13 20 265 https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/431/1912-03-01-The-Author-22-6.pdf 9dcab7fdf6f6beaa5aabaec70f4f92e3 PDF Text Text The Author . of the Incorporated ( The Organ VOL . XXII . - No . MARCH 6. Society of Authors Monthly .) . 1 , 1912 . ( PRICE SIXPENCE CONTENTS . PAGK 141 141 141 142 145 147 149 152 154 155 155 156 157 157 • 157 Notices TheSociety ' s Funds List of Members ThePensionFund Committee Notes ... Bookspublishedby Members ... Literary, Dramatic andMusical Notes ParisNotes... GramophoneRecords Action for Libel ... FrenchLaw Case... MagazineContents How toUse the Society ... Warningsto the Producers of Books... Warningsto Dramatic Authors Ø G “ Good . P ::: ::: ::: Registration of Scenariosand Original Plays Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes CommitteeElection A Remarkable Agreement A Literary Agency Agreement , and Music The British Society of Authors, Composers Publishers . Critics and Criticism The Copyright Act , 1 Correspondence ... ... . PUTNAM ' S SONS . comedy, genuinely witty , and never vulgar .” — 6 Daily Chronicle . )= . mer of Women Three Last Century ." of Diaries the Author of “ THE EVELYN ST . LEGER . By PAGE 158 158 158 158 158 158 159 159 160 Ø THE SHAPE OF WORLD . . /- 2 . Laughlin . . . net . Keene Abbott . .C . LONDON W STRAND Descriptive Circular , Please for . this series ask . by Jeannette Marks , STREET ” , suited to MSS by , ” , " SONG by Clara Each with Frontispiece E , - BEDFORD send SILVER , are invited happy and innocent LONESOME A THE END OF fresh . ' IN S of EVERYBODY MELODY to “ “ , 24 * * * Authors Sentiment A of short Novels “ A . THE MAUVE LIBRARY Series . 165 167 160 171 �ADVERTISEMENTS . (Incorporated ) . The Society of Authors Address : " AUTORIDAD , LONDON .” Telegraphic Telephone No . : 374 Victoria . PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , COUNCIL O .M . , | THE RIGHT HON . THE EARL CURZON , SIR ROBERT ANDERSON , K. C. B. G . C. S. J . SIR WM . KEYNELL ANSON , Bart. , D. C. L . AUSTIN DOBSON . THE RIGHT Hon . THE LORD SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . AVEBUKY , P. C. DOUGLAS FRESHFIELD . J . M. BAKRIE . EDMUND GOSSE , LL . D. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M .G . ROBERT BATEMAN . SYDNEY GRUNDY . SIR RIDER HAGGARD . F. E . BEDDARI), F . R. S. Mrs . HARRISON ( " LUCAS MALET ' ). MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . THE RIGHT Hon . AUGUSTINE BIR . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . RELI. , P. C . MAURICE HEWLETT . W . W. JACOBS . HENRY JAMES . JEROME K . JEROM E. HENRY ARTHUR JONES . J . ScorT KELTIE , LL . D. RUDYARD KIPLING . SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER , F . R .8. LADY LUGARD (Miss FLORA L. CLERE , P. C. HALL CAINE . J . W. COMENS CARR . EGERTON CASTIK , F. S. A. EDWARD CLODD . W. MORRIS COLLES . THE HON . JOAN COLLIER . SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus , Doc . MRS . HUMPHRY WARD , H . G . WEILS . PERCY WHITE . FIELD -MARSHAL THE RIGHT HON THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , K. P. , P . C., &c. SHAW ). MRS . MAXWELL ( M , E. BRADDON ) . AYLMER MAUDE . COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT . Dr . Chairman - S. SQUIRE | MAURICE HEWLETT . W . W . JACOBE . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH PRICHARD . SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M . G . MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . MRS . E. NESBIT BLAND , J . W. COMYNS CARR . SPRIGGE . ARTHUR RACKHAM . G . BERNARD SHAW . FRANCIS STOBR . SUB -COMMITTEE . DRAMATIC Chairman - - R . C . CARTON . JEROME K. JEROME . W . J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY . CECIL RALEIGH . RUDOLF BESIER . . Miss CICELY HAMILTON . Chairman - Dr. S. SQUIRE | MORLEY ROBERTS . M . H . SPIELMANN . ANSTEY GUTHRIE . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS , COMPOSERS H. A. HINKSON . E . J . MACGILLIVRAY . | ' G. BERNARD SPRIGGE . . MRS . ALEC TWEEDIE , MRS . HUMPHRY WARD . SUB -COMMITTEE CECIL FORSYTH , John B. McEwEN . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus. Doc . / . ARTHUR SOMERVELL . HERBERT SULLIVAN . HOWARD TALBOT . WILLIAM WALLACE . COPYRIGHT SUB - COMMITTEE . | SIR CHARLES VILLIERS Mus . Doc . M. H . SPIELMANN . SHAW . MISS E. M . SYMONDS , JAMES T. TANNER . FUND COMMITTEE PENSION GRANVILLE BANTOCK . PERCY C. Buck , Mus . Doc . THOMAS F . DUNHILL . G . BERNARD SHAW . G . R. SIMS. DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE , FRANCIS STORR . E . W . HORNUNG . MRS . E. NESBIT BLAND . THK Rxv , PROF , BONNEY , F. R. S. The Right Hon . JAMES BRYCE , P. C. THE RIGHT HON . THE LORD BOBGH . C . HADDON CHAMBERS ANSTEY GUTHRIE . JUSTIN MCCARTHY . THE REV . C. H . MIDDLETON -WAKE . SIR HENRY NORMAN , M. P. SIR GILBERT PARKEL , M . P . SIR ARTHUR PINERO , THE RIGHT Hon . Six HORACE PLUNKETT , K . P. HESKETH PRICHARD . ARTHUR RACKHAM . OWEN SEAMAN . STANFORD , I HERBERT SULLIVAN . JAMES YOXALL , M . P. SIR ART . The Hon . JOHN COLLIER , John HASSALL , R. I . Bir W. MARTIN CONWAY . J. G . MILLAIS . FIELD , ROBOOK & Co ., 36, Lincolu 's Inn Fields , W . C. G . HERBERT THBING , 39, Old Queen Street , Storey ' s Gate , 8 . W. ) Soncilors . Legal Representative in America 39, OLD —JAMES BYRNE , 24, Broad QUEEN OFFICES . | ARTHUR RACKHAM . M . H. SPIELMANN . Secretary - G . HERBERT THRING , Solicitor in England to La Société des gens de Lettres Street , New STREET , STOREY ' S GATE , 8. W. York , U .S. A . �ADVERTISEMENTS TYPEWRITING . PLAYS DAWSON of Authors ) , . BARFOOT , D Curdridge, Botley , Hants . Author of plays produced in Great Britain and America . Adapter of several novels to the stage . ARTISTS of illustrating Capable , . C . F . . . , ' , a , is , , , is is a of to , is it ." of in in , , is ,. , it of . . , to as a , a , ( " . by- , is a . . s , . . . . by E toin . .' - .' of in . 's a , , is , . , St . , E .C . - it , is , isof . PleydellHouse leydell St ., , EVENDENLTD , . + to , "- , , is . s -e a to a & . , . , " A it " ). , . ., OF E .C . , in in of “ , of in of a is to " a in to " " is I a ." MICHAEL " of ); ." " I is a ( , .C . . . , KENDALL PARK MURRAY " , E ' S & MRS Thosewho the historicalnovelwill welcome Riquilda, which pictureof life Spain the TenthCentury not onlygivesan interesting but ringswith thestirandclashof battle the sacking conventsandthe mustering bravemenunderthebanner thetrue Church defence of their countryand their faith againsttheinfidel PrincessRiquilda, the daughterof the Sovereign countof Barcelona verysweetandnatural girl spite her royalbirth and courseshe lovedby twomen one braveand gentleknight, whowagen waragainstthe invadingSaracensthe other traitor whodeserts theMoorishcampand betrayshis country into thehandsof the enemy But FelipedeCerdanathetraitor treated poetic with touch that andhis feverishpassionfor Riquilda, which humbleand tender as well as cruelandrevengefulhassomething more livingabout than onefinds theordinaryloverofthenovel. Thewhole verythoroughly carryingwith book vividandstirring, andsucceeds theatmosphere the earlyMiddle Ages TheMorningPost. Theauthordepictswith remarkable forceandpowerthegloriouspastof old Barcelonaand on this warlike foundationshe hasbaseda stirring distinguishedbymanyof thecharacteristics romance of the besthistorical fiction Mrs Kendall Park' style possesses much animation andher descriptive passages areexcellent From historicalaswell romantic point of view the book deeplyinterestingone andcannotfail be readwith pleasure NewYork Herald Paris) EVELYN BARBER typicaljoung Sheffielder his class Michael Beresfordthe hero whom Miss Barberhas focussedwith almost pitilessexactitude Miss Barbers heroine extremely attractive andwehavealsolittle snapshots quitedelightful hamour- RebeccaBeresfordUncle Horatio. Cousin Drucilla and others Thereare too someinterestingpassages anentthe Boys Brigadeandothersdescribingthe workof Women Settlement the slums. We readthe bookwith muchinterestand enjoymentas anticipationforitssuccessor Shefeld causeus lookwith pleasurable Daily Telegraph Will make goodreading householdsthatarenot infectedwith the diseased forlu themodernspirit freshandwholesome Scotaman IRRESPONSIBLE IMPRESSIONS Publishers & . ., & , 29 , RIQUILDAenjoyby of ; ) ). TO of , , - , 2 a; - 4s , . What the Papers say about some of MURRAY EVENDEN RECENT SUCCESSES " of ; ; ) ( ; A of & is " : as - _" a " a the Co INDIA GEO TURNBULL chattylittle volumewhichaffordsa wonderfullyvividview Indian life and character Mr Turnbull observantand his book more many meritoriousthan moreambitiousworks. Dundee Adı ertiser With all the sparklingwit and satirewithwhichthelittle bookteema conveys bird' yeviewof Indian life characterand customwhich delightful the man whoknowsnot India the Anglo Indian will have doubleattraction Derbyshire Times SONS Ltd ROUTLEDGE 68 Carter Lane London , Australia Paternoster Square London of . ; ; . , ; ; ' , , - a , ( ' ( . a “ , or of Of all Booksellers BELMONT " ) ( [ . - ; : ; ; ; ( of 93 , as an to " A In AUTHORS IMPORTANT Law and Letters Section will be careful and able exposition of the new Copyright Act 1912 GEORGE F J. . - .) 995 pages Directory PRINCIPAL CONTENTS Authors Typists Literary Agents Translators Indexers correcting Booksellers Proof etc Law and Letters British American Canadian and Indian Periodicals with classified index and full particulars Royalty for contributors Tables Publishers British and Foreign Classified List Literary Requirements Publishers new feature cheap re Societies and Clubs classified list prints different series Opinions Many thanks for the help which the Authors great boon Year Book now affords. The Year Book authors and this year better thanever have found The Literary Year Book very valuable book of reference. telling you how great help the book takethe opportunity working jonrnalist me author and work with wide reputation and one justly earned. The Author the found . A S W authors and 1912 6s net . Price E , L for of reference Reef The Great Barrier , . . , ROAD WIMBLEDON LITERARY YEAR BOOK Crown 8vo London Exquisite Photographic Enlargements originally published at £4 net few slightly mount soiled subjects from the set be had at each packing free carriage forward to , , , , . of , 23 ." -- “ indispensable book journalists Daily Graphic Paternoster Square BARGAIN in on of MIDMOOR An : Address BELMONT , in Knows the best people the dramatic world and has gained the necessary experience for this class work the stage itself association producers actors and with the best dramatists his time stage managers J . Messrs , play 29 | Books in Colour or Black and White , are invited to communicate by letter with . on a opinion a for GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS . ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE NO THEORIES . — reading and giving practical No charge so , & , Master MISS Play Construction . It is of Stage Craft every in ., An Actor of over 25 years ' experience class of character , play , and theatre . , CO Society & FORBES (Member of the Incorporated accurately typed and 8d . per thousand words ; paper extra . “ Remington ” machine . , is a MR. Authors' MSS . carefully ., - . Fleet �ADVERTISEMENTS . Publications of the Society . its . . , , , . ; . byG By ' WALTER . 18 , , , Sir on . . . 61 . . 61 . 1907 price . net , , . . Published October INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON VENTION AS REVISED AT BERLIN . , 1s . net . . Price . . AGREEMENT . LITERARY AGENCY net S .W Gate .] Bookstall . Bookseller or , Storey , , Old Queen Street 's 34 . . 16 , to AGREEMENT AGENCY net your Library from & of Tropical and Topical INTERESTING Books the most INTIMATE Etc By the author THE SEDUCTIVE COAST Verse ever published One of JUST READY 39 , . 1s . 6d . . , . . the Secretary IMMEDIATELY 3d , . of 's of J. M . , . Apply All prices net DRAMATIC . 15 . REFORM LAW Exposition Copyright Bill Lord Monkswell 1890 With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878 the Berne Convention and the American Copy right Bill By LELY Price net [ the MSS and . . COPYRIGHT . of . 12 13 . . ", " OF AUTHORS Members 1909 28. net An which , 's in , . 38 . , . G . Being additional facts HERBERT THRING nollented at the office of the Society since the publication of the Methods With comments and advice Price ORDER SOCIETY List THE ABOVE TO CONTRI different Magazines and Periodicals deal with Contributions Price net In . . S . , to ADDENDA A " " , . ) ( of . - . CALABASH YOUNG . - Glossary 6d net . additional . . M . STUART with 2s . 126 , , 8vo an Demy .pp , By J OF KOLA NUTS . . , in is ." - ." " of ." " a on . of , or " ", so is a . . . is , - :" so in . . in ' s , is a , . of , in ", " to - . , " to a of " , , rhymes dealing with life When just about two years ago Mr Stuart Young published The Seductive Coast Western Africa there were not lacking critics lift their hands shocked amaze at what they termed the exceptional daring Nigeria of the author outlook on the moral and social conditions of life The Birmingham juster interpretation Rarely do we meet with work which unmistakably conveys the Gazettegave the lead impression spontaneity and sincerity combined with an admirable technique Mr Stuart Young man who feels strongly who expresses what he feels and who skilled verbal expression As sheer art work his pages are admirable virility which commends his work where simpler sentiment would fail and There on The Daily Telegraphrecognised that here was no lover of sensationalism Whether telling of white men and women their loves and their tragedies the stranger folk among whom his lot cast the Niger Bank the author always shows himself possessed of the best qualities of the story teller The Oxford Timesfound the book subtle witchery which haunts the mind while Reynoldsacknowledged that here at last was someone who appreciates the tragedy and pathos native Africa in Publishers . Row - . , of it Paternoster , Co ., LYNWOOD & LONDON : - of - is strangely appealing This new book will be read by thousands exiles and appreciated by thousands their relatives the Old Country in . 28 , 60 , U .D , .) . . 11 . PERIODICALS AND THEIR Giving the Terms BUTORS work from the the offices the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers Authors are examined and their meaning carefully explained with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein Price net 7 Examples and Illustrative 2nd Edition Price net . print THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI By CATION SQUIRE SPRIGGE this compiled papers Society By , IN THRING BESANT , . S . 1s , of . 5 ( . 6 FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY PUBLISHERS ASSOCIATION WITH COMMENTS HERBERT THE net THE COST OF PRODUCTION Out net . THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIETE DES By GENS DE LETTRES SQUIRE SPRIGGE Price Price J. 10 at Barrister COLLEB , MORRIS PENSION . . 9 , . . . net THE THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION GERMANY AUSTRIA HUNGARY By ERNST LUNGE AND SWITZERLAND , Price - to . , , 38 . W . . . AND By . LIST Law , ( (A to , , ) to . . .60 . , , or . 3 LITERATURE . . ls . the and the protection and main tenance of Literary Dramatic and Musical Property Issued all Members gratis Price non inembers 8d 58. 6d per annum post free Back numbers from 1892at 108 net per vol OF AUTHORS By WALTER A Record of its Action from Foundation BESANT Chairman Committee 1888– 1892) Price not . Published ten months omittel devoted especially 4 . THE SOCIETY 8. of THE ANNUAL REPORT FOR THE CURRENT YEAR . Price 1s net . THE AUTHOR year ugust September in . 2 1. �ADVERTISEMENTS the | Letters , Documents , Clippings , found . instantly by Globe Wernicke LOW callaw Indian EG Vertical Filing System C -D . Dutch Orectore Chinese Beltis Byzantine Buddhist Carts& brafts at a turn it for filing away to , so ., notice The Globe Wernicke Filing Cabinet keep complete corre record enables you political literature reports spondence documents private notes extracts from magazines class speeches you publications art portfolios etc Once installed . , - A , of all of - a , , . , , , , , to . 's moment J , , course the necessity etc that you can of You know correspondence thue Suman Egyption English , - of ooks are out date . B Scrap date filing . of method — above -up to - The illustration shows the to The extracts and clippings are put into tabbed folders which are alpha betically arranged according sub Handsomely in , Quartered . or :1. zrnieke Globe , finished Cabinets leg bases are furnished Mahogany Oak on . ject mounted , - , - " . , , , .C Co . . ; , , E .C S.W . . ; , , 98 E Library Furnishers Viaduct London Holborn 82 Victoria Street Bishopsgate , , and Office 27 V .F to.) to : Wernicke - The Globe . " ( , , ", od 44 “ . , 15 , , . in . a , to - - , One drawer two drawer three drawer or four drawer Cabinets can be supplied according capacity required and more Units can always be added The Cabinet illustrated holds 000 papers with Folders and Guides about and as an extra precaution against fire can be resemble steel coloured and grained had for full See Catalogue No wood particulars also Booklet on How File and Papers free from Find Note the hinged front which allows the whole drawer open like book to Cabinets . in . no to . , of to - an , , at all a . It becomes will consider this Cabinet indispensable private loose leaf encyclopædia what might be termed providing absolutely up times date reference The system permits work from various authorities any paper filed away easy and immediate reference The Cabinet also possesses matter how long ago ingenious found other mechanical features not �ADVERTISEMENTS . STREET , STRAND, Era The ( three quarters a by exceptionally on - inaugurated for Play Competition , of TAVISTOCK A ERA VOCION DROIT E U . . W C lines , is being favourable century organ of SE - the THE ON the and Musical World ). Dramatic , MR CYRIL MAUDE and MR GEORGE . HARE JOHN . Judges are SIR The given are Era The , particulars in Full on . EDWARDES weekly published Saturday in The all by be , studied who literature .” 's appearing now . in to branch this are should and Era “ Saturday See An written play wright of be successful playwriting of are on desire technique the by Era They Articles a . . mol mornings Indispensable American . Journal in , - DIAL — in . . . . We again their eye to , — it , its THE of literary London , CHICAGO . AVENUE , MICHIGAN will request . upon trial subscription be ). special offer SOUTH or for no , at America for a ' , COMPANY Athenæum produce of millions THE AUTHOR 410 any reader with can ( its of of together , ” you look value mechanical production keep the 100 of , sent gratis to of view THE PUBLISHERS CIRCULAR THE DIAL ADDRESS a to . on THE DIAL — watch .” our readers who wish THE DIAL a the excellence advise copies month with their Spectator place with the best that any country to or to a entitled , variety , . . . its . contents is is to in a shoulders From Specimen “ twice whatever point rub Academy or THE DIAL to in is to in do “ to general way what being done Those who wish know the literary world America cannot better than subscribe THE DIAL semi monthly journal devoted entirely say that literature We will undertake one who regret arranging acting interested literature would our advice and �. PRICE SIXPENCE be an to of there of . , . in in to , of in to in : , in to a in , ( 1 ) . to of is . is it . of , in , is . . of is of , it (2 ) of . , Authors obtained the price of the Society at , can now be of . of , July includes elections members and associates , 7d be , the Society 1907 to post free . at . dozen blank pages have been added at , 6d . the offices of to on accepted Members October 1907 and will sold the Society only A be articles which cannot XXII . . return VOL . be , or . on of all and letters are invited Communications the literary matters treated from the Editor standpoint art no other business but Every effort will subjects whatever made of of M 1 published by . HE List MEMBERS OF It of , 39 , ., , LIST S .W 's , of to for The Author should Communications addressed the Offices the Society Old Storey Queen Street Gate and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st each month to be . . 6d 58 in or to its , , on of a if to or , . CONTRIBUTIONS of of to to , of in to . AND The Editor The Author begs remind members the Society that although the paper production would sent them free cost very heavy charge the resources the Society great many members did not forward subscription for the Secretary the modest the year be is a on of . of , of concerned can obtain application ARTICLES of to n of to or in of of on the publishers be no do time time members the Society desire make donations its funds recognition work that has been done for them The Committee acting the suggestion one these members place have decided this permanent paragraph The Author order that members may be cognisant those funds which these contributions may be paid The funds suitable for this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary for the Society case incur heavy expenditure prin fighting question either ciple assisting obtain copyright reform dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work the Society slowly The Pension Fund This fund increasing and hoped will time cover the needs all the members the Society of to ' of FUNDS 'S is . TROM the inform members THE Editor begs Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that those members the Society who desire have them . THE SOCIETY case the names . to if are as expressing the opinion taken especially stated unless such to the in of . be the Committee be to of must or or papers that are the authors alone para the papers is the opinions expressed signed initialled responsible None F D , , be is . NOTICES to , , be it , LONDON is AUTORIDAD graphs . [ . impression among seems readers The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides the advertisers the Committee desire stated that this not and could not possibly the case Although care exercised that undesirable advertisements inserted they not accept and never have accepted any liability Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired . ADDRESS , TELEGRAPHIC OR . , ADVERTISEMENTS As VICTORIA . 374 .) . BESANT : NUMBER Monthly Authors 1912 1 MARCH : TELEPHONE No . 6 . .— . XXII Society BY SIR WALTER FOUNDED VOL Incorporated of Organ the ( of The The Autbor . the �THE AUTHOR PENSION FUND . The list printed below includes fresh dona subscriptions tions and donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged received by promised the ſund from October 1911 , 1 , , to , in , , if . , ' in to to he . of to of , . , . on 5s . , , W . on . , . on " , . W , , 0 d . 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 5 010 0 0 0 0 6 0 3 5 1 1 10 5 5 5 1 2 0 10 5 0 5 ( ( 3 1 2 0 0 1 0 1 ( 1 0 . . . . . . . ) . . E . Frances 0 Paget 05 10 10 Mrs . . . . . . J. , Channon Toynbee . : , , , Nov 25 25 25 Nov Nov W , , , Turner Reginald Balme Mrs Nettleton Barne Miss Sedgwick Anne Douglas Mrs Basil Selincourt Lerden Walter ( Nov Paull Temple Max . Nov Nov Nov Thurston Rittenberg . Nov Nov , E S . , .P . . Nov Nov Nov 00 ·· ·· ·· ·, 05 .. .. Stacpool 0 0 . , R 13 . H , . . E E . . K B . . . . -Nov Nov Nov , , , Nov Nov Nov , , , , , H , , . , , , M , E . . . M de . . C . . . . . . . . Nov 10 $ . 0 £ 0 0 Dailey McCormick Salter Miss Kenny Mrs Hichens Robert Snell Miss Olive Locke Gusse Edmund Larken Underdown Miss Walkley Masefield John an Nov Nov Nov , Mrs Humphry Ward addi tional subscription for 1912 5 . . . Hannay . . Newton Phipson , , E . . J. W 0 . . , Mrs Oct . . . 0 it in 1, to it . in ' . . . . 6 5 , , 12 , 12 , Beale . 8 3 19 816 , £4 .. .. 00 0 232 .. . 38 237 .. ... .. .. . 121 % and Bolivian Railway Preferred Stock Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock 5 % 6 + .. .. .. 198 Antofagasta Total 18 2 , + 1938 31 49 - ... . ... .. Stock 132 120 . .. . . . . ... C .P . R 1919 1937 Stock Canada . Land Grant Stock Bungey . . . . 9 25 24 24 20 18 14 10 10 , , , , , , , , , 258 Oct Oct Oct . . . . . 0 6 0 Stock . .. . London , Dominion Guaranteed . ... ... .. , 31 1° % Mauritius 20 Act of 57 - 1927 Jamaica .. .. .. ... . .. ... of . .. ... .. ... % . . ... 21 % .. . Irish Land Stock Corporation Subscriptions . . , . . . . . . . 25 25 25 25 25 , 25 , 25 , 25 , 25 , , 25 , , , , 0 11 0 ) 0 13 228 247 - .. .. .. .. . 200 0 34 % Cape Good Hope Inscribed Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway 17 Preference Stock New Zealand 31° Stock of 19 20000 0 Certificates 250 .. .. .. .. . + ° Trust .. . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. 3 .. % . and North Western Debenture Stock Irrigation Egyptian Government 9 0 London ( Consoli Stock () 0 Inscribed dated 291 , .. ... .. ... ... . . .. 3 . . % . . ... .. . ... .. . Government Victorian 500 drawn the London Bank Kensington . L . . . . . M . of in £1 312 .. .. % Consols .. .. .. .. 23 : below Local Loans Bankers Order for County and Westminster to invested amounts fully set out the list of , ., . and is Hd . 198 now ' of . in to money The , case in another made £4 846 Committee that for the payment any application should be Fund sum available ' . at in for to further pension is a in informing the Pension there to , of . 5 % in of to . of of of , on a , as I of January the secretary the society laid before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled by the accountants with full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary invest the sum Antofagasta £500 the purchase and Railway Bolivian Preferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock The amounts purchased the present prices are the former and £232 £237 the latter stock The trustees desire thank the members the society the generous support which they have given the Pension Fund and have much pleasure does not include either donations given October nor does include sub scriptions paid compliance with promises made before The full list annual subscribers the fund appeared the November issue The Author The secretary would like state that has received three bankers orders answer the recent appeal unsigned without any covering letter He would be glad therefore those members who may have sent recognising them these orders from their description would write the secretary the matter Bankers Order for 10s drawn the London County and Westminster Bank Maidstone Bankers Order for 10s drawn the National England Baker Street Provincial Bank prior on of TN It . THE PENSION FUND . or ) (i . e ., end of the list for the convenience of those who desire to add future elections as they are chronicled from month to month in these pages. . all 142 �. . Ourer5 0 0 0 0 1 0 s d £ 100olto 0 0 0 0 . 5 eroro 1 : . . . . . 5 0 1 eror . : . : . K . . . D . 0 6 0 0 0 0 10 1 5 5 0 5 1 0 . 1 5 5 5 5 10 1 0 ( 0 ( . . . . . . . 10 of ( . . . ) , 0 5OroO 1 0 . . , , , . , 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 . : . , . . : , P .C. E . .. . .. . . . . , , , , , 0 0 5 5 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 5 1 5 0 1 5 8 153 6 0 0 0 3 10 . 3rd . . C . . . . 20 Dona . . ( . S . S . 0 0 ( 0 1 0 1 0 1 0 ) : . . . . . . N . . . . . , " - Dr . , tion 10 1 . ( in . ( .. 0 . ) .. . . . H . per . : M . . . , , Baldwin Mrs Alfred Romanne James Mrs Olivia Ramsey Sprigge “ Oct Oct Nov Anstey Guthrie . . . . . . 3 27 19 11 10 , , , , , Oct 0 . . . . . ) . . . H in ( . 1 0 ( . E , W . r 0 in to : : . , to , , ' O r £95 Donations Oct 0 . , , , , , to . ., F , W . Bourne Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Cooke Annesley . . , 8 7 . . . 9, 8 , Letts Miss ) 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 10 5 5 1912 Feb . 50 .. Francis René addi Pollock Miss Edith present subscription tion the Rev Hutchinson month during M 5 5 0 5 5 5 1 5 Feb 5 10 5 Feb 1 , , A, , , , , . F R . .. . A . Jan Jan Feb 5 5 : , . , , , , , , . . 1 . Jan . . . . . . . 8 8 5 3 15 1210 , , , , , , , Matcham Mrs Eyre Stayton Frank Canziani Miss Edith Ropes . . 7 , 27 , L . 0 ( ( 0 0 0 1 0 . present subscription Northcote The Rev Worsley Miss Alice Phipson Miss addition present subscription Hedgcock Jan 0 0 Sir Frederick Miss Mildred Lewis The Rev Arthur Dodge Miss Janet Fitzgerald Menie Muriel Fuller Sir Bamfylde Carr . 2 , . 2 , . . . 3 3 3 , , , 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 10 4 1 1 1 5 1 0 + 1 1 0 1 Jan Feb 1 Arnold Miss Alice Sturt George Wicks Mark addition Jan 0 0 Hon The Right Honble Pollock Worsley Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan 1 . 0 1912 Jan Jan Jan . . . . . . . . . F . ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· · Haultain - additional Allen Mrs Grant , . . , , 18 18 16 16 , . . . . . . Dec : . · · ·· ·· . .- J. . Giles Miss Edith the Countess subscription Laurance Lionel , . 30 30 30 20 20 , Dec . The Baroness Bennett Arnold von Holst Gustav Cromartie The Right , , , , 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 5 5 10 5 1 5 5 0 0 C 6 0 1 10 5 )( 10 10 1 1 0 0 Dec Dec 0 1 100 Dec . Orczy , . . . 16 12 12 11 , , , Dec Dec . . H . . . . . . . . . Harold , , . . . . . 5 5 5 5 4 , , , , , . . 8 6 , , Dec . d . 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 Dec Dec Dec Little 0 10 10 1 1 15 10 10 5 5 0 1 1 10 8 . 1 1 0 10 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 Dec ·· 220 • . . . . . . . P . .. W Wilton Margaret Holme Miss Thomson Lieut Col Coulton 2 :2 : Mrs Archibald Morton Michael nael Meredith Mark Broster Miss Dec Dec 1 : . F . . . . A . J. . .F . . . . F . . G . . M . . , . G . , Rutter Frank Lee The Rev Albert Romanes Mrs Ethel Begbie 1 . . ) . . . . ) . . , . , S Graves Alfred Shaw Fred William Narramore Charles Waldstein 143 Sidney Heath Macnamara Miss Marg Clodd Edward , Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec 0 0 , . . . . T . L : . . . G . . . . . (2 W . G . , . . . H G . , W , , , , , . Skrine The Rev John Travers Miss Rosalind . Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec Dec Nathaniel . . Nov . E . , , , , , , , , R Tuttiett Miss G Nov Nov '·. Caulfeild Mrs Kathleen Breaknell Miss Mary Boucher James Miss Martin Miss Violet Pakington The Hon Mary Mr and Mrs Lewis Chase . Nov Nov Nov Nov . , , , F , , , , , J. . C . . . . J. . S O A . . . . . T ( . 5 . . . . : . . . . , , , , E , . V . . , - , , , , Caine William . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 1 4 4 4 2 1 1 1 , , , , , , , , 29 29 29 29 , , , , 29 , 29 , , 29 Nov Nov Nov Nov Nov Nov Nov Nov , , , . . . . . . . . . Nov Jones Henry Arthur Pryor Francis Whiteing Richard , , . Nov , Nov , , , . . . . Nov , Nov Nov Nov Young Ernest Teixeira de Mattos Alexander Collier The Hon John Hughes Gibb Mrs Orde Ward The Rev Harraden Miss Beatrice Carlyle The Rev Montrésor Miss , . . . . Nov Nov Nov Nov , Nov , , Nov , Nov Nov , Nov Nov Nov Arnold Mrs Weaver Mrs Baillie Drake Maurice MacDougall Stewart Baldwin Mrs Alfred Lucas Hollins Miss Dorothea Bagnall Miss G Nov Nov years Knowles Miss Margaret Bond Warwick Stockley Mrs Tyrrell Miss Eleanor Prideaux Miss Sedgwick years Prof , . . . . . . . . . . . . . Nov Nov Nov Trench Herbert Murdoch Burn , . . . . . Nov Nov Nov Nov Nov , . Nov Macdonald Greville Allen Rev The Russell Osgood Mrs Irene , . . . . Nov Hood Miss Agnes Jacomb Gilliat The Rev 25 25 25 25 25 28 28 28 28 28 28 28 28 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 27 25 25 29 29 28 28 , 25 , 25 , 25 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , 25 , , , , , 28 , , , , , , , , , 28 Nov Nov Nov . . . £ THE AUTHOR . �THE AUTHOR . 144 Tanner , James T . (5th Dona tion ) . : : :. Nov . 3 , Balme , Mrs . Nettleton . Nov. 4 , Cayzer , Charles ( 3rd Donation ) . 3, Nov . 6 , LeRiche , P . J . Nov . 6 , Daniell , Mrs . E . Nov . 13 , Anon . . . Nov . 20 , Grant, John G . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . 24 , Jacobs, Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nor , Nov . Nov . 27 , Nov . Nov . 27 , Oppenheim · . . . . . , Morley , The Res . J. 25 , Besant , W . H . . . 25 , Hill , J . Arthur . 25 , Tansley , A . G . . 25 , Gysi , Max . 25 , Lyttelton , Hon . Mrs 23 , Savile , Frank Nor . 25 , Skeat , Prof . W . W . Nor . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . Nov . 24 , Roberts W. W. H 24 , Eckersley to subscription ) R. N. 27, Moore 27 , , E. P. Commander , Miss . E. . . Hamilton 28 , Gould , Gerald . . .. .. .. . Hardy , Thomas 0 . J . . 29 , Maarten Maartens , Bolton , Clement . Nor. 29 , Stutfield , H . E . M . Nov . 29 , Gibbs , F . L . A . . . . Nov . 29 , Spurrier , Steven Nov. 29, Kinloch , Alexander Nov . 29 , Webling , Peggy . Nov . 29 , Barclay , Mrs . Hubert . Nov . 29 , Gibbs , Miss C . E . . Nov . 29 , Batty , Mrs . Braithwaite Nov . 29 , Spielmann ,Mr. and Mrs . M . Nov . 29 , Begbie , Harold . . Nov . 29 , Spiers , Victor . . Nov . 29 , Wentworth , Gerald . . Nov . 29 , Pryce , Richard Nov . 29 29 , Watson 2 0 30 0 10 6 2 0 1 0 0 5 0 0 5 5 0 Dec . 1 , Mrs . Herbert . . Dec . 6 , Toplis, Grace . Dec . 6 , Percival , Helen A . . Dec . 7 , Graham , Kenneth . . . . . . . . 90 0 2 0 0 0 0 0 0 5 0 1 1 1 1 0 0 5 5 0 1 () 1 5 0 2 2 0 0 1 1 0 0 0 ( 106 0 10 0 1 0 10 6 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 5 0 0 0 2 6 1 0 0 10 6 7 6 1 0 0 5 0 ( 10 0 ( 1 0 5 0 2 2 0 3 3 0 0 . 3 0 0 . () 5 0 . . . Pennell , Mrs . 2 6 0 5 0 0 5 0 10 0 0 Dec . Dec . Dec . Dec . 10 , 0 2 . Dec . 8, Falmouth , The Right Honble . the Viscountess . Dec. 8, Ord , H . W . . . . Dec . 10 , Hawkins , A . Hope . . 11 , Bland , Mrs. E . Nesbit . 11 , De Morgan , Wm . . 12 , D ' Arcy , Ella Miss Dec . 16 , Glenconner , Lady . . Dec . 16 , Royds , The Rev . T . F . . Dec . 18 , Moore , Mrs. Stuart . 10 10 Cl Pilley , John . .. 28 , Martin , Mrs . Clara T . . . 28 , McKellar , Campbell D . 28, Wroughton , Miss Cicely 28 , Rankin , Miss F . M . . 28 , Harraden , Miss Beatrice 28 , 2 . . . Hood , Francis . Olivia Ramsey " . . 27 , Moffatt , Graham . 27 , Mainwaring , Mrs. . 27 , Maunder , J . H . . . . 27 , Kennedy , E . B . : 27 , Galsworthy , John ( in addition , Harding , $. d . ·· 100 10 ·· · . 10 ·· . · 27 , “ 27 £ ooooo Nov . 18 , J. P. P. . 3, $. d . 220 ( E. R . 10 6 10 0 0 10 6 5 5 0 0 10 6 2 ? 0) 1 1 0 0 5 0 0 10 6 . Dec . 18 , Bremner , Robert L . Dec . 18 , Dawson , Frank . . Dec . 20 , Tench , Miss Mary F . A . Dec . 21 , Clifford , Mrs . W . K . . Dec . 22 , Francis , Beard . . Dec . 22 , Horridge , Frank . Dec . 28 , Dawson , Forbes . . . pro Dec . 29 , Longard , Madame de thea Gerard ) . Dec . 30 , Workman , Mrs . F . Bullock : Dec . 30 , Swan , Miss Myra . . . Dec . 30 , Blake , J . P . . . . . 1912 . Jan . 2 , Risque, W . H . . . . Jan . 2 , Dart , Miss Edith . . . Jan . 3, “ K .” . . . Jan . 3, Church , Sir Arthur . Jan . 3, Durrant , W . Scott . . . Jan . 3, Tighe , Henry . . Jan . £ Grant , Lady Sybil . Jan . 4 , Smith , Bertram . Jan . 4, Buckrose , J . E . . Jan . 4, Lathbury , Miss Eva Jan . 5, Wilson , Dr. Albert . , Jan . 5 , Craven , A . Scott Jan . 6, Blundell , Miss Alice ·· ·· ·· .. . . . Jan . 6 , Garbutt , W. H . . 6 , Serjeant , Miss Constance . 9, Chamberlaype , Miss Effie Jan . 9, Hamel , Frank Jan . 10 , Allen , W . Bird .. . Jan . 10, Crellin , H . M . . Jan . 10 , Smith , Herbert W . Jan . 12 , Randall , F . J . . Jan . 13 , P. H . and M . K . . Jan . 15 , Clark , Henry W . . . Jan . 17 , Rankin , Mrs . F . M . . Jan . 18 , Paternoster , Sidney . Jan . 20 , M -Ewan , Miss Madge . Jan . 2.2, Kaye - Smith , Miss Sheila Jan Jan Jan . 22 , Mackenzie , Miss J . Jan . 22 , Reiss , Miss Erna . Jan . 22 , Grisewood , R . Norman ·· ·· · ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· . 100 ( 5 0 1 1 0 010 0 10 0 10 6 0 1 1 0 0 5 0 0 10 1 00 20 1 0 0 1 0 0 0 10 0 10 0 0 10 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 1 1 0 50 . . ( . . . . () ( 1 5 5 1 0 ) 0 5 5 0 . Jan . 23 , Machen , Arthur . . Jan . 24 ,Williamson , C . N . and Mrs . C . N . ) �THE AUTHOR . , . Feb . 12 , King, A . R . . . Feb . 13 , Ayre , Miss G . B . . Feb . 14 , Gibson , Miss L . S . Feb . 15 , Henley , Mrs. W . E . Feb . 15 , Westall , W. Percival Feb . 17 , Raphael , Mrs . Feb . 19 , Cabourn , John . . . . . . 19 , Gibbs , F . L . A . . Feb . 21, Hinkson , H . A ., and Mrs . . Feb . ' 1 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 1 10 1 0 0 0 10 6 5 0 0 0 5 0 ( 10 ) () 5 0 0 5 0 1 1 5 0 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 010 110 £228 0 6 6 ' The Editor regrets that Mr. Robert Hichens contribution of £3 3s , was put down as a donation , whereas it should have been entered as an annual subscription . He hastens to correct the mistake . COMMITTEE MEETING of offices of the bad one from his point of view . The solicitor also reported that one case dealing with accounts had been settled during the month . The secretary then mentioned a case of infringe ment of copyright by a bookseller who in Australia had imported an American edition , and it was decided to instruct the society ' s Australian lawyers to take action . Another case of infringement had been put down on the agenda , but the committee were informed it had been settled . The secretary from one of the members against a paper for work done , and the committee decided to instruct the solicitors to proceed , subject to the author being willing to co - operate . also agreement . An agency agreement wbich had been settled by a sub -committee , and circulated to the members of the Committee of Management , was next read , and adopted . A vote of thanks was passed to the The for the work they had done . sub - committee agreement , which is based on an agency agree ment, settled some time ago by the Dramatic Sub -Committee , is printed on another page . to elect a com The committee then proceeded to posers ' sub - committee , as it had been decided form a separate section of the society for composers , to work on the same lines as the dramatic section is working under the Dramatic Sub - Committee . The following gentlemen were elected and have consented to undertake the duties NOTES . : Granville Bantock , Percy Buck , Thomas F . Dunhill , Cecil Forsyth , John B . McEwen , Sir Charles Villiers Stanford , Herbert , Sullivan , 5th . After the minutes of the last meeting had been read and signed , the committee proceeded to elect 18 new members and associates whose names appear on another page. This is one of with publisher to . In to a dispute between a member and a publisher , which had been adjourned from the previous month , the committee decided to appoint an arbitrator under a clause in the agreement making arbitration necessary the next case against the same . 's it he an as , it no , an , to be his , it to was decided take immediate action rights The next question was one between author and his agent and here after careful consideration was decided that help could given the author was bound by agreement although exceedingly was maintain the author its dealt cases case , relating . The annual report which had been settled was adopted and will issued members and associates with the usual notice general meeting Letters from the advertisement agents The Author were read raising certain points the , the In one Talbot , Wallace . reported solicitor Howard William The question of the Nobel Prize Committee was again A before the Committee of Management . letter from Lord Avebury , the Chairman of that committee , was read , together with a communication which his lordship had received from the Swedish Academy . to refer the The committee decided whole matter to the Council of the Society at next meeting sub committee - the largest elections which has ever taken place in any one month , since the foundation of the society , and having regard to the satisfactory election in January , it is felt that the year 1912 has opened in an auspicious manner. The letter a a claim The committee then discussed , at some length , an article which appears in another column of " The a publisher ' s forms of Author ," dealing with the committee was held at the society on Monday , February during the month . read respecting by of to a 12 . 0 6 of Loraine , Lady Feb . 12, Ainslie , Miss K . . ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· · d. 5 8 in Feb Feb 0 8. be Feb to subscription ) . . 30 , S . F . G . . 3, Douglas , James A . . . 6 , Parker , Mrs . Nella . . 6, Allen , Mrs . James 1. . 10 , Whibley , C . . . ( , Feb Viss Beatrice . Mrs. Florence H . . : 30 , Weyman , Stanley (in addition , Jan Feb £ 26 , Way , 30 , Saies , . Jan . Jan . Jan . 145 �THE AUTHOR . ., of for . ; as , him to 's , he in is of by to to of ; . to as , to be . of . in as in of Albert , . , . Bridge S W , Road , . . . ' . . Edinburgh . E Le Mesurier . 106 Park Road Loughborough Norden . , , Robert , N , .W , . . W . , . , - Mortimer Cavendish Street the Hill Street Square , , on Harrow . Hants High - church 100 - ., . . Invera von Christ , . Dudley . . . . . M, . A . ., . Mus C , , ., H Miss Emily Buck Percy Doc Oxon Buxton Dr Hen don W , Buchanan Court , Theresa 82 . Miss M . . The Rev , . S . W , James , ) , . Barcelona Spain The Upways Spencer Gardens East Sheen . Boys Le , , Bryan . D . to . Brewin M on by of - - ' , , W , D , H . , Boys Gerald Mesurier Brebner Percy , in ' of , to - to .SW 24 32 , , 101 a to It of S .W , , ., K .C . . . Oyly on . Bernard . be to of . - of to . Colne Lancashire Princes Gate Torphichen Street . . . . Eastlemes Baden Powell Bayly Jones Miss Jane ( , to - the Dramatic Sub Committee the society and the Dramatists Club Sub Committee could meet order settle the final form the treaty carry The secretary was instructed through the matter and report date in . of . Athenæum Club B G Miss . , J. B . , Ayre Elections , yetas as . , he that settlement the general treaty between the Dramatic Sub Committee and the Dramatists Club was discussed was decided forward letter the secretary the sub committee appointed enquire that club consider the treaty and to a . is of Atlay - - - to to to a , but would the French society society was not forwarded when ready from be by be to issued The sub committee decided obtain information the subject from other countries procedure The method followed the what . to , to a of an at . of , to February of an 's of . . - no further information the report completed be to to is , . it to It . G . , There are still three small claims open from the former months the others have either been settled handed over the solicitors the society : . , . of - , if on in , , to . R . C . , a to . to . , . , ' at of record or at . , of be to to an , of of on of of of The February meeting the Dramatic Sub Committee the Society Authors was held Friday the 16th the offices the society The minutes the previous meeting having been read and signed the secretary laid before the meeting agreement which had been forwarded purporting the society by one the members entered into between the Travelling Theatre Managers Association and dramatic authors The agreement was considered and Mr Raleigh explained some length the position the association appoint was decided consisting sub committee Mr Cecil Raleigh Mr Carton and Mr Bernard Shaw confer with the representative possible arrange the association order satisfactory terms the dramatists behalf inside the society The secretary received instruc representative enquire the association tions appointment whether he would make meet coming the sub committee with view some agreement productions The contract for cinematograph adjourned from the last meeting was rediscussed yet obtained The secretary reported that had of . . , SUB COMMITTEE - DRAMATIC to . , Buxton to Mr. Dudley and as Wrench Cases . DURING the past month twelve cases have been placed in the hands of the secretary . Four of these refer to claims the return MSS and three cases the MSS have been returned and Two claims the members concerned forwarded one for accounts and money have been dealt with the the solicitors transferred has had society answer the letters the publisher refused which were written the secretary the negotiation other case still course the publisher although has answered the secretary yet delivered the accounts There letters has not contract which breach was one case referring and one case settled has been satisfactorily Two claims which accounts only were claimed they members are still open for money due There have only recently come into the office the infringement was one case referring hand performing rights which had taken immediately glad report that The secretary has been terminated satisfactorily There was also one case with regard the settlement the exact terms contract which also has been negotiated Seven cases out the twelve are already very healthy end This , delivery of their accounts . It was decided to refer , with certain instructions , to the solicitors . It was decided to invest £150 of the Life Membership Subscriptions purchase in the of Antofogasta and Bolivia Railway Five per cent . Pre secretary ferred Ordinary Stock , and the was authorised to carry out the committee 's instructions . Two suggestions on minor points connected with the management of the society were considered , but it was felt that it would not be to the advantage of the members to adopt either of them . The secretary reported that two members had paid life membership subscriptions — Mrs . Stanley them in 146 �THE AUTHOR . , Harold Cantrill . Dorridge , Warwick shire . Beauchamp House , . 15, . . Chesser , Mrs. E . Sloan Colvile , . Rex . Dunhill , Thomas Frederick Gloucester. Colinette Putney . 17 , , Road Road , Frances Windsor . Forsyth , Cecil . . . Fox , Esther . . . 69, Tressillian Road , St. John ' s, S. E . B. . . . Ardmore Saie . . . Hinton Gray , Miss Annabel . . 1 Mechlin Griffiths, Miss . . Ridgeway, Freer, . H Freestone , T. N . mo Hamilton , Cosmo . . Hope , Graham . . . . . Leigh , Miss Gertrude . Livens , Street , Baker Kent. , , , Gravesend , Chambers Bournemouth . Mansions , Brook Green , S . W . Land , Dormans Surrey . L4 Uc. Albany, Picca dilly , W . Women 's Amalgama ted Unionist and 99, Hallam Street , Portland Place , W . Nesbit Cottage , Win chelsea , Sussex . , Miss Mary . Poole , M . C . Conway ( Oslay ) . Poore , Niss L . C . Simpson , Violet A . . . coln . St. John ' s H 2, . . . . . . College , Cambridge . The Villa . Nelson , , Clevedon Somerset . 37 , Queen 's Gate Gardens , S . W . E . I. United Service Club . Rainhill , Liverpool . Wallis , Arthur F Webster , William Whibley , Charles . H . . Zangwill . M ., C . B ., B. . , Louis . . 14 , . . 30 , . . BOOKS 2c, Hyde Park Man sions , N . W . 15 , Stanley Crescent, W. 31 , Stratford Dewsbury Leeds . Wavenden Woburn Street , Road , Manor , Sands . PUBLISHED Hume Dublin . Street , First Avenue , Acton Park , W . Authors ' Club , S . W . BY MEMBERS . WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible , they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members . In consequence , it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers . It is hoped , however , that members will co- operate in the compiling of this list and , by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate . BIOGRAPHY . MRS . GASKELL : WITH SELECTIONS FROM HER WORKS . By MRS . ELLIS H . CHADWICK . Regent Library Series . 7 X 44. 387 pp . Herbert & Daniel. 28. 6d . n . CHARLES DICKENS AS EDITOR . Being Letters written by Henry Wills , his Sub- Editor . Selected Him to William and Edited by R. C. LEHMANN . 9 x 51 . 104 pp . Smith Elder . 128. 6d . n. A COSMOPOLITAN ACTOR : DAVID GARRICK AND HIS FRENCH FRIENDS . By F . A . HEDGECOCK . 9 x 57 . 412 pp . Stanley Paul, 10s. 6 . n. CLASSICAL . MYTH CRIEFF . 83 78. 64 . n . By A. R. HOPE MON AND LEGEND . Publishing Co . x 51 . 440 pp . Gresham DRAMA . : THE SEAGULL , THE CHERRY ORCHARD . Translated by GEORGE CALDERON . 8 x 53 . 155 pp . Grant Richards . 38. 6d . n. By JOHN THE PIGEON . A Fantasy in Three Acts . GALSWORTHY . 63 x 5. 83 pp . Duckworth . ls . 6d . n . CHAUCER REDIVIVUS . A Playlet for the open air or hall. By WILLIAM George Allen & Co. , SCOTT DURRANT . Ltd . 6d . n. Two PLAYS , !By TCHEKHOF EDUCATIONAL , WONDERS OF PLANT LIFE . Cassell & Co . 38. 6d . , Getha . Spry - Palmer . Sugden , Charles Sowerby Yorke , Arnold CLASSIC Beach Openshaw Wright , William W. . Howard (William Howard ) Morel , Jean . . . ( Claude Odilé ) O ' Donnell , Miss Petronella W A Mansions, East Street , G ., W. . F . R . S. Blandford Tariff Reform Association , 39a , Maddox Street , Square , Hanover Jones , Hinton Worthington , 147 By S. LEONARD BASTIN . FICTION SUCCESS . By Una L . SILBERRAD . 7 x 5. 316 pp . Constable . 68. THE PRISON WITHOUT A WALL . By R. STRAUS . 73 x 5. 307 pp . Heinemann . 68. THE DEVIL 'S WIND . By PATRICIA WENTWORTH (MRS . G . F . DILLON ) . 73 * 5. 352 pp . Melrose . HONESTY . By M . E. FRANCIS . 74 . 320 pp. Hodder & Stoughton . 68. THE PRINCIPAL GIRL . By J . C. SNAITH . 73 x 5. 312 pp . Methuen . 68 �THE AUTHOR . . , & . . . lx Co . . . , . by . . n . . .pp , & TO Sir 28 . By W , . . , & . . , 45 , Co . A . . . . TO . .18 n . . . I. , . . 7d . n By . R ' .pp 32 61. x 5 . A . T . of pp . by . a . . 18 . D by H . . ). . . & A . J. pp ( . 94 x . 57 IN . . . & pp , . . X 5 7 . P . . OF . , . , . n . . , . A . .pp . B . . , 73 . 11 x . D M of. & . By PRAIRIES . of . 11 . . . 60 . . pp Constable pp . . . 94 X . .Il Br , . pp . . . . 9 , X . . D . . . n , . . M . in . 51 OF. 9 x ERNEST THOMPSOS SETOS 12s RUINS DESERT CATHAY Personal Narrative Explorations Central Asia and Westernmost China By AUREL STEIN Two volumes 64 517 Macmillan 428 SCENTED ISLES AND CORAL GARDENS Torres Straits New Guinea German and the Dutch East Indies Murray 158 MACKELLAR 54 351 415 IN BY . . ART New York . Kennerler : By FRANK RUTTER . . WHISTLER OF 30 . BIOGRAPHY 113 . New : By $ . 1 . 75 . 107 OF . FRANK DANBY Macmillan Co + . .pp2 in of . , THE STORY EMMA LADY HAMILTON With Reproductiuns Paintings and Colour famous Engravings and other Illustrations Volumes , York By . . . . I. . . Co . E $ T 7 . n . In 2 : . $ 4 n . : . .pp II . ; pp . + - THE LIFE JOHN RUSKIN Volumes Vol By 1819 1860 Vol 1860 1900 COOK 540 615 New York Macmillan THE ROMANTIC LIFE OF SHELLEY AND THE SEQUEL FRANCIS GRIBBLE 387 New York Putnams . 5 . . 7 } x 5 . . 18 , n . AMERICA MEMBERS . . 8 x 5 x 73 . . - . , END AND OTHER FAIRY TALES John Ouseley BOOKS PUBLISHED $ 1 n . . 68 . . . 75 X 5 . ( X 5 6s . By . .” 73. . . A . . .pp 64 TRAVEL THE ARCTIC C pp . 73 x . 5 . . . . 78 pp X . 5 . a . , S tis . . By 68 . J . 68 B . . . . ' s . . . . . . 5 By . & . 74 x 5 . By . . ." Edited Churchill . H . of . pp 78 . 68 S . . x . . W 68 5 . . . . . . ppOF pp pp. . . ' . S 323 THE WELLCOME TROPICAL RESEARCH LABORATORIES AT THE GORDON MEMORIAL COLLEGE By BALFOCR KHARTOUM Vol General Science 333 Published for the Department Education Sudan Government Khartoum Ballière Tindall Cox 188 . . . 7 { x 5 389 JUVENILE WHERE THE HEDGEROWS By ISH BEL BOOKS International SCIENCE FOURTH REPORT 7 } x 5 , . 5 x 74 . . ). . X 5 . . By 78 . . . . . & . . X A & BARTER By GERTIE DE WENTWORTH JAMES 318 Everett By LOVE LAND EFFIE ROWLANDS 319 Ward Lock LORD TRONGRAY HARRIS BURLAND Greening 365 - M , .pp . 78 X 5 . . E . A . . . 68 . (' . . . . . . . .J U ' R A 68 . WHO SCIENCE STEPHENSON . By7d . n . 303 .pp .pp . By 73 6s . By . X 4 . W . 78 x 5 . J. 68 . By MASON HRISTIE PEGGY WEBLING 345 Methuen NETTA STORIES AND OTHER JOURNEY THE ENDLESS SYRETT 73 43 317 pp Chatto Windus 68 By MRS FRED REYNOLDS THE GIFTED NAME Stoughton 307 pp Hodder 68 By LESLIE MOORE THE CLOAK OF CONVENTION 326 pp Alston Rivers 68 MRS WATSON HELEN VALLEY THE OPEN HERBERT WATSON 344 Cassell By TEMPLE THURSTON THIRTEEN 279 pp Chapman Hall VEENI THE MASTER The Story Dream Stanley Paul LAMPORT 305 By JANET DODGE TONY NREGENERATE 312 pp Duckworth Digby Long BLIND ALLEY SAVI IN REFERENCE Who . 28 . n By. 68 . . . L . 61 . . By E . . . .pp . . . FELIX By HAROLD SPENDER preface RULE With THE RIGHT HONOURABLE SIR EDWARD GREY BART Stoughton 180 Hodder HOME x 5 7 . . . ' . . . HOPE VALENTINA HAWTREY Constable 61 . pp . .pp 78 X 5 73 X 5 73 x 5 . . R 68 . . . & pp . OF 7d . n . By ANTHONY THE BALCONY 256 Macmillan THE WOMAN HUNTER ARABELLA KENEALY Stanley Paul 334 pp 68 ESTHER AGNES JACOMB Heinemann 6s HERITAGE POLITICAL . . . 6s . . 68 . . . : pp . .pp 43 . . . MIRANDA NATURAL HISTORY By COWARD The THE MIGRATION OF BIRDS Cambridge Manuals Science and Literature University Cambridge 137 Press BRITISH BIRDS NESTS How WHERE AND WHEN FIND AND IDENTIFY THEM KEARTON Part Cassell 93 x . . . 5 68 . . x . . F . E 68 . . . 73 . . . . H . . . ppIN . . & IN . 68 . . 73 IN , x By 68 5 . . R . 'S . & 73 X Nelson Church Everett Co Ry FREDERICK 310 BELLS NIVEN DEAD MEN Martin Secker By THE CHINK THE ARMOUR MRS BELLOC LOWNDES 316 pp Methuen THE COWARD BENSON 392 Hutchinson By THE ROOM THE TOWER BENSON 338 pp Mills Boon By THE BARONESS ORCZY FIRE STUBBLE 410 Methuen ETERNAL GLORY By CARLTON DAWE 352 Eveleigh Nash By RICHARD MARSH SAM BRIGGS His Book 304 John Long By THE SINGING BONE AI STIN FREEMAN Stoughton 312 Hodder THE THREE ENVELOPES HAMILTON DRUMMOND Stanley Paul 319 By CYNTHIA OF THE MINUTE VANCE 318 pp Grant Richards RUPERT OF HENTZAU Boosey 295 Regent Street CARSE By THEODORE HOLLAND John Valse Wigmore Street ROLAND MIRAGE , BURTON MISCELLANEOUS . MOTHERCRAFT. By MRS . ELLIS H . CHADWICK . 77 x 5. 126 pp . Isaac Pitman Sons LOO ISE ON LIFE LOVE AND IMMORTALITY LETTERS JEAN DELAIRE 192 William Rider Son Ltd 6d MUSIC By THEODORE HOLLAND Words FAIRY TALE A . . pp . pp . . 5 x . J. 6s . BLOUNDELLE - By . . 68 . Long THE RIGHT HAND 77 x 5 . . 7 68 . . . & . By 6d . By . 68 . By 18 . . . . Exit 38 . . . . 78 * 5 .pp . A & OF THE CURE . A Psychological Farce. By DESMOND COKE . 78 x 5. 310 pp . Chapman & Hall . By E . P. OPPENHEIM . HAVOC . 7 x 5. 349 Pp . Stoughton Hodder QUEEN CASTAWAYS John BARNETT 308 pp Methuen RUTH OF THE ROWLDRICH MRS STANLEY WRENCH 368 Mills Boon By BARRY PAIN 120 ELIZA Cassell John 356 ELIZABETH HARDEN THE SPINDLE H 148 �THE AUTHOR . in of of its A “ of “ of , . ”, of in , . . its in it ", An to “ of by Co , & is be by in , , " a , in In “ ., & . , . ; is It . be Co . & , 6 . to its to ., , is , of Co Easter Count Plunkett the Royal Society bas lately published ., to . ." in Science and Miss Stokes . F .S of . A , has been elected President Antiquaries of Ireland He for the Dublin Museum of thoroughly revised Art edition Early Christian Irt Ireland , THE ORIGIN OF LIFE . Being an Account of Experiments with certain Superheated Saline Solutions in Hermetically Sealed Vessels . With 10 Plates , containing numerous illustrations from Photo -micographs . By H . CHARLTON pp BASTIAN . 119 . New York : Putnams. $1.50 n . appear a SCIENCE . , York : “ New , . & 69 pp . . of L. republished collaboration also Messrs Wellingborough Perkins London agents Messrs Simpkin Marshall This will timed 000 copies third edition making ' COUTTS . takes by Englishman second edition appear shortly from the Mary Pendered house Messrs Mills Boon through the courtesy Messrs Methuen who have kindly cancelled 1899 when the them the agreement made My Garden little novel first appeared anthology and memorandum book for Nature lovers compiled by the same author and Alice Stronach . By FRANCIS John Lane . $ 1.25 n . Y. which from title at PsychE . History She was the writer Purbeck and Five English Consorts Foreign Princes published by Messrs Methuen 1911 The book was very favourably received and being included had the honour the list those accepted their Majesties for reading during the voyage India Where the Hedgerows End and other Fairy by Tales Ishbel has been published by Messrs John Ouseley There are seven stories the , MUSIC . MUSICAL ART . By Sir HUBERT PARRY . 439 pp . New York : Macmillan . $3.25 n . POST -VICTORIAN MUSIC . With other Studies and Sketches . By C. L . GRAVES . 369 pp . New York : Macmillan Co . $2 n . IN Po utility volume besides the one . LETTERS TO My Son . By WINIFRED JAMES. 134 pp . New York : Moffat , Yard . $1 n. FLOREAT ETONA : Anecdotes and Memories of Eton College . By RALPH NEVILL . 336 pp . New York : Macmillan . $5 n. MORE STYLE January 18, after a brief illness , Miss Ida Woodward died at Bournemouth , much regretted . She had been a member of the Authors ' Society but for a short time, but not too short for her to have formed a high opinion of N . MISCELLANEOUS NOTES . by of JUVENILE . CHILDREN ' S STORIES FROM SHAKESPEARE . By E . NESBIT . 124 pp . New York : R . Tuck & Sons . $2. JOHN TEMPLE , Merchant Adventurer , Convict and Con quistadore . By RALPH DURAND . 371 pp . New York : Macmillan . $1. 25 n . LITERARY , DRAMATIC , AND MUSICAL ", By E . P. OPPENHEIM . With Illustrations in by HOWARD CHANDLER Colour CHRISTY . 323 pp . Boston : Little Brown . $1. 25 n. DOOR IN THE WALL AND OTHER STORIES . By H . G . WELLS . New York : Kennerley . $1.50 n. CHRISTOPHER . By RICHARD PRYCE . 364 pp . Boston : Houghton Mifflin . $1.35 n. THE MONEY MOON : A ROMANCE . By JEFFERY FARNOL . 330 pp. New York : Dodd Mead . $3.75 n . A BED OF ROSES . By W. L . GEORGE. New York . Brentanos . $ 1.35 . LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY . By FRANCES HODGSON by REGINALD BURNETT. Newly illustrated BIRCH . 246 pp . New York : Scribner . $2 n . By THE COMPOSER . AGNES & EGERTON CASTLE . $1. 20. 289 pp . New York : Doubleday Page . By Mrs . HUMPHRY THE CASE OF RICHARD MEYNELL . by C. E . BROCK . 630 pp . WARD . Illustrated New Page Doubleday 35 1 . . $ 1 . : York to LOWNDES . “ New York : A . BELLOC $1. 35 n. . Romance for With Illustra 352 pp . A Fox . of Havoc . Century . FICTION . THE BARON 'S HEIR . A Sixteenth Young People . By ALICE WILson tions Designed by JOYCE BURGES . Macmillan . $ 1. 35 n. WHEN NO MAN PURSUETA . By M . 396 pp . New York : Kennerley . TRAVEL . By THROUGH TRACKLESS LABRADOR . HESKETH PRICHARD . With a Chapter on Fishing by G . M . GATHORNE HARDY . Illustrated with a Frontispiece . By LADY HELEN GRAHAM . A Map of the Route , and from photographs . 244 pp . New York : Sturgis . $4 n . THE ARCTIC PRAIRIES . A Canoe Journey of 2,000 miles in search of Caribou . Being the Account of Voyage to the Region North of Aylmer Lake . 415 pp . New York : Scribner . $2.50 . Being Impressions THE SURGEON 'S Log . of the Far East . By J . JOHNSTON ABRAHAM . 388 pp . New York : Dutton . $2.50 n . of $ 1. 50 n . $2 n. ”, THE BLUE BIRD . A Fairy Play in Six Acts . By MAURICE MAETERLINCK . Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE MATTOS . With 25 Illustrations in Colour by F . CAYLEY ROBINSON . 211 pp . New York : Dodd Mead . Co . . DRAMA . “ $ 1.50 n. THE LIFE OF JAMES MACNEILL WHISTLER . By MRS . E . PENNELL & JOSEPH ROBINS . PENNELL . Phil . : Lippincott . $ 3.50 n . TOPOGRAPHY . VENICE AND VENETIA . By EDWARD HUTTON . With 14 Illustrations in Colour by MAXWELL ARMFIELD , and 12 other Illustrations. 324 pp . New York : Macmillan , " THE LEAVES OF THE TREE ; STUDIES IN BIOGRAPHY . By ARTHUR C. BENSON . 154 pp . New York : Putnam . 149 �THE AUTHOR . 150 Mr. Vladimir Cernicoff , the Russian pianist , has Mr. Theodore Holland ' s new pianoforte pieces , “ Prelude ” and Song ," in his “ Cradle recent tour in Germany . Messrs . F . V . White & Co . published , last month , a theatrical novel by Gertrude Warden , entitled “ The Path of Virtue . " Miss Warden has had subject ; and some 250 authors in all are repre The Anthology will appear in the Oxford Editions of Standard Authors . “ The Open Valley , " a new novel by Mrs . Herbert A . Watson (Helen H . Watson ), has been published by Messrs . Cassell & Co. in February . Messrs . Mills & Boon are issuing early in the new year included seventeen years ' experience of stage work in London , the provinces and America . Two of Dr. Reinhardt 's books are being issued by Stead 's Publishing House , Kingsway . The first is entitled “ Science and the Soul, " and deals with a subject of universal interest . It is issued at 2s. The other book is a new edition of Dr. Reinhardt ' s ls , treatise , “ Diet and the Maximum upwards of ten Duration of Life, " of which thousand copies have already been issued . “ Dead Men ' s Bells ” is the title of Mr. Frederick Niven 's new book . Mr. Martin Secker is the reprint of Mrs . Watson 's novel “ The a cheap Captain ' s Daughter . " We have been asked to note that the English Review , commencing with the January number , 1912 , will be issued at the reduced price of 1s. (12s . 6d . annual subscription , post free to all parts of the world ) . Mr. George A . Birmingham has just published Lighter Side of Irish Life , ” with sixteen colour illustrations by Henry W . Kerr , R . S . A ., at the “ The publisher . February The World 's Work for contains article by Mr. H . F . Prevost Battersby on “ Tolstoy as a Schoolmaster .” The same issue con tains an article entitled “ Agricultural Education vid the Dairy ,” by “ Home Counties .” It treats of aspects of dairying and agricultural progress in the an Netherlands . of aid . an , in of on . of is , .P ., M of of , E .C of . E , a of by ", is . is , in . , in is a of , . , a of , , “ . . . of be at of , is Co . . J. , a of is - . " of . & .” . & Messrs Everett novel entitled The Right Hand Chapman Messrs Hall have just issued the fourth volume the two shilling edition the John Westacott novels This volume Mark Tillotson the novel that deals with the Cornish coast and the river scenery the Elbe the charac , of , through , ” , in to , in , It to , of be ' . . - M . by . , R “ by Mr " Anthology edited with Leonard will issued immediately poetry passages Frowde consists and prose relating books all their aspects libraries and reading grouped according the The Book Lovers r. she be to , , . of , of " .” is by , whose fortunate circumstances are discounted the fact that from birth she doomed different The plot deals with the development her character from the moment when realises her fate until after many vicissitudes she attains happiness and peace mind M , a . is a , ” in Hope “ The the Ointment first novel Frances young girl Theo Hammond The heroine notes Journalists " publishing “ are by Hall & Chapman . , , ” . be “ . , in Messrs the British International Association the recent annual meeting that body particulars which may obtained from the secretary Mr James Baker The address the Association La Belle Sauvage Taking Notes Crosby Henrietta Miss gives the impressions Heath little girl daughter concerning eleven dramatic critic her family and her friends John Lane the Bodley Head the London publisher There mingling humour and pathos the book published which also America where the publishers are the John Lane Co Bloundelle Burton has recently published President of 1212 Literary Year Book will we understand published by Mr John Ouseley future Fly original and modern literature and Suffering included the Problem Christianity and modern thought the Light James Yoxall was unanimously elected classical essay , in the 's - article The Children .” of of on . an Mr Scott Durrant has also February issue The Treasury The & Co ., is designed to appeal alike to the general reader and the theological student . Special interesting given attention is to and difficult passages with the the best modern Hebrew Many parallels are quoted from scholarships Gardner , ., , . “ " a , , of Bathe . of of it , in is to . Scott Durrant for the open hall Its literary societies senior schools etc appeal presents and not too archaic Chaucerese frolicsome story the sixth wooing and marriage Crusade . F . T . Royd ' s new book , “ Job and the of Suffering ,” published by Messrs . Wells , Problem Sir by is or a 6d . air ) , .” ( ” “ ” of “ Mr Wyf price of 5s . net, from the house of T . X . Foulis . The book is written in Mr. Birmingham 's best vein , and has many good stories , but there is also a great deal of sound information about the people , their habits and customs . The illustrations are quite first class and well reproduced . City , " Miss Winifred Boggs ' new “ Vagabond book , is published by Messrs . Putnams. The action of the story takes place in the New Forest . The Rev The Poetry Review for February has an article on The Lyric , by Darrell Figgis . Irene Osgood has published , through Messrs . respectively , Weekes & Co. , four songs , entitled “ I Wonder , " " Wood Violets ,” “ The Coronation the Pixies and Petitions playlet Chaucer Redivivus Allen the . sented �THE AUTHOR . a in in 's Sir , be is of . A a , of to aim of . E in .” “ of , .” “ on . 6d 3s . ., at & , to ” , “ of in of a of in , , , , . . a , “ . ", is ., , . ., , & . a , as à or of . by a . is is . . . to : W . H a of . , 6d by of ", on a “ ). - of . ; “ ; ) ( " ( ” the same London " by ** in . a a , ., the . . “ 's . ; be by ” to A include . Mr . J. drawings R revised and now , been architectural by series of , ” of “ on the illustrations have a “ A , ), . , & (' . . . Stories new edition Mr Sidney Heath Our Study Them Homeland Churches and How published will shortly the Homeland Associa tion The text has been remodelled and lengthened of . .” is . . ( ” be It .” by by at by by ( ” to A short stories for The Throne author are also shortly appearing and Novel magazines ” its , in “ by ) . “ , is A “ Mr Fairy Theodore Holland Tale words Rowland arse was published Co Messrs Boosey last month Mirage new valse Mr Holland entitled come out the Albert Hall the 6th this is of of . R of a ", A Eveleigh Nash deals with that rather ticklish subject the Nonconformist conscience The title Two books Professor Skeat have reached English edition and are now ready viz Dialects Pitt Press and The Place names Cambridgeshire Cambridge Antiquarian Society writing Derek Vane now serial story for the National Press Agency Ltd and half dozen second “ ”, by Co . & . . . subsequent strange events are subject new novel Rita Mrs Desmond Humphreys published by Mr will shortly Miss Elizabeth Harden small book member the society entitled The Land Shadows Mad March Hare and commended Mr Lloyd George has lately appeared Messrs Smith and Sons are the publishers the price The book skit the present Government pen A , - It . of a of , , in " many Justice song Letters Louise Life Love and Immortality Madame Jean Delaire depicts much the intellectual and emotional unrest the present day reflected the mind brilliant woman the world who the form letters written old friend across the seas reveals her struggles towards truth and clear understanding the great world problems Messrs William Rider Son Ltd are the publishers Messrs John Long Ltd have recently published novel called The Spinale which from the “ a of Co . & . In . of - , “ of Veeni the Master new novel Fifield Lamport The dissolution the world Earth and the reincarnation the world Zan and the new February Agnes Heinemann published new novel Esther Mr Leonard Bastin has published through Messrs Cassell Co Wonders Plant Life published an . 's is ” . of from Grim Mr Jacomb of , , , , to , , of . " Three Envelopes the title new the pen Mr Hamilton Drummond Stanley Paul Messrs have just published this story the author breaks fresh ground touching the weird and supernatural tells one Corley who weary humdrum exist strange society ence makes the acquaintance The Society for Promoting Queer Results and the many remarkable experiences which befall consequence him Messrs Stanley Paul have also published The novel which Failure to - of of to , . ' d , of . of of histrionic achieve the Messrs . Sir Isaac Pitman and Sons have published , at ls . “ Mothercraft , " another volume from Mrs . Chadwick ' s pen . Mr. Andrew Melrose announces for immediate publication , a volume by Mr . G . H . Perris dealing with Great Britain 's foreign policy . Mr. Perris ' provide has been primarily this volume record facts and only secondarily discussion tendencies and principles detailed narrative given the Moroccan crisis last autumn published under the title the volume which will Our Foreign Policy and Edward Grey . . . S ' ." . s . 's , . of . , , Garrick Co . publish & of “ “ . A . F Dr . , by , ” of by . , of a critical estimate ments Church Mrs . Ellis H . Chadwick has published , through . Herbert and Daniel , a volume on “ Mrs . Gaskell : with Selections from her Works , " which has been included in the Regent Library Series issued by that firm . It of - Co . & an of his day The dazzling society the salons and the tinsel glories the Comédie Française the period are made live again brief portraits Diderot Holbach Borellet Suard Mme Riccoboni Mlle Clairon and others Dr Hedgcock has many stories tell tragedy comedy and farce the great master and gives many examples his drolleries his witty sallies and his amusing escapades He also gives women philosophic . John Messrs Messrs In is , , 8 , at . .C . . , W . R M her own work at the Studio Theatre , 92 , Victoria Street, Westminster , S . W . , on March 10 , at 8 p .m . She will be assisted by Mr. Julian Gade, Mrs. Norman Ma Owan (of “ Monsieur Beau caire ” ) , and others . The reading , which comprises fantasies , stories , and poems , is under the patronage of Lord Montagu of Beaulieu , the Hon . Lady B . Fremantle , Mr. Israel Zangwill, and Mr. Theodore Watts -Dunton . Tickets at 23. 6d . each can be obtained from Miss Bloch John Street Adelphi Messrs Stanley Paul have recently pub lished intimate study the social and artistic life David Garrick entitled David Garrick and Hedgcock his French Friends The author deals largely with the great actor friend ships with the distinguished French men and . month valse . of ters being English , with the exception of the Raphaellis . The author , James Baker , is now engaged upon a volume upon Austria , to be illus trated in colour by Donald Maxwell . Miss Regina Miriam Bloch will give a reading of 151 �THE AUTHOR . , " “ “ W by . M on . at an , the on , , , a to . , a , to as on , a in of a , to of in to , . in . E . , , to . . , , . . , 17 . Aynesworth , of as , , Allen of at “ , in 's ", on ' 's Mr Nigel . is an a , . E , Press , It The Booklet from . , of , in ”, by , of In published Broadway Bucks . , Amersham .” H ", ” “ , an to It , of , Mr includes Playfair Miss Marie Löhr and Miss Clare Greet face the Enemy White dramatic sketch one act and deals with episode during the war between France and Germany just after the battle Saarbruck , Impatient Griselda . . . , , at , 5 A . , , is cast “ ” . ( . — “ of . , “ - , of by- is , “ in an In ." comedy Arthur Pinero four acts The Mind the Paint Girl was produced the Duke February York Theatre The play deals with the life off the stage musical comedy girls well their admirers The is to , . , 's . . , 23 's North Mr entirely different has written Syrinx and that his former books Symon from The Golightlys Mr Sir . , , of is . novel this story new piece of on , . of at , in , to North Son ) J. D . “ vein . . a in an , up by in a to . . Laurence Father and her fortune and the lady returns the restaurant where she confides one the customers solicitor who promises act for her breach promise action without knowing that the defendant one his clients The baronet consults him pacify the lady even and the two endeavour tually with success Miss Amy Willard Mr Spencer Geach and Mr Edward Leith are the to ) “ . by 's . . 15 ” book . ” in is a . Gaunt as , ' by s . P a . of G . in is (a and the the British crown Mrs Gaunt book illus trated with 100 plates from photographs taken herself On February Mr Martin Secker published Mr lady cashier coming into unexpected theatre inheritance from uncle abroad leaves her employ spend her inheritance ment and proceeds the appears subsequently Continent that money should have gone nearer relative whose death had been too hastily assumed Meanwhile the lady has become engaged baronet who promptly throws her over learning the truth . . , a . , . in “ is , It . Mary Miss Edyth Latimer Miss Margaret Halstan Mr William Haviland Mr James Hearn and Mr Fay one act play The Lady Cashier Paull was produced the Coronet Theatre February preceding Baby Mine that G . of is " to he a of of , a old woman Alone West was published Mr Werner Laurie January overland Mrs Gaunt made journey along the Gold Coast and then turned inland canoe the little known Voltaa river paths across the hilly country into and thence territory Togo the German She visited the sleeping sickness camp Mount Klutow made her way Lome the capital and thence overland territory once more again Keta British Sunyani She next visited Ashanti and journeyed which now one the richest possessions . Mrs Africa dear . ” of a , . , " “ 's , . on to of of in The third volume Messis Putnam Song Mauve Library The End simple tale of life Jeannette Marks little Welsh village and the theme the love between the heroine baby boy hero ” 's “ 'sley - at ” “ of . 1 A “ Yeats ' Morality “ The Hour Glass ," Father Adder Epiphany Twelfth Night Interlude and Lady Gregory Miracle Play The Travelling Man were the plays produced The cast included . : a- of Leathart . The new edition , which completes the ninth thousand of the book , will be issued in the form the Homeland Pocket Books half crown nett Mr John Long will publish shortly new novel Mr Charles Igglesden author from the pen Flutter with Fate and several topographical works Kent Clouds the title Mr Igglesden new novel which describes the efforts the son tradesman raise farmhouse girl the status that himself holds Mr Igglesden the course the story gives the reader glimpses historic spots Kent A 152 DRAMATIC Mr John , " “ . . It ”, by is : ) – ( an . is a la of de U A . on , , to de of 's of . of . to , also writes excellent intro duction her work Several historians hare written accounts this wonderful woman One grandsons wrote the life Catherine Jean Médicis and devoted several pages this book Spanish monk the exploits his ancestress being exiled from the historian Burriel his of . . résumé 1463 1509 une Renaissance italienne the famous book Pier very cleverly compiled , . . B , : , . W of , at a triple bill The Morality Play Society presented ast month the Court Theatre when four perform plays by ances were given Yeats the Ilon Adderley and Rev and Lady Gregory Mr SFORZA Pasolini Marc Helys who Desiderio by . , , . Shine . J. G . Héroïne of , a . . , CYATHERINE of ” “ , . re - a , - of , “ , , . - In -b a befriends flower girl broken down cabman and alien interpreter His efforts towards the demption these three wasters are not how ever successful and the vagrancy problem part remains unsolved which they are The cast includes Mr Dennis Eadie Miss Margaret Morris Mr Whitford Kane and Mr Wilfrid an PARIS NOTES - is a ” a to “ at . 's , Galsworthy new play The Pigeon was produced the Royalty Theatre last month great hearted artist who hates The Pigeon eing suffer consequence he see fellow �THE AUTHOR . , . of 's . 's of to is old of of he a a we In . in . , , in , on of , of ; of , of of a , on . of a he go is to a ", in by a . a of on , “ . La more true humour a is is at . , is a , of a , a a of is . , , ” “ . a of of to . , a in in . to , of - of is , , an , - is , of it , . is as on , , , all on of ' . . a . . follows him and the mother son and her memories . is all to the father left the past on ) la et - du ( ' . is d to at be . , to is The book well written and the characters are very true life and excellently portrayed Among pamphlets which should extremely interesting the English this juncture one Biard Aunet Ministre plénipotentiaire La Ligue Libre Echange Liberté com writes of Aunet . which on - is Vice President this great authority the subject on and ' Biard League is d a ." merciale , as a touch with her first born he .” , , le at is , home . ", . is in , his“ to ”, as be delicate child whom she adores and she and her husband live their own life Presently new interest comes into her existence She makes the acquaintance certain Antoine They are soon very friendly terms Bellême and they discover that they have many ideas common As time goes the two become each other and just the situation becom ing difficult Lucien Mirar dies The lovers marry and after their marriage that the tragedy com mences After the birth their child the mother realises how much more her first born son her An estrangement gradually begins between the two parents and when the younger child feeling that he unwelcome member the family leaves each is to .” is a de he an he of by . of , ” new but none with . in , " in is ”, “ “ , ” of of of of as “ “ . quite such Renomée Gaston Rageot curious and extremely complex psychological study Lucien literary celebrity celebrity who makes Mirar copy his various love affairs His wife charming woman who had married the age twenty and whose romance had been very brief one At the time when the story opens she quite reconciled her lot and has accepted the position literary celebrity the wife She has all ", ”, ", of of of “ ”, “ “ ”, a to of , as In .” ", - et Pierre Mille been written intuition and by as of of “ to : of , ” of ”, de “ ”, “ - ", ", “ in Tili certain puce M , its , is to - of of an a . us to a in on . a in , of is at , . of as , of of 's of of an of “ “ ”, " ", “ “ of “ Caillou La M is of its in of of , of is , ” IV “ . IV ", . " ” , Prisoner War She Poison the Pope Her trial Her Liberation after fourteen months Prison Her Struggles and Intrigues recover her States The Education her Youngest Son The Last Years and Death Catherine The story her youngest son novel itself He was the greatest warrior his times and history known Jean des Bandes Noires He was also called Foudre Guerre Grand country Diable and for the fame brought Italia 1526 was wounded while fighting amputation and died the result the age twenty eight fascinating The whole book will found any work fiction Catherine attempt and a , is , , is of , 1 . in of as it of “ “ “ of “ Family . as . of of , have Assassination the Duke Milan and his Court His Death Splendour and Misery the Court Forli Intrigues Lorenzo Medicis Assassination Catherine Husband She and her Children Triumph and the Hands the Assassins Vengeance Catherine Her second Marriage Her third Marriage Catherine and the Borgia accused able his character his tastes and his ideas As time goes he and Caillou find they have much common and they confide each other accord ingly Pierre Mille makes the acquaintance the among others various friends Caillou Boulot they surname street Arab whom syndicate and for whom they form may later order that convalescent very touching home The pathos this chapter Various books the psychology the child families The Italian edition Caterina Sforza two huge volumes and contains 435 documents most which had never before been published splendidly illustrated The work and one the most complete accounts existence the Italy that period the policy various States and the life intrigues and conspiracies present very rare various Courts The book print and the blocks out the illustra tions were destroyed fire Marc Helys be congratulated the clever way which she comparatively has reduced this enormous work giving story small edition real life interesting any novel The titles the chapters give idea some the subjects touched upon The Court Milan Catherine engaged the Nephew Sixtus Sixtus first conversation with Caillou From this first conversa understand something the child years five of . , . is as Italian woman The Pasolini family old the Sforza family and they both came from the same village Count Pasolini has written many historical works and has exceptional opportunities for examining the private archives various Italian tion soul , of of , an sidered - bio - be a - as of Catherine Sforza which may con authentic account this celebrated boy “ a . graphy Wehave the author a a to us his to degree idealise her character and deeds such that work does not give correct idea her Towards the end of the nineteenth century Count Pier Desiderio Pasolini published departure by this talented writer . Up to the present Pierre Mille is chiefly known for his clever psychological studies of Frenchmen in the colonies . We have already drawn attention to Barnavaux very exile this new book have delicate and subtle pyschological study child in for country , took refuge at Forli , where he lived for many years . He was the first to examine the archives relating to Catherine Sforza , so that it is to him we owe the first important biography of this heroine . His admiration her caused him 153 �THE AUTHOR . by “ ", “ ; by F . “ ", a ", La . , M ; . ; by ' L . ; . M " . ; M , by . M - M . M Un “ . ; . . M by - by - , " a - . ) . ) et ). ) ” ( - ", , ( ” ( ( . Co . . . V on , . , to Mr . of . , in of " “ , of or to - , . . byof a an , -- or by , , of , he . 's he to a , in of , he a had in of . , no . . he so that had been brought before the Court plaintiff was the composer song which . a of The had a , performance and introduced into dramatic was undoubtedly entitled the protection literary and afforded the statutes relating dramatic rights The defendants had not infringed those statutory rights but the plaintiff claimed that side side with the statutory protection there perpetual right existed common law restrain defendant company from making use musical ideas which the plaintiff had made public principle he could see no justification for that view been to to , On the . . of to a M an in 1 of of of claimed that was entitled com ownership mon law right the composition and that could prevent anyone from using the work his detriment Mr Justice Joyce had held that after publication common law right existed and dismissed the action The Master the Rolls his judgment said point that the appeal raised which firmly settled been that was surprised . . to “ : . right but by , a , by M --- carries the business manufacturers and sellers gramophones had copied printed transcribed reproduction the song for the purpose means gramophones the company The plaintiff did not rely upon any statutory copy at of , of a in appeal from decision Mr Justice action brought Mr Lionel Monckton the well known composer who claimed the exclusive right make authorise the making gramophone sheets for the performance the song entitled Moonstruck the plaintiff being the author the words and the music Feburary 1909 The song was first published and the performing rights were assigned George Edwardes The defendant company which Joyce it of - , As by by LTD by to for . . - HIS was to of in by of , " a in . a RECORDS TAE GRAMOPHONE he . ", , as in -L is . is to by a facilitating convention with Greece Chili and other countries Among the plays that have been given this reason the various theatres are the following Les Brebis Perdus three act piece Gabriel MONCKTON the to ." as . " “ . . by a , of by ", a an a an ", .” , “ . by - in . of syndicate the protection intel extremely active and has several announce The Franco Russian Convention has been approved the Chamber Deputies and the Senate result this important group the Moscow University has signed contract with the publishers Armand rights Colin for the translation the Russian language geological work Professor Haug Arrangements are now being made with view an a ' “ “ “ de ." . ", “ , " of de . M on “ évy have won the case Messrs Calmann the Court holds that there sufficient difference the titles the publication and also the names the authors published these two firms make such mistakes unlikely The French Perrin a of . . , of M ”, . by's of “ be “ to “ " season 1463 1509 GRAMOPHONE , . opened with Night Dream Midsummer with the scenery specially designed Simas and with entirely fresh troupe young actors The plays given are The Taming the Shrew The Merchant Venice The Tempest and The Merry Wives Windsor put Camille Sainte Croix also intends the famous Russian piece Boris Godounov An action has been brought against Messrs Fayard Calmann Lévy Messrs The latter claim that the cheap books brought out the Nouvelle Collection Illustrée are constantly being bought mistake for the Modern Bibliothèque published Messrs Fayard lectual property brilliant victories , M . , , " , de en - a “ L et de giving M by The HALLARD , Catherine Sforza Caillou Tili Calmann Lévy La Renomée Calmann Lévy Cawnpore Shakes the Athénée Theatre which has his service Abel Deval being given Thursday every matinée until May M , - . of by a de , a of Ahys .” l' " is de at de “ Tragédie Sainte Croix as a A performance is at been season placed La ' L Eternel Mari ," “ . an of M . on la de Révolution ", ' . M peare entitled Camille ; Balzac from play four act Cage Sully Paul Bourget writes Art Prud homme and the Comtesse Courson article taken Alfred Capus Amour three act piece André Lorde Funck Brentano and Jean Marsèle parfait Accord three act comedy Tristan Bernard and Michel Provins and Bean Mariage three act comedy Sacha Guitry of an , “ on la à veille , four act play Alfred Savoir and Nozière from Dostoïevsky Flambée Mr Henry Kistemaeckers Les Sauterelles five act play Emile Fabre Les Favorites . he , " “ us de a on Abbesses Trarieux he In of aim up , by , . . , of . his The pamphlet is very clear . The author first explains the title of pamphlet He then shows clearly the effects protection and who benefits protection He gives some striking examples protection and the maritime industries He gives protectionists and after the objections raised very brief summing explains fully the object presides and the League over which La Revue Hebdomadaire the Marquis Ségur writes interesting study Edmond and Jules Goncourt and Jules Lemaître series articles Chateaubriand Fernand Laudet biographical study gives Augustin Cochin extremely interest and the Abbé Augustin Sicard ing one the Grandes Abbayes Grandes a 154 - �THE AUTHOR . is a . to a . to HARDY HAROLD in in of a by all . them Novelists may feel some alarm lest the chance selection of a name for one of the characters in a novel may render them liable for damages in a libel action brought by a person whom they had no intention to defame , and whose existence may have been unknown to them . Clearly some care is necessary in adapting names for imaginary characters , but the alarm of novelists may be exaggerated . There is a distinction between works of fiction and a newspaper article purporting to describe an actual scene taking place real life at seaside resort character novel generally regarded as an imaginary person whereas the by descriptive mention an individual name newspaper may reasonably supposed narrative refer real person in be a , their works by gramophones and other contrivances of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced . Manufacturers are required , under the Act , to pay to the owner of the copyright by way of royalties a certain percentage on the ordinary retail selling price of such contrivances sold by means called A The Court of Appeal held that both on principle and authority the judgment of Mr. Justice Joyce was right , and the appeal was accordingly dismissed . Under the new Copyright Act , of course , the law is altered in this respect , and provision is made for musical composers with regard to the production of attention to some alarm which was by that decision among novelists and other writers of fiction ; and the result of the recent libel action illustrates and confirms the statement , which was as follows : case caused . unheard ; he may show or recite it to his friends ; he may deliver his lectures to students or allow his MS. play to be acted on special terms , provided always that the use to which he puts it does not amount to publication ." a enjoyment so far as they are compatible with non publication . All his rights at common law are limited until publication when they cease . Before publication he may keep his work unseen or in his evidence that he had never heard of the plaintiff ; but it was contended on behalf of the latter that the story referred to the plaintiff as a vulgar person upon who imposed women , an adventurer who was in the habit of practising mean and petty tricks. The Lord Chief Justice , in his summing up , quoted from the judgment in the “ Artemus Jones " case reported in the Author ( January , 1910 ) , and pointed out that the jury must be satisfied , if they found for the plaintiff , that a reader of the paper would reasonably think that what was published was a libel upon a real person . The fact that the name in the story was the same as the plaintiff 's did not give a right of action . It was only one of the circumstances in the case . that the article in the I t may be remembered dealing with the " Artemus Jones ” Author stated in Lordship referred to the cases dealing with author' s proprietary rights at common law , and he quoted from the judgment of Lord Justice Farwell in Mansell v. Valley Printing Company . In that judgment Lord Justice Farwell said , “ Every invasion of a right of property gives a cause of action to the owner against the invader , whether the invasion be intentional or not , and whether it be innocent or malicious . . . . It is an incorporeal right of property giving to the author the fullest rights not only of exclusion , but also of actual His an 155 it . a . ACTION FOR LIBEL as a , in The story the Pall Mall Gazette was obviously fiction and the jury very naturally took the view that reasonable reader would not regard libel upon the plaintiff HAROLD HARDY STORY . NEWSPAPER . story entitled which Sad Affair the Pall Mall Gazette has was published ridiculous libel action been the subject The the defendant verdict which resulted motor car plaintiff Mr George Charles Flanders Hitchin claimed engineer carrying business the pub his reputation damages for injury the hero which the name the story lication George Flanders bore the name which the plaintiff the story The incident Hyde Park tea party complained had reference CASE , . LAW TO at or .) to to , the la , Paris de of , to of of be authors has been recently mention the results first the Court the Tribunal Civil best Seine to , on to If, . , is a an of to a an publisher the author has delivered view historical work with publish the publication bound the publisher the contrary however work without delay When manuscript , for decisions French authors PUBLISH . , It , he at tea to . , will importance . ( least decided OBLIGATION great in , of CASE 'S a by in a , in . on PUBLISHER of to in of , the where the hero having invited two ladies had the entertainment declared that conclusion guests come out without any money and asked his They provided the money pay his behalf disgust the tea and left their host The story was purely fictitious and the author to FRENCH . of , of in to on at . , in a for a of in , " “ A SHORT . IN HERO �THE AUTHOR by , publication his case ; respecting which makes the following and won the Gazette Tribunaux pertinent remarks : , is to to he permits too long a period to elapse between the delivery of the manuscript and the publication of liable find himself the work the publisher publish and forbidden the author the right condemned return the manuscript Any statements which the publisher may propose place upon the wrapper upon the first page respecting composition and the work date . des 156 a a . ( of to 's in of - of he . to , by . , it an ) be to , be to be , or on , ) , of . . . . , M . P Jenkins . T . H . . . of By Dickens . Charles Paris FORTNIGHTLY in . . . FOR ADVERTISEMENTS .) .. .. ... ... . . 0 OO I 3 6 7 15100 6 0 0 for 20 .. . addressed . , per cent to .J F . of 25 of E be .C ., 29 , , All letters respectingAdvertisements should BELMONT Paternoster Square London Co PER CENT per inch per cent. made for Series Six and TwelveInsertions. a of 20 a of & .. . .. . OF THE SOCIETY .. . MEMBERS .. . TO ( Reduction & its an ALLOWANCE Front Page Other Pages Page Half Page Quarter Eighth of Page Single Column Advertisements of a , 's To of to , . . . of of a its of , to be . of . M . of In to . SCALE of Low . ; in . of By Florence The Novels Clara Viebig The Supernatural Literature B CONTEMPORARY in Galsworthy John . By Art . to Vague Thoughts on . is it in In , , , 3 Memory Dickens to of . . BOOK MONTHLY in is in It By . , I in of “ , . on . POETRY REVIEW By Darrell Figgis The Lyric Poetry Notes Arthur Lynch By Ezra Pound Prologomena a in of . M . , 25 on of of , in . in , of be to a . of ) or to , of to he to of . , in It . ; of in , in , in . of ( , to . a , at , , of - , , of in , to , ( in to to ; " of ? , do . it at it to a of to . : as of . of , , , , to to it to with the History France and that the Court held that there had not been 1896 any the original agreement regarding that annulment publish the work 1909 Lemerre prepared History France Anatole France pointed date and out out that the book was now offered then opposed the publication Lemerre published with that the work should the date rvaders announcement original composition and statement the author this also disapproral its publication He returned the France objected Anatole 000 francs took legal proceedings inhibit the , be , to , of , M In a as an of up MAGAZINE CONTENTS script this history was the volumes the last February delivered Lemerre 1882 On Anatole more than one occasion subsequently with Lemerre about France had disagreements corre the course 1906 books and spondence respecting difficulties that had arisen say nothing Lemerre incidentally mentioned two volumes for France about the History 000 francs and ought which you have received have you not yourself told me that revise which you delivered the form not publishable unnecessary here enter into me the arrangements ultimately made details say that they had nothing 1906 and will suffice 3 M ; in no . In by , it no he , , of to , is of , of , its , or . to of to to be publisher receives work for publication should publish without delay even although date for publication has been fixed the author the case reported the author explained that date had been fixed advance but did liberty the refusal the author sanction the tardynot thence follow that the publisher was publication inoperative and can neither take choose the date and could postpone the publica might prejudicial the place the performance the contract tion until time when formerly advantageous made between the author and the instead the author The publisher general intention nor prevent the injury done the the persons concerned which author by tardy and inopportune publication alone has here considered was evidently that The facts the case are follows the work seeing that was historical work published without delay 1869 Anatole France being then five and should The publisher twenty entered into the employ allowing the publishing had therefore violated the contract twenty seven years elapse before publication house Lemerre where he remained until 1878 manuscripts reader He received small When the end these twenty seven years salary publish spite and addition his other labours desired the author dis approval the statements which he proposed prepared order for trifling remuneration Subsequently he place upon the wrapper notices and prefaces books the first page could published with Lemerre 1873 Les Poèmes not prevent the injury which would done the virtue his was therefore not author 1876 Les Noces Corinthiennes Dorés and public virtue common justice interest moral right alone but attracted wide works which Preriously tardy and the termination his engagement that the author could oppose this prepare inopportune publication with Lemerre was commissioned These are conclusions History several works which one was accordance with justice and equity 1789 with three volumes up two France bringing the table additional chronological publication record the date The manu When �THE AUTHOR . obtained But the transaction should competent agent with the advice the Society of . , managed by Secretary the of a be SOCIETY . THE or USE TO . HOW 157 of (a ) . - A II . of of ", . . or , . . III . ! to or . to to to or , is up to to “ a to . of , or by to . a in to to : ( 1 In .) ( 2 ). in , is It to . . . A in to to an to is . It , is of . , of . of of a of : to (3 (2 (1 ). .) .) of . of an : . if by . . , to . of . of . a it to or of . an in of to a be is : dramatic contract plays . on by a in . of a of can . price - a proper be sometimes satisfactory for the performing right This unsatisfactory An author who enters into such contract should stipulate tbe contract for production the piece certain date and for proper publication his name the play bills of Sale outright is (a .) or There are three forms more acts three of . : . it Outright , if is 1 . This It 2 . sign agreement without submitting the Secretary the Society Authors some com petent legal authority extremely careful negotiating well for play with any one except the production established manager 3 . of in to a . H observed few standing rules agreement dealing There are four methods with literary property Selling copyright DRAMATIC AUTHORS of an TEVER in an be ITERE are TO so ; THE PRODUCERS BOOKS . TO OF transfer . £1 1s . is to . or , . 9 WARNINGS Always avoid WARNINGS . . to of . 8 to prevent authors from Some agents endeavour the Secretary the Society do some publishers Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly per The subscription the Society annum £10 10s for life membership referring matters (3 ). . or be , is a . in of . , . The agreement are combinations All other forms the four above mentioned Such combinations are generally disastrous the author Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary the Society Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp possible Avoid agreements letter The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are agreement That both sides shall know what means The inspection those account books which belong right the author We are advised that this the nature of common law right which cannot denied withheld a . This . of on it of be . 7 to Many agents neglect stamp agreements must done within fourteen days first execution Secretary will undertake behalf members General ( 1 .) . . of to , to to consideration the contracts with publishers submitted them by literary agents and are recommended submit them for interpretation and explanation the Secretary the Society Agreement (2 .) in a of to . 6 of be literary entered into with No contract should agent without the advice the Secretary the Society accept without careful Members are strongly advised not Commission The main points are production Be careful obtain fair cost Keep control the advertisements Keep control the sale price the book to : To a ( 3 ) . be . to . 's of Prospectus System . . , as . a be , of To ( 2 ) . in To . of to . , ' in . 5 of The Committee have arranged for the reception agreements members and their preservation fire proof safe regarded The agreements will course confidential documents be read only by the Secretary who will keep the key the safe The Society now offers possible action stamp agreements readiness for keep agreements upon them enforce payments due according agreements Fuller particu lars the Society work can obtained the The Royalty perhaps with certain limitations the best form This agreement above all things necessary know what the proposed royalty means both sides now possible approximately for author ascertain the truth From time time very important figures connected The Author with royalties are published IY . if , , in !f , , of no 4 . of to of in to belonging Remember always that the Society you are fighting the battles you other writers even yourse and that you are direct benefit are reaping advancing the best interests your calling promoting the independence the writer the dramatist the composer ( 1 ) (3 .) , for 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers ' agreements do not fall within the experi ence of ordinary solicitors . Therefore , do not scruple to use the Society . signing any agreement whatever , send 3. Before the document to the Society examination Profit Sharing Agreement bad form agreement this case the following rules should be attended pro sign any agreement Not which the cost part without the strictest investigation duction forms give the publisher the power putting the Not charging for advertisements profits into his own pocket by charging exchange advertise his own organs ments Therefore keep control the advertisements special charge for Not allow office expenses unless the same allowance made the author give Not American Colonial Continental rights up rights Not give serial translation Not bind yourself for future work any publisher yourself any well bind for the future one solicitor doctor As ( ( (4 6 5 ). .) . .) member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements , his choice of a pub . lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his The of his property . or the administration business Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society . Further , the Committee , if they without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel ' s opinion any cost to the member . Moreover , where counsel ' s , opinion is favourable and the sanction of the Committee is obtained , action will be taken on bebalf of the aggrieved member , and all costs borne by the Society . VERY T �THE AUTHOR . ( 6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts . Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent . An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system . Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed . ( c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i .e. , fixed nightly fees ) . This method should be always except in cases where avoided the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. DRAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents . As the law stands at present , an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author ' s fees from it . As far as the placing of plays is concerned , it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot , under the guidance of the Society , do equally well or better for himself . The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required . For certain purposes , such as the collection of fees on amateur performances , and in general the trans. action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals , and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries , almost all dramatic authors employ agents ; anu in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays , or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author ' s rights . In any case, in the present state of the law , an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society . WARNINGS 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a copyright. play are distinct from literary A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words . 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed . ingly valuable . They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors . It must , however , be pointed out that , as a rule , the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property . The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with - performing right and copyright . He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement , and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . U be carefully STAMPING or 's to , . in . be a . is , of it . . , . is , of , competence and experience The . to REMITTANCES only . of to by be or , be , letter of by of give notice The Secretary the Society begs post that all remittances are acknowledged return All remittances should crossed Union London and Chancery registered Smith Bank Lane sent . to be . of at . of . assist by of its its work . , Readers are writers fee one guinea or a . . 23 . of at , a be a to at of be in . be a byof to D , of in typewritten duplicate foolscap paper forwarded the offices the Society together with registration fee two shillings and sixpence will qualified assis be carefully compared the Secretary stamped and returned tant One copy will the author and the other filed the register Copies the Society any time by the scenario thus filed may obtained the author only typing small charge cover cost Original Plays may also filed subject the same play will rules with the exception that charged for the price 6d per act is , on CCENARIOS 6d in greatly BRANCH the Society this informing young writers existence Their MSS can read and composition treated treated by coach The term MSS includes not only works fiction but poetry possible under and dramatic works and when special arrangement technical and scientific works The branch . . is EMBERS will asof a AND ' , THE READING M SCENARIOS OF ORIGINAL PLAYS of its The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on per 100 part behalf of members for the fee 100 The members stamps are kept the Society safe The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary and the voucher then forwarded the members who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble M REGISTRATION . MUSIC , should of collaboration COMPOSERS . . for MUSICAL TO ITTLE T consideration . 9. Agreements AGENTS . AND RAMATIC D 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright , but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible , and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event . It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one -act plays should be reserved . 5 . Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited , and are usually limited , by town , country , and time. This is most important . 6 . Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform . The legal distinction is of great importance . drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced . 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract . He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning . 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited , and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication . As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete , on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con . tracts. those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society . AUTHORS . 158 �THE AUTHOR . THE OF PUBLICATION TION in of to be , in , to , a in a : as , to as It . , as is to 's to be to limit the be very careful given number editions with either remainder purchase the remainder stock case the edition not sold out within years reasonable time limited number the latter case the publisher should restricted the agreement from over rinting towards the end the term the agreement for some such restriction not inserted the publisher can make the time limit practically ineffective over printing the book the last year has been publisher has the decided the Courts that right sell any stock which remains hand after the expiration the term at a , of Authors should , if -p of It on a in . in by , is of position the licence hopeless if , technical works is . of of the case an is which mention to , of of of of of a at to , to to dramatists in of it , of of the list similar made above . of In be a , a is licence power prices in - to a A Composers MUSICAL Sub Committee having the consideration view now been formed with the musical matters affecting the interests composers has been decided the society the this side facilitate the working order composers keep list society the office , , at by . of in of a position force shortly In . SUB COMMITTEE - ' ' MUSICAL COMPOSERS in a for to in a . . this kind the licence still remains far thought must given the the new Copyright Act will come into Especial to public entertainment . licensed for place limitation too wide to , or order of however , that it may be kept up to who have since qualified to be entered on the Dramatic Roll of the Society are invited to advise the Secretary , accompanying their application with particulars of the dramatic work they have produced . for It may be mentioned that the qualification inclusion in the list is the public representation of a play otherwise than for copyright purposes in a In date , those members as over 200 names . . on the list , , . were invitation of that , placed . to dramatists a result in to to produced . The enquiry was made in order facilitate the preparation of a list of dramatists in to their receiving com the Society , with a view munications relating to the work of the Dramatic Sub - Committee of the Society , and to other matters As LIMITA THE growing tendency past THERE has been publishers the licence grant years for authors copy publish the legal term book form may right leave the author licence Such very difficult position any rate There should the which the agreement clause print the agreement should book goes out terminated and all rights returned the author otherwise the author may find himself the having position buy back from the publisher price the publisher curious how licence publish book which far the publisher concerned may have ceased sell rises value purchaser the author appears but even with to SOME two years ago members of the Society were invited to indicate , on a form which was despatched ( if any ) they had to them , what dramatic work of interest BOOKS AND THE LICENCE a . be a SECTION if is to at THE DRAMATIC OF if GENERAL NOTES . 159 . S , 's . - , . , : of . to of to a of In no , as , on of 10 . of names nominees could be received and nominees were put forward by the members the nominees the committee are elected without opposition . an on , in . to , to so of in in fit to in of a an . of . as , of . . ELECTION . COMMITTEE . - of - 's in of of if of of In Sub Committee but the marketing dramatic the literary wares differs some respects agreement has been modified meet the special literary agency requirements There has been however but little alteration the clauses the main difference existing the notes which the place before the committee have thought warn them against possible order members and dangers . the January number The Author full statement was given with reference the election Management for the Committee members the current vear The names the committee nominees for that election were Mrs Belloc Lowndes Mr Hesketh Savire Prichard Mr Arthur Rackham and Dr Sprigge OJ882 February was the last day which the author is THE LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT another column this issue we publish by agency agreement which has been settled special sub committee and approved by the Com Management mittee This agency agreement has been based agreement settled some time ago by the Dramatic , not limited . assist the secretary materially they will inform him this list the compilation any which publication works musical the they are the composers Members will �THE AUTHOR . . up a to , it be , , , as by , of To . be of , . It in In . of , be ON . to is 1 to . as , for a of If , ) a ( in , , of in in to . , 68 of to be , or of is it 2 . of lishing be . , be . an to a or on of , of , in cheap book form then they should future con guarded and made the subject ditions The publisher should course undertake produce the work before certain date This the first importance author The latter part this clause should care fully observed An author reading this might . or - . by of of or , or is an or of of Clause have the throughout is of . a of of a he , nothing inadvisable that the publisher producing the exclusive right work the world for the whole term copyright His right should limited the publish the work exclusive licence book form the price the book being novel the language United Kingdom the English period any most five years certain pub other rights are given such the right should at ( . of to it , to there said to to , , in , or " as be , of , it of or of , or ) of to of on or in THE AGREEMENT Clause of . to , of to of or by “ to no in is COMMENTS regard With at . , ( of . in be . as In - -y at in of on be or , ) 's , . ( , of sic ) Haymarket, S. W. The Author with some hints difficulties that may arise out before the readers the probable If be be 8 as 9 . on of . 10 , were other clauses the documents which had been suppressed and which would have put another com plexion the arguments has been decided therefore that one agreement should be clearly set . to of or of . of of 71 on a to , of . on , a . 6s . of i5 to 4 . 5 . 6 . 7 . any difference shall arise between the author and the publisher touching the meaning this agreement the rights liabilities the parties thereunder the same one two persons referred the arbitration shall named each party their umpire accordance with the provisions the Arbitration Act 1889 The term Publisher through out this agreement shall company for the time include the person be deemed being carrying the said John Long under the business any future style and the benefit well its present this agreement shall be transmissible accordingly The author guarantees the publisher that the said any existing way whatever violation work copyright and that libellous contains nothing scandalous character and that will indemnify the pub proceedings d amages lisher from all suits claims and and against costs which may made taken incurred infringement ground work that the said the him copyright contains anything libellous scandalous That the publisher undertaking consideration publishing the work herein before men the entire risk give the publisher the first refusal tioned the author agrees delivery from one month from date the manu script producing and publishing the exclusive right 12, 13, 14, Norris Street There are in the bands of the society a good many agreements between authors and Mr John print Long and would be instructive perhaps them To do this however would take great deal space though may yet con print abstracts sidered necessary these agreements would not answer the same purpose might thought the suspicious that there , of , all : all . : below day OF AGREEMENT made this twelfth MEMORANDUM of May one thousand nine hundred and nine between termed the author of the one part and John hereinafter Long of 12, 13 and 14 Norris Street , Haymarket, in the County of London hereinafter termed the publisher , of the other part , whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto for themselves and their respective executors and assigns (or successors as the case may administrators be ) as follows 1. The publisher shall at his own expense produce and publish the work written by the author and at present entitled " 2. The publisher shall bave the exclusive right of pro ducing and publishing throughout the work the world . The publisher shall have the entire control of the produc publication tion and and sale and terms of sale of the work and the author shall not during the continuance of this agreement (without the written consent of the publisher ) publish any abridgment translation or dramatised version of the work . 3. All copies sold of the said work within twelve months of the date of publication shall carry no royalty to the copies sold after the expiration author , but on the first twelve months after publication the publisher agrees royalty accept pay the author and the author agrees per cent the nominal published price sales the royalty per cent edition and the nominal published price any cheaper edition the sales editions paid any copies given away No royalties shall for review other purposes the interests the work up Account sales shall be made half early June thirty thirtieth and December first and delivered and up making dates settled within five months of those accounts thirteen copies shall reckoned twelve accordance with trade usage The publisher shall undertake the expenses the proof corrections £3 three the extent author pounds but should such expenses exceed this amount the author shall refund such excess the publisher , on Committee of the Society of Authors desire draw attention to the document printed of to in 68. volume form , and if the publisher accepts all or any of them , he agrees to pay to the author and the author agrees to accept the following royalties . ( a ) A royalty of 15 per cent . of the nominal published price on all copies sold of the English 68. edition , after the sale of the first 750 copies of this particular 68. edition . (b) A royalty of 71 per cent . of the nominal published price on all copies sold of any cheaper edition or editions . (c) A royalty of 50 per cent , of the net profits derived from the sale of the American copyright (if any ) . (d) A royalty of 50 per cent. of the net profits derivel from the sale of the Foreign rights ( if any) . 11. The said three novels to be submitted to the publisher shall be submitted one at a time, and only after the publication of the one previously accepted . 12. The whole of the previous clauses in this agreement (except in respect of royalties ) shall be deemed to apply to the three new novels , as well as to the novel mentioned in the first part of the agreement . 13. In the event of any copies of any of the novels pro vided for in this agreement , being sold as a remainder , that is , when the demand for any such work has ceased, a royalty shall be paid to the author, on any copies thus sold, of two and a half per cent . (24 %) of the net sum receivel . As witness the hands of the said parties John LONG , Witness : W . H . it 1 the author 's next three new novels , suitable for publication to HE M AGREEMENT . as REMARKABLE A it . 160 �THE AUTHOR . on on . 8 , in to of . 6 a is of in be . be , of a . to . a is of . It a a of is . . 7 of to . or is of would is he . case be which it still better not no its worse sign to is 8 Clause also unsatisfactory An author should agree this clause only when con vinced that no change could possibly be for the a is on a to is It . in scope Clause too wide doubt publisher publish fair that author causes really innocence fiction what libel actual person the author and not the publisher should suffer but both libel and obscenity blasphemy the publisher cannot con sedition tract out such responsibilities even the author any case where consents the attempt damages and costs may incurred the pub expense lisher the author the author should have some control over the amount spent the necessary defence as a . by in 's In be . if , , to as ; to of or at , of , , 1 . 63 5 . . . . town reviews 1, 234 , to to of . presentation public libraries , ,, of :. 500 sales . licity which the main safeguard the author and the publisher alike where either party has attempted broken his contract take unfair advantage the other 9 an is all . to . - to in in . to it , in . its . . copies printed „ author „ To June 30th Statement By number above as 12 Strong objection must Clause taken very unsatisfactory this clause Arbitration dealing with legal contract method greatest cumbersome and expensive The publisher aroids the pub objection all that if , of 's In . , - a be to , it to , 1910 . . Jan 1911 the 91 Clause the amount allowed for correction typewritten not very generous but these days margin copies £3 may sufficient , . 's , a , , to , in on or 1st July 1911 under . . under Clause 4 can pass without comment . With regard to Clause 5 , articles have been written in The Author on the question of thirteen copies counting as twelve , to which readers are referred . It means that the author is to allow the publisher per cent discount the royalties copies sold though the publisher allows this purchasers only when they purchase discount quantities dozen and upwards in a to is of to is be it in as In a of account from Mr John Long agreement tells own story 48 samples as sold . at . of in ; a he under such clause the publisher and the author rush these days interests are not the same and hurry occurs the publishing business just any other business that publishers want put novelties the market the output during the last two three years sufficiently proves this fact consequence quite likely pay the would publisher better push new work into circula keeping alive one tion than use his efforts against wbich time was fighting Save the case very great success drop would pay him the older book order make the way clear for other publications The appended statement ' on hand 13 copies counting , is , so A an . of of , to to If , in be a to the first year after publication would give the publisher minority the book for nothing except cases give the publisher his work the author desires nothing prevent him from for nothing there doing but that case he should execute deed publisher not bound gift explain the effect agreement the author however ignorant the author may the present possibly handsome being asked one that make Moreover travellers . • :. . . Sales 1, 149 home edition 85 colonial edition Sales from Jan . 3, 1910 to Jan . 2, 1911 – 1, 146 home edition ) bearing no royalty .. 85 colonial editionſ Royalty 15 per cent . on 3 copies home edition , 28 . 8d .. The sales in the first year were sufficient to com pensate the publisher amply for the cost of pro duction ; he should have put a good profit into his own pocket . In the first six months , after becom ing entitled to royalties , the author obtained a total remuneration of 2s . 8d , upon a 6s. book of which . over 1, 200 copies were sold . all agreement special .. Stock Leaving In in an clause ,, ,, all a . , colonial is of effect „, to the for , Therefore depriving the author of all royalties To country reviews an in think , “ Well, I have only to write to the publisher explaining the situation , should I get an offer for the translation rights , or otherwise , and he will give his consent ." This supposition would be entirely wrong . As a general rule , the author would find that if an offer was made him for the translation rights and he applied to the publisher , the publisher would answer , “ I could not possibly allow you to publish a translation unless you give me 50 per cent. of the profits ," which , judging by Clause 10 , is the course Mr. Long would take . Clause 3 contains , however , the most serious part of the agreement . All publishers assert that the largest sales of a novel occur either on subscrip tion before publication , or within the first four months after publication . Most publishers will inform an author that a book is dead at the end of six months , and all publishers will inform an author that the ordinary novel is dead at the end of twelve months , unless for some special reason and it would be safe to say this does not occur once out of 500 times — a book owes some larger vitality to the position of the author or to the occurrence of some unforeseen circumstance , 161 �THE AUTHOR . 162 . it his is . to do , to as of con in by of of to , , or ; . AN see , in , all in to of to the to , to , in ( . . is if , is , . 's at be in ., on If all of of for . , to is 6s . at . . ! . 8d for or , , he no is 2s . in . no . is . . no , as . on no a do of of . , in , 1, to is to , of an , of . for . an of of all ) to . , by to on , it of be , ! or , in to , on . . , to be , be of is or , " to It . in be is a be " a of set “ , up , , a , is to . It as as . , an ., , , be all at no 13 , to to “ a be , to ", ; , as of “ 's To It 10 no A 12 in . It 10 on on be 11 . to . its of by , to of no . , it 's . no . in be a If . it he , for , a 10 of of of to 's or , to to we of - or of , by to no ; in , , . do of of he of on ; be , at . 50 If by. . to . . , to 8d of on 2s . to , in , for go , if is It if as to no , of ' , as ; be a did Publishing enterprise , especially in the case of Clause 10 is a clause against which authors cannot be warned too strongly . It is fatal for an novels by beginners , doubtless contains a specu author to bind himself to a publisher at fixed rateslative element , but up to an edition of 1,500 copies , no novel which a publisher of any judg for subsequent works, for it is impossible to tell until the accounts of one book come in whether ment would handle at his own expense runs any serious risk the terms for later works are fair or not . Under of being left on his hands a supposing complete failure . this agreement the author s second He should be able to push it royalties through mechanically book not reach sale 750 that extent further paid would the second book was therefore only beyond this point that the successful the first the author would receive transaction becomes speculative and yet practically about £20 having made the first book this point that Mr Long asks postpone any interest With regard other headings this clause the clients their books publisher should only have the right publication right We not question Mr John Long any others that may propose book form certain prices and the date the above terms publication should rigidly fixed should not occur him authors who must learn take per cent profits any take the rights out care themselves business other people may say that those who accept such terms foreign side whether they are American rights but rights any guilty unprofessional the outside rights are negotiated are unquestionably the publisher under contract approved and duct because they are accepting terms which would signed impossible the author then the publisher should take make most novelists live per cent and the agency charge more their profession Further the practice other publishers shows that capable man But with even the utmost correction the author letters they are entered favour that the nature the clause admits the need submit such contracts Society ignorance weakness Authors would still advise members into authors through agree publisher cannot retain professional conscience not lack his clients by satisfying them that they cannot do prepared better elsewhere must them AGREEMENT FOR TEN NOVELS elsewhere agreement this time between second John The criticism Clauses and follows from Long Ltd and may pointed out that that Clause author needs some comment many faults contains the first but dates for publication being named Clause the production slightly different form printed the subsequent novels might not indefinitely delayed they are when be the here but any member who desires have further applying upon author next three novels the position might information can the Secretary given reached that the author could earn nothing the fullest details the permission publisher should be the author Clause With regard years allowed remainder book within three Here the author binds himself the publisher from the date first publication should for nine subsequent novels making ten distinctly forth the agremeent that when and agrees not write any novels for nor print and any other book hasbeen remaindered out offer any novels for publication publisher than Long during off the market the agreement should cancelled term his agree and the licences for publication book form ment As the novels have handed the publisher each succeeding nine months from otherwise should returned the author agreement under which sum this the date the agreement this means that nearly seven years the author Mr Long bound indefinite time the author would be working for Long pittance nothing Again for He receives the whilst Mr can determine the agree instance given above the first 000 copies ment after the publication the first two books get some they the first book He might expect not prove financial success for him the thing later but his second book put absolutely the author has such right The author market and the energies the publisher may bound Mr Long option for nearly seven years although he has no guarantee that John Long switched off the sale this inasmuch the royalties first 750 copies this book bear Ltd will maintain their position the pub lishing world during that time The third book and the fourth book might receive the same treatment There reason why the Mr Long does not merely take the right publication author who has signed this agreement should ever book form but the exclusive right publishing throughout the world receive more than each four books There The terms why the publisher the books are published the novels are the same who can publish reason pay any royalties any when likes should ever owe the author not receive any royalty �THE AUTHOR . of them till after the sale of 900 copies , and then he receives 2ů , in the shilling on the published price . If the books are published at a lower price than 6s . the author receives no royalty on the first 1, 500 copies , and afterwards 10 per cent. on the published price . The sale of 900 copies of a 6s. book gives to the publisher a reasonable balance after paying for the cost of production and advertise ments , so that when this number has been arrived at there is no further necessity for the publisher to push the book , if he thinks he can do better by 163 publisher would be getting , having been or overpaid for the whole cost of production and advertisements , half what the author receives , who has paid or overpaid the whole of the bill as well as created the wares to be sold . To state , however , that a 6s. book sells right through at half price is by no means a correct statement , 3s , 2d . to 38 . 4d . is the average price . The paid exerting an of in is of . to OF IS IT ( “ ) " “ ( ” ) of of : the term of to to mentioned . tions hereinafter , of to he , in of of of . 1 The author hereby appoints his sole agent the twelve months from the date any the signing this agreement for the sale rights whatsoever and wheresoever all the literary bring work that desires market during the continuance this agreement subject the condi for perhaps the most important NOTE This clause clause the agreement regard twelve months the the time limit the authors Committee would draw the attention agent following points unfair that That whereas working connection for should have all the trouble author who could then terminate the agreement and equally unfair work the agent take advantage agent for long period the author bound the is an up a of - is it of to , of . to :- to if a is , it an 's to of 6d . to up ' 3s us . ,, s is Agent be of be to a is . a 6s . letter which nes lies before before us usually book of a in By , ls . . no . to on a be is , of a , 28 . as in so or of . calculations the nett selling price will that AS FOLLOWS — . of is he . of to as , 4 own information hereinafter called The Author and hereinafter called The AGREED the other part WHEREBY part . , of of to , needed Therefore starts with all his cost production covered and most probably with sum stipulation £50 his pocket there copies printed the number The copy royalty author gets 6s book copies after which the royalty 000 Taking the higher figure the author receives 331 per cent the published price the publisher Between the one in in or . , on . ., £250 but he undertakes advertise the extent £100 This production leaves him £150 for the cost only likely further advertising to no , to himself as ment in of In Mr possession accurate estimate form authors agent status and capacity day MEMORANDUM AGREEMENT made this One Thousand Nine Hundred and In as in the same shown the clauses the agreement printed full Long another agreement rather John Long Ltd produces the book the pay are which enable thereafter all and sons with no qualification whatever or no financial stability may style themselves agents . In all cases enquiries should be made of the Society 's , on . on a . 9d copies , 3 000 The publisher wants his next fixed terms and other matters , novels provisions , 15 . to up . on six the to . a . 3d 1s . 68 . edition copy 50 , all advertisement , £50 when the work is set up in type , and £25 from the author 's share of sales . foreign and He then transfers the American per cent tbe publisher serial rights per copy the English He receives basis of In another proposal from John Long , Ltd . we have a variant of no greater promise to the The author pays £175 - £100 on the author . signing of the agreement , which is to be spent in . The Committee desire to impress upon authors that it is advisable that they should consult the Authors ' Society before entrusting their business to an agent . There are good agents who are in every way desirous of furthering the interests of their clients ; but it must not be forgotten that per to . PAYS them an THE AUTHOR A Sub - Committee of the Committee of Manage ment of the Society of Authors has had under be the principles which should consideration observed in drawing up a fair agreement between an author and a literary agent ; it will be seen at once that the proposed agreement is closely upon the lines of the dramatic agency agreement, which has been found by dramatic authors to meet many difficulties hitherto encountered by of sixpenny edition . With regard to the other proceeds he claims, as before , 50 per cent . He inserts , as we have said , a clause allowing him to repudiate the agreement in case the first two novels are not a financial success , but the author might see all his ten books have a sale of 1, 000 copies each and not be more than £50 in pocket as the total result of seven years ' work with a total sale of 10 ,000 copies. AGREEMENT . AGENCY , Further , Mr. Long offers 2d . per copy on all the Colonial sales and 15s . per 1, 000 on all sales of the LITERARY A an himself elsewhere . But if there is a success , some 60 per cent . of the later profits go to the publisher . And nine consecutive books are to be published on these terms . �THE AUTHOR . , of by he , to £ of in . to In of :- .- 's . in . . be , , to to an It in , be of to , be 's , to is to in , an to at , of be 's , as it of . of , in by , at be . an . -- an of in , as , of be in ' I. to . 7 in . by of . 5 , , of no as in in of of be on to in .' in to to . be of to of to his - :- . of to is by In .- , in in on as a of , 's , , of of . per 10 , of " in all , ., , on to of all , as of etc relating thereto within two weeks the receipt the same and shall bave the right deductiny commission cent from such sums accrue under any contracts arranged by him and signed by the author during the continuance this agreement till the total commission any such con agency agreement the NOTE the question especially advised against the insertion author should any agreement entered into between author and clause publisher whereby the agent authorised the parties the agreement collect moneys and settle accounts behalf the author The clause generally runs the following form agent The author hereby empowers collect money payable and receive all sums the author under the term this agreement and declares that good and valid discharge the agent receipt shall persons paying all such sums them The author hereby authorises and empowers the publishers treat with his agents his behalf all matters concerning agreement any way this whatsoever a by on of by to . 4 is to hereby authorised The agent collect the moneys due any contract signed the author the author and negotiated the agent during the continuance this agreement and shall deliver moneys respect and when received by him such contract together with documents accounts an . to by , an at be Upon the termination this agreement any from the causes set forth therein save set forth under Clause when the special arrangements that clause set forth shall pre vail the agent shall have claim whatever upon the author for any commission except respect contracts signed the author prior such termination time as or , by 's to as 's , of or an , in to . writing 8 so . , and this agreement may forth with be terminated writing without prejudice notice the author right bring action for damages otherwise receipt and such notice the agent right for negotiating agent for the author shall end may the end such period decided Clause hereof either party this agreement may terminate the same by three months notice , as or in be binding At . , in and no agreement shall the author without his signature Should the agent violate this clause then any agreement entered into by the agent shall be pull and void on of , by or a , ; personal relations therefore agent the event having partner partner with whom the author had not transacted business the contract should determine the death that party with whom the author has had dealings of on for the author to , he to or of . 3 on The agent shall not enter into agreements any way bind the author behalf the author but undertakes agree submit him any offer may succeed ment which obtaining agent the of or or s ' any member with his creditors then that case liberty forth with shall notice writing terminate this agreement Every contract with NOTE agent must involve close the author no . of , of die arrangement , to this clause and the author shall not himself during the continu ance this agreement enter into any contract without the knowledge the agent ment agent the during the continuance of this agree become bankrupt enter into any firm to , - , full informa Should or . 6 , to conntries furnish the agent in in obtain the fullest market and undertakes and when requested with give effect his efforts all forms - his best endea all to use to as , in vours and author tion to The agent undertakes to as 2 . . of a , , in to , to to 's in ; so a , , . any instance Should the agent fail carry out the provisions the foregoing clause this agreement right far deals with the agent collect the moneys due shall end and the agent and from the date such failure and default shall not be entitled claim or deduct any further sum by way commission as a be so is he in ; an is all of of running through the years copyright the agent com likely mission run into high figures the agent remuneration should be limited as suggested this clause. arranged between author and agent sum may however importance author that the agent should continue collect the moneys and that case when the limit has been reached the Committee con per cent shonld charged for such collection sider that 5 it is , , to is , , in ; , it incurred him the course his agency under this agreement regard NOTE this clause the Committee wonld make the following remarks Where under any contract to a , an It . in be an , to 's expenses , , . to If or in a , as a tract amounts and such commission shall be the sole remuneration the agent and sball against the author for any not have any claim 5 . be , to . , , of , a an , of to in , is to , . , In or or 's for agent , one reason placing another unsuccessful appears the author work the author antagonistic his best interests some cases therefore the term twelve months might be an undesirable limit for the author whereas term less than twelve months might undesirable limit for the agent Authors when entering into these contracts will have consider therefore what time limit should be inserted the author desires reserve certain markets these markets should reserved this clause often happens that author has been dealing with editor publisher direct under amicable arrangements and therefore much more convenient and much more profit able the author continue these negotiations with doing future work but the author should care ful supposing he negotiating with publisher for book reserved market that not giving the publisher any rights control over the same work which are the agent hands the same advice applies the author negotiating with editor The Committee consider that rule advisable subject the limitations the might specially author desire make that the agent should literary output during the have control the author continuance the agency otherwise the author and the agent may come into con tict the same markets and the author may not only lose his price but also his chance bargain to 164 �THE AUTHOR . of (2 ) to be 's of if of , . to - to to is of , all , or , to of . or , of of It be be to , , of to to be a of in is of - , , in is , , of . of - is of , It its of to a of to , , its if to . , to as in its it , is It . it to . to ( 1 ) be ( 2 ) , a to . by on - it , to ) by to , in is by it , . in be , , as in to . , on that they should of join to they to 's be to is a all force be in - of to is he it it he ; composers realise the strength united will not only able resist the absurd demands which have the past been made upon them but they will able resist the demands and when a , of in , of , , ; , a to - is it , of of Act the reason however not far seek after objects and further perusal the new society rules for would appear that when the composer period has joined bound for five years that loses control orer the governance or , so , in no to so be absolute control after the Act comes into force but spite any assign also that he has control prior ment his copyright the passing the of , to to a It . lishers who have interests those rights should anxious see the composers well and strongly protected for quite clear from the Act 1911 that not only has the composer formation submitted that would much better have called the Society Music Publishers The authors and composers could added small letters afterwards timidity composers have Certain their necessary belong suggested that this kept society and controlled music pul publish lishers otherwise they will refuse pointed out their works but should that there are still some well known publishers whose names are not printed the document and that point was ever gained timidity and cowardice gather Now the real moment for the composers together and take strong steps establish sound control over their own property Already the past year one two publishers have come forward with the treating composers view more equitable lines is . is of all ; of of all in to to is it by be , is , - , of to with papers referring the British Composers and Music Pub Authors lishers setting forward the objects with which the society founded and the rules which proposed the society should controlled The objects for which the society founded are gain control over the rights the composers reproductions the mechanical their works under the Copyright Act 1911 maintain pirates and infringers and those rights against collect the fees due the composers from those rights seems curious thing that the pub Society , u publish have been they whom of be by houses no publishing music circularising the composers for , NYERTAIX to in of , is it be . , THE BRITISH SOCIETY AUTHORS COMPOSERS AND MUSIC PUBLISHERS of OF , to of to round there not the name one one author For many years the Authors has been inveighing against the demands that music publishers have made upon composers obtain the control both their performing rights and their publishing rights and not surprising therefore see the suggestions set out the rules and objects the British Society Composers and Music Publishers Authors would well also this newly formed society change prevent took steps name not only confusion with other societies already established give the public but order better idea purposes and the persons who are going benefit sent composer Society . . to , as is in . to is in , . to be is , it , it be in , to , - by circular or to ”, be . to in of at ." of is If It . is clauses are sound and reliable there ought society little need this kind and the composer ought able collect his own fees and guard his own interests without much difficulty That the music publishers are entirely favour obtaining one third what the property of special labour and any the composers without quite clear without any raluable consideration the fact that seventeen music publishing firms have already subscribed the rules and have shown support this society their readiness which conveys them one third the fees On the of of or , " , , be to is " , In to of regard the clause the Committee the first part consider that the extreme danger mentioned might avoided by adding after the words such sums them provided however that the termination the words this governed by clauses contained authority the day present existing contract dated and between the author and the agent the clause unaltered admitted into the agreement possible that all the between author and publisher precautions taken the Agency Agreement may nulli strongly impressed upon fied cannot therefore too important the author how that this clause should not be allowed stand the agreement between the author publisher and and thus become irrevocable The danger many modern agreements increased ten fold when agents the author settled bound the publisher for future books He then becomes similarly bound the agent under this clause his own property with the exception the right stating whether not he forbids the adapta tion his work mechanical instruments and not he forbids cuts and alterations and whether collecting the fees have that after the expenses give one third been covered he the publisher gauge what will may difficult needed rules Trade the Board cover expenses but royalty under the gramophone for the payment . to it . , to , a of , the except under allowed some modification as suggested below . Members are referred to an article that appeared ( 1906) number of The Author bearing on in the November the subject . In no case should the words from “ The Author " down to " in any way whatsoever " be allowed to stand , for this reason if for no other . If any dispute arose between the put publisher and became necessary author and lawyer the matter into the hands the Society Authors endless confusion and circumlocution would result owing the fact that all the matters would have pass first through the hands of the agent of Sometimes the terms are more stringent, sometimes a little less stringent , but in no case should the clause be 165 society whose organisation �THE AUTHOR . as to of of of , of . to it , of , . . OF . in 's , in , to or in of on of to to . to of . of is In by so the in « in , of of theIt ? to It . to or in of of in to of to to or of in of to at Co . CHAPPELL & ., , & c ." . 20 Feb . Bond Street , , 50 New his be it to , of of do . of in to of on . of , no it , of a 's of . , it is at of , is in . to of let : ' by or to of In - no is . of ' . . to as , of on by . . of of “ of , , of 's of be to to - is go of 6 of .” of to its to is of is of to . of ) to of , to no , of - in . , of of -, to a ( as in . . . , of on a 19 February 1912 SIR The attention the Society Authors has been called circular issued by certain music publishers the Society and members doubt others inviting composers join the British Society them Authors Composers and Music Publishers One the objects this proposed Society deal with the rights mem bers the reproduction works by mechanical instruments propagate and obtain recognition and another the rights are basic moral principle upon which all author founded recognised by the composers This moral principle and the authors giving one third their fees the pub proposed lishers for article the rules runs follows All royalties and fees collected behalf the members shall be divided amongst the respective authors composers publishers and the works thirds after deduction the collection all working expenses and expenses purely case musical works where there author words two thirds will the composer and one third the publisher The rules have already been subscribed seventeen composers names music publishing houses No authors appear the circular - of of AND . of to by Sir G , . am , it , COMPOSERS a " on a , to , I . to Authors for protection and not the question their rights mechanical instrument records omits note one two vital facts Although the new Act very properly gives authors and composers exclusive right the new form artistic property created lispute that the sale has never been gravely prejudices mechanical instrument records printed copies doing directly sale music and by profit publisher affects the the entitled make reascn his enterprise and the outlay his capital gramophone no circumstances are records made works until the publisher has first discovered them and spent making them popular money And are these efforts count for nothing Meanwhile what has the Society Authors really done popular music for the composers this country protect them from has never moved hand foot depredations the music pirate was left the efforts fight day and one two music publishing houses night and spend thousands pounds preserve any vestige property musical composition this country at all The Society Authors has not been any more obtaining successful for the composer under thenew Copyright Act what his undoubted right the privilege dispose his musical work his own terms matter published what form With the exception Mr Society composers serving Howard Talbot the list single their Musical Committee does not contain name popular music and would be interesting writer many composers know how such are included the membership the Society Society something practically First the Authors quite time will music and then useful for the cause Thring for Mr dictate those who have stood the head the battle and borne all the expense what are proper moral basic principles views Yours ? . to AUTHORS PUBLISHERS . I, or be to 7 (c ) . - in of on , SOCIETY MUSIC . BRITISH , in , THE the Editor was unable find the Morning Post last month - in a 2 (d ) of 19 ." or , in . ", of the Society publishers of .II for which appeared room OF 1 of M following correspondence with the ex ception the last letter from the Society of be of ; " . - . 1, as Herbert morning an . HE Authors AND PUBLISHERS . were laid , of of 5 . : * of -, fly TO of to to of and Music Publishers Composers to by" . on - a is , , Authors before us Society THE MORNING POST Thring your letter appearing which claims that composers THE EDITOR SIR Mr issue this should be misled by HERBERT THRING The Incorporated COMPOSERS well known axiom that the Government has the privilege tax one class for the benefit another but we have never known this right exist independently Government authority until the rules and objects of the British Society of It Secretary not have he should , why the music publishers formed the society this basis reason no is . - to , to , 01 uon and manage their own collection Tees paymg give their own expenses without being bound There the music publishers one third of - be a to by is no , , if able for both authors and composers the music publishers had been dropped out entirely and there why such society should not reason formed which the composers should control their own rights with regard mechanical reproduc ; . at a , a — no of be to on , to , in - as and as the words are concerned after entirely songs small point except the case the authors there seems reason why the publishers should be the committee all society might have been very valu Indeed such Sect the Copyright Act 1911 sub sect says The author the work shall the first owner the copyright therein copyright and sect sub sect defines musical work the sole right make any record perforated roll other contrivance mechanically per means which the work may formed delivered and authorise any such acts aforesaid specially confirms these rights Sect sub sect composers reproduced before their works mechanically any assignment made before the passing spite the Act the Act Sufficient cause has been shown for warning composers Society founded against joining such basic moral principle and we trust that no composer will sign the consulting documents submitted him without with the Society Composers Authors and its Committee Society assuming The new the title the British Society Composers and Music Publishers may Authors possibly lead confusion between and the Society Authors the title should be altered the Society Composers and Authors Music Publishers yours faithfully . all far compels them to hand over to the music publishers one- third of those fees which are their own . In order that it may be quite clear that the society shall be managed inequitable on these principles , the committee is to consist of six com posers and authors and six publishers . As the property which is to be controlled belongs , as far as as the music is concerned , entirely to the composers , of 166 �THE AUTHOR . AND PUBLISHERS . COMPOSERS SIR , - Messrs . Chappell & Co . 's letter diverts attention from the points at issue by raising wholly irrelevant matters. The contention of the Society of Authors is that the pub lishers of musical works have no right to claim a share of the gramophone fees of composers , and that a Society to assist them to make such a claim should not be wanted by anyone except the music publishers . It is clearly the purport of the Act that these fees should be taken out of the hands of the publishers , for under sect . 19, referred to in my former letter , in spite of assignment of copyright 167 emotions , the critical faculty has been but rarely displayed ; at best , there is a bad record behind it . Time, we know , has a knack of adjusting every thing and of evening up the balance ; yet , how often for a period has the wrong man been set up upon a pedestal , and how seldom has real genius been recognised at a glance . Just think of the life story of Galileo and of Newton , of Turner and of Whistler , of Wagner and of Tschaikowsky : and of - at to of or - to a in it . is to is of , , it . , to a - -h . . — of of , I at in allof in ; so , so it , ." , of to “ of , , , . in no . it it it , it it it , ; . in , So . to — , few a - to at , to it — to it - to it it , , in is of a by , , to of , . it or an its it . , , , of a ; or a an in as a of , to . in is It us . of -d to an , of a be to the 's , in he of primarily be so is , . is on ; , all . in , of or to the intellect the the happenings around last week and yesterday and ay always get grip upon easier idea which fits with our own associations and habits urn then the modern newspaper and seeing that the production new novel new play occurs oftener than once blue moon amusing and the critic work can tested to , in of to as so in , appeal primarily the critic the things which speak Art noting this week , he it a , of or . the critic time and education comprehension turns the critics what less can those who presumably are more fitted ; if , ”, is as , of . to be a - at a , is to ” as “ “ , , he to , For whether we time arrive measure and appreciate and the early stages takes their teaching for the truth and gravely swallows That the simple and undeniable responsi fact and criticism may not burke bility for better for worse carries unmistakable influence the clearer view But we may perhaps gain bringing apparent lack the critical faculty nearer our own doorstep by the investigation T no he ? do . ( would seem nevertheless that had been led astray by appearances and that he had jumped wrong conclusion when finding small outward evidence the critical faculty he decided forthwith that intents and purposes the critical faculty did not exist Of course far his observation went was right Science of at in in , . of . Schopenbauer roundly asserted that for the most part there such thing the critical faculty he committed himself surely statement which any rate not wholly inaccurate reckoned little better than half truth Clear thinker though men and was and close observer manners reqnires enable meanwhile CRITICISM , in - , of of . , G AND HEN did , , - , , of of . , of to on ) , public CRITICS ! - a , on is it a am , (S I of 's to . on to to ; it in in a in in . of a or , to as . ' & s . do h St . , no is in a in him , , ." to . & of be . of ' - to is , :- in , - Co . & as , , . . , , of To of is * of of . in to in . of be the gramophone fees are before the Act comes into force , this name but tithe those whom the the absolute property the composer Had the Govern critics failed discover ment intended the publishers share these gramophone Tschaikowsky for interest take some rights they would not have inserted this special reservation example more less detail met the begin the Bill Indeed Mr William Boosey who connected Thening with but one man who understood with the firm Messrs Chappell letter May 4th 1911 wrote Times follows Nicholas Rubinstein Anton Rubinstein the dispose the final gramophone red erring that pianist and that clique celebrated minor publishers composers reap the and not the who will the composers who formed musical opinion right let the new Act the benefit this new statutory po price right explicitly that day would have him shall Russia that the said Parliament enact cases the property the composer Some them not Anton Rubinstein believe have receded from that Co appear Messrs Chappell wrote for the Press These were the critics whose position when advocating the formation The Society duty distinguish between good and bad was British Authors Composers and Music Publishers intelligently and Apart from the intention did they do this whole the Legislature however clearly heartedly did they condemn Tschaikowsky there reason why the composer should share that the gramophone fees with the music publisher The book Petersburg and both Paris he suffered publisher might just well demand share the author hearing his works first the bitter mortification magazine fees from the dramatic rights the editor played and then which work has been published serially ask have hissed And mark you works royalty share the author book publication delighting enrapturing which are now and the Messrs Chappell Co refer the advantage which the entire musical world works which modern judg composer gains by having his work placed the market ment are ear marked for immortality recognise that but not seem the composer who given the publisher But maybe you will have that this was marketable commodity Music publishers are publishers music not patrons fault the critics that the public the real they music are not entitled judge and settles the matter for itself control the property the Well composer every way because they may be his agents for does course the long run and putting certain form the market passing yours faithfully remarked the long run bas made igned few mistakes HERBERT THRING But the beginning does not Secretary Incorporated Society Authors judge questions this sort because cannot judge genius always stages ahead and the �THE AUTHOR . for . in is is , of ; in , of . - — to a no , of ; to to . on It to is it , I To a , I . of is a is no - , to on an be , . , of , - a of on on , - - so an , , a , of ; , in , ; . — , be ; his of , , I it of is of , . , in of , in in is , of , — , as a to a , . be . of , fit , to , to , is . so to , . It is , , it . of it it is a in or , on , , - a of . It , his if .” ; , equally ! — temptation also happen And speaking , it ? , the no . down , Then why not but the Dishonest doubt strong and anyway these things undeserved kick let them have is hill with an up get along nicely very the one can and the other with undeserved leg an of a , us ; brings reminder . temptation a of - ." in , - a , critics have their friends and enemies like personal point and from view . of a of In of — , a , ? a . Then the rest , be is is - , “ , of do we admit that the critic has some job there are still reasons why talent should not disclose itself for example wholly unheard thing for critic not write order Editors are human and therefore peccable hence business world where one get out not surprising must either get may be find the best however diegraceful reviews going the way the publishing firms who advertise most largely not always happens course but even aptitude for his of to or , so , he as did , by , of . , in . , as in it a . ? . , , a , as , . , no is - , , is a its a in is of - - to by to no in - a - to up be , . to , England alone exist men all too small unluckily there band number who have proved themselves over and good work done virtue over again and who have reached that pinnacle whence they may issue dictum wbich without hesitation the public may and does accept These few such few have that first class critics But , - in it -t in to up , is a - it be is of in of critical faculty What wonder then that Schopen hauer took things found them and jumped hastily the conclusion that for the most part the critical faculty not exist Now there shade shadow doubt . - , ; , in , in , , , in it it is or should that scmewhere there weak the chain For whether we study the present the past the same short coming obtrudes upon the notice the same apparent absence the matters there are many who could do This man however could not his limitations made that just impossible ordinary he was fact reporter scribbler shorthand notes lacking not only artistic education and experience but most woefully any knowledge the technique typical subjects And this much criticism things say that must and the nature For quite apart from the fact that cheap newspaper production criticism implies economy influence course with editors and managers there the further fact that those men greater parts those whose qualifications would more especially them for the task are rale indisposed follow the calling critic These occupied for themost part wemay well believe rather creative work 80 or , , , or — of , in lie a in , . ! - It what link circumstances For instance know estimable gentleman who served this few years back the staff well known provincial newspaper and who delivered judgment impartially and weightily music literature lawn tennis and prize fighting Now course there con ceivable reason why individual should not speak competent all these with authority force very an , in is in . It ; it , in treatment some unlooked for develop when some his Art the technique proclaims discovery scientist new then the public must they cannot under low and wait story elling stand But fiction romance why they have been brought from the nursery Every man woman and child this every other country country and there no getting away from born critic romance How then when the professional critics think one way and the public decides another may we not well beliere the critics be wrong Yet the opinion difference means unusual lengthy easy would write down catalogue critical errors science and art give them detail task offensive would certainly be ungrateful and filling volume perhaps many volumes with the result establish the proposition the hilt But quite apart from what has just been said and what might said common knowledge that criticism not necessary enquire whether But this evidence has really any bearing the case purposeless talk unless one talks the point and here think we shall find that this army incompetents too mild description are way pertinent the argument things begin with the very nature such any way represent the that these men cannot critical faculty which does exist they are merely fish out water pitchforked into criticism through of , , its , of ; , - on , of is . , it conception ment and deservedly so. The others — are the evidence majority a , of . or ; an is be , judgment when once understands and this event does understand another matter obviously when some genius music sculpture painting evolves unexpectedly some wholly fresh , place Schopenhauer to to to , a of a is a or as is in . , , is to , , -us A meets with the cold shoulder another play another novel crabbed from the commencement but achieves immediate success and within the limited period which with rare exceptions any romance must reckoned the life lives successfully Here food for thought for the public we know has proved the soundness their the huge earned “ breakfast occupation on three mornings We may pass over the fact that disagreement common amongst the authorities say there are two sides every for needless question and men can show discernment and intelligence and yet disagree What concerns more when the critics are solid agreement solidly agree and when the public just differ play novel hailed with flourish journalistic praise yet trumpets and chorus instructive out of four . of 168 �THE AUTHOR . the goal , seeing that this must surely then can any man doubt , with the facts before him , that the critical faculty , hide it and crush it how you will, must nevertheless be common enough ? And not only common but in a state of very special cultivation . reaching be inevitable , ARCHIBALD be of a , of be to of a , in by of its of it is . In of in , in to is in it is “ ", in to of 1 of , in , at , by , a of , a of of , to . a , , it , us be to ), in ( 1 in " “ . as to ; by at , of so be to of , by is , Mr MacGillivray . by is , as of by , , in . of õs , , . lawJ . : of . in A ", .” " . . at - E . , of of . “ . , , of ." , of .B ., he , , M of , for ; 's is it shown The Copyright Act 1911 Annotated with Appendix by containing Berne the Revised Convention MacGillivray LL the Inner Temple barrister Scotland Advocates the Faculty and member Digest Copyright the Law The Law Author Copyright and Insurance Law London Stevens Pp 209 and Sons Limited 1912 Price net , no in be to of for , , in to , , of . many and varied ”, is or to . , , he . in the date mentioned and prolongation The representatives particular and those who hold deceased artists their copyrights should realise that they are among the prolonged term the most conspicuous gainers existing rights affected will be but the owners existence in - in to ; - be . still capable of " in . . a of a is , in , of an is existing law the section the comment upon and the existing law being distinguished the note by different types existing that law reminds The expression the United the Act will not come into force Kingdom until July unless some earlier date fixed Order Council and that consequently ample time for some they there consider how will deal with valuable rights prolonged the Act some instances settle the question more pressing importance whether such rights will , , a , to , an of an is of . It . in , he , to but effected the Act table contents the Act itself printed section section with notes the Revised Convention Berne signed Berlin carefully compiled index November 1908 and The notes referred follow immediately the sections which they refer and consist comment upon summary the followed by the preceding section ' for “ , . it ” 's to in , , of the conditions under which the critic abilities are developed And seeing that not possible train humanity one direction without many convenient works class and consists short introduction which includes brief informing summary the principal changes to , do in . , , of be nothing narrow minded about him fads preconceived ideas will concede art that beauty may exist which has few charms him have found the science he will reckon and truth when once the truth has been demonstrated then and not before And finally his formed opinion will honest and courageous plays the part counsellor guide and friend and however interesting his criticisms may himself they are not for himself criticism and the needs outline Such new in be it it do of so , then far general may in of : as has gone seems said that the right men not enter the lists and some particular critics that they not play the game But this does not prove that the most part the critical faculty does not exist merely that does not disclose itself anyone who gives the matter And indeed moment serious thought must see that the critical faculty not only exists but must more great profusion ever exist The whole tendency higher age the time leads that way age education and marked refinement wbich we are taught consider and analyse and always look sympathetically on our fellow men The critic And these are the qualifications simply philosopher true critic fact one the firm faith that who searches for the truth every question there are two sides There , The argument clear critics upon the provisions Copyright Act may safely lawyers commended the notice not only but authors the wide sense which the all whose used the first section and term business deal their productions usually found most form follows that which or To else commentary concise the * " is — can HIS of it . . wound nothing , there 1911 . * a it it ; , as it a , . of be regretted it . for be , , so at things and the inevitable best only . DUNN is A . , 's is to , — at , no scoundrel doubt who lets the thought enter his yet some have done for the crisis head own bread and butter hand over one hard and stand by starving whilst another eats Pity indeed that the picture should thus paint sordidly helped itself But cannot reach the truth means rule cutting deep into the heart ACT , THE COPYRIGHT for It recalls a class of critics who , in some respects , may be said to stand in a category by themselves I mean the critics of technical work . These they reviewers , by the conditions under which write , are apt to meet with a temptation quite beyond the ordinary . They are, of course , experts --that is essential ; and , if expert , then it will happen often that they , too , will have written books on the very subject of discussion - for , that is the way with specialists . How , then , when a fresh competitor enters the field ? In a land of milk and honey and plenty of it , the suggestion might pass unbeeded ; but in the kingdom of literature there is no milk and honey - except the chosen few and precious little bread and butter man 169 �THE AUTHOR . , to nis of of a in so to , of . as , of of be to , of form . 16 , be . in exposition less drastic Geo c .5 1 & 2 in MacGillivray 11 Mr section of of refer the much in of do so " in . not here other works appears which that Act will , , , so it , if to - of of , by by . , - of 's the great measure we have recently frequent welcomed had received but always inadequate attention from the Legislature , 3 . of , or of of , - by to or the conditions and limitations dramatic works imposed upon the exercise Section those rights the Act naturally affords material for comment respect the paragraph which modifies the right the owner the copyright twenty five years after the author death and states conditions as passing " found timely and helpful we have suggested the profession which will draw direct not only profit from the difficulties calls atten which more those large and we may say tion but important classes brain workers who before the to of We sary musical works retain and now the authors which are their own Acts the protection unrepealed and literary writers have content summary procedure applied with the principle " - a be to is , . a presentation be made to the by the Act to given in dramatic performance further the exclusive right the Act upon non oral delivery conferred may those of their those authors , other than musical composers , who find themselves aggrieved by infringement . We are reminded that musical composers will remain a less so than class exceptionally favoured , although now , even when the Act comes into operation . It was sought Mr MacGillivray reminds adopt the provisions the Acts 1902 and 1906 protecting composers the needs other authors strenuously opposed all classes but this was compromise became neces Grand Committee that 's , of be , is to , in a upon that recitation costume may approximating different footing from one not to a possibility conclusion , reference In important summary remedies , an on (2 ), 11 section which makes unauthorised public performance punishable summary conviction this saving clause not inserted with the result that the question arises whether the Court might not per bound convict upon the prosecution former although he could not be proceeded against Again attention called the civil action wills. , be a in , . for occurrence . Sub -section 6 of section 2, for example , prevents the “ reading or recitation in public of any reasonable extract of any published work " from being an infringement of the sole right of public performance , which civil action may main tained but Mr MacGillivray points out that of the careful consideration of authors and who may be entrusted with the drafting it W in the light of Mr. MacGillivray 's observations that many will turn with interest , after satisfying themselves as to the matters of interpretation with regard to which he expresses no doubt . Instances can easily be given of doubtful points connected with transactions of not uncommon of this kind of so much conciseness of a statute which effected within the compass of thirty - seven sections , it might have been suggested in criticism that an Act of such brevity , in spite of all the lucidity with which it may be drafted , is likely to afford considerable scope for legal argument and judicial decision in the future . A treatise upon it written before any such decisions have been given naturally contains many suggestions as to doubtful questions and as to their probable solutions . It is to the consideration of problems As Mr. MacGillivray observes , it would have been much more satisfactory if the Act had provided explicitly that any bequest of the manuscript should be deemed to pass the owner ship of the copyright. He submits that this would probably be the interpretation which the Court put upon the passage referred would to , but he points out that doubt may well arise if a residuary legatee were to claim to be as such the owner of a copyright , and to argue that his right as such residuary legatee was superior to the prima farie right of the legatee taking the manuscript by specific bequest . by no The point is certainly means free from doubt , and may be commended to manuscript .” , his introduction . Had it been so , the concessions granted might have been which the Government more ample than in fact they were . When Mr. Sydney Buxton , at the dinner of the Authors ' Society , referred with just pride to the subject to which anyone may reproduce the work in question . The points arising as to this section are rather too intricate for discussion here , but another matter of obscurity , more easily sum marised , may be referred to . The new Act has a very important effect upon the doubtful , and if the expression may be allowed “ tiresome , " condition of the existing law as to unpublished writings of a deceased author, more especially in respect of letters . At the end of the 17th section , relating to post humous works , is a sub - section to the effect that the ownership of an author ' s manuscript after his death , jf acquired by his will, “ Shall be prima facie proof of the copyright being with the owner of the to 143 , and authors of works that have long before the public are reminded that their rights may be not only prolonged but enlarged , as for example by the addition of exclusive rights of recitation and dramatisation . protection accorded The enlarged to authors by the Act will be much more fully grasped by them after perusal of Mr . MacGillivray 's volume than by unaided study of the Act itself , and , indeed , after such perusal they may be inclined to congratulate themselves that his notes were not in the hands of those members of the Labour Party to whose “ socialistic demands " the writer refers in on page been . 170 �THE AUTHOR . its , , anor of , of its I . of a on ofa at , is is a , in is of . a I to ; , to , I is its of ; - , of a . , if in a , ? to of to . of a to do , on a of to no . to - its is by , of , , , by , , to : is of so , a of so - an C few a to it - a to in , , all , in of to . to at 's to on of to to , , , to to be at at in I am . , be It is , I , a in - to — , is , Yours faithfully , TAMEL , am I of be of it, . “ to , all , in ; of , in conclusion must say that after some experi competitions the literary world and good deal talk with candidates who bare entered my advice any writer with self respect them and above with any talent leave them strictly alone Sir ence , , . of - a to in , of of is is I - , of to ? of to It it , . . to , I . few a a is it , ; , to be a to . to it , of ! to of by , is a , a , of of - - we is on . in , it . the public eye my views But for one and not alone likely certainly think that such competitions the the disposal least laid work should judges necessary would always weed out the hopelessly poor but copy which weed out works that are good and uncommon clever and original possibly because some prejudice the sorter part seems me be prejudicial fairness the start and one would like know upon what go lines and roles the sorters are instructed of is us to of is of as a is in ; of of to a ” “ of at A is in of cleverest books that have been written during the might not stand any chance last five years taking prize since perhaps too bold and too outspoken greatly too original theme popular but the point that the MS was quickly bringing literature down mere trade level but crowd and lower the market standard creating very seriously false ratio addition . to be to it ; , , of in is of . to , 's . to he light some lucky chance has brought And acceptability according the standard the average certain the present day seems reader conformity machine made story carefully sifted any originality Yet are led understand ever the lookout for dis that the publisher originality Judges also coveries believe have complained the low level the average the competitions work submitted Can we wonder decide when they are only permitted apparently upon works carefully chosen for the sorters the purpose young friend cer mine has lately sent tain competition work which the opinion several literary men established reputation who know him novel unusual power This work undoubtedly very far above the average most original beautifully written and dealing with an absorbing and altogether novel idea the opinion judge and who have read those competent certainly one MS the freshest and of to a , to of to . , as it in is judges only such works may happen please his own taste The experience most that being who very far the publisher reader from being infallible his judgment the wares nearly erery great has handle the history rejections till book has been the same repeated is , to of is to . , in of to , through the entire mass MSS submitted but selection that the this preliminary process apt me and many others evil seems my mind lies the fact done The objection submitting the that the sorter bas the power upon the first chapter and con the perusal reject sequently not most fair minded man that work we wonder that the prize winning stories are generally flat nature that after inspiring lukewarm notices they expire early and their rarely heard again authors are competitions do another aspect these There the undoubted harın by bringing temporarily front writers who have usually no particular message believe their sudden success led and who are themselves literary giants the discouragement genius Surely the real talent and occasionally literary market already overcrowded the works being necessary for third rate writers without publishers hunt for fresh and doubtful talent by means easy at the present day for the get really good book unknown writer hearing respectable terms and the awards competitions not only much lower the standard It of to so , , , in be , no is to It . to be in in is of in of I ; yet I , , , of . ” “ in of to DEAR SIR , – I cannot help thinking the time has come when authors might venture make some protest against the manner sort which certain novel competitions are conducted the course the affairs These competitions are houses which institute them and the conditions are generally perhaps believe clearly laid down and general their methods are hardly fully open considering the altogether criticism think produce the false standards their results are apt eyes the public the ranks the novelists place protest not out particular injustice apt And one way many done the contributors the doubt necessary that the copy schemes subjected preliminary weeding sent should and one could hardly expect the judges wade of . in COMPETITIONS In NOVEL returned ” without having been before the judges this was self- evident . There can be little doubt as to the early accept ance of the novel in question by any house of standing , and that publication will bring young author success cannot course men tion either the name the author that the independent fancy rather author novel person and prefers his work make its way sort by its own pure merits but this furnishes me with required point the example few words subject that has often exercised my thoughts My point the evident unfairness such system where any work sent the mercy the sorter who may have corn that trodden for CORRESPONDENCE . 171 �THE AUTHOR . its of , I . , be , for it " — . , - of “ to its of of is be its of It . C . . ” by , of to , of , in B . S to in ., C on . , , . for . to , of of , of the be in , W , 19 of , , 's . . is of to of to welfare their fellow , its , of regulations it be of , , is of , no is in of . of the Society British Com the the passing whose excellent work Copyright Act one can deny but still true that the Society Authors considering the work has done and still doing has received very composers little support from the great bulk many included are not and cannot whom the Society British Composers under .) . the posers ED C on . . B the committee stage upon unremittingly and indifferent craftsmen We congratulate , to of . of reading taking that moment the and reported , and 1910 1911 was place S . watched the Bill that Society . of of . of it , , to be its , , the second From 1911 vigilance and interests and we regret state that some the great composers have shown themselves utterly callous .— , It . its . with proceeded Secretary to a of , to to a it , , its was the political situation their British Composers Berners Street any way refute Mr Wallace letter does not the paragraph referred All honour must given the Society British Composers work they have done but the Society British Composers all composers not representative Hon , by of . its of to a Owing that Yours faithfully WILLIAM WALLACE of , . . C , of , report printed and circulated the proceedings reported Trade the Board At later stage upon the Bill and sent own deputation that department was represented on which occasion prominent members by and its honorary counsel discussed the points specially affecting the composer could not introduced April 7th redoubled , , an , to . In B . S of . one the appeared before the members the Nothing further committee and gave evidence the committee could be done till the Report was issued and this was followed the Copyright special Bill 1910 The society then called meeting members discuss inter alia this Bill and invited members the Society subsequently attend and speak Authors 1909 may added first time being the well hand were satisfied neglected would not of , , in a July issues show that the have said enough membership spite its restricting composers serious aim had sympathies justify sufficiently its efforts towards wide all although the majority behalf reform members may never affected the gramophone clauses only point fair out that the has giren the Society Authors every facility for getting touch with and the composers realising that their members own special society had the copyright question think be by. , of on to be to it in . C . B . S to call witnesses now , . of an on in its representative would appear that allowed before the committee and give evidence certain points the Revised Convention Berlin 1908 Thus was largely owing the action taken that the Departmental Committee the originally whose duties were limited upon examination and report that Convention Royal Commission with power effect became clauses only in a of , 's of , a , on - composers had been British the committee the Society sented delay entered Composers without moment ignoring them protest against the injustice the composer behalf efforts Persistent undertaking the society receiving resulted gramophone which are considered . , Copyright and overlooked and were not repre Departmental Committee I was first formed as a 1909 Trade had , it 10th , March on of of in . an of , is In Times The announced that the Board their mechanical instrument rights before the At this date further the society became law by the went fully into practical issues created Bill B This conveys the impression that composers as a to take steps to safeguard their inte rests under the new Copyright Act , and that the Society of Authors alone acted on their behalf . very far from being the case for from This the first the Society British Composers took stating the case for the composer active part body neglected S : gramophone clauses are not altogether to the liking of composers , and the comuittee of the society regret that the Government have admitted the principle of compulsory licence into these clauses , despite the objections urged by the society on behalf of , though with one or two exceptions , without much help from , musical honourable composers . " “ The to . SIR , - In last month 's issue of The Author, page 132 , there is a paragraph referring to the Copyright Act , which is misleading . It runs thus On every point that concerned the composer the society drafted memoranda , which were sent either to the Board of Trade , to some member of the Government , or to the private members who were giving special attention to the composer 's welfare . Before the committee stage was over the society was invited by the President of the Board of Trade upon various points which had to confer with him arisen in discussions in committee , and this invitation was accepted in the light of official recognition of the status of the society as representing the composer alone . At the end of July , 1911 , before the report stage was passed , the society , anticipating the clauses ” might , and form that the “ gramophone ultimately to all did , take , sent a circular any members cautioning them against disposing its THE AND ACT. “ COMPOSERS COPYRIGHT ( BRITISH OF it THE SOCIETY in 172 �vii ADVERTISEMENTS . . / 1 , , /1 4 . 2 ; ; .) : am . . . . of to I ) : be “ a ." ." ." ) : “ I be , , , , .C . W , . , . C . W , . ." , 's . " beI of ! . , SECRECY , ABSOLUTE per PUNCTUALITY ; . , 1 , Carbon 000 , . I , is . . , O . J. ) it . ; am . , , ( . to . Sir December 4th 1911 have thank you for your prompt and most satisfactory work the typing excellent and extremely pleased with Signed MRS ARNOLD Sheffield , Herts . Albans , St . , Woodstock Rd . . . 9d , . E . , HERBERT CÆSAR Homefield S Camberwell a Client says and then send trial order satisfied . , GIRTON , Grove Lane with duplicate , . . A 1 , ; 000 words C , 2 8d . TYPEWRITING Dear I .C . W all , , , of , , LONDON STRAND descriptions Apply Every facility for placing work for prospectus free from Manager Literary Department per what Read LTD ., , AGENCY C 64 , THE WEINER a . per . , words 000 , 1 per Duplicates LITERARY AGENCY Typewritten etc Manuscripts . of by me 3d Terms . , , Charing Cross Road London guaranteed copies Is . , . C FOYLE BOOKS : ; approval W . on 2 . 1 , , /- ." ( E . . : " , L ' , , It is ACCURACY . . . G & HANDWRITING ATTENTION in . - , - . State Wants Books sent BOUGHT. Best Prices Given . W , 25 New at Second Hand at Half Prices cent disoount Ca ' at to ., , and AUTHORS . , Technical Medical Theological for all examinations , , etc , Educational 135 DIFFICULT , , LITERARY alogues free DECIPHERING Extract from Unsolicited Testimonial send yon work com pared which Egyptian hieroglyphics would child play and you return the manuscript the time requested without one single inaccuracy nothing short marvellous . . including Commercial EXPERT IN to , .St . Albans all subjects on Homefield 1 , , 1 ( , , Maxwell House Arundel Street Strand FOWLER . . , . 1 /2 P .O , . c SAMPLE FOR & & TYPEWRITING MISS . - Strand , , PENCIL paper SEND SOUTHAMPTON Literary Agents Norfolk Just the thing for Authors and Business Men Removes writing and blots immediately and without injury Herbert Cæsar Isle Dimond Road Bitterne Park St . & INK ERASING IOHN . , IST ! NEW French and Spanish typed Cromb Lennox House SOMETHING copies copies Opinions selectedfromlettersreceivedduring the past twelveyears extremely MRS NESBIT BLAND NESBIT pleased beautiful work you MRS TOM GODFREY think must treasure trove you all authors who have the good fortune hear You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French MRS HINKSON KATHARINE TYNAN have nevermet with anything approaching your intelligence carefulnessand promptitude RICHARD PRYCE Esq The work conld not better done . , W ), ( , LONDON Cotterill 000 words 000 words to ." in , ROAD Story work 9d Plays ruled and covered Novels : “ I it , , in to to a to Typewriting Offices Established 1893 223a HAMMERSMITH Dramatic Typewriting ( to it is , , , toas is . I of SIKES and SIKES West Kensington The Literary , : . . . , to . I , , of ., of Hindhead " I , Surrey writes my novel have just completed the revision which you typed and should like thank you for the admirable way the you work was done Considering that the manuscript was sent without laving beencorrectedor even read and that my handwriting legible, always particularly that obvious not am told required perception well as care something niore than simple produce such resulta result which mechanical accuracy conjunction with your moderate charges, seems me be the best recently answers the criticisms which have been directed upon the work of typists the columns of TheAuthor ESQ . . . E . . It is HUBERT WALES . . TYPEWRITING �ADVERTISEMENTS . Two popular Hotels TYPEWRITING . Send your order now . , , . . , /6 ' /- . . d 7 /6 5 Six 3 . ." , ." ., to , Co & be . ). ( . . , ; 1, , BEDFORD 1, . 000 , 20 carefully MSS carefully mss per 10d '' . Authors Authors typed 64 , 20 , SECRETARIAL . WORK BUCHANAN , CONQUEST & & , E .C . , TYPEWRITING OFFICES Bucklorsbury for THE SOCIETY . London , , them OF . ." it : " is a . , . , , : , S . W . . G , . K . , . Telephone No 5537Westminster Baron de Worms Chesterton Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others specimen Many Many Testimonials of which the following thanks for the excellent work and the promptnesswith which has beendone VICTORIA STREET Recommended by Mr Miss Gertrude Tuckwell by . , Row pleased ). - MISSES and Published Bouverio Street ., 10 , LD at . Co , & , , YIEWSLEY MIDDLESEX AGNEW , , 12 , 82 . Bank , : BRADBURY on , : , , .C ., E . , , 8d EXCELSIOR . : to Millbrook Road ( , 1 on . , Cheap duplicating 21 TYPEWRITING . I . R ." , . M .- by ed , 15 Print will who AUTHORS INCORPORATED) ( , . .9d of /. , 1 . ' in ; . New Address ROAD Paternoster Neatness and accuracy with 000 promptness 7d per Plays ruled over 000 od words carbon copy free . " M . R . HORNE invited LYNWOOD TYPEWRITING Tel WIMPOLE are , ; & , .C . bound DRACUP cation MISS make arrange CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS POST FREE ON APPLICATION and ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS Miss HORNE has typed for me literary matter the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words have nothmg but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work London consider MSS and advise free Please write before sending MSS , , . . , . P . A . to , , , London W TYPEWRITING Authors MSS copied from per 000 duplicate Plays and General words Copying appli List and specimen work application . , by ; , 1 1s . , . , ., . 1883 every description promptly and intel higently copied from per 000 words special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and corrections French and German typewriting undertaken and typewritten translations supplied Testimonials from authors scientists engineers architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand communicate with Ltd Publishers E .C Manuscripts Courses Thackeray Publishing for to , , , . Established of , 35 - LONDON 8464 Central . . HILL LUDGATE Telephone Hote Bookcraft London AUTHORS wishing ments OFFICE E C TRANSLATION AND SHORTHAND — “ — " . . S E Addresses Thackeray Hotel to , , , ' Telegraphic . , , 'S . TYPEWRITING from Full Tariff and Testimonials Kingsley Hotel GILL . , , . . , , LONDON Table and Hote Dinner d Hill , , Herne , , Table Herne Hill BRAINS single Breakfast Road Norwood Attendance Bedroom , MISS RALLING 38 . , . . small receive attention personal . my London Loungee every Floor Passenger Lifts Bathrooms Billiard and Spacious Dining Drawing Writing Reading Fireproof Floors Perfect Sanita and Smoking Rooms Night Porters Telephones tion , , orders large or All MRS , on . , Hart Street Bloomsbury Square . LOW BEST . .. prices are Museum . , . ! THE London KINGSLEY HOTEL . - WITH always is My Near the British ADDS TONE to WELL IT work Great Russell Street _ Get all your My THACKERAY HOTEL , SEASON work TYPED IN A WORD , the British Museum . Opposite etc Playwrights . London . To Authors , Clergymen Central in at viii � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-03-01 Volume 22 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 141–172 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.- No. 6. MARCH 1, 1912. (PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGK ... 141 141 Notices The Society's Funds List of Members The Pension Fund Committee Notes ... Books published by Members ... Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... Gramophone Records Action for Libel ... French Law Case ... Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of Books... Warnings to Dramatic Authors 141 142 145 147 149 152 154 155 155 156 157 157 157 PAGE Registration of Scenarios and Original Plays 158 Dramatic Authors and Agents 158 Warnings to Musical Composers 158 Stamping Music ... 158 The Reading Branch 158 Remittances 158 General Notes 159 Committee Election 159 A Remarkable Agreement 160 A Literary Agency Agreement The British Society of Authors, Composers, and Music Publishers . Critics and Criticism The Copyright Act, 1 160 Correspondence ... 171 ::::::::: 165 167 • Ø G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS. Ø “Good comedy, genuinely witty, and never vulgar.”—Daily Chronicle. THE SHAPE OF THE WORLD. 6)= By EVELYN ST. LEGER.. Author of “ Diaries of Three Women of the Last Century." mer THE MAUVE LIBRARY. A Series of short Novels of Sentiment-fresh, happy and innocent. Each with Frontispiece. 2/- net. “EVERYBODY'S LONESOME,” by Clara E. Laughlin. “A MELODY IN SILVER,” by Keene Abbott. “THE END OF A SONG," by Jeannette Marks. *** Authors are invited to send MSS. suited to this series. Please ask for Descriptive Circular. 24, BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, LONDON, W.C.  ## p. 140 (#572) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telegraphic Address : "AUTORIDAD, LONDON.” Telephone No. : 374 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, O.M. COUNCIL, SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. | THE RIGHT HON. THE EARL CURZON, JUSTIN MCCARTHY. SIR WM.KEYNELL ANSON, Bart., D.C.L. G.C.S.J. THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WAKE. THE RIGHT Hon. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. AVEBUKY, P.C. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIR GILBERT PARKEL, M.P. J. M. BAKRIE. DOUGLAS FRESHFIELD. SIR ARTHUR PINERO, SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMUND GOSSE, LL.D. THE RIGHT Hon. Six HORACE ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY. PLUNKETT, K.P. F. E. BEDDARI), F.R.S. SIR RIDER HAGGARD. HESKETH PRICHARD. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. Mrs. HARRISON (" LUCAS MALET'). ARTHUR RACKHAM. THE RIGHT Hon. AUGUSTINE BIR. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. OWEN SEAMAN. RELI., P.C. E. W. HORNUNG. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT. G. R. SIMS. THK Rxv, PROF, BONNEY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS. DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, The Right Hon. JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. FRANCIS STORR. THE RIGHT HON. THE LORD BOBGH. JEROME K. JEROM E. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES. Mus, Doc. HALL CAINE. J. ScorT KELTIE, LL.D. MRS. HUMPHRY WARD, J. W. COMENS CARR. RUDYARD KIPLING. H. G. WEILS. EGERTON CASTIK, F.S.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER, F.R.8. PERCY WHITE. EDWARD CLODD. LADY LUGARD (Miss FLORA L. FIELD-MARSHAL THE RIGHT HON W. MORRIS COLLES. SHAW). THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, K.P., THE HON. JOAN COLLIER. MRS. MAXWELL (M, E. BRADDON). P.C., &c. SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman- Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. | MAURICE HEWLETT. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBE. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND, AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIS STOBR. J. W. COMYNS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman--R. C. CARTON. RUDOLF BESIER. JEROME K. JEROME. | G. BERNARD SHAW. C. HADDON CHAMBERS. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS, ANSTEY GUTHRIE. JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. JAMES T. TANNER. Miss CICELY HAMILTON. CECIL RALEIGH. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. | MORLEY ROBERTS. MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE, ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS, M. H. SPIELMANN. MRS. HUMPHRY WARD. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. CECIL FORSYTH, ARTHUR SOMERVELL. PERCY C. Buck, Mus. Doc. John B. McEwEN. HERBERT SULLIVAN. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, HOWARD TALBOT. Mus. Doc. / WILLIAM WALLACE. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, I HERBERT SULLIVAN. E. J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. | M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. The Hon. JOHN COLLIER, John HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. Bir W. MARTIN CONWAY. J. G. MILLAIS. | M. H. SPIELMANN. FIELD, ROBOOK & Co., 36, Lincolu's Inn Fields, W.C. Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT THBING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, 8.W. ) Soncilors. Solicitor in England to La Société des gens de Lettres Legal Representative in America—JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A. OFFICES. 39, OLD QUEEN STREET, STOREY'S GATE, 8.W.  ## p. 140 (#573) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. TYPEWRITING. - PLAYS MR. FORBES DAWSON Authors' MSS. carefully and accurately typed, 8d. per thousand words ; paper extra. “ Remington ” machine. (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors), An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every class of character, play, and theatre. MISS D. BARFOOT, Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction. Curdridge, Author of plays produced in Great Britain Botley, Hants. and America. Adapter of several novels to the stage. ARTISTS GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE Capable of illustrating Books in Colour or Black and - NO THEORIES. — White, are invited to communicate by letter with No charge for reading and giving a practical | Messrs. J F. BELMONT & CO., opinion on a play. L 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this A BARGAIN. class of work on the stage itself, in association The Great Barrier Reef of Australia. with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and Exquisite Photographic Enlargements, originally published stage managers of his time. J. F. BELMONT & Co., Address : 23, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. at £4 4s, net; a few slightly mount-soiled subjects from the set to be had at 2 - each, packing free, carriage forward. “An indispensable book of reference for authors and journalists."-- Daily Graphic. LITERARY YEAR-BOOK (1912) Crown 8vo.) Price 6s. net. [995 pages. PRINCIPAL CONTENTS : - Authors' Directory ; Literary Agents ; Typists ; Indexers ; Translators ; Booksellers; Proof-correcting, etc.; Law and Letters ; British, American, Canadian, and Indian Periodicals (with a classified index and full particulars for contributors); Royalty Tables ; Publishers (British and Foreign) ; Classified List of Publishers' Requirements (new feature); Literary Societies and Clubs ; A classified list of cheap re- prints (93 different series). Opinions of Authors: _"Many thanks for the help which the Year Book now affords."-" The Year Book is a great boon to authors, and this year is better than ever."-"I have found The Literary Year Book & very valuable book of reference."-"I take the opportunity of telling you how great a help the book is to me as an author and as a working jonrnalist." "A work with a wide reputation and one justly earned."- The Author. IMPORTANT TO AUTHORS. In the “ Law and Letters " Section will be found a careful and able exposition of the new Copyright Act (1912). Of all Booksellers, or of the Publishers- GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, Ltd., 68, Carter Lane, London, E.C. What the Papers say about some of MURRAY & EVENDEN'S RECENT SUCCESSES. RIQUILDA, by MRS. KENDALL PARK. "Those who enjoy the historical novel will welcome “Riquilda,' which not only gives an interesting picture of life in Spain in the Tenth Century, but rings with the stir and clash of battle, the sacking of convents, and the mustering of brave men under the banner of the true Church, in defence of their country and their faith against the infidel Princess Riquilda, the daughter of the Sovereign count of Barcelona, is a very sweet and natural girl in spite of her royal birth, and of course she is loved by two men, one a brave and gentle knight, who wagen war against the invading Saracens, the other a traitor, who deserts to the Moorish camp and betrays his country into the hands of the enemy. But Felipe de Cerdana the traitor, is treated with a touch that is poetic, and his feverish passion for Riquilda, which is humble and tender, as well as cruel and revengeful, has something more living about it than one finds in the ordinary lover of the novel. The whole book is vivid and stirring, and succeeds very thoroughly in carrying with it the atmosphere of the early Middle Ages." The Morning Post. The author depicts with remarkable force and power the glorious past of old Barcelona, and on this warlike foundation she has based a stirring romance distinguished by many of the characteristics of the best historical fiction ... Mrs. Kendall Park's style possesses much animation, and her descriptive passages are excellent. From a historical as well as a romantic point of view, the book is a deeply interesting one, and cannot fail to be read with pleasure "-- New York Herald (Paris). MICHAEL, by EVELYN BARBER. "Michael Beresford. the hero, is a typical joung Sheffielder of his class whom Miss Barber has focussed with almost pitiless exactitude. Miss Barber s heroine is extremely attractive, and we have also little snapshots of quite delightful hamour-Rebecca Beresford, Uncle Horatio. Cousin Drucilla, and others. There are, too, some interesting passages anent the Boys Brigade, and others describing the work of a Women's Settlement in the slums. We read the book with so much interest and enjoyment as to cause us to look with pleasurable anticipation for its successor. Shefeld Daily Telegraph "Will make good reading in households that are not infected with the diseased forlu of the modern spirit.' It is fresh and wholesome. '-Scotaman. IRRESPONSIBLE IMPRESSIONS OF INDIA, by E. GEO. TURNBULL. "A chatty little volume which affords a wonderfully vivid view of Indian life and character. Mr Turnbull is observant, and his book is more meritorious than many more ambitious works. Dundee Adı ertiser "With all the sparkling wit and satire with which the little book teema, it conveys a bird's-eye view of Indian life, character, and custom, which is delightful to the man who knows not India-to the Anglo-Indian it will have a double attraction"- Derbyshire Times. MURRAY & EVENDEN,LTD., Pleydell House, +leydell St., Fleet St., E.C.  ## p. 140 (#574) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. Publications of the Society. 1. THE ANNUAL REPORT FOR THE 8. THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. CURRENT YEAR. Price 1s net. A Record of its Action from its Foundation. By WALTER BESANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888–1892). Price 2. THE AUTHOR. ls. not. Published ten months in the year (August and September omittel) devoted especially to the protection and main- 9. THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION tenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to all Members gratis. Price to non-inembers, IN GERMANY, AUSTRIA, HUNGARY, 8d., or 58. 6d. per annum, post free. Back numbers from AND SWITZERLAND. By ERNST LUNGE, 1892, at 108. 60. net, per vol. J.U.D, Price 28, 60, net. 3. LITERATURE AND THE PENSION LIST. By W. MORRIS COLLEB, Barrister-at 10. FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY Law. Price 38. net. THE PUBLISHERS' ASSOCIATION ; 4. THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIETE DES WITH COMMENTS By G. HERBERT THRING, and Illustrative Examples by Sir WALTER GENS DE LETTRES. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, BESANT, 2nd Edition, Price 18, net. Price 1s, net. 5. THE COST OF PRODUCTION. 11. PERIODICALS AND THEIR CONTRI- (Out of print.). BUTORS. Giving the Terms on which the 6. THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI- different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 61. net. CATION. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers 12. SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 61. net. explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein. Price 38. net. 13. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON- ADDENDA TO THE ABOVE. VENTION AS REVISED AT BERLIN, By G. HERBERT THRING. Being additional facts nollented at the office of the Society since the publication 1909. Price 1s. net. of the "Methods," With comments and advice. Price 28. net. 15. DRAMATIC AGENCY AGREEMENT. 7. COPYRIGHT LAW REFORM. 3d, net. An Exposition of Lord Monkswell's Copyright Bill of 1890. With Extracts from the Report of the Commission of 1878, the Berne Convention, and the American Copy. 16. LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. right Bill. By J. M. LELY. Price 1s. 6d. net. 34. net. [All prices net. Apply to the Secretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W.] ORDER IMMEDIATELY from your Library, Bookseller or Bookstall. JUST READY.-One of the most INTIMATE & INTERESTING Books of Tropical (and Topical) Verse ever published. By the author of "THE SEDUCTIVE COAST," Etc. A CALABASH OF KOLA NUTS By J. M. STUART-YOUNG. Demy 8vo, 126 pp., with an additional Glossary, 2s.6d. net. When, just about two years ago, Mr. Stuart-Young published "The Seductive Coast," rhymes dealing with life in Western Africa, there were not lacking critics to lift their hands in shocked amaze at what they termed the "exceptional daring" of the author's outlook on the moral and social conditions of life in Nigeria. The Birmingham Gazette gave the lead to a juster interpretation :- "Rarely do we meet with work which so unmistakably conveys the impression of spontaneity and sincerity, combined with an admirable technique. . . Mr. Stuart-Young is a man who feels strongly, who expresses what he feels, and who is skilled in verbal expression. As sheer art work his pages are admirable. There is a virility which commends his work where simpler sentiment would fail," and so on. The Daily Telegraph recognised that here "was no lover of sensationalism. Whether telling of white men and women, of their loves and their tragedies, or of the stranger folk among whom his lot is cast on the Niger Bank, the author always shows himself possessed of the best qualities of the story-teller." The Oxford Times found in the book "a subtle witchery which haunts the mind." while Reynolds acknowledged that here at last was someone who "appreciates the tragedy and pathos of native Africa." This new book is strangely appealing-it will be read by thousands of exiles, - and appreciated by thousands of their relatives in the Old Country. - LONDON: LYNWOOD & Co., Paternoster Row, Publishers.  ## p. 140 (#575) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. LOW callaw Indian thue | Letters, Documents, Clippings, found instantly by the Globe Wernicke Vertical Filing System. Suman Egyption English EG Dutch Orectore Chinese Beltis C -D Byzantine Buddhist Carts & brafts A-J You know, of course, the necessity for filing away correspondence, etc., so that you can turn to it at a moment's notice. The Globe-Wernicke Filing Cabinet enables you to keep a complete record of all corre. spondence, documents, political literature, reports of speeches, private notes, extracts from magazines, class publications, art portfolios, etc. Once installed, you will consider this Cabinet indispensable. It becomes what might be termed a private loose-leaf encyclopædia, providing, at all times, an absolutely up-to-date reference work from various authorities. The system permits of easy and immediate reference to any paper filed away, no matter how long ago. The Cabinet also possesses ingenious mechanical features not found in other Cabinets. Scrap B ooks are out of date. The illustration above shows the up-to-date — method of filing.- The extracts and clippings are put into tabbed folders which are alpha- betically arranged according to sub- ject. Handsomely finished Cabinets, mounted on leg bases, are furnished in Quartered Oak or Mahogany. Globe:1. zrnieke Note the hinged front which allows the whole drawer to open like a book. One-drawer, two-drawer, three-drawer, or four-drawer Cabinets can be supplied according to capacity required, and more “Units " can always be added. The Cabinet illustrated holds about 15,000 papers, with Folders and Guides. and, as an extra precaution against fire, can be had in steel, coloured and grained to resemble wood. See Catalogue (No. 27 V.F.) for full particulars, also Booklet on "How to File and Find Papers," free from: od The Globe-Wernicke Co. Office and Library Furnishers, 44, Holborn Viaduct, London, E.C.; 82, Victoria Street, S.W. ; 98, Bishopsgate, E.C.  ## p. 140 (#576) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. THE SE ERA ON - U E VOCION DROIT TAVISTOCK STREET, STRAND, W.C. A Play Competition, on exceptionally favourable lines, is being inaugurated by The Era (for three-quarters of a century the organ of the Dramatic and Musical World). The Judges are SIR JOHN HARE, MR. CYRIL MAUDE and MR. GEORGE EDWARDES. Full particulars are given in The Era, published weekly on Saturday mornings. Articles on the technique of playwriting are now appearing in The Era. They are written by a play wright, and should be studied by all who desire to be successful in this branch of literature. See Saturday's “ Era.” mol An Indispensable American Journal. “Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Athenæum, or Academy. . . . From whatever point of view you look at it—value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. . . . We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. ADDRESS “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO.  ## p. 141 (#577) ############################################ The Autbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.—No. 6. MARCH 1, 1912. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. NOTICES. D OR the opinions expressed in papers that are F signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. THE Editor begs to inform members of the Authors' Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. TROM time to time members of the Society n desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these contributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are : (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. The Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 58. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. VOL. XXII. LIST OF MEMBERS. M HE List of Members of the Society of Authors, 1 published October, 1907, can now be obtained at the offices of the Society at the price of 6d., post free 7d. It includes elections to July, 1907, and will be sold to members and associates of the Society only. A dozen blank pages have been added at the  ## p. 142 (#578) ############################################ 142 THE AUTHOR. end of the list for the convenience of those who PENSION FUND. desire to add future elections as they are chronicled from month to month in these pages. The list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the ſund from October 1, THE PENSION FUND. 1911. It does not include either donations given prior to October 1, nor does it include sub- TN January the secretary of the society laid scriptions paid in compliance with promises made I before the trustees of the Pension Fund the before it. accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the The full list of annual subscribers to the fund accountants, with a full statement of the result of appeared in the November issue of The Author. the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. The secretary would like to state that he has After giving the matter full consideration the received three bankers' orders in answer to the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and He would be glad, therefore, if those members who Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Ordinary Stock may have sent in these orders, recognising them and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. from their description, would write to the secretary The amounts purchased at the present prices are on the matter." £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, The trustees desire to thank the members of the County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. society for the generous support which they have Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. in informing the Pension Fund Committee that Bankers' Order for 5s. drawn on the London, there is a further sum available for the payment of County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. another pension in case any application should be made. The money now invested amounts to Subscriptions. £4,846 198. Hd., and is fully set out in the list £ $. d. below :- Oct. 5, Bungey, E. Newton . 0 10 0 Oct. 6, Beale, Mrs. W. Phipson . 0 5 0 Consols 23% ........ .... £1,312 13 Oct. 12, Hannay, J. 0. . Local Loans.............................. 500 0 0 Oct. 12, Mrs. Humphry Ward, an addi- Victorian Government 3% Consoli- tional subscription for 1912 dated Inscribed Stock... 291 19 11 --13 . . . 5 00 London and North-Western 3% Nov. 9, Dailey, R. H. . . 0 5 0 Debenture Stock .................... 250 ( 0) Nov. 10, McCormick, E. B. . . ( 10 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Nov. 10, Salter, Miss E. K. 05 0 Trust +°. Certificates ........ 20000 Nov. 14, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpool ( 5 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed Nov. 18, Hichens, Robert. 3 3 Stock ......... 200 0 0 Nov. 20, Snell, Miss Olive . . Glasgow and South-Western Railway Nov. 24, Locke, W. J. . 2 2 0 17. Preference Stock 228 0 0 Nov. 24, Gusse, Edmund. 1 1 0 New Zealand 31° Stock ............ 247 9 6 Nov. 25, Larken, E. P. 0 5 0 Irish Land Act 20%. Guaranteed Nov. 25, Underdown, Miss E. 0 5 0 Stock .................... .... 258 (0) 0 Nov. 25, Walkley, S. . . 05 0 Corporation of London 21% Stock, Nov. 25, Masefield, John.. 1 1 0 1927-57 ........ +38 2 + Nov. 25, Thurston, E. Temple. Jamaica 31%. Stock, 1919-49 ...... 132 18 6 Nov. 25, Rittenberg, Max . . 0 5 0 Mauritius 1° 1937 Stock ........ 120 121 Nov. 25, Paull, H. M. . ( 10 6 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 31% Nov. 25, Turner, Reginald. . . 1 1 0 Land Grant Stock, 1938. 198 3 8 Nov, 25, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton. . 1 1 0 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway Nov. 25, Barne, Miss M. C. . 5%. Preferred Stock ......... 237 00 Nov. 25, Sedgwick, Anne Douglas . 0 5 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary (Mrs. Basil de Selincourt) Stock .. 232 0 0 Nov. 25, Lerden, Walter . . 010 0 Nov. 25, Channon, Mrs. Frances : 0 10 0 Total . .... £4,816 19 Nov. 25, Toynbee, Paget. . . 0 10 0 ༤༌ ༤་ . 0 0 · · · · · · · ,. . . . ..........  ## p. 143 (#579) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 143 . 2:2:, . 0 OroO-100olto eror eroro Ourer ·'. . £ 8. d. £ s. d. Nov. 25, Hood, Miss Agnes Jacomb. 0 10 0 Dec. 4, Heath, Sidney . . : 0 5 0 Nov. 25, Gilliat, The Rev. E. . . 1 1 0 Dec. 5, Macnamara, Miss Marg Nov. 25, Macdonald, Greville , . 1 1 0 Dec. 5, Clodd, Edward . Nov. 25, Allen, Rev. The G. W.(2 years) 0 5 0 Dec. 5, Little, Mrs. Archibald Nov. 25, Russell, G. H. . . . 0 5 0 Dec. 5, Morton, Michael nael . . . 1 1 0 Nov. 25, Osgood, Mrs. Irene . . 10 10 0 Dec. 6, Meredith, Mark . : : 0 0 Nov. 25, Trench, Herbert . . 0 10 0 Dec. 8, Broster, Miss D. K. . : 0 5 0 Nov. 25, Murdoch, W. G. Burn. . 0 15 0 Dec. 11, Orczy, The Baroness . . 1 1 0 Nov. 25, Knowles, Miss Margaret . 1 1 0 Dec. 12, Bennett, Arnold . . . 5 0 0 Nov. 25, Bond, R. Warwick . . 1 1 0 Dec. 12, von Holst, Gustav 0 5 0 Nov. 25, Stockley, Mrs. . 0 10 6 Dec. 16, Cromartie, The Right Hon. Nov. 27, Tyrrell, Miss Eleanor. 0 10 0 the Countess of (additional Nov. 27, Prideaux, Miss S. T. . 1 0 0 subscription) . . 0 10 6 Nov. 27, Sedgwick, Prof. A. (5 years). 1 1 0 Dec. 16, Laurance, Lionel . . . . 5 0 Nov. 27, Arnold, Mrs. J. O. .. 0 10 0 Dec. 16, Allen, Mrs. Grant. . . 0 5 0 Nov. 27, Weaver, Mrs. Baillie .. () 10 0 Dec. 18, Haultain, Arnold . 1 1 0 Nov. 27, Drake, F. Maurice : 5 0 Dec. 18, Pollock, The Right Honble. Nov. 27, Stewart, J. C. MacDougall 5 0 Sir Frederick, P.C... .. . . 1 1 0 Nov. 27, Baldwin, Mrs. Alfred . . 1 1 0 Dec. 20, Carr, Miss Mildred E. . . 0 10 0 Nov. 27, Lucas, E. V. . . 100Dec. 20, Lewis, The Rev. Arthur : 0 5 0 Nov. 27, Hollins, Miss Dorothea 0 10 0 Dec. 30, Dodge, Miss Janet . 0 5 0 Nov. 27, Bagnall, Miss L. T. . : 0 5 0 Dec. 30, Fitzgerald, Menie Muriel . 1 1 0 Nov. 27, Young, Ernest . 0 5 0 Dec. 30, Fuller, Sir Bamfylde . : 0 10 0 Nov. 27, Teixeira de Mattos, Alexander 0 10 6 1912. Nov. 27, Collier, The Hon. John 1 1 C Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . . ( 5 0 Nov. 27, Hughes-Gibb, Mrs. . : 0 5 0 Jan. 2, Sturt, George. : : 0 5 Nov. 27, Orde Ward, The Rev. F. 0 5 Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark (in addition to Nov. 28, Harraden, Miss Beatrice : 220 present subscription). . ( 5 0 Nov. 28, Carlyle, The Rev. A. J. Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H. . . Nov. 28, Montrésor, Miss F. F. . 1 1 0 Jan. 3, Worsley, Miss Alice . . Nov. 28, Jones, Henry Arthur. 1 1 0 Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition Nov. 28, Pryor, Francis . . . + 4 0 to present subscription) Nov. 28, Whiteing, Richard . 0 10 0 Jan. 3, Hedgcock, F. A. .. . (50 Nov. 28, Caine, William . • 1 1 0 Jan. 5, Matcham, Mrs. Eyre .. Nov. 28, Tuttiett, Miss M. G. . Jan. 8, Stayton, Frank .. 0 5 0 Nov. 28, Caulfeild, Mrs. Kathleen Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Edith . . 0 5 0 Nov. 28, Breaknell, Miss Mary. 0 5 0 Jan. 10, Ropes, A. R.. 1 1 0 Nov. 28, James, Miss S. Boucher . 1 1 0 Jan. 12, Francis, René . 0 10 0 Nov. 28, Martin, Miss Violet . . Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- Nov. 29, Pakington, The Hon. Mary. 0 5 0 tion to present subscription) 0 5 0 Nov. 29, Chase, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N. . 1 1 0 Nathaniel 5 0 Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during Nov. 29, Skrine, The Rev. John H. 1 0 0 1912 . . . 1 0 0 : Nov. 29, Travers, Miss Rosalind. 5 0 Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W. M. . . . 0 5 0 Nov. 29, Graves, Alfred P.. . ( 5 0 Feb. 8. Cooke. W. Bourne . . . 1 1 0 Nov. 29, Shaw, Fred. G. . . Feb. 8, Annesley, Miss Maude. 0 Nov. 29, Narramore, William . 5 0 Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella : 0 5 0 Nov. 29, Waldstein, Charles . . 1 1 0 Nov. 29, Rutter, Frank 0 5 0 £95 8 0 Dec. 1, Lee, The Rev. Albert . 0 5 0 Donations. Dec. 1, Romanes, Mrs. Ethel .. 0 10 0 Dec. 1, Wilton, Margaret W. . 0 5 0 Oct. 10, Guthrie, Anstey. . 20 Dec. 2, Holme, Miss. 0 10 0 Oct. 11, Baldwin, Mrs. Alfred . . 3 3 0 Dec. 4, Thomson, Lieut.-Col 0 5 0 Oct. 19, Romanne-James, Mrs. C. 15 6 Dec. 4, Begbie, Harold . . 1 1 0 Oct. 27, “ Olivia Ramsey" Dec. 4, Giles, Miss Edith J. F. . . 0 5 0 Nov. 3, Sprigge, Dr. S. S. (3rd Dona- Dec. 1, Coulton, G. G. . . . 0 5 0 tion) . . . . 10 0 0 0 · ( · ༤་ ༄༅r ༤་ ༤r ༤་༤་ ༤ ༤་༤༤་ · . · . · . 0 · · · . ( · · · · · 5 0 · · · · · · · ·  ## p. 144 (#580) ############################################ 144 THE AUTHOR. · · · · · · . · · . · · · · £ $. d. £ $. d. Nov. 3, Tanner, James T. (5th Dona- Dec. 8, Falmouth, The Right Honble. tion) : . : : . 2 2 0 the Viscountess 220 Nov. 3, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton. 0 Dec. 8, Ord, H. W. . . . . ( 10 6 Nov. 4, Cayzer, Charles (3rd Donation) 30 Dec. 10, Hawkins, A. Hope . 10 0 Nov. 6, LeRiche, P. J. 10 6 Dec. 10, Pennell, Mrs. E. R. . Nov. 6, Daniell, Mrs. E. H. 10 0 Dec. 11, Bland, Mrs. E. Nesbit . 0 10 6 Nov. 13, Anon. . . . 90 Dec. 11, De Morgan, Wm. . 5 5 0 Nov. 20, Grant, John G.. 0 10 6 Dec. 12, D'Arcy, Ella Miss 0 10 6 Nov. 24, Jacobs, W. W. . 2 2 0 Dec. 16, Glenconner, Lady. . 2 ? 0) Nov. 24, Roberts, Morley. 1 0 0 Dec. 16, Royds, The Rev. T. F.. Nov. 24, Eckersley, The Res. J. 0 5 0 Dec. 18, Moore, Mrs. Stuart . 1 1 0 Nov. 25, Besant, W. H. . . 5 5 0 Dec. 18, J. P. P. . . Nov. 25, Hill, J. Arthur . 100 Dec. 18, Bremner, Robert L. Nov. 25, Tansley, A. G. . . 2 2 0 Dec. 18, Dawson, Frank .. Nov. 25, Gysi, Max. 10 Dec. 20, Tench, Miss Mary F. A. 0 5 0 Nov. 25, Lyttelton, Hon. Mrs . 1 0 0 Dec. 21, Clifford, Mrs. W. K. . Nov. 23, Savile, Frank 0 0 Dec. 22, Francis, Beard . . Nor. 25, Skeat, Prof. W. W. 10 Dec. 22, Horridge, Frank . Nov. 27, Hood, Francis . . . 0 5 0 Dec. 28, Dawson, Forbes . . . 0 10 6 Nov. 27, “ Olivia Ramsey" . 1 1 0 Dec. 29, Longard, Madame de pro- Nov. 27, Moffatt, Graham . . 1 1 0 thea Gerard) . Nov. 27, Mainwaring, Mrs. 5 5 0 Dec. 30, Workman, Mrs. F. Bullock : 100 Nor, 27, Maunder, J. H. . . . 1 1 0 Dec. 30, Swan, Miss Myra . . . ( 5 0 Nov. 27, Kennedy, E. B.: . () 5 0 Dec. 30, Blake, J. P. . . . . 1 1 0 Nov. 27, Galsworthy, John (in addition 1912. to subscription) . . 2 2 0 Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. . . . 010 Nov. 27, Oppenheim, E. P. 1 1 0 Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith . . . 0 10 6 Nov. 27, Harding, Commander Cl Jan. 3, “K.” . . . 0 10 0 R.N. . . 0 0 Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur. 1 1 0 Nor. 27, Moore, Miss E. Hamilton . ( 106 Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott . . . 0 5 0 Nov. 27, Pilley, John. .. 0 10 0 Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry . . 0 10 Nov. 28, Martin, Mrs. Clara T... 10 6 Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil . 1 0 0 Nov. 28, McKellar, Campbell D. 0 0 Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram . 20 00 Nov. 28, Wroughton, Miss Cicely . 0 5 0 Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. . . . 1 1 0 Nov. 28, Rankin, Miss F. M. . 5 0 Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva Nov. 28, Harraden, Miss Beatrice 0 0 Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . 0 10 0 Nov. 28, Gould, Gerald . . . 1 0 0 Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott , . 0 10 0 Nov. 28, Hardy, Thomas 0. J. . 0 0 Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice 0 10 0 Nov. 29, Maarten Maartens 5 0 0 Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. 0 5 0 Nov. 29, Bolton, Clement . 0 2 6 Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance 0 5 0 Nor. 29, Stutfield, H. E. M. 1 0 0 Jan. 9, Chamberlaype, Miss Effie Nov. 29, Gibbs, F. L. A... . ( 10 6 Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Nov. 29, Spurrier, Steven. 7 6 Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird .. Nov. 29, Kinloch, Alexander 1 1 0 Jan. 10, Crellin, H. M. . Nov. 29, Webling, Peggy. 0 5 0 Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. Nov. 29, Barclay, Mrs. Hubert . ( 10 0 Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. . Nov. 29, Gibbs, Miss C. E. . 0 Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K. . Nov. 29, Batty, Mrs. Braithwaite 5 0 Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W... Nov. 29, Spielmann, Mr. and Mrs. M. 2 2 0 Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . Nov. 29, Begbie, Harold . . 3 3 0 Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney . Nov. 29, Spiers, Victor . . 0 Jan. 20, M-Ewan, Miss Madge. Nov. 29, Wentworth, Gerald . Jan. 2.2, Kaye-Smith, Miss Sheila Nov. 29, Pryce, Richard . . 3 0 0 Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . . (50) Nov. 29, Watson, Mrs. Herbert . . () 5 0 Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . . () 5 0 Dec. 6, Toplis, Grace . . . . 0 5 0 Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman. . ( 5 ) Dec. 6, Percival, Helen A. . . . 0 5 0 Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur . . . 1 1 0 Dec. 7, Graham, Kenneth . . . 10 0 0 Jan. 24, Williamson, C. N. and Mrs. C.N. 5 5 0 · · · · · · ·. · .. · · · · . . · . · . · . 1 1 . 0 · . · . · · · · · · · ooooo  ## p. 145 (#581) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 145 · · · ····· · · · · ··· · · · · ······ 0 £ 8. d. bad one from his point of view. The solicitor also Jan. 26, Way, Viss Beatrice . ( 5 0 reported that one case dealing with accounts had Jan. 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H.. : 0 8 6 been settled during the month. Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition The secretary then mentioned a case of infringe- to subscription). 1 0 ment of copyright in Australia by a bookseller who Jan. 30, S. F. G. 1 1 0 had imported an American edition, and it was Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . . 1 0 0 decided to instruct the society's Australian lawyers Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . 0 10 0 to take action. Another case of infringement had Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James 1. 1 1 0 been put down on the agenda, but the committee Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . 0 10 6 were informed it had been settled. The secretary Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady 5 0 0 also read a letter from one of the members Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . 0 5 0 respecting a claim against a paper for work done, Feb. 12, King, A. R.. . ( 10 ) and the committee decided to instruct the solicitors Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. . . () 5 0 to proceed, subject to the author being willing to Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. 0 5 0 co-operate. Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. W. E. 1 1 0 The committee then discussed, at some length, an Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival 5 0 article which appears in another column of "The Feb. 17, Raphael, Mrs. . . 0 5 0 Author," dealing with a publisher's forms of Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . . 0 5 0 agreement. Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. . . 010 An agency agreement wbich had been settled Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and Mrs. .'110 by a sub-committee, and circulated to the members of the Committee of Management, was next read, £228 6 6 and adopted. A vote of thanks was passed to the The Editor regrets that Mr. Robert Hichens' sub-committee for the work they had done. The agreement, which is based on an agency agree- contribution of £3 3s, was put down as a donation, ment, settled some time ago by the Dramatic whereas it should have been entered as an annual Sub-Committee, is printed on another page. subscription. He hastens to correct the mistake. The committee then proceeded to elect a com- posers' sub-committee, as it had been decided to form a separate section of the society for composers, to work on the same lines as the dramatic section COMMITTEE NOTES. is working under the Dramatic Sub-Committee. The following gentlemen were elected and have consented to undertake the duties :- MEETING of the committee was held at the offices of the society on Monday, February Granville Bantock, 5th. After the minutes of the last meeting Percy Buck, Thomas F. Dunhill, had been read and signed, the committee proceeded to elect 18 new members and associates whose Cecil Forsyth, John B. McEwen, names appear on another page. This is one of the largest elections which has ever taken place in Sir Charles Villiers Stanford, any one month, since the foundation of the society, Herbert, Sullivan, Howard Talbot, and having regard to the satisfactory election in January, it is felt that the year 1912 has opened in William Wallace. an auspicious manner. The question of the Nobel Prize Committee was The solicitor reported the cases dealt with again before the Committee of Management. A during the month. In one case, relating to a letter from Lord Avebury, the Chairman of that dispute between a member and a publisher, which committee, was read, together with a communication had been adjourned from the previous month, the which his lordship had received from the Swedish committee decided to appoint an arbitrator under Academy. The committee decided to refer the a clause in the agreement making arbitration whole matter to the Council of the Society at its necessary. In the next case against the same next meeting. publisher it was decided to take immediate action to The annual report, which had been settled by a maintain the author's rights. The next question sub-committee, was adopted, and will be issued to was one between an author and his agent, and here, members and associates with the usual notice of after careful consideration, it was decided that no general meeting. help could be given to the author as he was bound Letters from the advertisement agents of The by his agreement, although it was an exceedingly Author were read raising certain points in the  ## p. 146 (#582) ############################################ 146 THE AUTHOR. delivery of their accounts. It was decided to refer them, with certain instructions, to the solicitors. It was decided to invest £150 of the Life Membership Subscriptions in the purchase of Antofogasta and Bolivia Railway Five per cent. Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock, and the secretary was authorised to carry out the committee's instructions. Two suggestions on minor points connected with the management of the society were considered, but it was felt that it would not be to the advantage of the members to adopt either of them. The secretary reported that two members had paid life membership subscriptions—Mrs. Stanley Wrench and Mr. Dudley Buxton. Cases. DURING the past month twelve cases have been placed in the hands of the secretary. Four of these refer to claims for the return of MSS., and in three cases the MSS. have been returned and forwarded to the members concerned. Two claims for accounts and money have been dealt with ; one has had to be transferred to the solicitors of the society, as the publisher refused to answer the letters which were written to him by the secretary ; the other case is still in course of negotiation, as the publisher, although he has answered the secretary's letters, has not as yet delivered the accounts. There was one case referring to breach of contract which has been satisfactorily settled, and one case in which accounts only were claimed. Two claims for money due to members are still open, as they have only recently come into the office. There was one case referring to the infringement of performing rights, which had to be taken in hand immediately. The secretary is glad to report that it has been terminated satisfactorily. There was also one case with regard to the settlement of the exact terms of a contract, which also has been negotiated. Seven cases out of the twelve are already at an end. This is a very healthy record. There are still three small claims open from the former months : the others have either been settled or handed over to the solicitors of the society. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. The February meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee of the Society of Authors was held at the offices of the society on Friday, the 16th. The minutes of the previous meeting having been read and signed, the secretary laid before the meeting an agreement which had been forwarded to the society by one of the members, purporting to be entered into between the Travelling Theatre Managers' Association and dramatic authors. The agreement was considered, and Mr. Raleigh explained at some length the position of the association. It was decided to appoint a sub-committee, consisting of Mr. Cecil Raleigh, Mr. R. C. Carton, and Mr. G. Bernard Shaw, to confer with the representative of the association, in order, if possible, to arrange satisfactory terms on behalf of the dramatists inside the society. The secretary received instruc- tions to enquire of the association's representative whether he would make an appointment to meet the sub-committee with a view to coming to some agreement. The contract for cinematograph productions, adjourned from the last meeting, was rediscussed. The secretary reported that he had as yet obtained no further information from the French society, as the report to be issued by that society was not yet completed, but would be forwarded when ready. The sub-committee decided to obtain information on the subject from other countries. The method of procedure to be followed in the settlement of the general treaty between the Dramatic Sub-Committee and the Dramatists' Club was discussed. It was decided to forward a letter to the secretary of the sub-committee appointed by that club to consider the treaty, and to enquire on what date the Dramatic Sub-Committee of the society and the Dramatists' Club Sub-Committee could meet in order to settle the final form of the treaty. The secretary was instructed to carry through the matter and report. February Elections. Atlay, J. B. . Athenæum Club, S.W. Ayre, Miss G. B. . Eastlemes, Colne, Lancashire. Baden-Powell, W., K.C.. 32, Princes Gate, S.W. Bayly-Jones, Miss Jane . 24, Torphichen Street, Edinburgh. Bernard, H. D'Oyly . . 101, Albert Bridge Road, S.W. Boys, Gerald E. Le Mesurier (Le Mesurier Boys) Barcelona, Spain. Brebner, Percy James . The Upways, Spencer Gardens, East Sheen, S.W. Brewin, The Rev. Robert. 106, Park Road, Loughborough. Bryan, Miss M. Theresa . Norden Court, Hen- don, N.W. Buchanan, Miss Emily H. Invera von, Christ- church, Hants. Buck, Percy C., M.A., Mus. 100, High Street, Doc., Oxon. .. Harrow-on-the-Hill. Buxton, Dr. Dudley W., 82, Mortimer Street, M.D. . . . . Cavendish Square, W.  ## p. 147 (#583) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 147 Worthington, A. M., C.B., F.R.S. Wright, William B. . . 14, Hume Street, Dublin. Yorke, Arnold . . . 30, First Avenue, Acton Park, W. Zangwill, Louis . . Authors' Club, S.W. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. mo Cantrill, Harold . . Dorridge, Warwick- shire. Chesser, Mrs. E. Sloan . Beauchamp House, Gloucester. Colvile, Rex . . . 15, Colinette Road, Putney. Dunhill, Thomas Frederick 17, Frances Road, Windsor. Forsyth, Cecil . . . Blandford Mansions, G., East Street, Baker Street, W. Fox, Esther T. . . . 69, Tressillian Road, St. John's, S.E. Freer, H. B. . . . Ardmore, Gravesend, Kent. Freestone, Saie. . . Hinton Chambers, Bournemouth. Gray, Miss Annabel . . 1, Mechlin Mansions, Brook Green, S.W. Griffiths, Miss N. . . Ridgeway, Dormans Land, Surrey. Hamilton, Cosmo . . L4 Uc. Albany, Picca- dilly, W. Hope, Graham . . . Women's Amalgama- ted Unionist and Tariff Reform Association, 39a, Maddox Street, Hanover Square, W. Jones, Hinton . . . 99, Hallam Street, Portland Place, W. Leigh, Miss Gertrude . Nesbit Cottage, Win- chelsea, Sussex. Livens, W. Howard (William Howard) coln. Morel, Jean . . . St. John's College, (Claude Odilé) H 2, Cambridge. O'Donnell, Miss Petronella Nelson Villa. The Beach, Clevedon, Somerset. Openshaw, Miss Mary . 37, Queen's Gate Gardens, S.W. Poole, M. C. Conway . E. I. United Service (Oslay) Club. Poore, Niss L. C. . . Rainhill, Liverpool. Simpson, Violet A. Sowerby, Getha. Spry-Palmer. Sugden, Charles . . 2c, Hyde Park Man- sions, N.W. Wallis, Arthur F. . . 15, Stanley Crescent, Webster, William H. . 31, Stratford Street, Dewsbury Road, Leeds. Whibley, Charles . . Wavenden Manor, Woburn Sands. WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. BIOGRAPHY. MRS. GASKELL: WITH SELECTIONS FROM HER WORKS. By MRS. ELLIS H. CHADWICK. Regent Library Series. 7 X 44. 387 pp. Herbert & Daniel. 28. 6d. n. CHARLES DICKENS AS EDITOR. Being Letters written by Him to William Henry Wills, his Sub-Editor. Selected and Edited by R. C. LEHMANN. 9 x 51. 104 pp. Smith Elder. 128. 6d. n. A COSMOPOLITAN ACTOR : DAVID GARRICK AND HIS FRENCH FRIENDS. By F. A. HEDGECOCK. 9 x 57. 412 pp. Stanley Paul, 10s. 6. n. CLASSICAL. CLASSIC MYTH AND LEGEND. By A. R. HOPE MON- CRIEFF. 83 x 51. 440 pp. Gresham Publishing Co. 78. 64. n. DRAMA. Two PLAYS,!By TCHEKHOF: THE SEAGULL, THE CHERRY ORCHARD. Translated by GEORGE CALDERON. 8 x 53. 155 pp. Grant Richards. 38. 6d. n. THE PIGEON. A Fantasy in Three Acts. By JOHN GALSWORTHY. 63 x 5. 83 pp. Duckworth. ls. 6d. n. CHAUCER REDIVIVUS. A Playlet for the open air or hall. By WILLIAM SCOTT DURRANT. George Allen & Co., Ltd. 6d. n. EDUCATIONAL, WONDERS OF PLANT LIFE. By S. LEONARD BASTIN. Cassell & Co. 38. 6d. W. FICTION SUCCESS. By Una L. SILBERRAD. 7 x 5. 316 pp. Constable. 68. THE PRISON WITHOUT A WALL. By R. STRAUS. 73 x 5. 307 pp. Heinemann. 68. THE DEVIL'S WIND. By PATRICIA WENTWORTH (MRS. G.F. DILLON). 73 * 5. 352 pp. Melrose. HONESTY. By M. E. FRANCIS. 74 . 320 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. THE PRINCIPAL GIRL. By J.C. SNAITH. 73 x 5. 312 pp. Methuen. 68  ## p. 148 (#584) ############################################ 148 THE AUTHOR. THE CURE. A Psychological Farce. By DESMOND COKE. MISCELLANEOUS. 78 x 5. 310 pp. Chapman & Hall. HAVOC. MOTHERCRAFT. By MRS. ELLIS H. CHADWICK. 77 x 5. By E. P. OPPENHEIM. 7 x 5. 349 Pp. 126 pp. Sir Isaac Pitman & Sons. lx. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. LETTERS TO LOO ISE ON LIFE, LOVE AND IMMORTALITY. A QUEEN OF CASTAWAYS. By John BARNETT. 77 x 5. By JEAN DELAIRE. 192 pp. William Rider & Son, Ltd. 308 pp. Methuen. 38. 6d. 28. 6d. n. RUTH OF THE ROWLDRICH. By MRS. STANLEY WRENCH. MUSIC. 78 * 5. 368 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. Exit ELIZA. By BARRY PAIN. 7 x 5. 120 pp. A FAIRY TALE. By THEODORE HOLLAND. Words by Cassell. 18. ROLAND CARSE. Boosey & Co., 295, Regent Street, W. THE SPINDLE. By ELIZABETH HARDEN. 356 pp. John MIRAGE. A Valse. By THEODORE HOLLAND. John Long. 68. Church Co., 45, Wigmore Street. THE RIGHT HAND. By J. BLOUNDELLE-BURTON. Everett NATURAL HISTORY. & Co. 6s. DEAD MEN'S BELLS. Ry FREDERICK NIVEN. 310 pp. THE MIGRATION OF BIRDS. By T. A. COWARD. The Martin Secker, 68. Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature. 61 x 5. THE CHINK IN THE ARMOUR. By MRS. BELLOC 137 pp. Cambridge University Press. 18. n. LOWNDES. 73 x 5. 316 pp. Methuen. 68. BRITISH BIRDS' NESTS, How, WHERE AND WHEN TO THE COWARD. By R. H. BENSON. 73 x 5. 392 pp. FIND AND IDENTIFY THEM. By R. KEARTON. Part I. Hutchinson. 68. 93 x 61. 32 pp. Cassell. 7d. n. THE ROOM IN THE TOWER. By E. F. BENSON. 78 X 5. 338 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. POLITICAL. FIRE IN STUBBLE. By THE BARONESS ORCZY. 73 X 5, HOME RULE. By HAROLD SPENDER. With a preface by 410 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE RIGHT HONOURABLE SIR EDWARD GREY, BART. ETERNAL GLORY. By CARLTON DAWE. 73 x 5. 352 pp. M.P. 7 X 5. 180 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 18. D. Eveleigh Nash. 68. SAM BRIGGS: His Book. By RICHARD MARSH. 7 x 5. REFERENCE BOOKS. 304 pp. John Long. 68. Who's WHO IN SCIENCE (International). Edited by H. THE SINGING BONE. By R. AI'STIN FREEMAN. 78 X 5. H. STEPHENSON. 94 x 57. 323 pp. J. & A. Churchill. 312 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 28. n. THE THREE ENVELOPES. By HAMILTON DRUMMOND. SCIENCE. 73 X 43. 319 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. FOURTH REPORT OF THE WELLCOME TROPICAL RESEARCH CYNTHIA OF THE MINUTE. By L. J. VANCE. 78 x 5. LABORATORIES AT THE GORDON MEMORIAL COLLEGE. 318 pp. Grant Richards. 68. KHARTOUM. Vol. B. General Science. By A. BALFOCR, RUPERT OF HENTZAU. By ANTHONY HOPE. 61 X 4. M.D. 11 x 73. 333 pp. Published for the Department Nelson. 7d. n. of Education, Sudan Government, Khartoum. Ballière, MIRANDA OF THE BALCONY. By A. E. W. MASON. Tindall & Cox. 256 pp. Macmillan. 7d. n. 188. n. THE WOMAN HUNTER. By ARABELLA KENEALY, 7} x 5. TRAVEL. 334 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. THE ARCTIC PRAIRIES. By ERNEST THOMPSOS SETOS. ESTHER. By AGNES E. JACOMB. 74 x 5. 303 pp. 9 x 51. 415 pp. Constable. 12s. 60. 11. Heinemann. 6s. RUINS OF DESERT CATHAY. Personal Narrative of HERITAGE. By VALENTINA HAWTREY. 7{ x 5. 389 pp. Explorations in Central Asia and Westernmost China. Constable. 6s. By M. AUREL STEIN. Two volumes. 94 X 64. 517 pp. FELIX ('HRISTIE. By PEGGY WEBLING. 73 5. 345 pp. Macmillan. 428. n, Methuen. 68. SCENTED ISLES AND CORAL GARDENS. Torres Straits, THE ENDLESS JOURNEY AND OTHER STORIES. By NETTA German New Guinea, and the Dutch East Indies. Br SYRETT. 73 X 43. 317 pp. Chatto & Windus. 68. C. D. MACKELLAR. 9 X 54. 351 pp. Murray. 158. Il. THE GIFTED NAME. By MRS. FRED REYNOLDS. 73 x 5. 307 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. THE CLOAK OF CONVENTION. By LESLIE MOORE. 75 X 5. 326 pp. Alston Rivers. 68. THE OPEN VALLEY. By HELEN H. WATSON (MRS. BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA BY HERBERT A. WATSON). 78 X 5. 344 pp. Cassell. 68. MEMBERS. THIRTEEN. By TEMPLE THURSTON. 78 X 5. 279 pp. Chapman & Hall. 68. VEENI THE MASTER. - The Story of a Dream.” By ART. R. J. LAMPORT. 78 x 5. 305 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. TONY U'NREGENERATE. By JANET DODGE. 73 X 5. WHISTLER. By FRANK RUTTER. New York: Kennerler. 312 pp. Duckworth. 68. $1 n. A BLIND ALLEY. By S. W. SAVI. 74 x 5. Digby Long. BIOGRAPHY. 68. THE STORY OF EMMA, LADY HAMILTON. With 30 BARTER. By GERTIE DE S, WENTWORTH JAMES. 8 x 5. Reproductiuns in Colour of famous Paintings and 318 pp. Everett. tis. Engravings, and other Illustrations. 2 Volumes. By IN LOVE'S LAND. By EFFIE A. ROWLANDS. 73 x 5. FRANK DANBY. 107 + 113 pp. New York: 319 pp. Ward Lock. 68. Macmillan Co. $1.75. LORD OF TRONGRAY. By J. B. HARRIS-BURLAND. 7} x 5. THE LIFE OF JOHN RUSKIN. In 2 Volumes. Vol. I. 365 pp. Greening. 68. 1819-1860; Vol. II. 1860-1900. By E. T. COOK. JUVENILE. 540 + 615 pp. New York : Macmillan Co. $7 n. THE ROMANTIC LIFE OF SHELLEY AND THE SEQUEL. By WHERE THE HEDGEROWS END, AND OTHER FAIRY TALES. FRANCIS GRIBBLE. 387 pp. New York: Putnams By - ISH BEL." 64 pp. John Ouseley. 18, n. $4 n.  ## p. 149 (#585) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 149 TOPOGRAPHY. VENICE AND VENETIA. By EDWARD HUTTON. With 14 Illustrations in Colour by MAXWELL ARMFIELD, and 12 other Illustrations. 324 pp. New York: Macmillan Co. $2 n. TRAVEL. THROUGH TRACKLESS LABRADOR. By HESKETH PRICHARD. With a Chapter on Fishing by G. M. GATHORNE HARDY. Illustrated with a Frontispiece. By LADY HELEN GRAHAM. A Map of the Route, and from photographs. 244 pp. New York : Sturgis. $4 n. THE ARCTIC PRAIRIES. A Canoe Journey of 2,000 miles in search of Caribou. Being the Account of Voyage to the Region North of Aylmer Lake. 415 pp. New York : Scribner. $2.50. THE SURGEON'S Log. Being Impressions of the Far East. By J. JOHNSTON ABRAHAM. 388 pp. New York : Dutton. $2.50 n. THE LEAVES OF THE TREE; STUDIES IN BIOGRAPHY. By ARTHUR C. BENSON. 154 pp. New York: Putnam. $1.50 n. THE LIFE OF JAMES MACNEILL WHISTLER. By MRS. E. ROBINS. PENNELL & JOSEPH PENNELL. Phil. : Lippincott. $3.50 n. DRAMA. THE BLUE BIRD. A Fairy Play in Six Acts. By MAURICE MAETERLINCK. Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE MATTOS. With 25 Illustrations in Colour by F. CAYLEY ROBINSON. 211 pp. New York : Dodd Mead. $1.50 n. FICTION. THE BARON'S HEIR. A Sixteenth Century Romance for Young People. By ALICE WILson Fox. With Illustra- tions Designed by JOYCE BURGES. 352 pp. New York: Macmillan. $1.35 n. WHEN NO MAN PURSUETA. By M. A. BELLOC LOWNDES. 396 pp. New York : Kennerley. $1.35 n. Havoc. By E. P. OPPENHEIM. With Illustrations in Colour by HOWARD CHANDLER CHRISTY. 323 pp. Boston : Little Brown. $1.25 n. DOOR IN THE WALL AND OTHER STORIES. By H. G. WELLS. New York: Kennerley. $1.50 n. CHRISTOPHER. By RICHARD PRYCE. 364 pp. Boston : Houghton Mifflin. $1.35 n. THE MONEY MOON: A ROMANCE. By JEFFERY FARNOL. 330 pp. New York : Dodd Mead. $3.75 n. A BED OF ROSES. By W. L. GEORGE. New York. Brentanos. $1.35. LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY. By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT. Newly illustrated by REGINALD BIRCH. 246 pp. New York : Scribner. $2 n. THE COMPOSER. By AGNES & EGERTON CASTLE. 289 pp. New York : Doubleday Page. $1.20. THE CASE OF RICHARD MEYNELL. By Mrs. HUMPHRY WARD. Illustrated by C. E. BROCK. 630 pp. New York : Doubleday Page. $1.35 1. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. JUVENILE. CHILDREN'S STORIES FROM SHAKESPEARE. By E. NESBIT. 124 pp. New York: R. Tuck & Sons. $2. JOHN TEMPLE, Merchant Adventurer, Convict and Con- quistadore. By RALPH DURAND. 371 pp. New York: Macmillan. $1.25 n. MISCELLANEOUS. MORE LETTERS TO My Son. By WINIFRED JAMES. 134 pp. New York : Moffat, Yard. $1 n. FLOREAT ETONA: Anecdotes and Memories of Eton College. By RALPH NEVILL. 336 pp. New York : Macmillan. $5 n. MUSIC. STYLE IN MUSICAL ART. By Sir HUBERT PARRY. 439 pp. New York : Macmillan. $3.25 n. POST-VICTORIAN MUSIC. With other Studies and Sketches. By C. L. GRAVES. 369 pp. New York : Macmillan Co. $2 n. PoᎬᎢᎡY. PsychE. By FRANCIS COUTTS. 69 pp. New York : John Lane. $1.25 n. SCIENCE. THE ORIGIN OF LIFE. Being an Account of Experiments with certain Superheated Saline Solutions in Hermetically Sealed Vessels. With 10 Plates, containing numerous illustrations from Photo-micographs. By H. CHARLTON BASTIAN. 119 pp. New York : Putnams. $1.50 n. N January 18, after a brief illness, Miss Ida Woodward died at Bournemouth, much regretted. She had been a member of the Authors' Society but for a short time, but not too short for her to have formed a high opinion of its utility. She was the writer of “ A History of Purbeck,” and of “ Five English Consorts of Foreign Princes,” published by Messrs. Methuen in 1911. The book was very favourably received, and had the honour of being included in the list of those accepted by their Majesties for reading during the voyage to India. “Where the Hedgerows End, and other Fairy Tales," by “Ishbel," has been published by Messrs. John Ouseley. There are seven stories in the volume, besides the one from which it takes its title. A second edition of “ An Englishman," by Mary L. Pendered, is to appear shortly from the house of Messrs. Mills & Boon, through the courtesy of Messrs. Methuen & Co., who have kindly cancelled the agreement made by them in 1899, when the novel first appeared. “In My Garden," a little anthology and memorandum book for Nature lovers, compiled by the same author and Alice Stronach in collaboration, is also to be republished by Messrs. Perkins & Co., of Wellingborough ; London agents, Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co. This will be its third edition, making 6,000 copies. It is timed to appear at Easter. Count Plunkett, F.S.A., has been elected President of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland. He bas lately published. for the Dublin Museum of Science and Art, a thoroughly revised edition to Miss Stokes' “ Early Christian Irt in Ireland."  ## p. 150 (#586) ############################################ 150 THE AUTHOR. Mr. Vladimir Cernicoff, the Russian pianist, has subject; and some 250 authors in all are repre- included Mr. Theodore Holland's new pianoforte sented. The Anthology will appear in the Oxford pieces, “ Prelude” and “ Cradle Song," in his Editions of Standard Authors. recent tour in Germany. “ The Open Valley," a new novel by Mrs. Herbert Messrs. F. V. White & Co. published, last month, A. Watson (Helen H. Watson), has been published a theatrical novel by Gertrude Warden, entitled by Messrs. Cassell & Co. in February. Messrs. “ The Path of Virtue." Miss Warden has had Mills & Boon are issuing early in the new year seventeen years' experience of stage work in a cheap reprint of Mrs. Watson's novel “ The London, the provinces and America. Captain's Daughter." Two of Dr. Reinhardt's books are being issued We have been asked to note that the English by Stead's Publishing House, Kingsway. The Review, commencing with the January number, first is entitled “Science and the Soul," and deals 1912, will be issued at the reduced price of 1s. with a subject of universal interest. It is issued (12s. 6d. annual subscription, post free to all parts of at 2s. The other book is a new edition of Dr. the world). Reinhardt's ls, treatise, “ Diet and the Maximum Mr. George A. Birmingham has just published Duration of Life," of which upwards of ten “The Lighter Side of Irish Life,” with sixteen colour thousand copies have already been issued. illustrations by Henry W. Kerr, R.S.A., at the “ Dead Men's Bells” is the title of Mr. Frederick price of 5s. net, from the house of T. X. Foulis. Niven's new book. Mr. Martin Secker is the The book is written in Mr. Birmingham's best publisher. vein, and has many good stories, but there is also a The World's Work for February contains great deal of sound information about the people, an article by Mr. H. F. Prevost Battersby on their habits and customs. The illustrations are “Tolstoy as a Schoolmaster.” The same issue con- quite first class and well reproduced. tains an article entitled “ Agricultural Education “Vagabond City," Miss Winifred Boggs' new vid the Dairy,” by “ Home Counties.” It treats of book, is published by Messrs. Putnams. The action aspects of dairying and agricultural progress in the of the story takes place in the New Forest. Netherlands. The Rev. F. T. Royd's new book, “ Job and the The Poetry Review for February has an article Problem of Suffering,” published by Messrs. Wells, on The Lyric, by Darrell Figgis. Gardner & Co., is designed to appeal alike to the Irene Osgood has published, through Messrs. general reader and the theological student. Special Weekes & Co., four songs, entitled respectively, attention is given to interesting and difficult “I Wonder," " Wood Violets,” “ The Coronation passages with the aid of the best modern Hebrew of the Pixies” and “ Petitions.” scholarships. Many parallels are quoted from “ Chaucer Redivivus” (Allen, 6d.) is a playlet by classical and modern literature, and an original Mr. Scott Durrant for the open air or hall. Its essay is included on the Problem of Suffering in appeal is to literary societies, senior schools, etc., the Light of Christianity and modern thought. and it presents, in not too archaic “Chaucerese," a Sir James Yoxall, M.P., was unanimously elected frolicsome story of the sixth wooing and marriage President of the British International Association of the Wyf of Bathe. of Journalists, at the recent annual meeting of that Mr. Scott Durrant has also an article in the body, particulars of which may be obtained from February issue of The Treasury on - The Children's the secretary, Mr. James Baker. The address of Crusade of 1212.” the Association is La Belle Sauvage, E.C. The “Literary Year Book” will, we understand, “ Henrietta Taking Notes," by Miss E. Crosby in future, be published by Mr. John Ouseley. Heath, gives the impressions of a little girl of Messrs. Chapman & Hall are publishing “ The eleven, daughter of a dramatic critic, concerning Fly in the Ointment,” a first novel by Frances her family and her friends. John Lane, the Hammond. The heroine is a young girl, Theo Bodley Head, is the London publisher. There is Hope, whose fortunate circumstances are discounted a mingling of humour and pathos in the book, by the fact that from birth she is doomed to be which is also published in America, where the "different.” The plot deals with the development publishers are the John Lane Co. of her character from the moment when she M r. J. Bloundelle Burton has recently published. realises her fate until, after many vicissitudes, she through Messrs. Everett & Co., a novel entitled attains happiness and peace of mind. “The Right Hand.” “The Book-Lovers' Anthology," edited, with Messrs. Chapman & Hall have just issued the notes, by R. M. Leonard, will be issued immediately fourth volume of the two-shilling edition of the by Mr. Frowde. It consists of passages in poetry " John Westacott" novels. This volume is Mark and prose relating to books in all their aspects, Tillotson,” the novel that deals with the Cornish libraries, and reading, grouped according to the coast and the river scenery of the Elbe, the charac-  ## p. 151 (#587) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 151 ters being English, with the exception of the month. Messrs. John Church & Co. publish the Raphaellis. The author, James Baker, is now valse. engaged upon a volume upon Austria, to be illus- Mrs. Ellis H. Chadwick has published, through trated in colour by Donald Maxwell. Messrs. Herbert and Daniel, a volume on “Mrs. Miss Regina Miriam Bloch will give a reading of Gaskell : with Selections from her Works," which her own work at the Studio Theatre, 92, Victoria has been included in the Regent Library Series Street, Westminster, S.W., on March 10, at issued by that firm. 8 p.m. She will be assisted by Mr. Julian Gade, Messrs. Sir Isaac Pitman and Sons have Mrs. Norman Ma Owan (of “Monsieur Beau- published, at ls. “Mothercraft," another volume caire”), and others. The reading, which comprises from Mrs. Chadwick's pen. fantasies, stories, and poems, is under the patronage Mr. Andrew Melrose announces for immediate of Lord Montagu of Beaulieu, the Hon. Lady B. publication, a volume by Mr. G. H. Perris dealing Fremantle, Mr. Israel Zangwill, and Mr. Theodore with Great Britain's foreign policy. Mr. Perris' Watts-Dunton. Tickets at 23. 6d. each can be aim has been primarily to provide in this volume a obtained from Miss R. M. Bloch, at 8, John Street, record of facts, and only secondarily a discussion Adelphi, W.C. of tendencies and principles. A detailed narrative Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. have recently pub- of the Moroccan crisis of last autumn is given in lished an intimate study of the social and artistic the volume, which will be published under the title life of David Garrick, entitled “ David Garrick and of“ Our Foreign Policy and Sir Edward Grey's his French Friends,” by Dr. F. A. Hedgcock. The Failure." author deals largely with the great actor's friend- Mr. Heinemann published in February Agnes E. ships with the distinguished French men and Jacomb's new novel “ Esther.” women of his day. The dazzling society of the Mr. S. Leonard Bastin has published, through philosophic salons, and the tinsel glories of the Messrs. Cassell & Co., “Wonders of Plant Life.” Comédie Française of the period are made to live It is published at 3s. 6d. again by brief portraits of Diderot, d'Holbach, In “Letters to Louise on Life, Love and Borellet, Suard, Mme. Riccoboni, Mlle. Clairon, Immortality,” Madame Jean Delaire depicts much and others. Dr. Hedgcock has many stories to tell of the intellectual and emotional unrest of the of the great master of tragedy, comedy, and farce, present day, reflected in the mind of a brilliant and gives many examples of his drolleries, his witty woman of the world, who, in the form of letters sallies, and his amusing escapades. He also gives written to an old friend across the seas, reveals her a critical estimate of Garrick's histrionic achieve struggles towards truth, and a clear understanding ments. of the great world problems. Messrs. William " The Three Envelopes” is the title of a new Rider & Son, Ltd., are the publishers. novel from the pen of Mr. Hamilton Drummond Messrs. John Long, Ltd., have recently published which Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. have just a novel called “The Spinale," which is from the published. In this story the author breaks fresh pen of Miss Elizabeth Harden. ground-touching the weird and supernatural. It A small book by a member of the society entitled tells of one Corley, who, weary of humdrum exist- “ The Land of Shadows : or Mad as à March ence, makes the acquaintance of a strange society, Hare," and commended to Mr. Lloyd George, has “ The Society for Promoting Queer Results,” and lately appeared. Messrs. W. H. Smith and Sons of the many remarkable experiences which befall are the publishers, the price is 6d. The book is a him in consequence. skit on the present Government. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. have also published Two books by Professor Skeat have reached a " Veeni the Master," a new novel by R. Fifield second edition and are now ready ; viz. “ English Lamport. The dissolution of the world Earth Dialects ” (Pitt Press); and “ The Place-names of and the reincarnation in the world Zan, and the Cambridgeshire" (Cambridge Antiquarian Society). many subsequent strange events are its subject. Derek Vane is now writing a serial story for A new novel by “Rita” (Mrs. Desmond the National Press Agency, Ltd., and half a dozen Humphreys) will shortly be published by Mr. short stories for The Throne. Stories by the same Eveleigh Nash. It deals with that rather ticklish author are also shortly appearing in the ** London " subject, the “Nonconformist conscience.” The title and “Novel” magazines. is “ Grim Justice.” A new edition of Mr. Sidney Heath's “Our A new song by Mr. Theodore Holland, “A Fairy Homeland Churches and How to Study Them” Tale” (words by Rowland ('arse), was published will shortly be published by the Homeland Associa- last month by Messrs. Boosey & Co. tion. The text has been remodelled and lengthened ; A new valse by Mr. Holland, entitled “Mirage,” the illustrations have been revised, and now include is to come out at the Albert Hall on the 6th of this a series of architectural drawings by Mr. J. R.  ## p. 152 (#588) ############################################ 152 THE AUTHOR. Leathart. The new edition, which completes the Yeats' Morality “ The Hour Glass," Father Adder- ninth thousand of the book, will be issued in the ley's “ Twelfth Night” Interlude “ Epiphany," and form of the “Homeland” Pocket Books at half- Lady Gregory's Miracle Play “The Travelling a-crown nett. Man” were the plays produced. The cast included 1: Mr. John Long will publish shortly a new novel Miss Edyth Latimer, Miss Margaret Halstan, Mr. from the pen of Mr. Charles Igglesden, author of William Haviland, Mr. James Hearn and Mr. W. “A Flutter with Fate," and several topographical G. Fay. works on Kent. “Clouds" is the title of Mr. A one-act play “The Lady Cashier," by H. M. Igglesden's new novel, which describes the efforts Paull, was produced at the Coronet Theatre on of the son of a tradesman to raise a farmhouse girl February 5, preceding “ Baby Mine” at that to the status that he himself holds. Mr. Igglesden, theatre. A lady cashier, coming into an unexpected in the course of the story, gives the reader glimpses inheritance from an uncle abroad, leaves her employ- of historic spots in Kent. ment and proceeds to spend her inheritance on the The third volume in Messis. G. P. Putnam's Continent. It appears, subsequently, that the Mauve Library is “ The End of a Song,” by money should have gone to a nearer relative, whose Jeannette Marks. It is a simple tale of life in a death had been too hastily assumed. Meanwhile, little Welsh village, and the theme is the love the lady has become engaged to a baronet, who between the heroine (a dear old woman) and the promptly throws her over on learning the truth as hero, a baby boy. to her fortune, and the lady returns to the restaurant, Mrs. Mary Gaunt's book “ Alone in West where she confides in one of the customers, a Africa ” was published by Mr. Werner Laurie on solicitor, who promises to act for her in a breach of January 15. Mrs. Gaunt made an overland promise action, without knowing that the defendant journey along the Gold Coast, and then turned is one of his clients. The baronet consults him, inland in a canoe up the little known Voltaa river, and the two endeavour to pacify the lady, even- and thence by paths across the hilly country into tually, with success. Miss Amy Willard, Mr. E. the German territory of Togo. She visited the Spencer Geach, and Mr. Edward Leith are in the sleeping sickness camp at Mount Klutow, made piece. her way to Lome, the capital, and thence overland Sir Arthur Pinero's comedy, in four acts, “ The again to Keta, in British territory, once more. Mind the Paint' Girl," was produced at the Duke She next visited Ashanti and journeyed to Sunyani, of York's Theatre on February 17. The play which now is one of the richest possessions of deals with the life, off the stage, of musical the British crown. Mrs. Gaunt's book is illus- comedy girls, as well as of their admirers. The trated with 100 plates from photographs taken by cast includes Mr. Allen Aynesworth, Mr. Nigel herself. Playfair, Miss Marie Löhr, and Miss Clare Greet. On February 23, Mr. Martin Secker published “In face of the Enemy,” by E. White, is a Mr. Laurence North's new novel “ The Golightlys, dramatic sketch in one act, and deals with an Father and Son." In this story Mr. North (Mr. episode during the war between France and J. D. Symon) has written in an entirely different Germany, just after the battle of Saarbruck. It vein from that of his former books—“Syrinx” and is published from The Booklet Press, Broadway, “ Impatient Griselda.” Amersham, Bucks. DRAMATIC Mr. John Galsworthy's new play, “ The Pigeon," was produced at the Royalty Theatre last month. “ The Pigeon” is a great-hearted artist who hates PARIS NOTES. to see a fellow-being suffer. In consequence, he befriends a flower-girl, a broken-down cabman, and an alien interpreter. His efforts towards the re- “ CYATHERINE SFORZA (1463–1509): une demption of these three “ wasters” are not, how U Héroïne de la Renaissance italienne,” is ever, successful, and the vagrancy problem of a résumé of the famous book by Pier- which they are a part remains unsolved. The Desiderio Pasolini. It is very cleverly compiled cast includes Mr. Dennis Eadie, Miss Margaret by Marc Helys, who also writes an excellent intro- Morris, Mr. Whitford Kane, and Mr. Wilfrid duction to her work. Several historians hare Shine. written accounts of this wonderful woman. One The Morality Play Society presented a triple bill of Catherine's grandsons wrote the life of Jean de ast month at the Court Theatre, when four perform Médicis, and devoted several pages of this book to ances were given of plays by W. B. Yeats, the Ilon. the exploits of his ancestress. A Spanish monk, and Rev. J. G. Adderley, and Lady Gregory: Mr. the historian Burriel, on being exiled from his  ## p. 153 (#589) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 153 country, took refuge at Forli, where he lived for departure by this talented writer. Up to the many years. He was the first to examine the present Pierre Mille is chiefly known for his clever archives relating to Catherine Sforza, so that it is psychological studies of Frenchmen in the colonies. to him we owe the first important biography of We have already drawn attention to Barnavaux this heroine. His admiration for her caused him in exile. In this new book we have a very to idealise her character and deeds to such a degree delicate and subtle pyschological study of a child. that his work does not give us a correct idea of We have the author's first conversation with Caillou, her. Towards the end of the nineteenth century a boy of five years old. From this first conversa- Count Pier-Desiderio Pasolini published a bio- tion he is able to understand something of the child's graphy of Catherine Sforza, which may be con- soul, of his character, his tastes, and his ideas. sidered as an authentic account of this celebrated As time goes on, he and Caillou find they have much Italian woman. The Pasolini family is as old as in common, and they confide in each other accord- the Sforza family, and they both came from the ingly. Pierre Mille makes the acquaintance of the same village. Count Pasolini has written many various friends of Caillou ; among others of Boulot historical works, and has exceptional opportunities and of a certain street Arab, whom they surname for examining the private archives of various Italian “La puce," and for whom they form a syndicate families. The Italian edition of Caterina Sforza is later on, in order that he may go to a convalescent in two huge volumes, and contains 1,435 documents, home. The pathos of this chapter is very touching. most of which had never before been published. Various books on the psychology of the child The work is splendidly illustrated, and is one of have been written, but none with a more true the most complete accounts in existence of the Italy intuition and such a delicate touch of humour. of that period, of the policy of its various States, “ La Renomée,” by Gaston Rageot, is a curious and of the life, intrigues and conspiracies of its and extremely complex psychological study. Lucien various Courts. The book at present is very rare, Mirar is a literary celebrity, a celebrity who makes as it is out of print, and the blocks of the illustra- copy of his various love affairs. His wife is a tions were destroyed in a fire. Marc Helys is to charming woman who had married at the age of be congratulated on the clever way in which she twenty, and whose romance had been a very brief has reduced this enormous work to a comparatively one. At the time when the story opens, she is small edition, giving us a story of real life as quite reconciled to her lot and has accepted the interesting as any novel. position of the wife of a literary celebrity. She has The titles of the chapters give an idea of some a child whom she adores, and she and her husband of the subjects touched upon : “ The Court of each live their own life. Milan,” “Catherine engaged to the Nephew of Presently a new interest comes into her 'existence. Sixtus IV.," " Assassination of the Duke of Milan," She makes the acquaintance of a certain Antoine “Sixtus IV. and his Court,” “His Death,” Bellême. They are soon on very friendly terms “Splendour and Misery of the Court of Forli," and they discover that they have many ideas in “ Intrigues of Lorenzo de Medicis,” “ Assassination common. As time goes on the two become all in of Catherine's Husband,” “ She and her Children in all to each other, and, just as the situation is becom- the Hands of the Assassins,” “Triumph and ing difficult, Lucien Mirar dies. The lovers marry, Vengeance of Catherine,” “ Her second Marriage," and it is after their marriage that the tragedy com- “ Her third Marriage," - Catherine and the Borgia mences. After the birth of their child, the mother Family,” “ Catherine a Prisoner of War,” “ She is realises how much more her first-born son is to her. accused of an attempt to Poison the Pope,” “Her An estrangement gradually begins between the two trial," " Her Liberation after fourteen months in parents, and when the younger child, feeling that Prison,” “Her Struggles and Intrigues to recover he is an unwelcome member of the family, leaves her States," “ The Education of her Youngest Son," home, the father follows him and the mother is left “ The Last Years and Death of Catherine.” with her first-born son and her memories of the The story of her youngest son is a novel in itself. past. He was the greatest warrior of his times, and is The book is well written, and the characters are known in history as “ Jean des Bandes Noires.” all very true to life and excellently portrayed. He was also called “ Foudre de Guerre,” “ le Grand Among pamphlets which should be extremely Diable," and, for the fame he brought to his country, interesting to the English at this juncture is one “ Italia.” In 1526 he was wounded while fighting, by M. Biard d'Aunet (Ministre plénipotentiaire) on and died as the result of an amputation at the age “La Ligue du Libre-Echange et la Liberté com- of twenty-eight. merciale." The whole book will be found as fascinating as M. Biard d'Aunet is Vice-President of this any work of fiction. League, and is a great authority on the subject on “ Caillou et Tili,” by Pierre Mille, is quite a new which he writes.  ## p. 154 (#590) ############################################ 154 THE AUTHOR. - - - - - - ---- - - - The pamphlet is very clear. The author first Trarieux, taken from Balzac ; “ L'Eternel Mari," explains the title of his pamphlet. He then shows a four-act play by M. M. Alfred Savoir, and F. clearly the effects of protection, and who benefits by Nozière, from Dostoïevsky ; “ La Flambée," by protection. He gives some striking examples of Mr. Henry Kistemaeckers; “Les Sauterelles," a five- protection and the maritime industries. He gives act play, by M. Emile Fabre ; “ Les Favorites," the objections raised by protectionists, and, after a a four-act play, by M. Alfred Capus ; " L'Amour very brief summing up, he explains fully the object en Cage," a three-act piece, by M. M. André and aim of the League over which he presides. de Lorde, Funck-Brentano and Jean Marsèle; In “ La Revue Hebdomadaire," the Marquis de “L'Accord parfait," a three-act comedy by M.M. Ségur writes an interesting study of Edmond and Tristan Bernard and Michel Provins; and“ Un Bean Jules de Goncourt, and Jules Lemaître a series of Mariage," a three-act comedy by M. Sacha Guitry. articles on Chateaubriand. M. Fernand Laudet Ahys HALLARD. gives us a biographical study of Augustin Cochin, and the Abbé Augustin Sicard an extremely interest “Catherine Sforza (1463-1509)” (Perrin). ing one on the “Grandes Abbayes et Grandes “ Caillou et Tili,” (Calmann Lévy). “ La Renomée," (Calmann Lévy). Abbesses à la veille de la Révolution.” Paul Bourget writes on "l'Art de Sully Prud'homme," and the Comtesse de Courson an article entitled “La Tragédie de Cawnpore." GRAMOPHONE RECORDS. M. Camille de Sainte Croix is giving a Shakes- peare season at the Athénée Theatre, which has MONCKTON V. TAE GRAMOPHONE Co. LTD. been placed at his service by M. Abel Deval. A performance is being given every Thursday as a M HIS was an appeal from a decision of Mr. Justice matinée until May. The season opened with a 1 Joyce in an action brought by Mr. Lionel “ Midsummer Night's Dream,” with the scenery Monckton, the well-known composer, who specially designed by M. Simas, and with an claimed the exclusive right to make or authorise the entirely fresh troupe of young actors. The plays making of gramophone sheets for the performance to be given are “ The Taming of the Shrew," of the song entitled “Moonstruck," the plaintiff "The Merchant of Venice," “ The Tempest," and being the author of the words and the music. “ The Merry Wives of Windsor.” The song was first published in Feburary, 1909, M. Camille de Sainte Croix also intends to put and the performing rights were assigned to Mr. on the famous Russian piece, “Boris Godounov." George Edwardes. The defendant company, which An action has been brought against Messrs. carries on the business of manufacturers and sellers Calmann-Lévy by Messrs. Fayard. The latter of gramophones, had copied, printed, or transcribed claim that the cheap books brought out as the the song for the purpose of reproduction by means “ Nouvelle Collection Illustrée" are constantly being of the company's gramophones. bought in mistake for the “Modern Bibliothèque," The plaintiff did not rely upon any statutory copy- published by Messrs. Fayard. right, but he claimed that he was entitled to a com- Messrs. Calmann-Lévy have won the case, as the mon law right of ownership in the composition, and Court holds that there is sufficient difference in the that he could prevent anyone from using the work titles of the publication and also in the names of to his detriment. Mr. Justice Joyce had held that the authors published by these two firms to make after publication no common law right existed, such mistakes unlikely. and dismissed the action. The French syndicate for the protection of intel The Master of the Rolls in his judgment said lectual property is extremely active, and has several that the appeal raised a point which had brilliant victories to announce. The Franco-Russian been so firmly settled that he was surprised Convention has been approved by the Chamber of that it had been brought before the Court. The Deputies and by the Senate. As a result of this, plaintiff was the composer of a song which had an important group of the Moscow University has been introduced into a dramatic performance, and signed a contract with the publishers, Armand he was undoubtedly entitled to the protection Colin, for the translation rights in the Russian afforded by the statutes relating to literary and language of a geological work by Professor Haug. dramatic rights. The defendants had not infringed Arrangements are now being made with a view to those statutory rights, but the plaintiff claimed that facilitating a convention with Greece, Chili and side by side with the statutory protection there other countries. existed at common law a perpetual right to restrain Among the plays that have been given this reason the defendant company from making use of the in the various theatres are the following : “Les musical ideas which the plaintiff had made public. On Brebis Perdus," a three-act piece by M. Gabriel principle he could see no justification for that view. - - -  ## p. 155 (#591) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 155 His Lordship referred to the cases dealing with stated in his evidence that he had never heard of an author's proprietary rights at common law, and the plaintiff ; but it was contended on behalf of the he quoted from the judgment of Lord Justice Far- latter that the story referred to the plaintiff as a well in Mansell v. Valley Printing Company. In vulgar person who imposed upon women, an that judgment Lord Justice Farwell said, “ Every adventurer who was in the habit of practising mean invasion of a right of property gives a cause of and petty tricks. action to the owner against the invader, whether The Lord Chief Justice, in his summing up, the invasion be intentional or not, and whether it quoted from the judgment in the “ Artemus Jones" be innocent or malicious . . . . It is an incorporeal case reported in the Author (January, 1910), and right of property giving to the author the fullest pointed out that the jury must be satisfied, if they rights not only of exclusion, but also of actual found for the plaintiff, that a reader of the paper enjoyment so far as they are compatible with non- would reasonably think that what was published publication. All his rights at common law are was a libel upon a real person. The fact that the limited until publication when they cease. Before name in the story was the same as the plaintiff's publication he may keep his work unseen or did not give a right of action. It was only one unheard; he may show or recite it to his friends ; of the circumstances in the case. he may deliver his lectures to students or allow his I t may be remembered that the article in the MS. play to be acted on special terms, provided Author dealing with the "Artemus Jones ” always that the use to which he puts it does not case called attention to some alarm which was amount to publication." caused by that decision among novelists and other The Court of Appeal held that both on principle writers of fiction ; and the result of the recent libel and authority the judgment of Mr. Justice Joyce action illustrates and confirms the statement, which was right, and the appeal was accordingly dismissed. was as follows: Under the new Copyright Act, of course, the law Novelists may feel some alarm lest the chance selection is altered in this respect, and provision is made for of a name for one of the characters in a novel may render musical composers with regard to the production of them liable for damages in a libel action brought by a their works by gramophones and other contrivances person whom they had no intention to defame, and whose by means of which sounds may be mechanically existence may have been unknown to them. Clearly some care is necessary in adapting names for imaginary characters, reproduced. Manufacturers are required, under but the alarm of novelists may be exaggerated. There is the Act, to pay to the owner of the copyright by a distinction between works of fiction and a newspaper way of royalties a certain percentage on the ordinary article purporting to describe an actual scene taking place retail selling price of all such contrivances sold by in real life at a seaside resort. A character in a novel is generally regarded as an imaginary person, whereas the them. mention of an individual by name in a descriptive HAROLD HARDY. narrative in a newspaper may reasonably be supposed to refer to a real person. The story in the Pall Mall Gazette was obviously fiction, and the jury very naturally took the view ACTION FOR LIBEL. that a reasonable reader would not regard it as a libel upon the plaintiff. HERO IN NEWSPAPER STORY. HAROLD HARDY. SHORT story entitled “ A Sad Affair " which was published in the Pall Mall Gazette, has been the subject of a ridiculous libel action which resulted in a verdict for the defendant. The FRENCH LAW CASE. plaintiff, Mr. George Charles Flanders, a motor car engineer carrying on business at Hitchin, claimed (PUBLISHER'S OBLIGATION TO PUBLISH.) damages for injury to his reputation by the pub- lication of the story, in which the name of the hero CASE of great importance to authors, or at bore the name of George Flanders. least to French authors, has been recently The incident in the story of which the plaintiff decided in Paris. complained had reference to a tea party in Hyde Park, It will be best first to mention the results of the where the hero, having invited two ladies to tea, at the decisions of the Court, the Tribunal Civil de la conclusion of the entertainment declared that he had Seine. come out without any money, and asked his guests When an author has delivered to a publisher the to pay on his behalf. They provided the money for manuscript of an historical work with a view to the tea and left their host in disgust. publication, the publisher is bound to publish the The story was purely fictitious, and the author work without delay. If, however, on the contrary,  ## p. 156 (#592) ############################################ 156 THE AUTHOR. he permits too long a period to elapse between the publication, and won his case ; respecting which delivery of the manuscript and the publication of the Gazette des Tribunaux makes the following the work, the publisher is liable to find himself pertinent remarks :- forbidden by the author the right to publish, and When a publisher receives a work for publication to be condemned to return the manuscript. he should publish it without delay, even although Any statements which the publisher may propose no date for publication has been fixed by the to place upon the wrapper, or upon the first page author. In the case reported the author explained of the work, respecting its date of composition, and that no date had been fixed in advance ; but it did the refusal of the author to sanction the tardynot thence follow that the publisher was at liberty publication, is inoperative, and can neither take to choose the date, and could postpone the publica- the place of the performance of the contract, tion until a time when it might be prejudicial formerly made between the author and the instead of advantageous to the author. The publisher, nor prevent the injury done to the general intention of the persons concerned (which author by tardy and inopportune publication. alone has here to be considered) was evidently that The facts of the case are as follows:- the work, seeing that it was an historical work, In 1869 M. Anatole France, being then five-and should be published without delay. The publisher twenty, entered into the employ of the publishing had, therefore, violated the contract by allowing house of Lemerre, where he remained until 1878, twenty-seven years to elapse before publication. as a reader of manuscripts. He received a small When, at the end of these twenty-seven years he salary, and, in addition to his other labours, desired to publish in spite of the author's dis- prepared to order (for trifling remuneration) approval, the statements which he proposed to notices and prefaces of books. Subsequently he place upon the wrapper or on the first page, could published, with Lemerre, in 1873, Les Poèmes not prevent the injury which would be done the Dorés, and in 1876 Les Noces Corinthiennes ; author. It was therefore not in virtue of his works which attracted wide public interest. moral right alone, but in virtue of common justice, Preriously to the termination of his engagement that the author could oppose this tardy and with Lemerre he was commissioned to prepare inopportune publication. These are conclusions several works, of which one was to be a History of in accordance with justice and equity. France (in two or three volumes) up to 1789, with an additional chronological table bringing the record up to the date of publication. The manu- script of the last of the volumes of this history was MAGAZINE CONTENTS. delivered to Lemerre on February 25, 1882. On more than one occasion subsequently M. Anatole POETRY REVIEW. France had disagreements with Lemerre about The Lyric. By Darrell Figgis. books, and in 1906, in the course of a corre- Notes on Poetry. By Arthur Lynch, M.P. spondence respecting difficulties that had arisen, Prologomena. By Ezra Pound. Lemerre incidentally mentioned, “I say nothing BOOK MONTHLY. about the History of France in two volumes, for In Memory of Charles Dickens. By H. T. Jenkins. which you have received 3,000 francs, and ought Dickens in Paris. to revise ; have you not yourself told me that it is FORTNIGHTLY. not publishable in the form in which you delivered Vague Thoughts on Art. By John Galsworthy. it to me?" It is unnecessary here to enter into details of the arrangements ultimately made in CONTEMPORARY. 1906, and will suffice to say that they had nothing The Novels of Clara Viebig. By Florence B. Low. to do with the History of France; and that the The Supernatural in Literature. Court held that there had not been in 1896 any annulment of the original agreement regarding that SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. work. In 1909 Lemerre prepared to publish the History of France. M. Anatole France pointed (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) out that the book was now out of date, and Front Page opposed the publication. Lemerre then offered Other Pages ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 Half of a Page ... that the work should be published with an ... I 10 Quarter of & Page ... O 15 0 announcement to its rvaders of the date of its ...O 7 6 Single Column Advertisements per inch 0 6 original composition, and a statement of the author's Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent for disapproral of its publication. To this also M. Anatole France objected. He returned the All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. 3,000 francs, took legal proceedings to inhibit the BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. Eighth of a Page Twelve Insertions.  ## p. 157 (#593) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 157 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. T VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on bebalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourse!f, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire. proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to : (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :- (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are : (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. TEVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts : (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in tbe contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. ITERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an H agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :- 1. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be  ## p. 158 (#594) ############################################ 158 THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.e., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed. ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con. tracts. those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. D RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans. action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; anu in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the U assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, THE READING BRANCH. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. M EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this M branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. CCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper D forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 23. 6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smith Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 159 (#595) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 159 GENERAL NOTES. THE DRAMATIC SECTION. SOME two years ago members of the Society were invited to indicate, on a form which was despatched to them, what dramatic work (if any) they had produced. The enquiry was made in order to facilitate the preparation of a list of dramatists in the Society, with a view to their receiving com- munications relating to the work of the Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society, and to other matters of interest to dramatists. As a result of that invitation, over 200 names were placed on the list. In order, however, that it may be kept up to date, those members who have since qualified to be entered on the Dramatic Roll of the Society are invited to advise the Secretary, accompanying their application with particulars of the dramatic work they have produced. It may be mentioned that the qualification for inclusion in the list is the public representation of a play otherwise than for copyright purposes in a place licensed for public entertainment. THE PUBLICATION OF BOOKS AND THE LIMITA- TION OF THE LICENCE THERE has been a growing tendency in past years for authors to grant to publishers the licence to publish in book form for the legal term of copy- right. . Such a licence may leave the author in a very difficult position. There should, at any rate, be a clause in the agreement by which, if the book goes out of print, the agreement should be terminated and all rights returned to the author, otherwise the author may find himself in the position of having to buy back from the publisher at the publisher's price. It is curious how a licence to publish a book, which as far as the publisher is concerned may have ceased to sell, rises in value if the author appears as purchaser : but even with a limitation of this kind the licence still remains far too wide. Especial thought must be given to the position, as the new Copyright Act will come into force shortly. Authors should be very careful to limit the licence either to a given number of editions, with power to purchase the remainder stock at remainder prices, in case the edition is not sold out within a reasonable time, or to a limited number of years. In the latter case the publisher should be restricted in the agreement from over-printing towards the end of the term of the agreement, for if some such restriction is not inserted, the publisher can make the time limit practically ineffective by over- printing the book in the last year. It has been decided in the Courts that a publisher has the right to sell any stock which remains on hand after the expiration of the term. In the case of technical works, if the licence is not limited, an author's position is hopeless. MUSICAL COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. A MUSICAL Composers' Sub-Committee having now been formed with a view to the consideration of matters affecting the interests of the musical composers of the society, it has been decided, in order to facilitate the working of this side of the society, to keep at the office a list of composers similar to the list of dramatists of which mention is made above. Members will assist the secretary materially in the compilation of this list if they will inform him of the publication of any musical works of which they are the composers. COMMITTEE ELECTION. THE LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. In another column of this issue we publish an agency agreement which has been settled by a special sub-committee and approved by the Com mittee of Management. This agency agreement has been based on an agreement settled some time ago by the Dramatic Sub-Committee, but as the marketing of dramatic and literary wares differs in some respects, so the agreement has been modified to meet the special requirements of literary agency. There has been however. but little alteration in the clauses, the main difference existing in the notes which the committee have thought fit to place before the members in order to warn them against possible dangers. In the January number of The Author a full statement was given with reference to the election of members to the Committee of Management for the current vear. The names of the committee's nominees for that election were : Mrs. Belloc-Lowndes, Mr. Hesketh Prichard, Mr. Arthur Rackham, and Dr S Savire Sprigge. OJ882 February 10 was the last day on which the names of nominees could be received, and as no nominees were put forward by the members, the nominees of the committee are elected without opposition.  ## p. 160 (#596) ############################################ 160 THE AUTHOR. A REMARKABLE AGREEMENT. the author's next three new novels, suitable for publication in 68. volume form, and if the publisher accepts all or any of them, he agrees to pay to the author and the author agrees to accept the following royalties. M HE Committee of the Society of Authors desire (a) A royalty of 15 per cent. of the nominal published 1 to draw attention to the document printed price on all copies sold of the English 68. edition, after the sale of the first 750 copies of this particular 68. edition. below :- (b) A royalty of 71 per cent. of the nominal published MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this twelfth day price on all copies sold of any cheaper edition or editions. of May one thousand nine hundred and nine between (c) A royalty of 50 per cent, of the net profits derived hereinafter termed the author of the one part and John from the sale of the American copyright (if any). Long of 12, 13 and 14 Norris Street, Haymarket, in the (d) A royalty of 50 per cent. of the net profits derivel County of London hereinafter termed the publisher, of the from the sale of the Foreign rights (if any). other part, whereby it is mutually agreed between the 11. The said three novels to be submitted to the publisher parties hereto for themselves and their respective executors shall be submitted one at a time, and only after the administrators and assigns (or successors as the case may publication of the one previously accepted. be) as follows:- 12. The whole of the previous clauses in this agreement 1. The publisher shall at his own expense produce and (except in respect of royalties) shall be deemed to apply to publish the work written by the author and at present the three new novels, as well as to the novel mentioned in entitled " the first part of the agreement. 2. The publisher shall bave the exclusive right of pro 13. In the event of any copies of any of the novels pro- ducing and publishing the work throughout the world. vided for in this agreement, being sold as a remainder, that The publisher shall have the entire control of the produc is, when the demand for any such work has ceased, a tion and publication and sale and terms of sale of the work royalty shall be paid to the author, on any copies thus sold, and the author shall not during the continuance of this of two and a half per cent. (24%) of the net sum receivel. agreement (without the written consent of the publisher) As witness the hands of the said parties publish any abridgment translation or dramatised version of John LONG, the work. Witness : W.H. 3. All copies sold of the said work within twelve months 12, 13, 14, Norris Street, Haymarket, S.W. of the date of publication shall carry no royalty to the There are in the bands of the society a good author, but on all copies sold, after the expiration of the first twelve months after publication, the publisher agrees to many agreements between authors and Mr. John pay to the author and the author agrees to accept a royalty Long, and it would be instructive, perhaps, to print of i5 per cent. of the nominal published price on sales of the them all. To do this, however, would take up a 6s. edition, and a royalty of 71 per cent. of the nominal great deal of space, though it may yet be con- published price on the sales of any cheaper edition or editions. sidered necessary. To print abstracts of these 4. No royalties shall be paid on any copies given away agreements would not answer the same purpose, as for review or other purposes in the interests of the work. it might be thought by the suspicious that there 5. Account sales shall be made up half-yearly at June were other clauses in the documents which had been thirtieth and December thirty-first and delivered and settled within five months of those dates. In making up suppressed and which would have put another com- accounts, thirteen copies shall be reckoned as twelve, in plexion on the arguments. It has been decided, accordance with trade usage. therefore, that one agreement should be clearly set 6. The publisher shall undertake the expenses of the before the readers of The Author, with some hints author's proof corrections to the extent of £3 (three pounds), but should such expenses exceed this amount, the as to the probable difficulties that may arise out of author shall refund such excess to the publisher. it. 7. If any difference shall arise between the author and COMMENTS ON THE AGREEMENT. the publisher touching the meaning of this agreement or the rights or liabilities of the parties thereunder, the same With regard to Clause 1 there is nothing to be shall be referred to the arbitration of two persons, (one to said. be named by each party) or their umpire, in accordance In Clause 2 it is inadvisable that the publisher with the provisions of the Arbitration Act, 1889. should have the exclusive right of producing the 8. The term “ Publisher" through out this agreement shall be deemed to include the person or company for the time work throughout the world, or for the whole term being carrying on the business of the said John Long under of copyright. His right should be limited to the as well its present as any future style and the benefit of this exclusive licence to publish the work in book form agreement shall be transmissible accordingly. 9. The author guarantees to the publisher that the said at the price of 68. (the book being a novel) in the work is in no way whatever a violation of any existing United Kingdom, in the English language, for a copyright and that it contains nothing of a libellous or period of, at most, five years certain. If any scandalous character and that he will indemnify the pub- other rights are given, such as the right of pub- lisher from all suits, claims, and proceedings, damages and costs which may be made, taken or incurred by or against lishing in cheap book form, then they should be him on the ground that the said work is an infringement guarded and made the subject of future con- of copyright or contains anything libellous or scandalous. ditions. The publisher should, of course, undertake 10. That in consideration of the publisher undertaking to produce the work on or before a certain date. the entire risk of publishing the work herein before men- This is of the first importance to an author. tioned, the author agrees to give the publisher the first refusal from (sic) one month from date of delivery of the manu- The latter part of this clause should be care- script of the exclusive right of producing and publishing fully observed. An author reading this might  ## p. 161 (#597) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 161 .:•. think, “Well, I have only to write to the publisher To country reviews. explaining the situation, should I get an offer for „, colonial . . . 48 the translation rights, or otherwise, and he will ,, special , give his consent." This supposition would be ,, travellers' samples entirely wrong. As a general rule, the author .. Stock on hand . . 91 would find that if an offer was made him for the Leaving sold as under- translation rights and he applied to the publisher, 13 copies counting as 12 . 1,234 the publisher would answer, “I could not possibly Sales 1,149 home edition allow you to publish a translation unless you give 85 colonial edition me 50 per cent. of the profits," which, judging by Sales from Jan. 3, 1910 to Jan. 2, 1911– Clause 10, is the course Mr. Long would take. 1,146 home edition) Clause 3 contains, however, the most serious 85 colonial editionſ bearing no royalty.. part of the agreement. All publishers assert that Royalty 15 per cent. on 3 copies home edition, 28. 8d.. the largest sales of a novel occur either on subscrip- The sales in the first year were sufficient to com- tion before publication, or within the first four pensate the publisher amply for the cost of pro- months after publication. Most publishers will duction ; he should have put a good profit into his inform an author that a book is dead at the end of own pocket. In the first six months, after becom- six months, and all publishers will inform an ing entitled to royalties, the author obtained a total author that the ordinary novel is dead at the end of remuneration of 2s. 8d, upon a 6s. book of which. twelve months, unless for some special reason- over 1,200 copies were sold. and it would be safe to say this does not occur once Clause 4 can pass without comment. out of 500 times—a book owes some larger With regard to Clause 5, articles have been vitality to the position of the author or to the written in The Author on the question of thirteen occurrence of some unforeseen circumstance, copies counting as twelve, to which readers are Therefore, the effect of a clause in an agreement referred. It means that the author is to allow the depriving the author of all royalties for the first publisher 8 per cent. discount on the royalties on year after publication would be to give the publisher all copies sold, though the publisher allows this the book for nothing, except in a minority of cases. discount to purchasers only when they purchase in If the author desires to give the publisher his work quantities of a dozen and upwards. for nothing, there is nothing to prevent him from In Clause 6 the amount allowed for correction is doing so ; but in that case he should execute a deed not very generous, but in these days of typewritten of gift. A publisher is not bound to explain the effect copies a margin of £3 may be sufficient. of an agreement to the author, however ignorant the Clause 7. Strong objection must be taken to. author may be of the present, possibly a handsome this clause. Arbitration is a very unsatisfactory one, that he is being asked to make. Moreover, method of dealing with a legal contract. It under such a clause, the publisher's and the author's is cumbersome and expensive. The greatest interests are not the same. In these days of rush objection of all is that a publisher aroids the pub- and hurry it occurs in the publishing business, just licity which is the main safeguard of the author as in any other business, that publishers want to and the publisher alike where either party has put novelties on the market-the output during the broken his contract or attempted to take unfair last two or three years sufficiently proves this fact. advantage of the other. In consequence, it would be quite likely to pay the Clause 8 is also unsatisfactory. An author publisher better to push a new work into circula- should agree to this clause only when he is con- tion than to use his efforts in keeping alive one vinced that no change could possibly be for the against wbich time was fighting. Save in the case worse, in which case it would be still better not of a very great success, it would pay him to drop to sign at all. the older book in order to make the way clear for Clause 9 is too wide in its scope. It is no doubt other publications. The appended statement of fair that if an author causes a publisher to publish account from Mr. John Long under the above in all innocence as a fiction what is really a libel on agreement tells its own story :-. an actual person, the author and not the publisher should suffer ; but both as to libel and obscenity, July 1st, 1911. Statement of sales to June 30th, sedition, or blasphemy, the publisher cannot con- 1911- tract out of such responsibilities even if the author Jan. 1910. By number of copies printed . 1,500 consents to the attempt. In any case where To author . damages and costs may be incurred by the pub- ,, presentation . lisher at the author's expense, the author should „, public libraries . 5 have some control over the amount spent in the „ town reviews . . 63 necessary defence.  ## p. 162 (#598) ############################################ 162 THE AUTHOR. Clause 10 is a clause against which authors Publishing enterprise, especially in the case of cannot be warned too strongly. It is fatal for an novels by beginners, doubtless contains a specu- author to bind himself to a publisher at fixed rateslative element, but up to an edition of 1,500 for subsequent works, for it is impossible to tell copies, no novel which a publisher of any judg- until the accounts of one book come in whether ment would handle at his own expense runs the terms for later works are fair or not. Under any serious risk of being left on his hands a this agreement supposing the author's second complete failure. He should be able to push it book did not reach a sale of 750, no royalties through mechanically to that extent, if no further. would be paid ; if the second book was as It is therefore only beyond this point that the successful as the first, the author would receive transaction becomes speculative; and yet it is about £20, having made 2s. 8d. on the first book. practically to this point that Mr. Long asks his With regard to other headings of this clause, the clients to postpone any interest in their books. publisher should only have the right of publication We do not question Mr. John Long's right to in book form at certain prices, and the date of propose the above terms, or any others that may publication should be rigidly fixed ; he should not occur to him, to authors, who must learn to take take 50 per cent. profits on any of the rights out- care of themselves in business as other people do, side, whether they are American rights or foreign but we may say that those who accept such terms rights. If any of the outside rights are negotiated are unquestionably guilty of unprofessional con- for by the publisher under a contract approved and duct, because they are accepting terms which would signed by the author, then the publisher should take make it impossible for most novelists to live by the agency charge of 10 per cent. and no more. their profession. Further, the practice of other But with even the utmost correction in the author's publishers shows that no capable man of letters favour that the nature of the clause admits of, the need submit to such contracts; they are entered Society of Authors would still advise its members into by authors through ignorance, weakness, or not to agree to it. If a publisher cannot retain lack of professional conscience. his clients by satisfying them that they cannot do better elsewhere, he must be prepared to see them AN AGREEMENT FOR TEN NOVELS. go elsewhere. The criticism on Clauses 11 and 12 follows from A second agreement, this time between John that on Clause 10. It may be pointed out that no Long, Ltd., and an author, needs some comment. dates for publication being named in Clause 10, the It contains as many faults as the first, but in production of the subsequent novels might be a slightly different form. It is not all printed indefinitely delayed; when, as they are to be the here, but any member who desires to have further author's “ next three novels," the position might be information upon it can, on applying to the reached that the author could earn nothing at all! Secretary, be given the fullest details, by the With regard to Clause 13, no publisher should be permission of the author. allowed to “remainder" a book within three years Here the author binds himself to the publisher from the date of first publication. It should be for nine subsequent novels (making ten in all), distinctly set forth in the agremeent that, when a and agrees not to write any novels for, nor to book has been “remaindered," or is out of print and offer any novels for publication to any other off the market, the agreement should be cancelled publisher than Long during the term of his agree- and the licences for publication in book form, or ment. As the novels have to be handed in to otherwise, should be returned to the author. the publisher each succeeding nine months from To sum up, this is an agreement under which the date of the agreement, this means that for the author would be working for an indefinite time nearly seven years the author is bound to Mr. Long. for a pittance. He receives nothing, in the Again, whilst Mr. Long can determine the agree- instance given above, on the first 1,000 copies of ment after the publication of the first two books if the first book. He might expect to get some they do not prove a financial success for him, the thing later, but his second book is put on the author has no such right. The author is absolutely market, and the energies of the publisher may be bound at Mr. Long's option for nearly seven years, switched off to the sale of this, inasmuch as the although he has no guarantee that John Long, first 750 copies of this book bear no royalties. Ltd., will maintain their position in the pub- The third book and the fourth book might receive lishing world during that time. the same treatment. There is no reason why the Mr. Long does not merely take the right of author who has signed this agreement should ever publication in book form, but the exclusive right of receive more than 2s. 8d. each for four books! There publishing throughout the world. The terms for all is no reason why the publisher, who can publish the novels are the same. If the books are published when he likes, should ever owe or pay any royalties. at 6s. the author is not to receive any royalty on any  ## p. 163 (#599) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 163 of them till after the sale of 900 copies, and then he The publisher would be getting, having been receives 2ů, in the shilling on the published price. paid or overpaid for the whole cost of production If the books are published at a lower price than 6s. and advertisements, half what the author receives, the author receives no royalty on the first 1,500 who has paid or overpaid the whole of the bill as copies, and afterwards 10 per cent. on the published well as created the wares to be sold. To state, price. The sale of 900 copies of a 6s. book however, that a 6s. book sells right through at half gives to the publisher a reasonable balance after price is by no means a correct statement, 3s, 2d. paying for the cost of production and advertise- to 38. 4d. is the average price. ments, so that when this number has been arrived at there is no further necessity for the publisher to push the book, if he thinks he can do better by exerting himself elsewhere. But if there is a success, some 60 per cent. of the later profits go to A LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. the publisher. And nine consecutive books are to be published on these terms. Further, Mr. Long offers 2d. per copy on all the A Sub-Committee of the Committee of Manage- Colonial sales and 15s. per 1,000 on all sales of the ment of the Society of Authors has had under sixpenny edition. With regard to the other proceeds consideration the principles which should be he claims, as before, 50 per cent. He inserts, as observed in drawing up a fair agreement between we have said, a clause allowing him to repudiate an author and a literary agent; it will be seen the agreement in case the first two novels are not a at once that the proposed agreement is closely financial success, but the author might see all his upon the lines of the dramatic agency agreement, ten books have a sale of 1,000 copies each and not which has been found by dramatic authors to be more than £50 in pocket as the total result of meet many difficulties hitherto encountered by seven years' work with a total sale of 10,000 copies. them. The Committee desire to impress upon authors THE AUTHOR PAYS. that it is advisable that they should consult the Authors' Society before entrusting their business In another proposal from John Long, Ltd. to an agent. There are good agents who are in we have a variant of no greater promise to the every way desirous of furthering the interests of author. The author pays £175-£100 on the their clients; but it must not be forgotten that per- signing of the agreement, which is to be spent in sons with no qualification whatever or no financial advertisement, £50 when the work is set up in stability may style themselves agents. In all type, and £25 from the author's share of sales. cases enquiries should be made of the Society He then transfers all the American, foreign, and which is in possession of information that will serial rights to tbe publisher on a 50 per cent. enable authors to form an accurate estimate of basis. He receives 15. 9d. per copy on the English an agent's status and capacity. 68. edition up to 3,000 copies, and thereafter MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this day 1s. 3d. a copy. The publisher wants all his next of One Thousand Nine Hundred and six novels on fixed terms, and in other matters Between (hereinafter called “The Author ") of the provisions are the same as shown in the the one part and (hereinafter called “The clauses of the agreement printed in full. Agent”) of the other part WHEREBY IT IS AGREED In another agreement Mr. Long, or rather AS FOLLOWS :- John Long, Ltd., produces the book on the pay- 1. The author hereby appoints his sole agent ment to himself of £250, but he undertakes to advertise to the extent of £100. for the term of twelve months from the date of the This signing of this agreement for the sale of any of the leaves him £150 for the cost of production only, as no further advertising is likely to be rights whatsoever and wheresoever, in all the literary work that he desires to bring to market during the needed. Therefore he starts with all his cost of continuance of this agreement, subject to the condi- production covered and most probably with a sum tions hereinafter mentioned. of £50 or so in his pocket, as there is no stipulation as to the number of copies to be printed. The NOTE.—This clause is perhaps the most important clause in the agreement. author gets 28. a copy royalty on a 6s. book up to In regard to the time limit of twelve months, the 4,000 copies, after which the royalty is ls. 6d. Committee would draw the attention of authors to the Taking the higher figure, the author receives 331 following points :--That whereas it is unfair that an agent per cent. of the published price. By the publisher's should have all the trouble of working up a connection for an author, who could then terminate the agreement and own calculations in a letter which lies before us, nes before us, take advantage of the agent's work, it is equally unfair to the nett selling price of a 6s. book is usually 3s. the author to be bound to an agent for a long period if the  ## p. 164 (#600) ############################################ 164 THE AUTHOR. agent, for one reason or another, is unsuccessful in placing tract amounts to £ , and such commission shall the author's work, or appears to the author antagonistic to be the sole remuneration of the agent, and he sball his best interests. In some cases, therefore, the term of not have any claim twelve months might be an undesirable limit for the author, against the author for any whereas a term of less than twelve months might be an expenses incurred by him in the course of his agency undesirable limit for the agent. Authors, when entering under this agreement. into these contracts, will have to consider, therefore, what NOTE.--In regard to this clause the Committee wonld time limit should be inserted. If the author desires to reserve certain markets, these make the following remarks :- Where under any contract markets should be reserved in this clause. It often running through the years of copyright the agent's com- happens that an author has been dealing with an editor mission is likely to run into high figures, the agent's remuneration should be limited, as suggested in this clause. or publisher direct under amicable arrangements, and it is, therefore, much more convenient and much more profit- to a sum to be arranged between author and agent. It able to the author to continue these negotiations with may, however, be of importance to an author that the future work; but, in doing so, the author should be care- agent should continue to collect the moneys, and in that ful, supposing he is negotiating with a publisher for a book case when the limit has been reached, the Committee con- in a reserved market, that he is not giving the publisher sider that 5 per cent. shonld be charged for such collection. control over any rights in the same work which are in the 5. Should the agent fail in any instance to carry agent's hands; the same advice applies to the author negotiating with an editor. The Committee consider that, out the provisions of the foregoing clause, this as a rule, it is advisable, subject to the limitations the agreement, so far as it deals with the agent's right author might specially desire to make, that the agent should to collect the moneys due, shall be at an end, and have control of all the author's literary output during the the agent as and from the date of such failure and continuance of the agency; otherwise the author and the agent may come into con tict in the same markets, and the default shall not be entitled to claim or deduct any author may not only lose his price but also his chance of a further sum by way of commission. bargain. 6. Should the agent or any member of the 2. The agent undertakes to use his best endea- agent's firm during the continuance of this agree- vours to obtain the fullest market in all conntries ment die or become bankrupt or enter into any and in all forms, and undertakes to furnish the arrangement with his creditors, then in that case author, as and when requested, with full informa- the author shall be at liberty forth with by notice tion as to his efforts to give effect to this clause, in writing to terminate this agreement. and the author shall not himself, during the continu NOTE.--Every contract with an agent must involve close ance of this agreement, enter into any contract personal relations ; therefore, in the event of an agent without the knowledge of the agent. having no partner, or a partner with whom the author had not transacted business, the contract should determine by 3. The agent shall not enter into agreements on the death of that party with whom the author has had behalf of the author or in any way bind the author, dealings. but undertakes to submit to him any offer or agree- 7. At the end of such period as may be decided ment which he may succeed in obtaining as agent in Clause I. hereof, either party to this agreement for the author, and no agreement shall be binding may terminate the same by three months' notice in on the author without his signature. Should the writing. agent violate this clause, then any agreement so 8. Upon the termination of this agreement by entered into by the agent shall be pull and void, time or from any of the causes set forth therein, and this agreement may forth with be terminated by save as set forth under Clause 5, when the special notice in writing, without prejudice to the author's arrangements as in that clause set forth shall pre- right to bring an action for damages or otherwise, vail, the agent shall have no claim whatever upon and on receipt of such notice, the agent's right for the author for any commission except in respect negotiating as agent for the author shall be at an of contracts signed by the author prior to such end. termination. 4. The agent is hereby authorised to collect the NOTE.-- In the question of an agency agreement the moneys due to the author on any contract signed by author should be especially advised against the insertion of a clause in any agreement entered into between author and the author and negotiated by the agent during the publisher, whereby the agent is authorised by the parties to continuance of this agreement, and shall deliver all the agreement to collect moneys and settle accounts on moneys as and when received by him in respect of behalf of the author. The clause generally runs in the such contract, together with all documents, accounts, following form :- - "The author hereby empowers his agent to collect etc., relating thereto, within two weeks of the receipt and receive all sums of money payable to the author of the same, and shall bave the right of deductiny a under the term of this agreement and declares that commission of 10 per cent. from such sums as the agent's receipt shall be good and valid discharge accrue under any contracts arranged by him, and to all persons paying such sums to them. The author hereby authorises and empowers the publishers to treat signed by the author during the continuance of this with his agents on his behalf in all matters concerning agreement till the total commission on any such con this agreement in any way whatsoever.'  ## p. 165 (#601) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 165 Sometimes the terms are more stringent, sometimes a little less stringent, but in no case should the clause be allowed except under some modification as suggested below. Members are referred to an article that appeared in the November (1906) number of The Author bearing on the subject. In no case should the words from “ The Author" down to "in any way whatsoever" be allowed to stand, for this reason if for no other. If any dispute arose between the author and the publisher, and it became necessary to put the matter into the hands of a lawyer or the Society of Authors, endless confusion and circumlocution would result, owing to the fact that all the matters would have to pass first through the hands of the agent. In regard to the first part of the clause, the Committee consider that the extreme danger mentioned might be avoided by adding, after the words " such sums to them,”. the words " provided, however, that the termination of this authority is to be governed by clauses contained in the contract dated day of and at present existing between the author and the agent." If the clause unaltered is admitted into the agreement between author and publisher, it is possible that all the precautions taken in the Agency Agreement may be nulli- fied. It cannot, therefore, be too strongly impressed upon the author how important it is that this clause should not be allowed to stand in the agreement between the author and publisher, and thus become irrevocable. The danger is increased ten-fold when, as in many modern agreements settled by agents, the author is bound to the publisher for future books. He then becomes similarly bound to the agent under this clause. THE BRITISH SOCIETY OF AUTHORS, COMPOSERS AND MUSIC PUBLISHERS. of his own property, with the exception of the right of stating. whether or not he forbids the adapta- tion of his work to mechanical instruments, and (2) whether or not he forbids cuts and alterations, and that after all the expenses of collecting the fees have been covered, he is to give one-third to the publisher. It may be difficult to gauge what will be needed to cover expenses, but if the Board of Trade's rules for the payment of royalty under the gramophone clauses are sound and reliable, there ought to be little need of a society of this kind, and the composer ought to be able to collect his own fees and guard his own interests without much difficulty. That the music publishers are entirely in favour of obtaining one-third of what is the property of the composers, without any special labour and without any raluable consideration, is quite clear in the fact that seventeen music publishing firms have already subscribed the rules, and have shown their readiness to support this society, which conveys to them one-third of the fees. On the circular sent round there is not the name of one composer or one author. For many years the Society of Authors has been inveighing against the demands that music publishers have made upon composers to obtain the control of both their performing rights and their publishing rights, and it is not surprising, therefore, to see the suggestions set out in the rules and objects of the British Society of Authors, Composers and Music Publishers. It would be as well also if this newly formed society took steps to change its name, not only to prevent confusion with other societies already established, but in order to give the public a better idea of its purposes and of the persons who are going to benefit by its formation. It is submitted, that it would be much better to have called it the Society of Music Publishers. The authors and composers could be added in small letters afterwards. Certain composers have, in their timidity, suggested that it is necessary to belong to this society, kept by and controlled by music pul)- lishers, as otherwise they will refuse to publish their works, but it should be pointed out (1) that there are still some well-known publishers whose names are not printed on the document, and (2) that no point was ever gained by timidity and cowardice. Now is the real moment for the composers to gather together and to take strong steps to establish a sound control over their own property. Already in the past year one or two publishers have come forward with the view of treating composers on more equitable lines, and when composers realise the strength of united force, they will not only be able to resist the absurd demands which have in the past been made upon them, but they will be able to resist the demands that they should join a society whose organisation NYERTAIX music publishing houses have been u circularising the composers for whom they publish with papers referring to the British Society of Authors, Composers and Music Pub- lishers, setting forward the objects with which the society is founded, and the rules by which it is proposed the society should be controlled. The objects for which the society is founded are, to gain control over all the rights of the composers in the mechanical reproductions of their works under the Copyright Act of 1911; to maintain those rights against all pirates and infringers, and to collect the fees due to the composers from those rights. It seems a curious thing that the pub- lishers who have no interests in those rights, should be so anxious to see the composers so well and strongly protected, for it is quite clear from the Act of 1911 that not only has the composer absolute control after the Act comes into force, but also that he has control, in spite of any assign- ment of his copyright prior to the passing of the Act ; the reason, however, is not far to seek after a further perusal of the new society's objects and rules, for it would appear that when the composer has joined it he is bound for a period of five years ; that he loses all control orer the governance  ## p. 166 (#602) ############################################ 166 THE AUTHOR. compels them to hand over to the music publishers one-third of those fees which are their own. In order that it may be quite clear that the society shall be managed on these inequitable principles, the committee is to consist of six com- posers and authors and six publishers. As the property which is to be controlled belongs, as far as as the music is concerned, entirely to the composers, and as far as the words are concerned-after all a small point, except in the case of songs—entirely to the authors, there seems to be no reason why the publishers should be on the committee at all. Indeed, such a society might have been very valu- able for both authors and composers, if the music publishers had been dropped out entirely, and there is no reason why such a society should not be formed by which the composers should control their own rights with regard to mechanical reproduc- uon and manage their own collection 01 Tees, paymg their own expenses, without being bound to give one-third to the music publishers. There is no reason why the music publishers should not have formed the society on this basis. It is a well-known axiom that the Government has the privilege to tax one class for the benefit of another, but we have never known this right to exist independently of Government authority until the rules and objects of the British Society of Authors, Composers and Music Publishers were laid before us. Sect. 5 of the Copyright Act of 1911, sub-sect. I, says: * The author of the work shall be the first owner of the copyright therein;" and sect. 1, sub-sect. 2 (d) defines copyright in a musical work as the sole right " to make any record perforated roll or other contrivance by means of which the work may be mechanically per- formed or delivered and to authorise any such acts as aforesaid." Sect. 19, sub-sect. 7 (c) specially confirms these rights to composers in their works mechanically reproduced before the Act in spite of any assignment made before the passing of the Act. Sufficient cause has been shown for warning composers against joining a Society founded on such a "basic moral principle," and we trust that no composer will sign the documents submitted to him without consulting with the Society of Authors and its Committee of Composers. The new Society by assuming the title of the British Society of Authors, Composers and Music Publishers, may possibly lead to confusion between it and the Society of Authors; the title should be altered to the Society of Music Publishers, Composers and Authors. I am, Sir, yours faithfully, G. HERBERT THRING, Secretary, The Incorporated Society of Authors. COMPOSERS AND PUBLISHERS. TO THE EDITOR OF THE MORNING POST. SIR, -Mr. Herbert Thring's letter appearing in your issue of this morning, in which he claims that composers should fly to the Society of Authors for protection and not be misled by publishers on the question of their rights in mechanical instrument records, omits to note one or two vital facts. Although the new Act very properly gives to authors and composers an exclusive right in the new form of artistic property created, it has never been in «lispute that the sale of mechanical instrument records gravely prejudices the sale of printed copies of music, and by so doing directly affects the profit the publisher is entitled to make by reascn of his enterprise and the outlay of his capital. In no circumstances are gramophone records made of works until the publisher has first discovered them and spent money on making them popular. And are these efforts to count for nothing? Meanwhile what has the Society of Authors really done for the composers of popular music in this country? It has never moved hand or foot to protect them from the depredations of the music pirate. It was left to the efforts of one or two music publishing houses to fight day and night and to spend thousands of pounds to preserve any vestige of property in musical composition in this country at all. The Society of Authors has not been any more successful in obtaining for the composer under the new Copyright Act what is his undoubted right, the privilege to dispose of his musical work at his own terms, no matter in what form it is published. With the exception of Mr. Howard Talbot, the Society's list of composers serving on their Musical Committee does not contain a single name of a writer of popular music, and it would be interesting to know how many such composers are included in the membership of the Society. First let the Society of Authors do something practically useful for the cause of music, and then it will be quite time for Mr. Thring to dictate to those who have stood at the head of the battle and borne all the expense what are his views of “ proper moral basic principles." Yours, &c., CHAPPELL & Co. 50, New Bond Street, Feb. 20. II. M HE following correspondence, with the ex- 1 ception of the last letter from the Society for which the Editor was unable to find room, appeared in the Morning Post last month. THE BRITISH SOCIETY OF AUTHORS, COMPOSERS AND MUSIC PUBLISHERS. February 19, 1912. SIR, --The attention of the Society of Authors has been called to a circular issued by certain music publishers to members of the Society, and no doubt to others, inviting them (as composers) to join the British Society of Authors, Composers and Music Publishers. One of the objects of this proposed Society is to deal with the rights of its mem- bers in the reproduction of works by mechanical instruments, and another is to propagate and obtain recognition of the basic moral principle upon which all author's rights are founded. .. This moral principle is to be recognised by the composers and the authors giving one-third of their fees to the pub. lishers, for article 6 of the proposed rules runs as follows :- - All royalties and fees collected on behalf of the members shall be divided amongst the respective authors, composers and publishers of the works by thirds after deduction of all working expenses and expenses of collection. In the case of purely musical works where there is no author of words two-thirds will go to the composer and one-third to the publisher.” The rules have already been subscribed by seventeen music publishing houses. No authors' or composers' names appear on the circular.  ## p. 167 (#603) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 167 COMPOSERS AND PUBLISHERS. emotions, the critical faculty has been but rarely SIR,-Messrs. Chappell & Co.'s letter diverts attention displayed ; at best, there is a bad record behind it. from the points at issue by raising wholly irrelevant matters. Time, we know, has a knack of adjusting every- The contention of the Society of Authors is that the pub- lishers of musical works have no right to claim a share of thing and of evening up the balance ; yet, how the gramophone fees of composers, and that a Society to often for a period has the wrong man been set up assist them to make such a claim should not be wanted by upon a pedestal, and how seldom has real genius anyone except the music publishers. It is clearly the been recognised at a glance. Just think of the purport of the Act that these fees should be taken out of the hands of the publishers, for under sect. 19, referred life story of Galileo and of Newton, of Turner and to in my former letter, in spite of assignment of copyright of Whistler, of Wagner and of Tschaikowsky : and before the Act comes into force, the gramophone fees are to 'this is to name but a tithe of those whom the be the absolute property of the composer. Had the Govern- critics failed to discover. ment intended the publishers to share in these gramophone Tschaikowsky-for it is of interest to take some rights they would not have inserted this special reservation in the Bill. Indeed, Mr. William Boosey, who is connected example more or less in detail-met at the begin- with the firm of Messrs. Chappell & Co., in a letter to Thening with but one man who understood him- Times of May 4th, 1911, wrote as follows:--- Nicholas Rubinstein. Anton Rubinstein, the * To dispose of the final gramophone red-herring, that it celebrated pianist, and that clique of minor is the publishers, and not the composers, who will reap the benefit of this new statutory right, let the new Act of composers who formed musical opinion in the Parliament enact explicitly that the said right shall in all Russia of that day would have him at po price. cases be the property of the composer." Some of them—not Anton Rubinstein, I believe- Messrs. Chappell & Co. appear to have receded from that wrote for the Press. These were the critics whose position when advocating the formation of “The Society of British Authors, Composers and Music Publishers." duty it was to distinguish between good and bad ; Apart from the intention of the Legislature, however, and so intelligently did they do this, so whole- there is clearly no reason why the composer should share heartedly did they condemn Tschaikowsky that, the gramophone fees with the music publisher. The book both in St. Petersburg and in Paris, he suffered publisher might just as well demand to share the author's fees from the dramatic rights, or the editor of a magazine the bitter mortification of hearing his works first in which a work has been published serially ask to have a played and then-hissed! And, mark you, works share in the author's royalty on book publication. which are now delighting and enrapturing the Messrs. Chappell & Co. refer to the advantage which the entire musical world, works which in modern judg. composer gains by having his work placed on the market, but do not seem to recognise that it is the composer who ment are ear-marked for immortality. h given the publisher a marketable commodity. But, maybe, you will have it that this was no Music publishers are publishers of music, not patrons of fault of the critics, that the public is the real music ; they are not entitled to control the property of the judge and settles the matter for itself. Well, so it composer in every way because they may be his agents for does, of course-in the long run ; and, be it putting it in a certain form on the market. I am, yours faithfully, remarked in passing, in the long run it bas made (Signed) G. HERBERT THRING, few mistakes. But at the beginning it does not Secretary, Incorporated Society of Authors. judge on questions of this sort because it cannot judge ; genius is always a few stages ahead, and the public reqnires time-time and education—to enable it to arrive at comprehension. So, in the CRITICS AND CRITICISM. meanwhile, it turns to the critics—what less can it do ?-to those who presumably are more fitted to (HEN Schopenbauer roundly asserted, as he measure and appreciate and, in the early stages, it did, that “ for the most part there is no takes their teaching for the truth and gravely such thing” as “the critical faculty,” he swallows it. That is the simple and undeniable committed himself surely to a statement which, if fact, and criticism may not burke its responsi- not wholly inaccurate, is at any rate to be reckoned bility ; for better or for worse it carries an little better than a half-truth. Clear thinker unmistakable influence. though he was, and close observer of men and But we may, perhaps, gain a clearer view of the manners, it would seem nevertheless that he had apparent lack of the critical faculty by bringing been led astray by appearances and that he had the investigation nearer to our own doorstep, by jumped to a wrong conclusion when, in finding noting the happenings around us of last week and small outward evidence of the critical faculty, he this week, of yesterday and to-day. It is always decided forthwith that to all intents and purposes easier to get a grip upon an idea which fits in with the critical faculty did not exist. our own associations and habits. Of course, in so far as his observation went, he T urn, then, to the modern newspaper; and, was right. For, whether we speak of the critic in seeing that the production of a new novel or of a Science or of the critic in Art, of the things which new play occurs oftener than once in a blue moon, appeal primarily to the intellect or primarily to the the critic's work can be tested as an amusing and  ## p. 168 (#604) ############################################ 168 THE AUTHOR. instructive breakfast occupation on three mornings earned their place, and deservedly so. The others out of four. We may pass over the fact that the huge majority — are the evidence for disagreement is common amongst the authorities Schopenhauer. --for, needless to say, there are two sides to every But it is necessary to enquire whether this question and men can show discernment and evidence has really any bearing on the case. It is intelligence and, yet, disagree. What concerns purposeless to talk unless one talks to the point ; us more is when the critics are in solid agreement, and here, I think, we shall find that this army of and when the public just as solidly agree to differ. incompetents—a too mild description-are in no A play or a novel is hailed with a flourish of way pertinent to the argument. trumpets and a chorus of journalistic praise, yet To begin with, the very nature of things is such meets with the cold shoulder ; another play or that these men cannot in any way represent the another novel is crabbed from the commencement, critical faculty which does exist; they are merely but achieves an immediate success and within fish out of water, pitchforked into criticism through the limited period which, with rare exceptions, force of circumstances. For instance, I know a must be reckoned the life of any romance-lives on very estimable gentleman who served this is a few successfully. Here is food for thought ; for, the years back-on the staff of a well-known provincial public, we know, has proved the soundness of its newspaper, and who delivered judgment impartially judgment when once it understands; and, in this and weightily on music, literature, lawn-tennis and event, it does understand. It is another matter, prize-fighting. Now, of course, there is no con- obviously, when some genius in music, sculpture or ceivable reason why an individual should not be painting evolves unexpectedly some wholly fresh competent to speak with authority on all these conception in treatment, some unlooked-for develop- matters—there are many who could do so. This ment in the technique of his Art, or when some man, however, could not ; his limitations made that scientist proclaims a new discovery—then, the impossible ; he was, in fact, just an ordinary public must lie low and wait ; they cannot under- reporter, a scribbler of shorthand notes, lacking not stand. But in fiction, in romance, in story-telling only in artistic education and experience but, most -why, they have been brought up to it from the woefully, in any knowledge of the technique of his nursery! Every man, woman and child in this subjects. And this is typical of much criticism ; country and in every other country--there is no and, in the nature of things, I say that it must be getting away from it-is a born critic of romance. 80. For, quite apart from the fact that cheap How, then, when the professional critics think one criticism implies economy in newspaper production way and the public decides another-may we not an influence, of course, with editors and well beliere the critics to be wrong? Yet, the managers—there is the further fact that those men difference of opinion is by no means unusual. of greater parts, those whose qualifications would It would be easy to write down a lengthy more especially fit them for the task, are as a rale catalogue of critical errors in science and in art, to indisposed to follow the calling of a critic. These, give them in detail-a task as offensive as it would for the most part, we may well believe to be occupied certainly be ungrateful-and, filling a volume or rather in creative work. perhaps many volumes with the result, so establish But, even if we admit that the critic has some the proposition up to the hilt. But, quite apart aptitude for his job, there are still reasons why his from what has just been said and what might be talent should not disclose itself. It is, for example, said, it is common knowledge that criticism is not not a wholly unheard-of thing for a critic to write what it should be, that scmewhere there is a weak “to order.” Editors are human and, therefore, link in the chain. For, whether we study the peccable ; hence, in a business world where one present or the past, the same short-coming obtrudes must either get on or get out, it is not surprising. upon the notice, the same apparent absence of the however diegraceful it may be, to find the best critical faculty. What wonder, then, that Schopen- reviews going the way of the publishing firms hauer took things as he found them and jumped who advertise most largely. It is not always so, hastily to the conclusion that, “ for the most part." of course, but it happens. the critical faculty did not exist ? Then, critics have their friends and enemies like Now, there is no shade of a shadow of a doubt the rest of us ; and, from a personal point of view, that first-class critics do exist. In England alone the one can get along very nicely with an there is a band of men, all too small unluckily in undeserved leg up and the other with an equally its number, who have proved themselves over and undeserved kick down the hill. Then, why not over again, and who, by virtue of good work done, let them have it? Dishonest, no doubt! but the have reached that pinnacle whence they may issue temptation is strong and, anyway—these things a dictum wbich, without hesitation, the public may also happen. and does accept. These few—such a few-have And speaking of temptation brings a reminder.  ## p. 169 (#605) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 169 reaching the goal, seeing that this must surely be inevitable, then can any man doubt, with the facts before him, that the critical faculty, hide it and crush it how you will, must nevertheless be common enough? And not only common but in a state of very special cultivation. ARCHIBALD DUNN. THE COPYRIGHT ACT, 1911.* It recalls a class of critics who, in some respects, may be said to stand in a category by themselves- I mean the critics of technical work. These reviewers, by the conditions under which they write, are apt to meet with a temptation quite beyond the ordinary. They are, of course, experts --that is essential ; and, if expert, then it will happen often that they, too, will have written books on the very subject of discussion-for, that is the way with specialists. How, then, when a fresh competitor enters the field ? In a land of milk and honey and plenty of it, the suggestion might pass unbeeded; but in the kingdom of literature there is no milk and honey-except for the chosen few- and precious little bread and butter. A man is a scoundrel, no doubt, who lets the thought enter his head at the crisis—yet, some have done it; for it is hard to hand over one's own bread and butter and stand by starving whilst another eats it. Pity, indeed, that the picture should thus paint itself so sordidly. But it cannot be helped. To reach the truth means, as a rule, cutting deep into the heart of things, and the inevitable wound can at best only be regretted—there is nothing else for it. The argument, then, so far as it has gone seems clear : of critics in general it may be said that the right men do not enter the lists, and of some critics in particular that they do not play the game. But this does not prove that “for the most part” the critical faculty does not exist, merely that it does not disclose itself. And, indeed, anyone who gives the matter a moment's serious thought must see that the critical faculty not only exists but must, more- ever, exist in great profusion. The whole tendency of the time leads that way. It is an age of higher education and of marked refinement, an age in wbich we are taught to consider and analyse and always to look sympathetically on our fellow men. And these are the qualifications of a critic. The true critic, in fact, is simply a philosopher-one who searches for the truth in the firm faith that there are two sides to every question. There is to be nothing narrow-minded about him, no fads or preconceived ideas ; he will concede, in art, that beauty may exist which has few charms for him and, in science, he will reckon to have found the truth when once the truth has been demonstrated- then, and not before. And, finally, in his formed opinion, he will be honest and courageous ; for, he plays the part of counsellor, guide and friend and, however interesting his criticisms may be to himself, they are not for himself. Such is an outline of the needs of criticism and of the conditions under which the critic's abilities are developed. And seeing that it is not possible to train humanity in one direction without many M HIS concise commentary upon the provisions 1 of the new Copyright Act may safely be commended to the notice not only of lawyers but of “authors," in the wide sense in which the term is used in the first section, and of all whose business it is to deal in their productions. In form it follows that which is usually found most convenient in works of its class, and consists of a short introduction, which includes a brief but informing summary of the principal changes to be effected by the Act, a table of contents, the Act itself printed section by section with notes, the Revised Convention of Berne, signed at Berlin in November, 1908, and a carefully compiled index. The notes referred to follow immediately the sections to which they refer, and consist of comment upon the preceding section, followed by a summary of the existing law ; the section, the comment upon it and the note as to the existing law being distinguished by different types. The expression “ existing " law reminds us that the Act will not come into force in the United Kingdom until July 1 (unless some earlier date be fixed by Order in Council), and that consequently there is ample time for some to consider how they will deal with valuable rights prolonged by the Act, or in some instances to settle the question of more pressing importance, whether such rights will be still in existence at the date mentioned and so capable of prolongation. The representatives of deceased artists in particular, and those who hold their copyrights, should realise that they are among the most conspicuous gainers by the prolonged term, but the owners of existing rights affected will be many and varied, as is shown by Mr. MacGillivray * " 'The Copyright Act, 1911." Annotated, with Appendix containing the Revised Convention of Berne, by E. J. MacGillivray, LL.B., of the Inner Temple, barrister-at-law, and member of the Faculty of Advocates in Scotland. Author of " The Law of Copyright," " A Digest of the Law of Copyright,” and “ Insurance Law.” London : Stevens and Sons, Limited. 1912. Pp. 209. Price õs, net.  ## p. 170 (#606) ############################################ 170 THE AUTHOR. on page 143, and authors of works that have long subject to which anyone may reproduce the work in been before the public are reminded that their question. The points arising as to this section are rights may be not only prolonged but enlarged, as rather too intricate for discussion here, but for example by the addition of exclusive rights of another matter of obscurity, more easily sum- recitation and dramatisation. marised, may be referred to. The new Act has a The enlarged protection accorded to authors very important effect upon the doubtful, and if by the Act will be much more fully grasped the expression may be allowed “tiresome,"condition by them after perusal of Mr. MacGillivray's volume of the existing law as to unpublished writings of a than by unaided study of the Act itself, and, deceased author, more especially in respect of letters. indeed, after such perusal they may be inclined At the end of the 17th section, relating to post- to congratulate themselves that his notes were not humous works, is a sub-section to the effect that the in the hands of those members of the Labour Party ownership of an author's manuscript after his death, to whose “ socialistic demands" the writer refers in jf acquired by his will, “ Shall be prima facie proof his introduction. Had it been so, the concessions of the copyright being with the owner of the which the Government granted might have been manuscript.” As Mr. MacGillivray observes, it more ample than in fact they were. would have been much more satisfactory if the When Mr. Sydney Buxton, at the dinner of the Act had provided explicitly that any bequest of the Authors' Society, referred with just pride to the manuscript should be deemed to pass the owner- conciseness of a statute which effected so much ship of the copyright. He submits that this would within the compass of thirty-seven sections, it might probably be the interpretation which the Court have been suggested in criticism that an Act of such would put upon the passage referred to, but he brevity, in spite of all the lucidity with which it may points out that doubt may well arise if a residuary be drafted, is likely to afford considerable scope for legatee were to claim to be as such the owner of legal argument and judicial decision in the future. a copyright, and to argue that his right as such A treatise upon it written before any such decisions residuary legatee was superior to the prima farie have been given naturally contains many suggestions right of the legatee taking the manuscript by as to doubtful questions and as to their probable specific bequest. The point is certainly by no solutions. It is to the consideration of problems means free from doubt, and may be commended to of this kind in the light of Mr. MacGillivray's the careful consideration of authors and of those observations that many will turn with interest, who may be entrusted with the drafting of their after satisfying themselves as to the matters of wills. interpretation with regard to which he expresses no In conclusion, reference may be made to the doubt. Instances can easily be given of doubtful important summary remedies given by the Act to points connected with transactions of not uncommon those authors, other than musical composers, who occurrence. Sub-section 6 of section 2, for example, find themselves aggrieved by infringement. We prevents the “reading or recitation in public of any are reminded that musical composers will remain a reasonable extract of any published work" from class exceptionally favoured, although less so than being an infringement of the sole right of public now, even when the Act comes into operation. It performance, for which a civil action may be main was sought, as Mr. MacGillivray reminds nis, to tained, but Mr. MacGillivray points out that in adopt the provisions of the Acts of 1902 and 1906 section 11 (2), which makes an unauthorised public protecting composers, to the needs of other authors performance punishable on summary conviction, of all classes, but this was so strenuously opposed in this saving clause is not inserted, with the result that Grand Committee that a compromise became neces- the question arises whether the Court might not be sary, and now the authors of musical works retain bound to convict upon the prosecution of a per- the protection of their own Acts, which are former, although he could not be proceeded against unrepealed, and literary writers have to be content in a civil action. Again, attention is called to the with the principle of summary procedure applied possibility that a recitation in costume may be upon to other works in the much less drastic form in a different footing from one not so approximating which it appears" in section 11 of 1 & 2 Geo. 5 c. 16. to dramatic presentation. We do not here refer Mr. MacGillivray's exposition of that Act will be further to the exclusive right of " performance" found timely and helpful, as we have suggested, or oral delivery conferred by the Act upon non- not only by the profession which will draw direct dramatic works, or to the conditions and limitations profit from the difficulties to which it calls atten- imposed upon the exercise of those rights. Section 3 tion, but by those large and, if we may say so, more of the Act naturally affords material for comment important, classes of brain-workers, who before the in respect of the paragraph which modifies the passing of the great measure we have recently right of the owner of the copyright twenty-five welcomed, had received frequent but always years after the author's death, and states conditions inadequate attention from the Legislature. W  ## p. 171 (#607) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 171 CORRESPONDENCE. returned” without having been before the judges- this was self-evident. NOVEL COMPETITIONS. There can be little doubt as to the early accept- ance of the novel in question by any house of DEAR SIR,–I cannot help thinking the time has standing, and that its publication will bring its come when authors might venture to make some young author success. I cannot, of course, men- sort of protest against the manner in which certain tion either the name of the author or that of the “ novel competitions” are conducted. novel ; its author is, I fancy, rather an independent These competitions are, of course, the affairs of the sort of person, and prefers his work to make its way houses which institute them, and the conditions are by its own pure merits ; but this furnishes me with generally, I believe, clearly laid down, and so perhaps the example I required to point a few words on a their methods are hardly fully open to general subject that has often exercised my thoughts. criticism ; yet I think, considering the altogether My point is the evident unfairness of such a false standards their results are apt to produce in the system where any work sent in is at the mercy of eyes of the public in the ranks of the novelists, the sorter, who may have a corn that is trodden protest is not out of place. upon in the perusal of the first chapter, and con- And in one way in particular injustice is apt to sequently, if not a most fair-minded man, reject to be done to many of the contributors to the that work. schemes. It is, no doubt, necessary that the copy C an we wonder that the prize-winning stories are sent in should be subjected to a preliminary weeding, generally of so flat a nature that, after inspiring a and one could hardly expect the judges to wade few lukewarm notices, they expire early and their through the entire mass of MSS. submitted ; but it authors are so rarely heard of again? is in this preliminary process of selection that the There is another aspect: these competitions do evil, as it seems to me and many others, is apt to be undoubted harın by bringing temporarily to the done. The objection, to my mind, lies in the fact front writers who have usually no particular message, that the sorter bas the power of submitting to the and who are, by their sudden success, led to believe judges only such works as may happen to please themselves literary giants, to the discouragement of his own taste. The experience of most of us is that real talent and, occasionally, of genius. Surely the the publisher's reader is a being who is very far literary market is already overcrowded by the works from being infallible in his judgment of the wares of third-rate writers without its being necessary for he has to handle ; the history of nearly erery great publishers to hunt for fresh and doubtful talent. book has been the same-repeated rejections till It is by no means easy at the present day for the some lucky chance has brought it to light. And unknown writer of a really good book to get a the standard of acceptability according to the average hearing on respectable terms, and the awards of “ reader” of the present day seems to be a certain competitions not only do much to lower the standard conformity to a machine-made story carefully sifted of literature-bringing it down to a mere trade of any originality. Yet we are led to understand level, but crowd and lower the market standard that the publisher is ever on the lookout for dis- very seriously, in addition to creating a false ratio coveries in originality! Judges, also, I believe, have in the public eye. complained of the low level of the average of the But I for one, and I am not alone in my views, work submitted to competitions. Can we wonder certainly think that in such competitions all likely at it when they are only permitted to decide, work should be at least laid at the disposal of the apparently, upon a few works carefully chosen for judges. It would always be necessary to weed out the the purpose by the sorters ? copy which is hopelessly poor, but to weed out works A young friend of mine has lately sent to a cer- that are good and uncommon, clever and original tain competition a work which, in the opinion of because, possibly, of some prejudice on the sorter's several literary men of established reputation who part, seems to me to be prejudicial to fairness at know him, is a novel of unusual power. This work the start, and one would like to know upon what is undoubtedly very far above the average, most lines and roles the sorters are instructed to go. original, beautifully written and dealing with an In conclusion, I must say that after some experi- absorbing and altogether novel idea; in the opinion ence of competitions in the literary world and a of those competent to judge and who have read it, good deal of talk with candidates who bare entered in MS. it is certainly one of the freshest and for them, my advice to any writer with self-respect cleverest books that have been written during the and above all with any talent is—leave them strictly last five years. It might not stand any chance of alone. taking a prize, since it is, perhaps, too bold and too I am, Sir, outspoken, too original in theme to be greatly Yours faithfully, popular ; but the point is that the MS. “ was quickly TAMEL,  ## p. 172 (#608) ############################################ 172 THE AUTHOR. THE SOCIETY OF BRITISH COMPOSERS AND THE On every point that concerned the composer the COPYRIGHT ACT. society drafted memoranda, which were sent either SIR,- In last month's issue of The Author, page to the Board of Trade, to some member of the 132, there is a paragraph referring to the Copyright Government, or to the private members who were Act, which is misleading. It runs thus :- giving special attention to the composer's welfare. Before the committee stage was over the society “The gramophone clauses are not altogether to the was invited by the President of the Board of Trade liking of composers, and the comuittee of the society regret that the Government have admitted the principle of to confer with him upon various points which had compulsory licence into these clauses, despite the objections arisen in discussions in committee, and this urged by the society on behalf of, though with one or two invitation was accepted in the light of official honourable exceptions, without much help from, musical recognition of the status of the society as composers." representing the composer alone. This conveys the impression that composers as a At the end of July, 1911, before the report body neglected to take steps to safeguard their stage was passed, the society, anticipating the inte rests under the new Copyright Act, and that form that the “gramophone clauses ” might, and the Society of Authors alone acted on their behalf. ultimately did, take, sent a circular to all its This is very far from being the case, for from members cautioning them against disposing of any the first the Society of British Composers took an of their mechanical-instrument rights before the active part in stating the case for the composer. Bill became law. At this date, further, the society In The Times of March 10th, 1909, it was first went fully into practical issues created by the announced that the Board of Trade had formed a “gramophone clauses "—issues, it may be added, Departmental Committee on Copyright, and as which are only now for the first time being composers had been overlooked and were not repre- considered. sented on the committee, the Society of British I think I have said enough to show that the Composers, without a moment's delay, entered a S. B. C., in spite of its restricting its membership protest against the injustice of ignoring them. to composers of serious aim, had sympathies Persistent efforts on behalf of the composer sufficiently wide to justify its efforts towards resulted in the society receiving an undertaking reform on behalf of all, although the majority of that its representative would be allowed to appear its members may never be affected by the before the committee and give evidence on certain “ gramophone clauses.” It is only fair to point points in the Revised Convention of Berlin, 1908. out that the S. B. C. has giren the Society of Thus it was largely owing to the action taken by Authors every facility for getting in touch with its the S. B. C. that the Departmental Committee, members, and the composers, realising that their whose duties were originally limited to an own special society had the copyright question examination and report upon that Convention, well in hand, were satisfied that their interests became in effect a Royal Commission, with power would not be neglected. to call witnesses. In July, 1909, one of the Yours faithfully, members of the S. B. C. appeared before the WILLIAM WALLACE, committee and gave evidence. Nothing further Hon. Secretary, Society of British Composers, could be done till the Report of the committee 19, Berners Street, W. was issued, and this was followed by the Copyright (Mr. Wallace's letter does not in any way refute Bill of 1910. The society then called a special the paragraph referred to. All honour must be meeting of its members to discuss, inter alia, this given to the Society of British Composers for the Bill, and invited members of the Society of work they have done, but the Society of British Authors to attend and speak. It subsequently Composers is not representative of all composers, printed and circulated a report of the proceedings. and we regret to state that some of the great At a later stage it reported to the Board of Trade composers have shown themselves utterly callous upon the Bill, and sent its own deputation to that and indifferent to the welfare of their fellow department, on which occasion it was represented craftsmen. by its prominent members, and its honorary We congratulate the Society of British Com. counsel discussed the points specially affecting the posers, whose excellent work in the passing of the composer. Copyright Act no one can deny, but it is still true Owing to the political situation the Bill of 1910 that the Society of Authors, considering the work could not be proceeded with, and that of 1911 was it has done, and is still doing, has received very introduced, the second reading taking place on little support from the great bulk of composers, April 7th, 1911. From that moment the S. B. C. many of whom are not, and cannot be included redoubled its vigilance, and the committee stage in the Society of British Composers under its was watched and reported upon unremittingly. regulations.—ED.)  ## p. 172 (#609) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. vii TYPEWRITING. Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhead, Surrey, writes : "I have just completed the revision of my novel ... which you typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without laving been corrected or even read, and that my hand writing, I am told. is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it required perception as well as care, something niore than simple mechanical accuracy, to produce such a resulta result which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/- Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spanish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): “I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work." MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): “I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE, Esq.: "The work conld not be better done." IST IOHN L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. Cotterill & Cromb, Literary Agents, Lennox House, Norfolk St., Strand, W.C. SOMETHING NEW ! INK-ERASING PENCIL. Just the thing for Authors and Business Men. Removes writing and blots immediately, and without injury to paper. SEND P.O. 1/2 FOR SAMPLE. c. Herbert Cæsar, Homefield, St. Albans. TYPEWRITING. MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, W.C. EXPERT IN DECIPHERING DIFFICULT HANDWRITING. Extract from Unsolicited Testimonial.-"I send yon work com- pared to which Egyptian hieroglyphics would be child's play, and you return the manuscript at the time requested without one single inaccuracy. It is nothing short of marvellous." on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. Second-Hand at Half-Prices. New at 25 per cent, disoount. Ca'alogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. AUTHORS. ATTENTION! ACCURACY, ABSOLUTE SECRECY, PUNCTUALITY guaranteed by me in Typewritten copies of Manuscripts, etc. Terms : Is. per 1,000 words; Carbon Duplicates, 3d. per 1,000. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. LITERARY AGENCY. THE WEINER AGENCY, LTD., 64, STRAND, LONDON, W.C. Every facility for placing work of all descriptions. Apply for prospectus, free, from Manager, Literary Department. Read what a satisfied Client says, and then send a trial order. Dear Sir, December 4th, 1911. I have to thank you for your prompt and most satisfactory work; the typing is excellent, and I am extremely pleased with it. (Signed) MRS. J. O. ARNOLD, Sheffield. TYPEWRITING. 8d. per 1,000 words ; with duplicate, 9d. C. A. GIRTON, 2, Grove Lane, Camberwell, S.E. C. HERBERT CÆSAR, Homefield, Woodstock Rd., St. Albans, Herts.  ## p. 172 (#610) ############################################ viii ADVERTISEMENTS. Two popular Hotels in Central London. TYPEWRITING Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL To Authors, Clergymen, Playwrights, etc.- A WORD IN SEASON ! Get all your work TYPED WELL-IT ADDS TONE. Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum, KINGSLEY HOTEL WITH My work is always THE BEST. My prices are LOW. Send your order now. Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. All orders, large or small, receive my personal attention. MISS RALLING, 38, Norwood Road, Herne Hill, LONDON, S.E. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Loungee and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita- tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-. Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel—"Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel—“Bookcraft, London." BRAINS Herne Hill, MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND. , AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 35, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone-8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel London, E.C., who will be pleased higently copied, from 1s. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. W.C. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, od. Plays ruled and bound, 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. words; in duplicate, 1/-. Plays and General TYPEWRITING._Authors' mss. carefully typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli- Authors' MSS. carefully words (carbon copy free). - EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. Tel.: Bank 82. 20, Bucklorsbury, E.C. ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. "Miss M. R. HORNE has typed for me literary matter to the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothmg MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she does her work.- FRANK SAVILE." 64, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. MISS M. R. HORNE, Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq. and Others. New Address :- 15, WIMPOLE ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has been done." Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms, Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen :" Many Print ed by BRADBURY, AGNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverio Street, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 06 (March 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 06 (March 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-03-01-The-Author-22-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/432/1912-04-01-The-Author-22-7.pdf 37108e20b5383be7d4af5b84acd7d24e PDF Text Text The Author. ( The Organ of the Incorporated VOL . XXII . — No . 7 . APRIL Society of . Authors Monthly .) 1, 1912 . ( PRICE SIXPENOE . CONTENTS. PAGE 173 173 173 174 175 179 181 184 186 187 185 189 Notices The Society's Funds List of Members . .. ThePensionFund CommitteeNotes ... Bookspublished by Members ... Literary, Dramatic andMusical Notes Paris Notes... UnitedStates Copyright A Music Publisher ' s Agreement MagazineContents How to Use the Society ... Warningsto the Producers of Books... Warningsto Dramatic Authors early in April . in advance the other side . on GIRL THE MOUNTAIN By Illustrated by J. PAYNE DUNCAN ERSKINE . GLEASON . PAGE 190 190 190 190 190 190 191 192 193 194 197 199 199 .. . .. . i Five Large Editions required to fill orders K Ready Registration of Scenariosand Original Plays Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music The Reading Branch : Remittances : General Notes Meeting : The Annual A Prize Competition United StatesNotes The Copyright Progress of Four Years The Copyright Law Correspondence 8vo. Crown 6s. This new novel bids fair to create an unusual amount of interest . Those who have read the advance sheets predict for it an immense success . It is the kind of novel that the public appreciate , because it is essentially true to life and pictures one of the sweetest and purest heroines ever portrayed . BUY THESE A novel FROM that YOUR is having an THE BROAD Over BOOKSELLER or immense eighteen sale HIGHWAY . One Million Readers already . The sweetest story ever told by the Author THE MONEY MOON . *** BORROW Crown of “ FROM months ' after THE LIBRARY . publication . By JEFFERY FARNOL . 8vo . 6s . Highway The Broad .” By JEFFERY FARNOL . Third Impression . Crown 8vo . 6s . Also an Edition de Luxe in specially designed cover printed in colours and gold, fully illustrated with over 50 , nearly Illustrations half of which are full- page in colours by ARTHUR T. KELLER . Royal 8vo. 155. net . Hu Also Crown 8vo , 6s . each . By By HELEN HUNT JACKSON . | The Pharaoh and the Priest By ALEXANDER GLOVATSKI . 6s , net . By BART KENNEDY . The Human Compass The Innocent Murderers By FRANCIS SINCLAIR . I By W. JOHNSON and P. WEST . Under Western Skies By DORA LANGLOIS . In the Shadow of Pa - Menkh By JOHN HASLETTE . Desmond Rourke , Irishman Dunleary : The Humours of a Munster Town By ALFRED CLARK . By EDMUND DOWNEY . Lemuel of the Left Hand Ramona London : SAMPSON LOW , MARSTON & CO ., Ltd . �ADVERTISEMENTS . The Society Telegraphic of Authors Address : “ AUTORIDAD , LONDON . ” ( Incorporated ) . Telophone No . : 314 Victoria . PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , O ..M . COUNCIL BIR ROBERT ANDERSON , K . C. B . BIB WM . REYNELL ANSON , Bart . , D. C. L . THE RIGHT Hon . THE LORD • AVEBURY , P . C. J . M. BARRIE . SIR ALFKKD BATEMAN , K . C.M . G . ROBERT BATEMAN . THE RIGHT Hon . THE EARL CURZON , F. E. BEDDARD , F . R.S. MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . THE RIGHT HON . AUGUSTINE BIR . RELL , P. C. MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . THE REV . PROF . BONNEY , F . R.S. THE RIGHT HON , JAMES BRYCE , P. C. The Right Hon . THE LORD BURGH . CLERE , P . C. HALL CAINE . J . W. COMYNS CARR . EGERTON CASTLE , F. 8. A. EDWARD CLODD , W , MORRIS COLLES . The Hon . John COLLIER , BIR W . MARTIN CONWAY . JOSTIN MCCARTHY . THE REV . C. H . MIDDLETON -WAKE. SIR HENRY NORMAN , M. P. SIB GILBERT PARKEK , M. P . SIR ARTHUR PINERO . THE RIGHT HON . SIB BORAOE PLUNKETT , K . P. HESKETH PRICHARD , ARTHUR RACKHAM . G . C. S. L. AUSTIN DOBSON . SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . DOUGLAS FRESHFIELD , EDMOND GOBSE , LL . D. SYDNEY GRUNDY . SIR RIDER HAGGARD . MRS . HARRISON ( LUCAS MALET ' ). ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS , E. W. HORNUNG , MAURICE HEWLETT , W . W. JACOBS . HENRY JAMES . JEROME K . JEROME , HENRY ARTHUR JONES . J . SCOTT KELTIE , LL . D. RUDYARD KIPLING . SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER , F. R. 8. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L . SHAW ). MRS. MAXWELL ( M . E . BRADDON ) . AYLMER MAUDE . OWEN SEAMAN . G. BERNARD SHAW . G. R. Sims . DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE , FRANCIS STORR . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus . Doc . MRS . HUMPHRY WARD , H . G . WELLS . PERCY WHITE . FIELD -MARSHAL THB BIGHT Hox . THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , K . P., P . C. , &c. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT Chairman Dr . S . SQUIRE | MAURICE HEWLETT . W . W . JACOBS . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH PRICHARD . SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M . G. MRS . BELLOC -LOWNDES . MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND , J . W. COMYNS CARR . - DRAMATIC . SPRIGGE . ARTHUR RACKHAM . G. BERNARD SHAW . FRANCIA STOBR , SUB - COMMITTEE . Chairman - - R. C. CARTON . JEROME K . JEROME. W. J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY . CECIL RALEIGH . RUDOLF BESIER . C. HADDON CHAMBERS . ANSTEY GUTHRIE . Miss CICELY HAMILTON . PENSION ANSTEY GUTHRIE . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . | G. BERNARD FUND COMMITTEE . Chairman - Dr. S . SQUIRE SPRIGGE . OWEN SEAMAN . M . H . SPIELMANN . MRS . ALEC TWEEDIE , Mrs . HUMPHRY WARD , COMPOSERS ' SUB - COMMITTEE GRANVILLE BANTOCK . PERCY C . Buck , Mus . Doc . THOMAS F . DUNHILL . SHAW . MISS E . M . SYMONDS . JAMES T. TANNER . . Chairman - SiR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus . Doc . CECIL FORSYTH . HERBERT SULLIVAN . JOHN B. MCEWEN . WILLIAM WALLACE . ARTHUR SOMERVELL . COPYRIGHT SUB -COMMITTEE H. A. HINKSON . E . J . MACGILLIVRAY STANFORD , CHARLES VILLIERS Mus . Doc . M . H . SPIELMANN . SIR . ART . | JOHN HASSALL , R . I . The Hon . John COLLIER . J . G . MILLAIS . SIR W . MARTIN CONWAY . FIELD , ROSCOE & Co ., 36, Lincoln ' s Inn Fields , W. C. , Storey 's Gate , 8. W. G . HERBERT THRING , 39, Old Queen Street Legal Representative in Solicitors. . HERBERT SULLIVAN , SIR JAMES YOXALL , M . P. ARTHUR RACKHAM . M . H. SPIELMANN . Secretary - G . HERBERT THRING , America — JAMES BYRNE , 24, Broad Street, New 39, OLD OFFICES . QUEEN STREET , STORLY 'S GATE , 8. W . Solicitor in England to La Société des Gens de Lettres York , U. S. A . �ADVERTISEMENTS . PLAYS WILLIAM ), His Way of Teaching Natural Philosophy , By DAVID A . WILSON . DAWSON Society of Authors ) , An Actor of over 25 years ' experience in every of character, play , and theatre . Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction . ANECDOTES OF BIG CATS AND OTHER BEASTS . class BY Author of plays produced in Great Britain . Adapter of several novels to the and America stage . ADVICE UPON PLAYS . STORIES TO THE STAGE . NO THEORIES . — No charge for reading and giving a practical opinion on a play . ADAPTS . .. to of “ , 10 /6 . 61 / / .. . Troubles .. . .. . Labour /. .. . .. . **. *. .. . of .. . The Terror .. . .. . . .. net net net .. . .. .2 /- .. . .. . 2 /6 ..... 22 /-/- "* By. .. .. "* " By Oswald .. . 3d . ** . * .. . . .. . net net Hugh .. . .. . .. . .. . . : A .. . le .. . . The Battle Souls Second Edition Naybard Now Ready The National Insurance Act Explained Cooke Third Edition .. . net .. .1 /. of .. . . .. . . . .. . of .. .. to . in . : ByA . Lone Story the Monmouth Rebellion Antoine Borovski Story for Boys Marooned the South Seas By Ivor were come Pass Second Edition Hamilton H . net .. . . .. ... .1 100.. by . .. /- 6 6 6 *** ... ... . ** * .. . , .. . .. . By .. A . By . Story : . . . By .. C . by - . .. . . of Wife the author , M . A ., B . C .L . " WORKS net , , .C . E , . Carter Lane London EVENDEN Pleydell House Pleydell Street Fleet Street , , ., Ltd E .C , & 68 , , SONS & , in to End If it to ." a " " is I " " I is a a .. . 's .. . ( 93 of ; ) ) ; ; of a is " : _ " " The Reformer years ago MURRAY The Editor GEORGE ROUTLEDGE , : 10-RCo " , , . a . Authors are invited send their names and partioulars of their publications to the Editor for insertion the next issue c /o espondent Diana Woston Cairn Lodge ) of , an “ A The Night Journeys ; ( ' A ; AND Now Ready Morocco after Twenty five Years Dr Robert Kerr Illustrated Shortly Ready Will be Stephen Knott The Cup and the Lip Daughter Fate By Edgar Leigh A ; ; - ; ' .; , ( a ) ] ( ; [ ; , : – Literary Directory CONTENTS Authors Agents Typists etc Booksellers Proof correcting containing new Copyright Act Law and Letters 1911 British American Canadian and Indian Periodicals with classified index and full particulars for contributors Royalty Tables Publishers British and Foreign Classified List Requirements Literary Societies and Publishers cheap reprints Clubs classified list different series Opinions Many thanks for the help which the Authors great boon Year Book now affords. The Year Book authors and this year better than ever. have found The Literary Year Book very valuable book of reference. take this opportunity of telling youhow great help the book me as author and as working journalist work with wide reputation and one justly earned. The Author to NEW . FORTHCOMING ) pages . . . .] [ net Price 6s Crown 8vo 1912 995 - BOOK ( LITERARY YEAR Address to ." EVENDEN 'S MURRAY read book & W S authors and to . “ We advise all our friends . reference for | of " ." - WIMBLEDON ROAD MIDMOOR An indispensable book Daily Graphic Journalists , . .| , , 28 : Address the elephant ." - from the monkey Humanitarian this admirable . ." . — " lot is . time / Guardian .-- " Mr. Wilson is the right person to tell stories of sport ." Pall Mall Gazette . —“ Captivating and engrossing ." Labour Leader . —“ This book is one of the most delightful collections of animal stories it has been our meet Morning Post Delightfully sympathetic Noth ing excluded from the tiger and leopard the domestic pussy cat from the bear the buffalo Knows the best people in the dramatic world , and has gained the necessary experience for this class of work on the stage itself , in association with the best dramatists , producers , actors , and of his WILSON . & Co. , 6 Times . -- " Mr. Theodore Roosevelt can recount many stories of such scenes , while Mr. D. Wilson goes a step further . . . by telling his readers something of the mental attitude of the quarry ." . GIVES PRACTICAL stage managers A. DAVID METHUEN to , (Member of the Incorporated THOMSON LORD KELVIN ( , MR . FORBES 1/ - paper , 2 /- cloth , net . & Son , Rentield Street , GLASGOW . to - Just out, SMITH �ADVERTISEMENTS . PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY . . ' . . . . 18 . . by . and their contributors Terms which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS and Contributions Price net Society Authors List Members Published October price net 6d . . . . of . , , . of . 1907 Copyright Convention 1909 . , Berlin net . . 1s . Price Revised at .13 of as net . net . Agency Agreement Slorey Gate , S . W .] Street 's Queen , Sacretary Old , 39 , the Apply to . prices nat net . . 3d . Literary Agency Agreement . ." 28 . All [ . of of at ditional facts collected the office the Society since the publication the Metbods With comments and advice Price net Dramatic . ad 3d Being . .. to the Above 100ve HERBERT THRING 18 . . . . By G Addenda “ 7, Price 38 possible International fraud which have been made the different clauses therein by of kinds an , , to , of . 6d 's , the Society agreements officeo the various forms proposed by Publishers are Authors carefully examined and their meaning explained with account the various from of . . Publication this work in compiled SPRIGGE the papers lu SQUIRE . of Methods Various . By S . 6 The .) of The Cost Production print Out ( . 6 . on . Periodicals Giving the . 11 net . Price 18 . SQUIRE SPRIGGE . . S By 12 de of . 4 the Société des Gens . Lettres 6d , . . G By Law . Barrister net The History 28 . ; of 10 - . at - , COLLES net ments HERBERT THRing and Illustrative Examples Sir WALTER BESANT 2nd Edition Price net List the Pension and Morris .38 . W By Price , in Price Agreement issued by the Forms Publishers Association with Com . . 3 Literature . . , By , . 9 to Ernst LUNGE , , , Germany Publication Hungary and Switzerland at 6d . 58 . . 1892 . . , 6d . Austria per annum from . - , non members post free Back numbers 108 net per vol Contract The . , or 6d . to all , of to ) ( in . . 2 . tion of of Action from Founda WALTER BESANT Chairman Committee 1888 1892 Price net Record A The Author Published ten months the year August and September omitted devoted especially the protection and maintenance Literary Dramatic and Musical Property Issued Members gratis Price of Authors . The Society its . 1s 8 ( Price ). . its 1911 – for of Report Annual 1s , net . , J. U .D , . The By . 1 �ADVERTISEMENTS until . . ARTISTS , carefully complete YOUR NUMBERS the Volume is SAVE BY USING " THE Capable AUTHOR ” MECHANICAL (Symons Price . of illustrating Books in and White , Black ** ARE INVITED TO COMMUNICATE BY LETTER WITH BINDER Messrs . J. F . BELMONT ' Patent ). 2 /8 net . This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completior of the volume can be taken off and sent to the bookbinder - leavingthe Mechanical Binder freefor the next volume. Whether containing one uuinber or a completevolume it has the appearanceof, and handles the sameas an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Coversare inade by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well -known West End Firm . Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replacedby return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS . ST. JAMESBUDGET : " Theadvantages oftheBinderaresoobvious. . . " LEEDS MERCEKY : " An ingenious andaccommodating invention ." WESTMINSTER BUDGUT :- Theconstruction of the Bidderissimplicity itself, andis serviceable frombeginningto end" LITERARY WORLD:- " A cleverdevice- so extremelysimpleand easy in applying ." SHEFFIELDDAILY TELEGRAPH" After use we can confidently recommend ." 29 , PATERNOSTER in a , E . C. The Great Barrier Reef of Australia . Exquisite Photographic Enlargements , originally published at £4 4s. net ; a few slightly mount -soiled subjects from the set to be had at 2 - each , packing free , carriage forward . J . F . BELMONT co ., & 29 , Paternoster Square , London 8d . per 1, 000 , E. C . words with free copy . duplicate GIRTON , 2 , Grove Lane , Camberwell , S . E . Journal. An Indispensable American Those who wish to know SQUARE , , BARGAIN A ., CO & LONDON J . F. BELMONT & co ., 29, Paternoster Sq. , London, E. C. “ Colour or general way what is being done in the literary or for , its , of eye to — — it . . . . in of be subscription , upon trial will request . for ' THE AUTHOR a We again their London ( to any reader America literary THE DIAL can produce special offer with of sent gratis together CIRCULAR Athenæum value ). a of , — .” THE DIAL Spectator mechanical production keep the 100 millions THE PUBLISHERS , copies THE DIAL you look the best that any country our readers who wish watch view of or . . its . to a place with to advise Specimen or entitled of is contents month with their at From whatever point variety the excellence rub shoulders twice its Academy , . THE DIAL to world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL , a semi -monthly journal devoted entirely to literature . We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice , and arranging AVENUE CHICAGO . MICHIGAN * 2 SOUTH , , 410 COMPANY , THE DIAL ” “ ADDRESS �ADVERTISEMENTS . STANLEY RHODA PAUL CO & .'S BROUGHTON . KENEALY ARCHIBALD MARSHALL . .. THE WOMAN - HUNTER . THE ... H. Louisa Bedford DUCKWORTH 'S DIAMONDS ... E . Everett -Green VEENI THE MASTER ... ... MAIDS IN MANY MOODS THE THREE ENVELOPES Rafael ... THEIR MYSTERY R. F . Lamport LIFE THE WEDDED WIFE S. REDMARSH FARM . CESARE AFFAIRS Second 16 / - net. OF THE VATICAN Rappoport . Illustrated . ORDER PAUL & IMMEDIATELY JUST READY CO from ., Rene Bazin BORGIA . Edition . Second Edition . . 16 / - net . Capt . Granville Baker A WINTER HOLIDAY IN PORTUGAL . ... ... DAVID GARRICK AND HIS FRENCH FRIENDS . Dr . F . A . Hedgcock ... AN ACTOR ' S NOTEBOOKS . Frank Archer ... .. . ... WOMAN ADRIFT . The Menace of Suffragism . Harold Owen . .. STANLEY M . Diehl ... Alice ... Marguerite and Armiger Barclay Illustrated . THE LOVE Dr. Angelo OF OF THE CHILDREN OF ALSACE (2nd Ed. ) THE ACTIVITIES OF LAVIE JUTT ... Hamilton Drummond Sabatini . 6 THE UNHOLY ESTATE . BETWEEN TWO STOOLS . ARABELLA / - NOVELS . DOUGLAS SLADEN . LATEST 31, ESSEX 12 / 6 net . 10 / 6 net . 7 / 6 net. 6 . STREET , LONDON . your Library , Bookseller or Bookstall . Books of Tropical (and Topical ) & INTERESTING - One of the most INTIMATE Verse ever published . By the author of " THE SEDUCTIVE COAST ," Etc . CALABASH A OF KOLA NUTS By J . Demy 8vo , STUART M . - YOUNG . , . with an additional Glossary , 126 2s . 6d . net. When , just abont two years ago, Mr . Stuart - Young published “ The Seductive Coast , " rhymes dealing with life in , lacking Western Africa there were not critics to lift their hands in shocked amaze at what they termed the “ exceptional daring " of the author ' s outlook on the moral and social conditions of life in Nigeria . The Birmingham Gazettegave the lead to a juster interpretation :- * Rarely do we meet with work which so unmistakably conveys the impression of spontaneity and sincerity , combined with an admirable technique . . . Mr . Stuart - Young is a man who feels strongly , who expresses what he feels , and who is skilled in verbal expression . As sheer art -work his pages are admirable . There is a virility which commends his work where simpler sentiment would fail , " and so on . The Daily Telegraphrecognised that here " was no lover of sensationalism . Whether telling of white men and women , of their loves and their tragedies , or of the stranger folk among whom his lot is cast on the Niger Bank . the author always shows himself possessed of the best qualities of the story -teller ." The Oxford Times found in the book " a subtle witchery which haunts the mind , " while Reynoldsacknowledged that here at last was someone who “ appreciates the tragedy and pathos of native Africa ." This - pp new book is strangely appealing - it will be read by thousands of exiles , and appreciated by thousands of their relatives in the Old Country . - LONDON : LYNWOOD & Co ., Paternoster Row , Publishers . �. . to be . , no , do . . . of in to in to , to of of in : ( 1 ) . a in , to , in , to in is . is it is . of time cover the . , , will in . hoped the members of is it and all , of for needs the Society be . , be of , to of at , at M of , It of to , ., . at 1 . to no 6d A . be on List Members the Society Authors published October 1907 can now obtained the offices the Society the price July post free 71d includes elections associates members and and will sold 1907 the Society only dozen blank pages have been added the of of by are , be . of or on . XXII HE of 39 , , ., . . VOL LIST OF MEMBERS S .W , 's , to of The Author should addressed the Offices the Society Old Storey Queen Street Gate and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st each month Communications and letters invited the the from all literary matters treated Editor standpoint other art business but Every effort will subjects whatever made accepted retorn articles which cannot be for . . 6d 58 . in or (2 ) increasing of on a if or . to , , its of very heavy charge the resources the great many members did not forward subscription the Secretary the modest a be of an of be to . of of to be to of in , of of CONTRIBUTIONS THE Editor The Author begs remind members the Society that although the paper production would sent them free cost is to . of to or in of of , of of to ' on application the year Communications FUNDS time time members the Society desire make donations its funds recognition work that has been done for acting on the suggestion them The Committee place one these members have decided this permanent paragraph The Author order that members may be cognisant those funds paid which these contributions may The funds suitable for this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary for the Society case incur heavy prin expenditure either fighting question ciple assisting obtain copyright reform dealing any other matter closely with connected with the work the Society slowly The Pension Fund This fund nae those members the Society who desire have the publishers concerned can obtain the names to , to is stated THE Editor begs inform members the Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that Society , be is if THE SOCIETY 'S especially DROM AND stated the case undesirable not accept and or is unless such . to of as . of or in papers that are the opinions expressed signed initialled the authors alone are para responsible None the papers expressing the opinion graphs must be taken ARTICLES desire not possibly could , . DoR be the Committee not and care exercised that advertisements inserted they any liability never have accepted Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired NOTICES them to , Although the Committee be the case .) . of advertisers that this LONDON is , AUTORIDAD it of As . impression among seems The Author that the Committee are responsible for the bona fides the there readers personally . ADDRESS PRICE SIXPENCE ADVERTISEMENTS VICTORIA 374 TELEGRAPHIC 1912 : NUMBER : TELEPHONE APRIL BESANT [ No Monthly Authors WALTER BY SIR . 7 . XXII .— . VOL Society . FOUNDED Incorporated . The Organ of 1, ( the The Author . �THE AUTHOR . of end of tbe list the convenience those who desire add future elections they are chronicled from month month these pages FUND . in to to as PENSION . for 174 ( i. .e, all The list printed below includes fresh dona tions and subscriptions donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged ) fund 1, to it in it to to he . of to of . in in ' , to , in if , , . , be , , on , . , W . on . , . for , W . , , on 5s . to be of received three bankers orders answer the recent appeal unsigned without any covering letter He would glad therefore those members who may have sent these orders recognising them from their description would write the secretary the matter Bankers Order 10s drawn the London County and Westminster Bank Maidstone Bankers Order for 10s drawn the National England Provincial Bank Baker Street Bankers Order for drawn the London County and Westminster Bank Kensington in Subscriptions . d $ . 5 5 0 0 0 5 5 10 1 1 0 0 1 . N . . ) 0 0 1 0 0 . : . ( in H 0 0 5 0 O 6 0 5 0 1 0 10 10 1 0 1 1 ( 0 0 ) . : : . . . . : .. . . . 1 . in ) present subscription . ( . L . W () . ) . . . . . M . . .: , , , . , , to 5 in . ( E , month W M , , W O ' , 6, 6 , () 0 ) 4 15 8 () ( — 232 5 . ( . H . . . ). , Cooke Bourne Annesler Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Curwen Miss Maud Anderson Arthur George addition . F ., Letts Miss . . . . 9 8 8 7 , , , , Feb Try 05 during Feb Feb Feb March March March per 1912 0 0 ' t ( addi present subscription tion Hutchinson the Rev Jan ( 0 £ . . in . . . . , , , to Francis René Pollock Miss Edith . . 7 , 27 , L . 0 Jan to 0 . . . . . . . : 8 15 12 10 , 8, ), 3, , , , Jan Jan Feb 19 . Matcham Mrs Eyre Stayton Frank Canziani Miss Estella Ropes Jan 121 237 846 , , (). 0 0 0 0 9 0 6 0 .. ... . . .. P. .. R . ... . .. 3! ... !? 198 , , , A , , , , . F R . .. . A . 0 11 132 120 24 18 438 addition present subscription Hedgcock Jan 6 38 247 C Total present subscription 3 . 228 . ... .. . ... .. . .. . ... £4 , .. Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock Northcote The Rev Worsley Miss Alice Phipson Miss Jan Railway .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . 5 % , of ! 19 1919 Stock Dominion Canada Land Grant Stock 1938 Antofagasta and Bolivian Preferred Stock 1937 .. . . ... ... , 21 Stock . - .. .. . ... .. , 31° 1° Mauritius Jan Jan Jan Jan 200 . . ... .. .. ... . .. ... - .. . 21 ... % .. . ... .. . - Jamaica 57 .. ... of .. . . 10 % 1927 0 39 % .. ... .. . ... ... '3° .. . ... 4 % Inscribed Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway Preference Stock New Zealand 31° Stock Irish Land Act Guaranteed Stock Corporation London Stock 2 .. .. . ... . Cape 200 Certificates Good Hope 31° of Trust 230 Worsley Miss Alice Sturt George Wicks Mark addition . . . 2 2 1 , , , 4 ( 291 Victorian Government Consoli dated Inscribed Stock London and North Western Debenture Stock Egyptian Irrigation Government Jan Jan Jan . . . 3 3 3 , , , 13 500 . . .. . . Local Loans , £1 312 . Consols 21°c 19 . 1912 ( : . is given sub scriptions paid made before apnual subscribers The full list the fund appeared the November issue The Author The secretary would like state that has of of include either donations nor does include compliance with promises . . in to , in . ., 4d not January ' . at in to is a . does ' of to of 5 in of in , £4 below prior ' of . of as by of on a , , of January the secretary the society laid before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled the accountants with full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary invest the sum £500 the purchase Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway Ordinary Preferred Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock The amounts purchased the present prices are £237 the former and £232 the latter stock The trustees desire thank the members the society for the generous support which they have given the Pension Fund and have much pleasure informing the Pension Fund Committee that there further sum available for the payment another pension case any application should made The money now invested amounts fully set out 846 198 and the list on TN It . 1912 received January from , the , , or . promised 1 by to THE PENSION FUND �THE AUTHOR . . d 0 0 5 () 5 5 . . . NOTES . of in is , of in in , to of , , it a of in as of . to . of in of up , at of on of meeting the committee was held The the 4th the society the offices reporting committee have much pleasure elections 32 elections which brings the total for the current year 100 This number considerably excess the number for the corre sponding period 1911 The issue the first applications for subscriptions arrears brought resignations usual number but though the number was considerable was hardly above the average percentage was former years and owing lower the increase numbers the society report the legal cases The solicitors made a on . In . on a a , . an . of 's of of , a , of for a A . . in a by . . a , a a . of 's to . a of , , to the had The another in . a , an of In , as a a to to of to issue writ Solicitors bad been forced matter accounts referred them the defen proper statement produce dant had refused pub case which the society had threatened lisher with the appointment arbitrator under in ( ( letters the matter had been transferred negotiations solicitors whose with the firm speedy settlement promise produced a () 0 0 ( 0) 0 0 0 1 j 5 1 10 10 10 ( () ., a of ., , a a A a () by 5 0 10 1 drawn the piece claim member considered quantum the previous meeting meruit newspaper had been satisfied for work done against Payment The stipulated amount had been paid judgment obtained had also been made under the society another newspaper case There was also claiin member against publisher for accounts which had not been rendered for some time and for As payment the sum due under those accounts answer the secretary the publisher had neglected at 6 () 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 5 0 ( 1 5 j 8 10 0 1 1 0 0 ) a of , In one case where the handled during the month committee had sanctioned the issue writ for the MS the publisher had handed over the return another MS and the matter had been settled long dispute case involving accounts delivered by publisher settlement had been arranged and agreement dealing with the issues had form been drafted and was only awaiting execution question arising out the infringement The author dramatic rights had been settled defendant had abandoned the production and with . 0 0 0 0 0 0 ( 0 5 5 2 5 10 5 1 0 0 0 0 0 . . () . 5 3 1 1 0 1 1 . . . . 10 s . £ HE March Mac . .C Sir , H . F . . V . .J .O C . . K Leonard COMMITTEE M . . , -H , , , , Wharton 0 0 0 0 0 O o 0 , 'H 21 , 0 0 March , , , , Wallis kenzie 0 0 0 5 1 5 1 2 Mrs Frank John iggins ealy Schwarz Prof Ernest Wallace Donald O , , , March 0 0 5 0 10 10 10 5 1 erro Pickering Trevanwyn 9 19 18 18 16 15 . . 6 0 d 0 £ 10 10 10s 0 0 1 1 ( 20 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 2 1 ( 1 0 0 5 ( 1 1 1 0 1 5 0 5 0 1 ( 0 1 1 1 5 0 0 . . . . . . . . 26 . . . Max . . Montisole 0 () . ( . . . H . ., A and Mrs Miss Mary Aspinall 1 0 • 1 . . . . . . in ( . . . . A E . . W . . . . H L , , .. .. . · .. .. . . , Plowman or er addition Hamilton Cosmo , , 2 . 28 27 , 24 . Feb March Hinkson . Gibbs 21 Feb Feb John , Feb Mrs Raplmel Cabourn , Feb Miss Miss Mrs Westall Percival , , , W, Feb Ayre Gibson Henley , Feb Feb King , F. Feb . , , , , , , , , , , . . . . . . . . . Feb , A . E . . Feb Feb Whibley Loraine Lady Ainslie Miss , , , A , . R G . . K . L . B . . S . . . . 19 19 17 15 15 14 13 12 12 12 , 10 Feb Feb A James Parker Mrs Nella Allen Mrs James Feb . ) . . 1. . . . . Douglas Feb Feb Feb . . J . . . . Jan 10 1 . . . . . . .J F W K . . . W M . . . . .. . . , , R , . N . C , , Weyman Stanley subscription Jan 0 March March : Sir . W . . X . H F M . , , , , Way Miss Beatrice Saies Mrs Florence March March March 5 . . . H . , , , , , , , , A , W . . , J . . H E , . . W , . ' Norman 22 Grisewood Machen Arthur and Mrs Williamson . . . . . . 6 6 3 , , , 30 30 , , , S . F to , . , , G . , , C . . . . . , , . Ewan Miss Madge Kave Smith Miss Sheila Mackenzie Miss Reiss Miss Erna , . . . . Jan H and Clark Henry Rankin Mrs Sidney Paternoster , . . Jan Jan Jan Jan Herbert , Randall 30 26 24 , 23 Jan , , Smith . . Jan W ." , , , , Crellin . Jan , , Serjeant Miss Constance Chamberlayne Miss Effie Hamel Frank Allen Bird . . . . . Jan Scott Blundell Miss Alice Garbutt . Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Craven - Jan Lathbury Miss Eva Wilson Dr Albert , Jan Jan Jan Smith Bertram Buckrose .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . 0 . Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Church Arthur Durrant Scott Tighe Henry Grant Lady Sybil 2 9 9 6 6 6 5 5 4 4 10 , , , , , , , , 22 : 18 10 , 22 , , 10 , 15 , , 2, 20 , , , , 17 , 13 , 12 M P Jan Risque Dart Miss Edith “ K . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 2 , 4, 3, 3, 3, 3, 3, 2, , Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan 2 . Donations 1912 175 �THB AUTHOR . . their previous meeting The considered , and the treaty was finally settled . secretary was instructed to write to the secretary of the Dramatists ' Club Sub - Committee , with a full statement of what had taken place and with the complete copy . The next question before the sub -committee was the date of the Annual Conference of Dramatists . The sub - committee decided that it would be best to defer the selection of the date until the mandate being able , in , be . 's consult As which they had received at the last Conference to deal with the Managerial Treaty had been carried through , and the sub - committee were in a position to report to the Conference on this and other matters. the registration of A small point touching scenarios was also considered , and the sub - com mittee decided that one copy of a scenario would suffice for purposes of registration , although the stampa always society would to be willing duplicate copy if the member so desired . The sub - committee then discussed a suggestion of one of the members , that a schedule of prices the society office for reference should sent settled notice will soon the schedule order that they dramatists who are members may have the advantage when settling agreements , at of of on , of 's to tioned , but the committee decided that it would be inexpedient to take action in the matter at the present time unless a specific charge could be made The committee authorised the affixing of the society transfers dealing with the seal certain purchase account the Capital Fund stock the society which purchase had been authorised The ordinary monthly meeting of the Dramatic - Committee was held on Friday , March 15, at 3 o ' clock . After the ruinutes of the former meeting had been read and signed , the alterations and amendments to the Managerial Treaty sug gested at the joint meeting of the sub -committee Sub - Committee , were and the Dramatists ' Club Sub is points which had been raised in committee . of the A proposal in regard to the conduct business of authors by literary agents was men - II. , Copyright Sub -Committee was referred back to the for re - consideration of one or two sub -committee were then referred back in order to be discussed at the next meeting of the Dramatic Sub - Committee , and it is hoped that a final settlement will be come to at that meeting . to had been raised , namely , the collection of gramo phone fees . A Music Publishing Agreement which had been by the laid before the Committee of Management On Thursday , March 7, the Dramatic Sub Committee met a sub - committee of the Dramatists ' Club and discussed with the latter the proposed alterations in the Managerial Treaty . The two through the treaty clause by committees went very clause , and came to agreement , with few alterations and reservations . The points reserved at March issue of The Author . The committee undertook to watch carefully the rights of composers in regard to the question that . I. lie summer . A letter from the Premier of Canada was also read , as well as one from a Canadian correspon dent of the society , the last making a statement as to the action in respect of copyright legislation which was being taken in the Dominion . The secretary reported what had been done , at the suggestion of the Composers ' Sub - Committee , and with the sanction of the chairman of the Com mittee of Management , respecting an organisation which had originally called itself the Society of British Authors , Composers and Music Publishers . in the A full statement of the position appeared SUB - COMMITTEE DRAMATIC as of Canadian copyright . A Sir Gilbert Parker to the chairman expressing among other things his regret that he had been obliged to return to England , but stating that he hoped to put forward the views of the society when he visited Canada again in the discussed the question was read from letter The secretary reported that Lady Loraine , Mr. Thomas F . Dunhill and Mr. Raymond Needham had joined the society as life members , and that Mr. Gordon Craig had made a donation of £1 18. to the Capital Account . to a clause in the publisher 's agreement , the publisher the committee bad submitted a proposal which decided to advise the author to accept . The solicitors were instructed to write to the member to that effect . The secretary then placed before the committee correspondence which had passed between himself and a member , following a decision of the com The mittee made at their previous meeting . the secretary ' s letters , committee , while approving decided that no further action could be taken . The verification of accounts between one of the members and a publisher extending over a series of years was next considered , and the committee advised the member to ask the publisher , in the first instance , for further details , and next to allow an accountant to be appointed to investigate the books . If the publisher 's answer was not satisfactory , the matter was to be referred again to the committee . After the cases had been considered , the committee of 176 the schedule and receive �THE AUTHOR . to for 2. Not to employ any agents or agencies without careful enquiry into their financial position and stability . enquir 3. Not to enter into any contract sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard their rights mechanical reproduction . of by all be to at an , . of -o it . , of to of co a of . to be ' in . it , to - .II at of . 9 on . , in he in to , , of , of . of of of of T , of a to . of of a be of . , . question was accordingly adjourned The next matter before the sub committee was - ' . is with the rules issued under the Act 1911 by the Board Trade dealing with the collection gramophone fees and that they could not advise composers until these rules were before them The of to 's of , and French societies and he read letter from the secretary the company pointing out the advantages the company and its methods lengthy discussion the sub business After committee came the conclusion that they were bound defer action until they were acquainted to no he , of , . with the German of of of of of to , , or to to or of a A of be , of 7 (c ) of “ - : 19 , of , or , , in is of , on it a to . of of of , of The position the society which originally called Society Authors Composers itself the British and Music Publishers and the action that had been regard taken this society were reported had been The secretary also reported that communication with the secretary of the Mechanical Copyright Licenses Company which was working to SECOND meeting was held the offices the After the Society March Authors reading the minutes the previous meeting gramophone fees was discussed the question , an to in of by it . " is , It a of to it 's in , to . . to of , In . be in a a to : Parliament . in as to of , of - . of , : it of ), of a a by - ' to . , of , to is , . of to ( of to , to , of to in in , as or , in of It . 1 . invitation from Bechstein Hall They decided however view the line the publishers had adopt dealing with the composers chosen property that would inadvisable attend Mr Arthur Somervell was elected member ption the sub committee under the power Management given by the Committee and was Sidney Jones join decided ask Mr The resignation one the members already elected was laid before the sub committee and was decided ask the member reconsider his decision to , of a in Sub Committee Society The Incorporated Authors and the Society British Composers desire direct the attention all the composers their powers and the United Kingdom regard their rights the mechanical reproduction 1911 which defined by the Copyright Act works authorise declares that the composer has the sole right any mechanical reproduction prohibit the making mechanical Nomatter what assignment his compositions rights the composer may have made before the passing assignment and confers the Act the Act annuls such solely upon the composer all royalties derived from such this make the latter part order mechanical rights the sub section statement quite clear section quoted Notwithstanding any Act should full assignment made before the passing the this Act copyright musical work any rights conferred by this authorising the making respect the making Act which the work may means contrivances mechanically performed shall belong the author his legal personal representatives and not the assignee and and for the the royalties aforesaid shall be payable benefit the author the work his legal personal representatives From this obvious that the music publisher has locus standi whatever the matter and has no more right royalties decide upon division the composer than upon division of any other of his private property composers certain that agencies for the collection royalties for reasonable consideration will come into strongly impressed upon all existence therefore composers exclusively property part with the which Not theirs by Act fees The sub committee considered attend meeting the publishers called for the Tuesday following , by to to , of of . of , Composers from Vanifesto Rights AND GRAMOPHONE their - , . in - of it to to . , it of on COMPOSERS instruments and was decided obtain the information available this point for the sub committee agreed that must depend upon the form these rules and how far they might secure rights what advice should given the composer composers about appointing agents collect to on - of was 24 of ' - Sub Com held February Saturday As The Author had already gone Press before the meeting was held was too late chronicle the March issue Sir Charles Villiers Stanford was unanimously elected chairman the sub committee and after his election the committee proceeded consider certain circulars which had been issued the formation music publishing firms referring the British Society Authors Composers and Music Publishers After careful study the objects and rules society the proposed which reference was made the last issue The Author the committee decided subject the approval Management the Committee issue manifesto the situation and after careful consideration draft which had been prepared the chairman the manifesto assumed the following form Authors . of the Composers to first meeting the Society The mittee , , - of be of A . - to SUB COMMITTEE ' COMPOSERS in The Society hearty British Composers accord with the action the sub committee joined allowed their names the manifesto further question arose the probable rules and regulations the Board Trade for the collection fees for the reproduction mechanical of . a to advice from the secretary . Such advice and infor dienasol of any member mation is already at the disposal of any member who desires it , but the sub - committee considered it desirable have schedule authoritatively fixed 177 �THE AUTHOR the in is for it it is a no . is he is .. , of ' , of is of . in a a to .. to to , , , of a . . of in in a of to to , as . of in a . . be it so a the . , Belsize Lane + . . Hampstead Elystan Ralph Hamon , 63 , . . Balliol ford College , Bellairs M Beardsley Gardens . , Bainbrigge Miss Marion Bedford S . , Hugh . , N .W . , Arthur Elections . of , settled Arnold , to . to of to satisfactorily Anderson , It . of is in , is . One was March , , , in , or accounts , to . It . is a , , it of in to in :. . of of in in placed of to , , , to of ; of on of . the past month there have been fifteen The the secretary secretary the The the the hands hands month varies but little number from month membership On the spite the large increase show good sign tends whole perhaps that either the authors dramatists and composers the publishers editors and dramatic producers does not their contracts are more careful necessarily show that the contracts made are better though there considerable evidence contracts spite the attention the the case that this the time committee have drawn from time strange contracts which some publishers issue the rendering the cases referred Three cases as , . in , . a , . Cases DURING as , of in ; is is to as a , the solicitors have been settled Of the two the the settlement the secretary one refers hands case accounts and the other refers copyright infringement one the colonies long time open letters The latter has been long time going backwards and necessarily take forwards but far must stated with recret the that no answer has been obtained . per a or . it per £20 of £20 Of the cases left over from former monthis there are only two still outstanding the hands the secretary The others have either been placed with or to by by Crozier 's 's Beattie in . in . , pension Crommelin J. and Dr . , annum annum The last claim deals with the settlement contract behalf one the members who negotiations lives distant colony are being carried through satisfactorily . of , of a of at ( ) of increase Miss the MSS of , 15 , of on of THE Pension Fund Committee the society met February Thursday and after the minutes they the previous meeting had been signed the the secretary the report received from the fund out the position trustees setting The secretary reported that £300 had been invested by the trustees the investments appear another the disposal £40 was sum and that column the committee for pensions the committee decided After consideration , of in of In to in a to be a COMMITTEE . FUND be , as . 's as to in . MSS There were three claims for the return have all been settled has been frequently pointed out that sometimes difficult sub legal claim stantiate cases where MSS bave publishers been forwarded editors and others general rule they are very anxious but make what efforts they can search for and return These PENSION to . of I' brought hoped will satisfactory and conclusion and the last one the claim foreign country will necessarily be prolonged It in , , a to . on be in , . of a a A to , . the chair Several names were mentioned and the secretary arrange the details was instructed letter from music publisher together with his contract with member the society was laid before the committee for their consideration and the secretary was instructed make note The Author the matter the bankruptcy there As usual cases money for the unfortunate author whether paper contributor claimant for royalties the assets being all swept away by the claim the debenture holders Of the four remaining cases placed one had the solicitors hands and bas since been settled one has only recently come negotiation into the office one the course ; in of a as any feeling rather than that there should bias might arise were composer such musical to placed , , be a to at . - to instructed call The sub committee decided special chairman preside ask the meeting to at Association secretary was forwarded hands and the third has only just come into the office many here have been nine claims money the hands the secretary and satisfactory report that three the cases the money has been paid and forwarded the author concerned two the remaining cases was impossible obtain satisfaction the company against which the claims were made bankrupt , a ' members the Music Publishers subsequent meeting which the to It . in , to if of , in tary and others reported how these rights were dealt England with other countries and was possible decided discuss the matter with were rendered and The second case had the society solicitors author is - a , . , of copyright and other matters dealing widened term Again with this special right under the new Act very lengthy discussion there was and the secre accounts . is to , of (' of rights . the question of performing Since the opyright Act this point has passing the new increasing importance owing been one the it 178 Ox �THE AUTHOR . , Birkhead . Alice . , 20 Kingdom Road , 179 BOOKS PUBLISHED . Hampstead , N. W . 41, Porchester Square , W Chater , Arthur Common Curwen , . . . las Thomas . . G , Maud . Denham , Arnold . . . . Holland , Bryan T . Ivimey , John . . . . . 5, Mrs . Mabel “ , Martin J . . Mildred , Sister Mary , O .S. B . “ Richings , Emily , Troly - Curten Ladies . . . . Mary Gertrude Mary , . Co. Clare , Ireland : , Play , Sussex . The Knoll , Sandling , Maidstone . Playden Cottage den * John Douglas . . Millwall E . Campden House Court , Kensington , 42 , Harley Street , W. Manor House , Martinstown 1, 2 , , Dorchester . Albert , Place , Kensington , W . Mansions , Westminster S. W . Carlisle 13, Place , Kensington , Eden S. W . Anna “ Wood norton , May field Wyman , Bernard Wynn Williams, House , Co. Clare . Caherush House Miltown - Malbay , 66 , . . W . Lloyd Trevanwyn ." , Sussex . Winnington Northwich . BIOGRAPHY . BOOKS OF REFERENCE . THE PUBLIC Schools YEAR BOOK , 1912. Edited by H . F . W . DEANE and W . A . Evans. 71 5. 709 pp . The Year Book Press . W. . , Marthe , Athæneum Club . Ennistymon S. Walker , Lynn .” Devizes Lanarkshire Agnes , Arthur Steegmann Wilts . ." Savill , Agnes F ., M . D . Shortt , Miss L . M . Somervell , Springhill . Frank Mrs . A . D . Pickering . The Haven . Marshall, Archibald . Pickering . Arundel Mansions , Fulham Lascelles , Mrs . K . “ Pellen Hawker ." . Macnamara , Francis . McHugh Hall Road , N . W . Lawton Street , Newcastle -on - Tyne. Alfrick , Worcester . 5, 1, WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible , they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members . In consequence , it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers . It is hoped , however , that members will co- operate in the compiling of this list and , by sending particulars of their works , help to make it substantially accurate . NAPOLEON : Our Last Great Man . By ELYSTAN M . BEARDSLEY . (Revised Re -issue . ) 71 x 41 184 pp . Digby Long . 38. 6d . n . THE COMEDY OF CATHERINE THE GREAT . By FRANCIS GRIBBLE . 9 x 51. 336 pp . Eveleigh Nash . 158. n . By ALLAN FEA . THE REAL CAPTAIN CLEVELAND . 9 x 51. 256 pp . Martin Secker . 88. 6d . n . Australia . . . King ." , Perth , West . . , Ter Whitehouse race , Corstorphine Midlothian . Workington , Camber land . Perth Public Library , German , Edward Gregson , Mrs . Ada Kingsland W. , 8 BY MEMBERS . Hall , 38. 6d . n . BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG . ENGLISH CHURCH HISTORY FOR CHILDREN , VOL . . , A. D. 1500 - -- 1911. By MARY E . SHIPLEY . 73 x 5. 286 pp . Methuen . 28. 6d . n . AN III DRAMA . CHAUCER REDIVIVUS : A Playlet for the Open Air or Hall . By W . S. DURRANT . 78 X 44. 32 pp . Allen . 6d . n. THE SECRET WOMAN . A Play in Five Acts. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS . 64 X 5. 90 pp . Duckworth . 28. THE NEXT RELIGION . By ISRAEL ZANGWILL . A Play in Three Acts. 81 x 51. 104 pp . Heinemann . 28. 6d . n . IRISH PLAYS . By AND OTHER SHAKESPEARE ' S END CONAL O' RIORDAN (Norreys Connell ) . 73 x 5 . 167 pp . Swift . 38. 60 , n. By ELLA THE BROWNIES AND OTHER SHORT PLAYS . ERSKINE . 87 X 51 . 36 pp . Truslove & Hanson 2s. 6d . n. FICTION . By GILBERT CANNAN . 77 x 5. BROTHER . 301 pp . Heinemann . 68. THE BODY OF HIS DESIRE : A Romance of the Soul. By MRS . CAMPBELL PRAED , 8 x õ. 344 pp . Cassell . 6s. THE VICTORIES OF OLIVIA AND OTHER STORIES . By EVELYN SHARP . 73 x 5 328 pp . Macmillan . 6s. TWINKLE . By ARTHUR H . HOLMES . 7 * 5 . 313 pp . Duckworth . 68. THE GUESTS OF HERCULES . By C. N . and A . M . WILLIAMSON , 78 x 5. 461 pp . Methuen . 68. THE MATADOR OF THE Five TOWAS , AND OTHER STORIES . By ARNOLD BENNETT . 73 x 51. 325 pp . Methuen . 68. THE RED MAN ' S SECRET. By F . FRANKFORT Moore , 78 X 5. 336 pp . Hutchinson . 6s . THE RIVER OF UNREST . By BERTRAM MITFORD . 7 x 5. 304 pp . Ward Lock . 68. GRIM JUSTICE : Toe Study of a Conscience . By Rita . 78 x 5. 430 pp . Eveleigh Nash . 68 . THE UNHOLY ESTATE . By DJUGLAS SLADEN . 78 X 43 . 435 pp . Stanley Paul . 6s. THE TRAGIC PRINCE . By R . K . WEEKES and A . R . WEEKES . 73 x 5. 350 pp . Melrose . 68. MEMORY CORNER . By TOM GALLON . 78 x 5. 352 pp . John Long . 6s. LITTLE �. . .pp. .6s ppto . 5 . . . . 74 x 4 . . . A . J. .pp . . . 63 . , n 18 . . . . J. .pp J. . pp . 18 . n 54 W ON . . G . W W. : : . x 74 . . OF 6d . n . .38 . . 78 A X . 5 H . . . . . 8 } on x . OF 18 . . n . 61 x . . . A T . . , . W G .C . M , . OF ., . pp . 41 . . , , OF . I. E : . - G . A + . . , : 41 . X , . 63 . , C . .pp , . 5 7 . - 41 . . Rhymes African X West STUART Young ) . . , 's 38 W Kola Nuts DAZI AKO Lynwood 7 . 6d , . J. n 6d . .pp . . x OF , Road . ( .J 28 . M 6d . . n . . 126 38 . . OF : R . , R . G . 172 Askew CALABASH . A . Co & POETRY By The Hill VISION STEPHENS 131 Dublin Maunsel By LAMP OF ENGLAND AND OTHER VERSES THE Foyle Printing Works 81 54 125 . which CHIOZZA . . G . 58 . n . L . pp M .P , 6d . . n . 28 . subjects By under discussion 299 Methuen . 54 . . to 9 x be , or , MONEY M . P ought . REPRINTS in . .pp 41 . 58 . . . .58 n . . . by - .pp . 5 H X . 9 SCOTT 333 794 Selected and arranged Heinemann SCIENCE . . 51 323 pp 73 . x . SPENCER By F . SHARP MRS WILLIAM SHARP . . . . . . x 6d. ls .n . 71. By1 , . 6dR . . 94 n . .ppOF . . . & . 61 x By H 41 . . D . .pp IN , OR 44 . , pp . , E , BEDDARD AND THEIR ALLIES Cambridge University Press 150 STUDY PLANTS BOTANY THE MODERN Jack MARIE STOPES Ph 104 KNIPE THE PAST EVOLUTION 128 Daniel 242 Herbert 64 x . & J . E . . Constable By WILLIAM POEMS S .P .C .K , and Manners . 68 . Life and II . . SECCOMBE T . By 68 x . . IN Vol . . . V . by E . . .pp THE WHITE WALLET Filled by PAMELA GLENCOXXER 54 Fisher Unwin 415 By CHARLES and MARY LAMB MISCELLANEOUS PROSE Edited Lucas 570 Methuen PRAISE OF OXFORD An Anthology Prose and 5x , n . . . . . n . . .pp . . of upon THAT MATTER . . . . 28 . n . 54 . . . . Routledge Papers . . 256 .pp 74 of x 5 THINGS are , . OF . POLITICAL HOME RULE Selected from the speeches Right Hon Arthur James Balfour ASPECTS The EARTHWORMS . x 9 , .B . , THE KASHMIRI LANGUAGE comprising By Phrase Book and Vocabularies GRIERSON Two Volumes 160 211 Oxford Clarendon Press London Frowde 128 & pp . 6d . . 38 . . & . . ESCOMBE Annotated With Appendix THE COPYRIGHT Act 1911 By containing the Revised Convention Berne 201 Stevens MACGILLIVRAY LL Sons 58 . n . ORIENTAL MANUAL Grammar . n . pp . 375 73 x 5 78 X õ A 78 x 5 . By . J. .pp 9 X 54 . . By MABEL LAW . By BIRDS COWARD Cambridge University Press By Witherby AUSTRALIA MATHEWS 326 High Holborn 137 BIRDS .pp . 41 . . . . 47 64 x . 7d . 11 . 6x . . pp . . .pp . . A SWALLOW NATURAL HISTORY Verse JUVENILE 18 . n . By HENRY of .pp . 73 X 5 . , . . ' . S . 7 } x 5 X 5 : 73 HISTORY By CLARE OF QUEEN VICTORIA Eveleigh Nash 392 158 CHILD OF SURPRISES 122 LOVELL . . A By 68 . . . . By MRS HUMPHRY WARD ELEANOR 475 Cheap Edition Nelson AUSTIN CAREER BY VIOLET TWEEDALE 352 pp John Long BRAZENHEAD THE GREAT MAURICE HEWLETT 333 Smith Elder By Popular Edition MARK TILLOTSON BAKER Chapman Hall 536 COURT By Williams THE MIGRATION 8 X . 68 . a , ' . pp . . . OF & . By CHARLES GARVICE LOVE SNARE Stoughton 363 Hodder 68 THE PATH VIRTUE Romance the Musical Comedy Stage By GERTRUDE WARDEN 311 White THE OLD WIVES TALE ARNOLD BENNETT New Edition with Preface 612 Hodder Stoughton THE EARLY JERROLD Jarrold 78 x 5 71 68 . . x 5 73 X . . pp . . . By . , .68 F . 6x . . , . By. 75 X 5 . . & pp . pp . IN . A E . By . 68 . . .pp OF . 68 . ' MEDICAL MISCELLANEOUS . DANBY. 73 x 5. 391 pp . Methuen . 68. PAUL S PARAGON . By W . E . NORRIS . 78 x 5. Constable THE QUEST GLORY MARJORIE BOWEN 311 Methuen THE MALABAR MAGICIAN PENNY 344 Chatto Windus By THE MAN WHO STROKED Cats and Other Stories MORLEY ROBERTS 286 Nash THE TRIANGLE MARIE CONNOR LEIGHTON 315 pp Ward Lock Frowde Rot ABSOLUTE A 383 pp CONSUMPTION .pp. 71 X 5. NEW LIGHT 140 51 O MANALIVE . By G . K . CHESTERTON Nelson . 28. n . JOSEPH IN JEOPARDY . By FRANK LITERARY THE PERFECT GENTLEMAN Guide Social Aspi rants By HARRY GRAHAM 300 Arnold THE BOOK OF SIMPLE DELIGHTS By WALTER RAY by MOND Illustrated COLE 288 Dent ROYAL SOCIETY LITERATURE THE ACADEMIC COMMITTEE COMMEMORATIVE ADDRESS ON SIR By ALFRED COMYN LYALL PROTHERO And By EDWARD HENRY PEMBER COURTHORPE By By E . PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM . 78 x 5. Lock . 68. THE RUBY HEART OF KISHGAR . By ARTHUR W . MARCHMONT . 71 x 5. 296 pp . Hodder & Stoughton . POMANDER WALK . By LOUIS N. PARKER . 78 X 5. 267 pp . Lane . 68. LADY MOLLY OF SCOTLAND YARD . By the BARONESS ORCZY . 74 x 5. 344 pp . Cassell . 18. Reprint. By ARNOLD A MAN FROM THE NORTH . BENNETT . 73 x 5. 264 pp . Methuen . 68. THE CHILD OF THE DAWN . By A . C. BENSON . 87 x 51. 314 pp . Smith , Elder & Co . 78. 6d . n . By CONSTANCE SMEDLEY (MRS. COMMONERS ' RIGHTS. MAXWELL ARMFIELD ) . 74 x 5 . 416 pp . Chatto & Windus . 68. THE HOUSE ON THE MALL . By EDGAR JEPSON . 78 X 4 . 314 pp . Hutchinson . 68. VIOLET FORSTER ' S LOVER . By RICHARD MARSH . 73 x 5. 342 pp . Cassell . 68. A LADDER OF SWORDS . By SIR GILBERT PARKER . 252 pp . 61 x 41. Everett . 7d . n . A CHORD ONCE STRUCK . By JOHN SOMERS . Murray and Evenden . 6s. By EMMA THE HOUSE OF ROBERSHAYE . BROOKE . 74 X 5. 370 pp . Smith , Elder & Co . 68. THE FOREST ON THE HILL . By EDEN PHILLPOTTS . 74 x 5, 370 pp . Murray . 68. FOR THE QUEEN 320 pp . Ward . THE AUTHOR . 180 �THE AUTHOR . MISCELLANEOUS . SOCIOLOGY . CHANGE IN THE VILLAGE . By GEORGE BOURNE . 74 x 5. 309 pp . Duckworth . 58. D. THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY UPON SOCIAL AND POLITICAL IDEAS . By A . J . CARLYLE , D.LITT . 71. X 5. 129 pp . Mowbray . 28. n. IN THE HAND OF THE POTTER : A Study of Christianity By BEGBIE . ( Popular Edition . ) HAROLD in Action. 71 x 41. 191 pp . Hodder & Stoughton . 18. n . SPORT. By ARNOLD HAULTAIN . THE MYSTERY OF GOLF . 78 x 54 Revised and Enlarged . Second Edition . 249 pp . New York : The Macmillan Co. 2s. 60 , n . YEAR . By W . S. Dixon . 7 * 57 . 212 pp . THE HUNTING Ham -Smith . 68. n. THEOLOGY . The VISITATION OF THE SICK : Some Practical Reflections for the Use of the Clergy and others engaged in Parochial Visitation . By the Rev . THEODORE JOHNSON (Introduc tion by the BISHOP OF CHICHESTER ) . 63 X 44 . 134 pp . Allen . 18. 60 , n. READINGS. By E . G . ROMANES . 54 X SHORT LENTEN 39. 44 pp . Churchman ' s Penny Library , Mowbray . CHRISTIANITY AND THE SOCIAL ORDER . By R. J . CAMP BELL . New and Cheaper Edition . 78 X 5 . 283 pp . Chapman & Hall . 28. n. THOUGHTS ON ULTIMATE PROBLEMS . By F . W . FRANK LAND . Fifth and Revised Edition . 7 X 41 . 133 pp . Nutt . 18. 6d . n . TRAVEL . THE BRITISH WEST INDIES : Their History , Resources , and Progress . By A . E . ASPINALL . 84 x 59 . 435 pp . Sir Isaac Pitman . 18. 6d . n. OLD TOURAINE . The Life and History of the Chateaux of By T. A. Cook , F. S. A . Edition . Sixth the Loire . (With new Preface .) Two vols . 78 X 5. 287 + 279 pp . Rivington . 168. n. FINLAND : The Land of a Thousand Lakes . By. E. YOUNG . 9 x 51 . 313 pp . Chapman & Hall . 78. 6d . n. A WINTER HOLIDAY IN PORTUGAL . Ey CAPTAIN B. pp GRANVILLE BAKER . 9 X 51. 324 . Stanley Paul . 128. 6d. n. BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA MEMBERS . BIOGRAPHY BY . AN IMPERIAL VICTIM : MARIE LOUISE , ARCHDUCHESS OF AUSTRIA , EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH , DUCHESS OF KARMA . With 34 illustrations , including two photo gravure frontispieces . In two volumes . By MRS . EDITH E . CUTHELL . 393 pp . New York : Brentanos . $6 n . FICTION . PARADISE FARM . By KATHARINE TYNAX . 272 pp . New $ 1. 20 n. York : Duffield . TOLL BAR . By MRS . J. E . New York : Putnam . $1.35 n. THE BUCKROSE . 363 pp . THAT LURES. By PERCY J . BREBNER . $1.50 . New York : H. K . Fly Co . THE GREAT GAY ROAD . By Tom GALLON . POLLYHOOLY . By EDGAR JEPSON . 344 pp . Indianapolis : Bobbs -Merrill . $1. 25 1 . THE HOUSE OF ROBERSHAYE . By EMMA BROOKE . New York : Duffield . THE LIGHT 319 pp . 181 By H. RACE REGENERATION . OF THE PROBLEM HAVELOCK ELLIS . 67 pp . New York : Moffat , Yard . 50 cents n. By C. W . THE METHODS OF RACE REGENERATION . SALEEBY , 64 pp . New York : Moffat , Yard . 50 cents n . MUSIC . MUSIC AND NATIONALISM . By CECIL FORSYTH . New York : Macmillan . $2 n . 359 pp . POEMS . EMBLEMS OF LOVE DESIGNED IN SEVERAL DISCOURSES , By LASCELLES ABERCROMBIE . 213 pp . New York : $1. 50 n . John Lane Co . TRAVEL . THE RUSSIAN PEOPLE . With four maps . By the Hon . MAURICE BARING . 366 pp . New York : Doran . $3.50 n . LITERARY , DRAMATIC , AND MUSICAL NOTES . announces , with “ The War God , " by Mr. Israel Zangwill , produced at His Majesty 's Theatre , the same author ' s prohibited play, “ The Next Religion ” ; also the first volume of “ The Selected Writings of William Sharp ,” edited by his fiya in a series to be completed wife Mrs Sham M R . WILLIAM HEINEMANN uniform volumes , uniform with “ The Works of Fiona the late Macleod , " the pseudonyni under which William Sharp was so well known . Mr. John Galsworthy has published with the same house his first book of poetry , entitled “ Wild Oats : Moods , Songs , and Doggerels . " Uniform with this volume will be “ The Lure of the Sea , ” by J . E . Patterson , the novelist , and author of the auto biography “ My Vagabondage , " published in the autumn of last year . Mr. Hamilton Hartz has set to music the verses by Riccardo Stephens , “ Sleep and Death ," which lately appeared in the Westminster Gazette . Mr. Eveleigh Nash will publish Riccardo Stephen s forthcoming novel “ The Mummy, " and his one - act tragedy , “ The Right to Kill,” is to be played by the Oncomers at the Little Theatre , in June . “ The British West Indies : their History , Resources , and Progress ," by Algernon E . Aspinall, by Messrs . Sir Isaac was published last month Pitman & Sons , Ltd . The author gives a connected narrative dealing with the history , resources , and the recent rapid progress of the West Indian colonies , of interest to the general reader as well as tourist , settler , and capitalist . to the intending Chapters are also devoted to such live questions as ' �he be to as in it to a " , of a of of . In of , its , , of , in is of . “ of , , . It of a for to , in of . , of is is an . - . as , , “ as in ”, ee ”, by. . , , to . ! .. R ya . of He a , , , , a , , of . , on . , ou , of Sir . , so , in to in 38 to . on at . , in of , In . & ", is 's in , as a its , attractions by publish “ will shortly Nash The , the . by . n a Mrs . Channon ( . . M in Co . by E Stoneladies ", new novel & . . A , ” in , of , ", a Radium Terrors novel Albert Dorringt The American rights have been purchased City New York Doubleday Page Garden appeared serially The Radium Terrors Munsey Pall Mall Magazine and with Frank York New published Messrs Hutchinson March “ ; as it to " , , " of a . . . in , Co . . . manifold Eveleigh , . , of a , . a Professor Benson remarked that Realism was not viewing new method new ideal but much expressing and life The realist must allow things appear before their significance appeared unlike so it , & Mr “ in “ of .” In on of A . C . Professor Benson lertured before the Royal Society Literature last month Realism English Fiction the course bis lecture to . H . by and , . of Paris S of for , Granville Baker new book travel Holiday Portugal published Stanley Paul by Messrs this volume Co described with pen pencil and brush the scenic Portugal charm claims winter resort Winter . in , . 's Captain , of “ on . ”, . of . a of of . so in a , is of , " Se “ May . of of . to knowledge the public since their many of the history assumed earlier tragedies classical times Metropolitan Magazine will The New York Antique shortly publish series articles Furniture from the pen Mr Armiger Barclay ections Mr and Mrs Armiger Barclay book Letiers from Fleet Street will shorıly appear Comædisa the leading literary and theatrical daily fund 1790 amounted £162 882 chairman mentioned that Mr Owen Seaman would preside the Annual Dinner 16 - in s ’ ." of . in appeal the The . , - of to “ a . 's of Miss Arabella Kenealy new novel The Woman Hunter Mr Arthur Dillon forthcoming volume deals with early incidents the mythical story the House Tantalus The pri sint revival inte rest the Greek drama should make the subject of a , . . R , h , & E , ” . by ”, “ Co . , are included have added their series The Apple Temple Thurston Eden The same pub lisliers announce the publication of second edi ion its a " . - among others Messrs Stanley Paul sixpenny Clear Type “ . , a an Co . & . , Rudyard Sims Commonwealth and its people Messrs John Ouseley are the publishers Literary Fund The annual meeting the was held last month Sir Alfred Bateman presiding moving the adoption the report Alfred stated that far from decreasing the claims the fund were rather the increase The receipts authors even from novels were very poor instanced the case the author whose agreement appeared the last issue and added that from very miser financial point of view literature was able profession until the suprrior rauks were During the year £2 125 had been voted reached grants applicants while the total grants since the foundation sum distributed In of , . of in , . T . George remains the best reference book for the guidance selecting titles authors who their publications title are anxious avoid using By already consulting taken the English they may Catalogue unintentional often avoid appropriation and the rather disagreeable conse quences which sometimes result Messrs Sampson Low are the publishers What Lay Bepeath Coo Australian mining story which the bush life presented pictures the reader well the of , of . of is ”, , . A Cochrane works in ” - in in . , , 's in by led by of J a , . Watson Alfred Quiller Cou the reader Messrs John Ouseley Limited have issued second edition The Bothers Married Life Sadler We have received the English Catalogue Books 1911 This publication now 75th year gives under author and title the size issue publication price month books and publisher issued the United Kingdom during 1911 complete list published the absence titles of . w rk at ' to , . s be ' to is a a a . an ”, William Poems from anticipa must not chuckle and the issue must seem was arrives him when is on . , : is “ in to , of , ” “ A “ It included Kipling Sir romanticist results surprise murh tion “ A - . of on . in is of . by “ is ", . & Co to . - those of trade with Canada and Federation . A map and twenty fire full page plate illustrations are added Among the spring books come from Messrs Sidelights Smith Elder Arabic Spam her History and Art Mrs Bernhard Whishaw This book the fruit some nine years residence Spain and study Mrs Whishaw now Spain the forthcoming edition the Guide appear for Herr Baedeker 1913 Tom Gallon new novel entitled The scene Memory Corner found Old Hamp Memory stead Into little house Corner boy with comes marvellous tenor voice exploited by unscrupulous foreigner The rise the young singer his triumphs and the quaint tragedy his the book love story form the theme by entitled Violet Tweedale new novel published by Mr John Llong Austin Career young Guardsman deals with the life who early entaliglement with his career gets into young peeress and the story describes the Bohemian als lite the pair Paris Messrs Kegan Paul announce the public cation little anthology entitled The Friendly Dog Parsons who contributes also short original introduction The poems included are arranged chronologically complete poems only being the THE AUTHOR . 182 �THE AUTHOR . no . , of to , of . in , of . in a is to in of no of , . , " , , is It . in , of , . by . at- on , 18 by a ", . . , of of on a in , a ) to ( a , of , it , of , . of to all in So of . in of to , of on in . . , 's to a “ . he , , he . , " . , , at . A . , H by 's ", “ is Messrs Methuen . by book form , at by , has been issued in . of . Charles Wyndham The next production Theatre due this month The Kangaroo Vachell Milestones Arnold Bennett and Edward Knoblaugh now running the Royalty Theatre early , of . to , its in all byto of , " 6 on as , . , Viss Darraglı and Mrs . . “ of . in , Sugden . of . 's . , at of . for Charles Sugden “ , of in “ of . , at Herbert Waring Kipps was produced The dramatic version the Vaudeville Theatre March The play opens the emporium familiar the readers the book and traces did the book the progress Kipps following his sudden acquisition wealth Mr Wells and Mr Rudolf Besier are responsible the play which includes cast Mr Frederick . . . , is , of ” . . on 26 ” “ of . at . H on . W . A Mr The Widow publisher with neither time nor eyes for however dissuade her from During his goes abroad grass absence has made the acquaintance widow whose presence London his return jealousy with results entirely kindles the widow satisfactory The cast included Mr Tilford leaves the widow himself Unable the undertaking Co , be , 19 , . S .W , . Circus Particulars can obtained the Hon Secretary Overstrand Mansions Battersea Park The condensed version The Geisha was produced February the Palace Theatre Risque Mr the author this version The composer Mr Sidney Jones conducted the orchestra the occasion compressed version The Adventure Lady Ursula February was also played The performance Mr Anthony Hope comedy took place Two scenes the Hippodrome Manchester were taken and the cast included Miss Evelyn March prepare the biography her late husband man some public importance and many private failings engrossed does she become the work that she persuades herself that her husband possessed the virtues which she ascribes him the record his career John Tilford who contemplates marriage with the widow disapproves recognising that the idea the biography & ", on at ) by “ be of 19 , ( , 18 , at by Piccadilly from Manchester Lady Marrable has been persuaded ”, . Theatre first production The Next Religion given Israel Zangwill will the New Players Thursday two private performances matinées and Friday April and the Pavilion Theatre The Millard and of by in a , or , to , “ in theatre and assumes addresses himself reasonable intelligence indeed but hoped that narrow clique “ DRAMA do of be fill a is in a , , . untheatrical audience means students the drama and more especially those who desire take part the marked revival dramatic literature both sides the Atlantic will find profit handbook the lack which has hitherto been felt and regretted Messrs Chapman and Hall are the publishers The Perfect Widow three act comedy Gilbert Cannan was produced the Gaiety of to in .” , , is Co . . , to M by . , I. all in or . . & " G , of “ . commission Australia Mathews work which Messrs Witherby are issuing quarterly parts Volume has already appeared forming parts from October 1910 October 1911 five numbers Birds the throughout that the playright to on on a is at “ a of , be . a H of writing a . 's “ Sherard has just finished new book published reminiscences which will the spring under the title Adventures Journalist present engaged novel which he He Robert and an of , ", ” “ “ , ” 's . . ", 16 March , in M by . . ” “ , Poetry among other subjects Messi Jarrolds are the publishers Woman Deacon entitled Renée An article and Love appeared the Lady Pictorial for effect other words what what avoid the endeavour interest and move audience assembled theatre This not then book criticism but discussion and practical suggestion The plays mentioned are not criticised for their own sake but for the sake the light they throw upon questions method and expediency The author has belief dramatic of , a of , is “ “ ", a . . H . J. by " “ . , at & Co . , a book or , through Messrs . entitled “ New Light on Consumption .” The book contains a historical résumé, and deals with the problem of consumption the attempts reform and State sanatoria Absolute Rot the title collection reprinted from articles the Rer Swallow Church magazine The articles deal with Peace Temperance Disestablishment Science Simpkin , Marshall , to cross her doorstep . has published Mr. Arthur Lovell no an man Volpé , Mr. Leonard Calvert , Mr. 0 . B . Clarences and Miss Christine Silver . Although the dramatic movement of the past twenty years has produced , both in England and America , many valuable books of criticism , there does not as yet exist in the Eoglish language any recognised handbook of practical craftsmanship . “ Play- making ,” by William Archer , is an attempt to this gap While fully admitting that rules prescriptions cau supply the place talent the author believes that inexperienced talent can greatly assisted study the principles it Francis Channon ) . It tells of two young girls who to live in a lonely part of Derbyshire with a cousin who , owing to a disappointment in early youth , leads the life of a miser , and will allow no go 183 �THE AUTHOR . 184 PARIS NOTES . in the , to , so à he he in , A , is a of his he an , 's , to . is a of of . in . of in of of tie ? is to a , he , . of , it a . of be , in of It is a ' be d ), à ”, , byto , , , in , . byof of of , is of by ”, Le us . of . , . is of a - , on for of in for of of , . of in the on . it to , , as , as , it a on is , , ' . , in to on . , M à . I. , , " , la , is to of At . its of at de to account of , We have an . the Hohenzollerns of of its of to an - of de . M Lyceum . , of . all , of , in is - sixteen History the invitation give the lecture Club London she May the chase the London Lyceum Club taking over her own huntsmen sound the fanfares Histoire Prusse Vol Des Origines par mort Grand Electeur 1688 Albert Waddington the various The author dwells influences which have contributed the formation He speaks the geographical situation Prussia the country State religion and the policy bouillet and , of in . of of , . to d - . a as as in is a an , . of is it is , and the music . . de to it as be to of is in but the fanfares France this little volume the Before the publication Duchess Uzès who President the Lyceum gave Club France lecture there the chase which had such success enlivened was by the fanfares blown by her gamekeepers repeat that she was obliged several times the rooms were too small for the audience Since then the Duchess has given another causerie Ram , . to , , in of a as . at de . is it Forest hunting horns best known of or , of of in , , ” a a of in of to M , , , of remembered that she master the hounds portrait She also gives Du Fouilloux the great authority all matters connected with the chase since the sixteenth century some twenty four photo gravures hunting scenes taken the Rambouillet , ”, to of of of . , , “ of a , is is it , or the eternal theme the faithless husband pleasure wife indeed meet with realising that there are other capable novelist worthy interests life and other situations just consideration the intrigues and jealousies the hundreds of individuals who marry haste repent leisure possible for human Chateaubriant also finds affections intense elsewhere Paris That refreshing too There breath fresh air through the book odour forest trees the babbling brooks and yet spite murmur predominant this the human interest that one the ever recurring tragedies The story family life the modern version the prodigal son and this particular case we have the beart give broken mother and the heroic father added pathos the episode Chateaubriant will du 's . - at is byof a to of , is of ; it , . “ M Weary “ ; , six ) , “ . on M , he , of as at . of , , " a or us another have been famous their time by Alphonse des Lourdines Chateau great literary success for the briant not only refreshing book for the public author also by ; - ; ; s ; .' . ; ( in aimantes contains sketches which the author has give endeavoured with few strokes the pen women who for one reason lifelike portrait “ ; de ; ; de ; ; , Adélaïde Marceline Desbordes and Mérimée celebrated Inconnue Charles Foley has published thirty three volumes plays His intensely novels and short stories and dramatic little tragedy Heard the Telephone has been translated into various languages and given many countries Foley also one the greatest authorities all matters relating the history the Vendée the time the French special study Revolution has made this period and this part France His short touching stories sometimes inspired dramatic episodes brought his notice whilst studying the archives that epoch are masterpieces literature The present volume Femmes aimées Femmes ( ; of ; La Grande Joséphe Mademoiselle Rose Launay Marie Pompadour Princess Amelia Saxony Madame Germaine Necker Princesse Lamballe Mes daughters dames Louis XV Comtesse de Balbi Mademoiselle Lange Pauline Bonaparte Madame the favourite theme many writers dear on this book the chief interest centres the question paternal instinct The father believes that sees his son all his own faults little later makes the discovery that friend his the father this son The curious phase the case that the years come this man feels deep paternal affection for his wife son affection which would probably never have felt for child own The young man has inherited the lovable qualities his own father The problem which the author evidently lays before whether the kinship must necessarily ensure affection Buisson ardent Romain Rolland certainly the most powerful the series volumes this author relating the history Jean Christophe Weary life among his fellow creatures exasperated their hostility and having many things goes away quiet lost faith village and there like Moses before the mountain burning bush the bush which burns without being consumed he comes himself once more La Chasse Courre the Duchess Uzès née Mortemart little volume that will read hunting with interest by all lovers contains portrait the author her hunting attire for on : of of ; ; l' Châteaumorand Sweden ; ) ; ( of Marie Stuart Diana Orme Christine de ; of Milan Marion is another novel ménage trois “ in us . , of . . M a of - | of of of aimées , Femmes aimantes ,” by Charles Foley , is the title of a volume con taining a series of historical studies of twenty two famous women Each study gives picture the epoch the surroundings which the woman whose history we are reading Foley has chosen for his subjects moved Queen Bathilde the seventh century Valentine EMMES D is to be congratulated , not only on the fact that he been awarded the Goncourt Academy prize , but because he has begun his career with a wider vision than so many of our present - jay novelists . “ L 'Inquiète Paternité ," by Jean Schlumberger , has the �THE AUTHOR , is . of . a in in .” ' “ , us a of a of of , , is . of a in . , an , of of , . in of . on , of a at to , in - , . , , M all in in of . be to an , so If to ) , of , . . of , et by , , of of ( . . on of 'r in in by in in , - a , “ , of of of an , is . in de , , “ - a a le et “ be on . et At , is ”, , At . to - by ”, En - , . of in . in of is a . , . ' . Firmin George is an of d by public “ French M ”, to the of on . , . ., " is , ’ . . . of - be . its in . M . , d la de anglais contemporain introduces verse MM Andre Dumas and Sébastien Charles tendency Leconte shows that there search for dramatic effects the history the past certainly nothing There common between the Esther we know Racine and this modern concep tion her the Renaissance the three act play MM garde Alfred Capus and Pierre Veber was At by is ”, to is of . M – by l' - de a It of . on “ Callet Le Roman Boutroux gave one the temps most remarkable lectures Pascal présent published which will probably early number Foi Vie the Comédie Française Le Ménage Donnay Molière five act play by Maurice extremely interesting and curious verse The staging the Versailles excellent and the fête opportunity realising Park gives the public something the magnificence Court life those days the Odéon Esther four act play also ” of . . “ . M diplomatic any foreign Power touches Hanotaux and policy the entente cordiale Turkish affairs and the questions concerning Bosnia and Morocco Aiguillon une grande dame de La Duchesse cour Louis XIV the subject extremely interesting book by MM Paul Estrée arrangements Les Annales . E . in , a , is , , as a hitherto for the University Quite recently M . .” by contains équilibre La Politique 1907 1911 the title volume published Gabriel Hanotaux an account the various impor tant events which have taken place affecting the international situation during the last four years Hanotaux shows that France ought not influenced . , of be to a . , M of of , in , ”, of 's and the unpub by to , of “ of centenary This Nearly everyone appears Paris this season be lecturing every possible and impossible subject Among the most interesting and varied these lectures outside the Sorbonne and College France are those organised the Société des Conférences the review entitled Foi Vie and also the lectures organised Sarcey Mme Brisson the daughter , most reality the day same review Jules other Lemaitre continues his studies Chateaubriand containing and Louis Barthou gives article some extremely interesting letters from Lamartine Alphonse Daudet and other literary celebrities George Brandès the well known critic has been spending some months Paris and the request give lecture of his friends he consented the Vaude Paul Leyssac Hans Andersen ville Theatre recited several the fairy tales We are told that the most admirable manner George Brandès and this talented young actor are repeat the lecture and recitations London this season we would strongly recommend opportunity present those who have the day Lectures are certainly the order ”, . - is - , . , 's , of “ the works Weber Berlioz and Wagner volume has been published memento lished matter short sketch which the questions the numbers to . - M ", is , , of The whole volume would find English authors who agree with him certain his criticisms among others Elizabeth Barrett Browning one the finest her poems and Buried Crowned entitled Théophile Gantier study La Musique writer It . , to many , , . in , It . . of to of is of - " , the Bellerophon interesting but with regard the harsh judgment England action we can only say that Masson A skit . of by M , " of , a of his to country Frédéric Mas Autour de Sainte Hélène by son the title the latest volume which this well Napoleon known writer devotes the last days infinitely sad and The story these last days tragic and the author very naturally cannot resist England with the treacherous hospi reproaching , and finishes with In , . in ” la M . , is is a " his duty “ M , in de by us a Jacques Tissier marsouin Pierre Rey very simple story but full deep feeling just the history brave young colonial soldier his hardships and struggles and his simple belief Roz recent numbers most charming and witty article Contes Gascons Fernand Laudet entitled These stories form literature entirely apart and are full shrewd observation and keen sense humour Laudet gives several specimens . to in of he of , us of is present situation and somewhat surprised find certain names omitted which should certainly included volume dealing with contemporary English novels one its La Revue hebdomadaire publishes on is an of . , . , to ' . “ L religieuse Orientation France actuelle the title book Paul Sabatier which very clearly his view the author gives the tality Meredith Thomas Hardy Mrs Humphry Ward always interesting and other English writers note the impressions the foreign critic We are by of at of . is in in all , - to future 185 M the volume closes with the Grand Electeur . * La Séparation des Eglises et de l' Etat ,” by Julien de Narfon , is a book which should be read by persons who are interested the religious evolution France As the question Church present one intense interest and State England the perusal this book cannot fail extremely prove instructive The author broad minded man endowed with the courage his opinions With perfect impartiality evokes past history relates the events recent date analyses the immediate consequences and endeavours point out the probable consequences the of the a Thirty Years ' War , and death . �THE AUTHOR . , its . of , of , As . , M as de . M . is is . It , to , it is of a is of a of to be ” It “ , . bable that when the Compagnie Française tour du French season over the Théâtre Shakespeare will . ALYS HALLARD . on by is dances great the fairies You Like was quite success and these matinées are continued May until the end the month Camille poet who has Sainte Croix dramatist and thrown himself heart and soul into this revival the Shakespeare theatre with the result that probable that these plays have never been given with such artistic perfection such attention very pro detail and such absolute ensemble , - of , ). " ). ( ). ). ). l' " ( de · ). " ( . ) ). - - - l' ). " " ) ( ( et . ” " " ( ( " ( ( , , de à " ( 's is . It M he . . de . M by , ' " “ L , . , to Femmes aimées femmes aimantes Tallandier des Lourdines Bernard Grasset Le Buisson ardent Ollendorff Chasse Courre La Poétique Histoire Prusse Plon Séparation des Eglises Etat Plon Jacques Tissier marsouin Plon Autour Sainte Hélène Ollendorff Musique Fasquelle La Politique de équilibre 1907 1911 Plon * * * " “ “ “ “ " “ * M La . La La is is at to , as as , , . . by is of to ( . L ., , , 27 . . vol ., L ., ., vol ., . - vol , 27 . L , . 28 28 , ( . L Stat . Portugal . , 1893 — 20 ) . ( . L Stat . 8 , — .) . ( Stat . — 31 , .) , vol , . 29 vol ., . L Stat ( Spain . , — 10 1895 . 29 , vol . L ., Stat ( . – Mexico , rol . 29 . . L ., ., vol L . Stat ( Chile . 1896 Stat ( Rica . Costa .) 1956 1961 .) . Netherlands .p ), - 1899 vol 3 , . L ., ( November sions Stat 1899 — , 19 , 1955 20 . pp .) 880 October - , 25 May 31 , 1896 .) , 27 .) .p p 877 . 871 February .p ( , , . .) , - , : of or 1, , Stat .) p July , - is is , . Germany 982 1892 1222 . a 15 .pp .pp .p 1219 July to he as an 981 1021 1022 Italy October 1892 1043 May 1893 Denmark .p is , of it is in scene 27 April . de , . of , a any , by P in vol . of his he , in on . . M , , , is moment President . , as . be to is is is , At . slow have been issued the under the United States Act copyright protection granted which the United States works authors who are subjects citizens the countries named July Belgium 1891 France Great Britain and her possessions and Switzerland Stat of of in , his , . in in a is to be in not RELATIONS DROCLAMATIONS . is is a to by is an in of a is INTERNATIONAL in to is he '( ", , “ a It is to nothing unpleasant and wbich which there nevertheless never dull the Athénée Camille Sainte Croix continuing every Thursday his series Shake speare plays admirably staged He seems have putting life into the plays found the secret Shakespeare perhaps and that giving them with ensemble such one rarely sees The actors are all young and enthusiastic of COPYRIGHT , of , . , , . ambitious and who sets out life arrivist firmly believing himself prepared one He take advantage all possible occasions for climbing the ladder fortune but reckons without host and his host this case own heart He falls love with the daughter the house which he the paid secretary The characters this play are all well drawn and each The author distinct psychological study one congratulated having written play there STATES a of . . At de UNITED in a as in a , of supposed world Just he has arrived friend whispers abroad the story his delinquency the marry past The confidence the girl his salvation and the play ends satisfactorily for the public the Athénée Le aur dispose Francis play which seems likely Croisset have long run poor man who the story is Mme and is all , for , to of Bernstein has had tbe success which this author pieces usually win Bernstein has always something say when writes the story man whose past has not been blameless but making for himself position the who succeeds and Vidal for the musical adaptations Hugard also the Opéra for the Jane on , a " In . to , to . in - as of as " ”, by . is , of , , on , , , in is , , of of . on of ou . “ III du by l' , At take place Royale the Comédie Jean irrésistible vocation fils Mondoucet three act play Sacha Guitry the delight the public spite The son an ironmonger who his bourgeois father insists the prejudices going initiates his fond the stage and later parents into the habits and customs theatrical extremely amusing life Les Visiteurs nocturnes Tristan Bernard full humour the well known short stories this writer The nocturnal visitors this case are drug the lady thieves who take the precaution whose house they are about rob the morn ing when the maid finds the victim about and call the police that the victim asks any that the nocturnal visitors shall be found suffering she does from insomnia she cost only anxious find out how she can obtain more their drug Henry At the Gymnase Assaut ' Night s Dream " was exquisitely “ The Midsnmmer staged , M . Simas , of the Opéra , being responsible for the scenery and harmonious colouring a a as . , to received with applause . The plays of Alfred Capas are sure to end happily , so that if things appear to be going wrong for a time , there is never any need despair we are sure that reconciliation will go 186 and posses �THE AUTHOR . now to he its , of in . in , to to for . to on , , . it . a . : , 19 , se , to of 7 ( C ) , of s ; all ' agreement at music publisher in is , in 's in , be to , of a an is it We have called the above agreement but not really , comes into force 1911 when The agreement however goes further and asks that the royalties which accrue the composer gramophone records and similar mechanical repro Ban ductions should be shared between composer and publisher fortunate that the agreement was made before the Act was passed for under clause spite the document which has been the Act signed the rights the gramophone royalties are property the composer for tion sub section contains the following proviso Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing the Copyright Act any rights It to as in in to of 12 in ), ,. of a of , , to to I of in on ." be ." to or ( 13 he on on ; . , , * publisher of of I , in of ' it 46 paid Two Pounds the sum hereby agree assign the my rights and interest present whole future contingent my song and the words and music entitled being understood that receive royalty same Great Britain per copy all sold the same Great Britain copies Ireland and the Colonies count also five per cent the marked price all copies sold the United States 200 copies both countries free for novelty purposes gramophone Any royalties obtained the sale records similar mechanical reproductions all equally divided between composer and countries consideration day me this “ TN 28 . of , it . as , ; , is , it so it is AGREEMENT 'S A PUBLISHER MUSIC is , and It . . , Luxemburg extra business has far almost destroyed ralue the case comic opera and those pieces which are performed theatres As wrong for the author transfer his copyright wrong the composer transfer his performing right worse the present time owing than has ever been the added rights that the composer will acquire under the Act England Belgium of , methods concerned the composer save , (e ) unsuccessful Germany . — – , 1911 , June Norway 1910 8 14 December UNDER with But not sufficient the music publisher ask the copyright also asks the per right and through his successful forming for PROCLAMATION SECTION 1 PRESIDENTIAL and study at Sweden should consideration it . -L 1911 . 26 May – , 29 , Rica , Cuba , Denmark , France , Germany , Great Britain and her possessions , Italy , Mexico , the Netherlands and possessions , Norway , Portugal , Spain , and Switzerland . uxemburg June 1910 Report which was laid before the General Meeting on March 21 , they have dealt very fully with the matter . We do not desire to repeat these warnings , so recently made , but suggest that if any member has read the report carelessly , or failed to read it at to as or between the United States and the following countries : Guatemala , Salvador, Costa Rica , Hon duras , and Nicaragua . ) (Stat . L . , vol. 35, pt . 2 , pp . 1934 - 1946 . ) Angust 11, 1908 – Japan . ( Treaty of May 19 , 1908, for prott ction in China . ) (Stat. L . , vol. 35 , pt. 2, pp . 2044 - 2046 .) August 11 , 1908 - Japan . ( Treaty of May 19 , 1908 , for protection in Korea . ) (Stat . L ., vol . 35 , pt. 2, pp . 2041 - 2043 .) April 9, 1910 — Austria , Belgium , Chile , Costa as has come when attention be drawn to them once again . should The composer should never transfer the copyright to the publisher when he , the composer , maintains a continuing interest in the sales . This point has been brought forward over and over again , and in the book -publishing world we are glad to think that the publishers are , save in exceptional cases , content with a licence to publish in book form . The music publishers should be content with a licence to publish in song form . So strong do the committee feel about this assignment of the copyright , or even about an unlimited grant of the licence to publish during the whole term of copyright , that in the Annual it April 9, 1908 - Convention between the United States and or her powers on literary and artistic copyrights , signed at the City of Mexico , January 27 , 1902 . (This treaty is effective from July 1, 1908 , ordinary documents , but the time for 2255 .) to . is p trouble to retain a copy , he never gets a copy signed by the publisher , which he ought to receive in all transactions of this kind . It is some time since the pages of The Author have commented on these extra he for ( Treaty of November 10 , 1905 . ) (Stat. L ., vol. 34 , pt . 3, pp . 2890 - 2891. ) September 20 , 1907 - Austria . ( But not in Hungary .) (Stat . L . , vol . 35 , pt . 2, cluding . go vol . 34 , . L ., ( Stat . is . — Norway pt . 3, pp . 3111 -3112 .) May 11 , 1906 – Japan song , the a , . 2208 , 2213 .) July 1 , 1905 in he pp by the composer of all his rights consideration for such assignment being , as stated , the payment of two guineas , and a royalty per copy on every copy of the song sold . According to the custom in vogue , the composer signs , this document and if he does not take the is an assignment it all November 17 , 1903 — Cuba . (Stat . L ., vol . 33 , pt . 2 , p . 2324 . ) January 13, 1904 — China . ( Treaty of October 8 , 1903, Article XI. ) ( Stat . L ., vol. 33, pt . 2 , 187 �THE AUTHOR . ' of be . - re a of . to as . in by you in ." to at . is is in He . of . to - re on to or fit , he he to of of , is it , in to his an . to to , , to to . . . . . . P . . . . . S . 0 . . . on . 90 TO to J. F . 0 6 for 0 .. .. . . O 1510 0 .) 00 of 25 , E . C . of a .. . .. . of 20 of of a aa ( Co ., 29 , of of ALLOWANCE MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY PER CENT Front Page 24 Pages Other Hall of Page Page Quarter Eighth Page Single Column Advertisements per inch per cent. made for Series Sixand percent Reduction Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed BELMONT Paternoster Square, London & is ., etc . Étc , , SCALE FOR DUVERTISENENTS to to be . , to . fit , , , if us . . to A A , . . . . : V . of . of A : of . . . By A Nature . To . to at By Lewis Melville CONTEMPORARY Poetry Graves ENGLISH REVIEW By Frederic Harrison Among My Books By The Theatre the Future Ivanof English Poetry Poetry and Rhythm New Study By Henry Newbolt By Walter Sickert Critical Calendar By Henry Hardinge Word the Hammerstein Opera By The Censorship Scandal — “ us . . . " to it Ritchie . Celtic , of : . on Lady Thackeray . to on he , of is . to BOOKMAN by so do no to at be he , , placing this reply before with the view composers who are members of the Society is CONTENTS BLACKWOODS George Borrow Musings Without Method reply you raise regarding DEAR SIR The questions the Agreement for are quite unnecessary song copyright and under the the You assign liberty make any other our agreement we are not arrangement consulting you without you only assign the right On the other hand song able publish the for voice and piano you would and this we make any other arrangement you thought could not agree we may mention that our agreement conclusion never questioned We are Yours faithfully In on to in if , , a of he received the following It to of to of It is it is no of MAGAZINE which would arise from the signing the difficulties the publisher document namely that such made any other arrangement with regard the liberty under his song would undertaking the agreement and there was publisher pay the composer anything such arrangement fresh This warning alarmed the composer and wrote the publisher enquiring this letter the matter were what his views those , to . , in , , . ) to of to is it ( a of agreement this kind never transfer copyright never transfer his performing right and above all retain absolute control over his gramophone rights of he off ( 3 ) that if the work went the market would cancel the agreement and return the licence publish for understood that the composer would only grant publish licence the composer before the The composer laid the document secretary The secretary Authors the Society pointed out some addition remonstrated and contained the last sentence the letter only necessary suggest that the sooner the composers compel alteration the better The composer should be warned never sign , clauses : ( 1) that he would put the work on the in the usual form on or before a certain date ; ( 2) that he would push the work through the ordinary trade channels and advertise it ; and market music publishers The only excuse for this letter must the ignorance the publisher his legal position impossible publisher think that the standing the firm who put forward the agree ment and wrote the letter under consideration would wilfully have deceived the composer Suffice say that the statement made the publisher absolutely incorrect The firm states our agreement we are not liberty make any other arrangement the song without consulting Not only there nothing expressly stating this nothing that would the agreement but there impliedly convey this statement under the terms the contract The conveyance the copyright and the performing rights allow the publisher make any other arrangement thinks and way bound pay the author any royalty any arrangement further consideration the only bound by the agreement pay the composer royalty With all copies the song sold regard the dictatorial and absurd statement is and not to the assignee . ” At the beginning it was stated that this was not really an agreement , and perhaps it would be as well to elucidate this point further . The composer assigns all his rights to the pub lisher for a small consideration and a continuing royalty . What does the publisher undertake to Absolutely nothing . He does not undertake do ? to produce the work by a certain date ; he does not undertake to keep the work on the market , and he does not undertake to advertise the work . No doubt an implied contract to publish is carried in the assignment , otherwise the consideration would be of no avail . But it is quite clear that the implied contract could easily be met by what would really amount to a bogus publication . Now , in order that a composer may be treated fairly , even the most exacting of publishers would , without hesitation , assent to a few small plain Authors that the whole subject agreements has been opened , conferred by the Act in respect of making , or authorising the making of contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed belong to the author, or his legal representatives , a 188 �THE AUTHOR . But the transaction should obtained competent agent with the advice Society the of (a - of : to be , in to of a . up ", . or , , up is to " a . of , or to to to or . to . or . to to to an is It to , . is . It , is . in . , of . of . of of a to : A of . of an : . if . , to . or be . of copyright AUTHORS . DRAMATIC ofan EVER transfer TO a , . of a . is a , in of . ( .1 ) (3 .) so to it or an in of of . on by a in . . of of a is - if a . for - :- ( a ). an be to a , is 1 . it Selling Outright This sometimes satisfactory : or . 3 in be proper prive can observed are few standing rules agreement There are four methods of dealing with literary property . I ( TERE of to a be is It , THE PRODUCERS BOOKS in OF . WARNINGS TO . 2 . N sign agreement without submitting the Secretary the Society Authors some com petent legal authority extremely careful negotiating well for play with any one except the production established manager There are three forms dramatic contract for plays three more acts Sale outright the performing right This unsatisfactory An author who enters into stipulate such contract should the contract for production the piece certain date proper publication and his name the play bills IV of ; . 18 per . is to . , or £1 Always avoid WARNINGS . . to of . 8 The subscription the Society annum £10 108 for life membership 9 . to . . IY . . of . of on All other forms agreement are combinations the four above mentioned Such combinations are generally disastrous the author Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stam possible Avoid agreements by letter The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are agreement That both sides shall know what means The inspection those account books which belong right the author We are advised that this the nature common law right which cannot denied withheld to prevent authors from Some agents endeavour the Secretary the Society do some publishers Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly referring matters ). (1 ' In .) ( 2 .) in (3 ). (4 .) ! . to be it This The General (2 .) . to to to , . of (3 2 ( (1 ). .) ). : a of to of consideration the contracts with publishers submitted them by literary agents and are recommended submit them for interpretation and explanation the Secretary the Society 7 . (5 .) . . of , a in To a (3 ) . . to 's . 6 . literary No contract should be entered into with agent without the advice the Secretary the Society accept without careful Members are strongly advised not agents neglect stamp agreements done within fourteen days first execution secretary will undertake behalf members Commission Agreement The main points are production Be careful obtain fair cost Keep control the advertisements Keep control the book the sale price Prospectus Many form The Royalty System perhaps with certain limitations the best form This agreement above all things necessary know what the proposed royalty means both sides now approximately the possible for author ascertain truth From time time very important figures connected with royalties are published The Author , of in To (2 ) . ( 1 ) To . to be . , ' in . 5 The Committee have arranged for the reception agreements and their preservation members fire proof safe The agreements will course be regarded as by only Secretary confidential documents read the who will keep the key of the safe The Society now offers stamp agreements possible readiness for action npon them keep agreements enforce payments due according agreements Fuller particu york can be obtained the lars of the Society miast III . if , in !f , , of . of to of in Remember that the Society you are fighting the battles you other writers even yourse are reaping no direct benefit and that you are advancing the best interests your calling promoting the independence the writer the dramatist the composer 4 belonging bad give serial translation rights any publisher bind yourself for future work any one solicitor As well bind yourself for the future doctor Not Not to always rights of for examination Agreement this case the following rules should attended pro sign any agreement which the cost Not duction forms part without the strictest investigation putting the give the publisher the power Not profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements by charging exchange advertise his own organs ments Therefore keep control the advertisements special charge for office expenses Not allow unless the same allowance made the author give Not American Colonial Continental to to to send , . 3 any agreement whatever the Society , to . to signing Before the document Profit Sharing agreement (6 .) . , do . . of ' 2 . all by 1 II . VERY T A member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements , his choice of a pub lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his The of his property . business or the administration Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society . Further , the Committee , if they without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel ' s opinion any cost to the member . Moreover , where counsel ' s opinion is favourable , and the sanction of the Committee is obtained , action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member , and costs borne the Society Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers agreements do not fall within the experi ordinary solicitors ence Therefore not scruple use the Society 1. of . , managed the Secretary by of a be . or USE THE SOCIETY TO . HOW 189 �THE AUTHOR . MUSIC . . or 6d The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of per 100 part members for the fee 100 The members stamps are kept the Society safe The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary and the voucher then forwarded the members who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble 's to . THE READING BRANCH . is to obtain adequate publication . As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete , on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con . tracts , those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society . STAMPING in the beginning . 11. An author inust remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited , and that for a novice the first object ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors . It must , however , be pointed out that , as a rule , the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property . The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with - performing right and copyright . He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement , and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . T of is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract . He shoul , therefore guard himself all the more carefully in COMPOSERS . is 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced . 10. An author should remember that production of a play MUSICAL TO ' consideration . WARNINGS its 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words . 8. Never forget that United States rights inay be exceed . ingly valuable . They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents . As the law stands at present , an agent play may acquire a who has once had a in his hands perpetual claim to a percentage on the author 's fees from it . As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot , under the guidance of the Society , do equally well or better for himself . The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required . For certain purposes , such as the collection of fees on amateur performances , and in general the trans action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries , almost all dramatic authors employ agents ; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profes to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or by offering to purchase who propose to act as principals the author ' s rights . In any case, in the present state of the law , an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society , . rights can 5 . Authors should remember that performing be limited , and are usually limited , by town , country , and time. This is most important . performing rights , but 6. Authors should not assign should grant a licence to perform . The legal distinction is of great importance . AGENTS . AND RAMATIC , be reserved . AUTHORS , 4 . Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible , and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event . It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one - act plays should DRAMATIC of (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts . Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent . An author should obtain a sliding percentage on the scale of gross receipts system . Should in preference to the American obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed play date on or before which the should be performed . performing right ( 0.) Sale of or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i .e. , fixed nightly fees ). This methou should be always except in cases where avoided the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. . 190 CEMBERS will in a , is , of it , . of . , . to REMITTANCES . of by to of by be , be or , the same charged for give notice the Society begs post are acknowledged return All remittances should crossed Union London and Chancery Smiths Bank Lane registered sent letter only . . of to filed subject play will The Secretary that all remittances of . at . . 2s . of at , rules with the exception that the price 6d per act be Plays may also a be a to at Original . , or a of of in . be be a byof to o , of in typewritten duplicate foolscap paper forwarded the offices the Society together with registration fee two shillings and sixpence will carefully compared qualified assis the Secretary stamped and returned tant One copy will the author and the other filed the register Copies the Society the scenario Thus filed may be obtained any time by the author only small charge typing cover cost is , on OCENARIOS . be . . is , . of AND its SCENARIOS PLAYS asof a REGISTRATION OF ORIGINAL greatly assist the Society this its work by informing young writers existence Their MSS can read and composition treated treated by coach The term MSS includes not only works fiction but poetry and dramatic works and when possible under special arrangement technical and scientific works The competence and experience Readers are writers The fee one guinea branch �THE AUTHOR . ' in an s on an a to 's , on . 's , to 1 to by on , is it of , if . . . .. on a for , by ." in . a is a , . It , in to is at . is , is it on in , (' , to is the Australian Act impossible what the coming . appeared referring FEES an issue Author article the claim which had been put of last to the . GRAMOPHONE In , our correspondent commissioned from as are many cases which work is in , , . agreement Now there points out he , , : as in of as , (' of to with and not based anada concerned present moment say the legislation will be As far as .) In is , , ( , 's a all the literary work that he desires market during the continuancy the mistake also state that this Act has become the model for recent British and coming Canadian opyright Law which legislation the British coming into force 1912 has really had nothing do us a of . in of to as1 of bearing perhaps communication which contract little further elucidation The reader page 163 last month Author the agreement the author appoints his period for the given sole agent during the to sale bring 's in , , , a on referred clause as as by be . of it an by to , ' on in many 1905 is a . published has copyright law which was binding passed only Australia and did not make Australia Imperial legislation Imperial copy independent right still running the Australian Colonies to CORRESPONDENT who require on us to to be he an - an COPYRIGHT States United the article taken from Weekly and printed another page Publishers follows the author states 1905 asserted copyright indepen Australia com dence from the mother country and passed plete code which was not disallowed the Crown recent fact become the model and wbich has British and coming Canadian legislation This statement little misleading Australia In ex to , , . . AGREEMENT AGENCY books and has therefore read with interest the literary agency agreement published last month sent if , , as be It . to of is as in to to to AUSTRALIAN he on to , . A THE LITERARY kindly Author two points if a to , 's , , , - is to a to an is he or , if it , , , , , . a in , . he no . , to , to to at as is , or a , on 's as is .fee , to as is , to to to , to be agency fees untenable and there The position our correspondent remarks authors should fore agent any way with deal be warned never principal This advice we act known who are very glad confirm , , in to an . an or , , If sell for sum down infrequently happens not have money and has faith desires the agent he will possibly accept the offer and the agent will then proceed sell the editor the publisher price which the manager the enhanced already knows agent can obtain But desires be perfectly bona fide and desires some principal and sometimes as agent times act only the danger still very great because pub offering work natural law that when he managers he would desire lishers editors sell might that which belonged himself which capital already get the return able profit pended with than sell the rather which he would obtain merely his author work of to , to be in on is ' on . , in willing 's of to us a of . on that the author the author . . to to as position and urges such warn The columns The Author have already different occasions drawn attention the matter and some remarks the point will found agents the article authors the October number There the danger from the bonâ fide agent and the danger from the fraudulent agent The fraudulent agent would get offer from manager and then going editor publisher the author would pretend him that he had some difficulty placing his work He would suggest that he should buy the rights whatever they are authors “ A in to danger a of the society has drawn our attention the fact that there are still some agents who addition their agency work not infrequently principals act He draws attention the a AS PRINCIPALS . AGENTS MEMBER the author . In these cases it is hardly fair that the author should be bound to pay an agent 's fee or that the agent should claim his such commission does not arise through the agent introduction but cases have occurred where place all his literary work author undertaking the agent hands during fixed period has received agent claim for commission from articles paper and other literary that were supplied work where the work was specially ordered and such order was not obtained through the agent introduction will well therefore the author should specifically except this work from the agreement with the agent stating that commission work obtained outside the agent pay the introduction should not bound agent This brings the second point which has reference the note clause the special markets reservation by the author Our correspondent thinks that should made quite writing for clear that where author lives daily papers and journalism well writing books and magazine articles that should except the journalistic market and that the agent should not be entitled claim commission this work This doubt was the idea those who they advised the drafted the agreement when author reserve certain markets but perhaps advantage will be the point members put little more clearly before them fee GENERAL NOTES . 191 The �THE AUTHOR . of . by . In . . In to he the to in , of a a , as , it a of , of in Dr . of to be of . to to , of of of to ' to of as he . - . 's , - 's , of , , in a to of , of , . , . as a to in had been transferred from the hands the secretary himself solicitor into the hands the solicitors the society and these large proportion had ended successfully the sum recovered for one member matter where performing rights were concerned amounting £500 The Pension Fund invest , by , , of of to . , - to of , . S . to . from infringement The contentious work the society during the year heavy and described successful Of the cases which had passed through the secretary hands alone two thirds had been successfully carried through and the total dealt with might easily have been doubled by reckoning disputes which had not been seriously maintained Forty two cases after the society intervention a to , to p .m ., . , of and passage the Copyright Act and the number and variety the questions which during that arising period were continually for consideration owing changes affecting the interests authors being introduced unexpectedly into the Bill and the necessity for safeguarding authors interests a in , 18 21 , , of , 45 , , , , Street members being presenta somewhat smaller attend ance than usual being no doubt due three causes the improbability that any controversial topic would arise for discussion the fact that the place of meet ing was less centrally situated than that which the society has been accustomed and the inclemency of the weather The chairman the Committee Management Dr Squire Sprigge presided asking and opened the business the meeting the members present consider the first place the second and third items the agenda leaving Accordingly the discussion the report follow Mr Owen Seaman was declared duly elected of , of . he a a by . , of at on 4 . of Annual General Meeting the society Thursday March the the Society Arts John Adelphi forty some thirty was held rooms desired and several , . THE , to 87 to of is . It of of as a , , . , ' , in a so , ANNUAL MEETING THE practically the the such for definite purpose had joined single subject and had receipt advice upon pointed upon having these Ten then retired insurance the them that upon the principle out expected thus society could not reasonably consideration give assistance full measure single premium had voluntarily rejoined Sprigge next referred the very heavy work done the Copyright Committee during the introduction of no .” protected England have doubt Musical publishers long time been taking the composers rights for considering that they have got into the habit course matter these rights their own time however that composers should assert their authority and publishers understand their position , thing complaint the nature all other cases the reason had been economy the guinea subscription of of of or of be may causes , be to or to at all he on to - of is by or to be composition all of to in an of . . . “ composer hereby reserves himself the Said reproduce cause exclusive right and licence composition reproduced mechanical musical said may make use instruments and agrees that whenever times attach such licence he and his sub licensees will said every copy such mechanical reproduction copyright required which may composition the notice any copyright statute under which said required resignations 167 amounted inquiry He had ascertained other similar with the figures normal proportion having bodies that this was regard the nature the society and the COL membership ditions but order ascertain whether there might be any removable cause for the resignations had written personally reply last 150 members who had resigned had received only one letter that put forward any from amounting and comparison to to . by , is , America the new made to a although from see agreement an . ! the following extract American publisher that similar compulsory licence exists that which will come into force under Copyright Law the same demand not the American publisher We are glad from history of the society , and the income for the year from subscriptions was actually the largest that members for the past year The loss accrued had the gramophone to a publishers by certain forward fees of composers . in 192 A for in . to . in to of * A , to in , " , in to . , in in of He up of . F be of . G . to tions and discussion upon any points the report which members might desire call attention the Wilson rose ask whether Mr interests authors the names the parties might published not the summaries cases taken the society which appear The Author suggested that this would give more reality the reports question and referred the article Remarkable Agreement The Author March by of of In . The number elections during only once been exceeded the in . of to in . in , 's , to , , conditions shown the past year had in by to . in , regard with the appointment scrutineers count the votes under the society no names having been proposed the constitution chairman informed the meeting that the committee commenting upon would appoint due course the report which was already the hands members Dr Sprigge referred the satisfactory to Secondly . to in . , by . , Mr no of in of placement special the Pension Fund Committee 1911 had amounted £250 Morley Roberts resigned Mr Seaman appeal during the same year had been handsomely having been duly proposed responded the committee and and had brought £500 more having been inviting ques other candidate nominated investment 1912 He concluded member �THE AUTHOR . in an It in a , of . for it in , a he . , , , it in of of , in to , in , In be to . for , or , is be . ; if , to no , is if , is . to of . an of an be as . . or or on . of to is be ; if.A no be , up of is an , It on or . , , to . of to . a of to us . as , an be by : as , so of in , , . at , , be at , in . beall - of on " , or he as “ be as . , , of . in be , , or be it of , of , of , . G of . H . . it , by of that of of said The decision announced the editor shall final binding upon parties any time until the date for Plays may sent duly announced but closing the competition which will which will not be before June 30th 1912 the earliest The winner the £100 prize will retain one half interest the copyright his play the winning play the opinion the editor produced under the the Era sufficient merit will auspices the Era and will known the Era Play the author name appearing not she wishes every performance the programme 's to , approval those , it , , of , in . , M . H . . thanking himself thanks he associated with their vote Thring whose continuous their secretary Mr labours behalf the society he knew were on not , if it at to of ; Sprigge expression a to he , , to . , a the case clear statement essential the result satisfactory and there should sins omission the table The editor should throw his cards good then the contract the contract bad the author knows the best the worst and he right complain sends his MS has subsequently example The following may cited omission error purchase the copyright proprietor desires MS for £200 and states this bare fact The ordinary that there was author would think publish but really there implied contract nothing would have been much the kind state that the better therefore for the proprietor before successful MS will be published by him certain date This preamble brings the Prize Competition published the Era for the benefit dramatic material for far which authors the terms follows our purpose are in to of , of to it of it . A . Dr present for their appreciated This should the legal position If to as a to . . to in There was however the fact modern conditions obtain accurate statistics was difficult that was the same time work and that for such buy uncertain whether members would when written the chairman was proposed thanks vote by Mr Anthony Hope Hawkins and having been by Mr seconded Paull was carried unanimously any price he in it to ” . “ of . F . G . Wilson inquired whether the reissue The Cost Production was likely take place before long The chairman said that this was matter consult the committee which he would prefer He was not sorry before replying definitely print have the fact that the book was out brought He had himself taken his attention and preparing part the first edition apply the figures had ceased feared some of . . it its engaged . it to , in a no of in , it him The chairman said that the subject was not new but had always been considered desirable recovering money for that the society members position should occupy disinterested indepen suggestion that dence the matter with had gain by the disputes any financial advantage of behalf . Mr , entitled to the advice which in society and becoming he could obtain nowhere else . Mr. H . M . Paull asked whether the society might not find it advantageous to charge members a per centage upon the sums obtained by it on their paper Again some editors who were clear about what giving no they wanted were wholly unreasonable undertaking that the work should published and they publication addition time limit publish any story sent up often claimed the right them connection with the competition even though should not gain the prize again without making giving any time limit for publication , the purchase of a number of The Author for 6d . cave a person outside the society all the information about an individual or a particular matter that he required , he might be tempted to content himself with buying The Author instead of joining the no if which months ago article appeared The strong Author Prize Competitions and complaint was raised against the method which these competitions were conducted was clearly shown how indefinite was the statement terms most cases and that the editor must have the case the legal requirements been ignorant Though turned out that most cases the editor wanted the whole copyright yet generally he did not make this clear Indeed the editor who prize gave the best asserted merely that short story would not necessarily have had the publish his own right even for one insertion to that the proposition The chairman replied to a considerable had his sympathy advanced There was always , however . a certain extent . element of danger in giving names when criticising in the manner in which it was necessary to criticise the fact that in The Author , and there was also to COME . sivoid also . . PRIZE COMPETITION A on in which the name of the publisher was given , asking if it would not be advantageous to dot the " i' s " and cross the “ t 's ” in other articles of the same class . The result would be that members would know what editors and publishers to avoid , and editors and publishers would know what to 193 �THE AUTHOR . use of in a An . no . his , “ it , a to . to is , is do of ." , to to to of to to , be a are , to , do in or or to of , he If of to . be , or (2 ) at , , , ( 1 ) , be to . is It to . all , . to be to to . should . to It though who may have sent the MSS withdraw they not care accept the revised rules of the it be It .” “ – on , of 'S NEW YEAR card issued one the great publishing firms New York bore Fewer and For 1912 laudable sentiment might perbaps assumed from Better Books this that the year 1911 was remarkable for the great 1 , In . in , in a . in As matter the United States books 1911 was considerably fact the figure reached the latter year 1910 lower than that 799 new editions appeared 671 new books and output of . - of be or by of a a , of of on STATES NOTES . UNITED -c do , he , of to of , even as . . - of of to to ; in the terms they are against the author have them indefinite but tempting may possible before the competi We hope tion closes for the rules and conditions more definitely stated and opportunity given those clear than no is is . It to , of . of , to is to be , be . all himself the right with that interest under the conditions laid down most extra the terms the last paragraph ordinary provision appears whereby not only does arranging bimself the right the cditor reserve play winning production but also the for the any play submitted whether the winning play Surely this statement cannot possibly not In how much be on , is on an is it it , as making market He reserves though the author retains half arrangements anything could not the copyright interest . arrange show an a is be royalties £100 will not advance what ever subsequent arrangement made but will be £100 clear and distinct practically amounting £100 payment for the half the copyright does not state who be the owner this balf though not an unreasonable deduction make that will belong the proprietor the Era might however some bidden actor manager This point concerned the public statement far undertaking There made clear should this half opyright whatever that the proprietor place the play the will use any endeavour in , that the winner will obtain £100 The natural deduction from this that the , in a , . . prize We see definitely what does want We think enoughi has been said terribly indefinite these points are better these competitions have to of is " “ a as . of - in , of is right they want deadlock clearly put forth should either the exact terms for production that the proprietor should have the first refusal for say one month during which terms should arranged these proposals are displeasing the owner the other any rate let him state half the copyright it . in for . This point the next paragraph states that the winner the prize will retain one half interest the copyright his play copyright under The word regards play covers much more than the new Act under the present Act where the right drama divided into two parts copyright and performing supposing . to . of , Copyright Act the editor with terms but the editor considers the terms unreasonable there then would appear of , , a or . . of , in a in be is it new importance arrange the winner the prize does not want suppose the authors any terms with the editor the MSS sent arrange terms not want in . be - is , as to up in it It under the to himself to as by be it will reserve , . is is where of or the editor condition further states but should the editor produce play he will first any decide such arrange terms with the author We feel quite certain that the editor the Era everything that desired fair reasonable and just when this paragraph was drafted but impossible paragraph more likely conceive frequent disputes than this one Supposing lead , - to : to is of It when the decision will made be announced surely an important knowledge competition piece this kind Competitors might send their MSS and find that year they are held more during for perhaps impossible for them which time would take any action placing them the matter seems the very earliest date for closing the competition June 30th 1912 From this we take that all the plays that are sent will come ment whatever Does the dramatist would be unable to make any play himself play author who sends prize receives no consideration what and gets The ever for the right which the editor acquires of - - is , to be , as , as of We have taken the liberty of omitting some non essential parts the conditions that non essen tial far the deductions desired drawn are concerned though not non essential from the point competing the dramatist who The main points which we desire draw attention are follows first stated that the decision announced the editor shall final and binding upon all parties quite reasonable and fair but there This no state intentional . the exclusive right , or what does this paragraph mean ? If he intends to reserve to himself the exclusive right , then any person who sends in a play may find himself in this difficult position that, if the editor who holds the right for arrang ing a production does not desire to use this right, It The editor will not be responsible for the safety of any manuscripts submitted , so that copies must be kept by the author. Every effort will be madle , however , to return all manuscripts . for the pro The editor reserves the right of arranging duction of any play submitted , whether the winning play or not ; but should he decide to produce any such play , he will first arrange terms with the author . 11 , 194 �THE AUTHOR . is big to of a of , in to no To 's “ “ so is of " . in , . to a of . . . A of . . M a ! in " - J . be “ 's it in a - in in . is so do of . to to “ ", us . G to , is is , , in see . in , ' So s “ a at " is to ." of “, is of of .” . ” ” “ ” “ of - in , be . in of . ” , , be - is “ . an . he . in , by ", in to of , in is .” a a , it if ” “ ** 's , , " it be ), ( ” an 's . of “ , " " 's . of . to In of “ be , to , " by U s, ” on , " “ “ . . of “ A of is ' , ; ); by in is a by to 's ”, ", , , . ; of In “ . is , by , ” , is a “ of . . in in ” an a “ is . to , . of of a It , . is as to is “ a , . It . by - a a and Molly Elliot Seawell The Jugglers which have quickly made their mark With preserve the chronological order out attempting the early fictional output 1912 must dealt with the names occur the mind Riders the Purple Sage Zane Grey deals with the Western Toby Plains and Salt Lake City Credo Kentucky novel Harris The Guardian Bartlett concerned with the lumbermani and the great forests The Heart city and the the other hand the background city Boston Humour varied character the Danny feature Own Story Don Marquis compare they whom Mark Twain Knight Ramsey Benson Denim and band all to a . a , - , on is if, be to of its affairs has satisfactions alike the commerci ally successful and the commercially unsuccessful Certainly wonderfully The Healer has had good reception from the Press still awaits the getting among the Big Six distinction About the same time were published Theodore Dreiser original and very powerful Jennie Gerhardt may story noted Julia Magruder Her Hus as to “ . of on do , a a “ 's , ”, In " - .” 's “ 's “ , , , of " ” a in No “ 's “ 's “ 's . 's L 24 - be of 1911 but too late mentioned the January number Among these The Author The Healer Robert Herrick author whose England work well known Of Mr Herrick New York critic has said that comes nearer being real novelist than any other American lished of 's a , ” ", " on of leading place less them may very likely grievance over their non appearance feel But only legitimate against that grievance the American reading public whose demand for mental sustenance the lists are founded would interesting side side with the consensus public opinion thus revealed consensus critical produced opinion could not unknown occurrence find best seller being roasted literary review the columps Such division represented by this state cash and credit come the change indications the detriment the of “ . S . H , " .” , “ of ”, Prodigal Judge Harold Bell Wright The Winning Barbara Worth and Harrison long lead over the Queed These four had next five which were Gene Stratton Porter Margaret Deland The Harvester The Iron Mary Johnston Long Roll Woman The Molly Make Believe Eleanor Hallowell Abbott Barclay and Florence The Rosary the non fiction class Arnold Bennett How Live Day Hours and Price Collier The West the East were easily first one course not even among the compilers guide these lists pretends that they furnish the necessarily best books the year Authors place whose names and works not get even in . in “ 's ' s " ”, 's in It of of in to . it to for wait a few years more before stating which are the novels that will live among those of last year . At present there is still too much of the glamour of the “ best - seller ” about some of them to allow us to judge dispassionately . In themeantime it may be conceded that if the motto for 1912 is really to be “ Fewer and Better Books, " in fiction we may anticipate a good time coming I wrote at some length in the last issue of these “ Notes ” on the subject of best - sellers . It is, how ever , so prominent a feature in connection with the sale of books in America that perhaps I may be alluding pardoned again The literary papers January devoted some space the collating the monthly lists successful works appears that the four novels most demand the States during the past year were Jeffry Farnol Vaughan Kester The Broad Highway The much , “ to 1911 . 1910 0 from Was the falling -off in numbers compensated for by an improvement in quality ? The critics say “ Yes ” ; at least as far as fiction was concerned . The year 1911 has already been called an annus mirabilis of the American novel . Perhaps it would be better to . production past and authors with the circulations 1911 For instance Queed still going strong are The Broad Highway and Mr Farnol later American again success The Money Moon The helping the sale Rosary which Mrs Barclay other two novels The Following the Star and The Mistress Shenstone The Winning appear Barbara Worth announced dramatic form New York theatre next fall One feature early 1912 however the rise new star say new the United States that All who the American literary periodicals will know Birmingham that this refers Mr who has hope been discovered let his great advan tage British authors certainly bare little com plain when they catch the eye the American public That this can be seen from the fact that both the fiction and the non fiction classes last year the list was beaded by Briton may And addition mentioned that Barrie Peter and Wendy was the best seller among juvenile books December Such record very nearly what the sporting journalist calls the triple crown for Great Britain The early months this year have been prolific fiction but not very notable other respects given first place Novels may therefore our catalogue which must include some works pub , , output of 8,530 new books and 2 ,384 new editions — total , 10 , 914 —was chronicled ) , in the United States there was a very distinct decrease in F unlike a record leave the recently actually present there are public farour 1912 of 1911 there were 10 ,440 new editions — total , 11, 123 . So what was the case in England (where In new ( - total , 13 ,470 . and 783 books that , 195 �THE AUTHOR of , ", of to is . in , be “ . . . A ”, M a . “ W . of . ”, . , M . N of of , . of ? " of “ — - “ in of ”, . . K K ”, by of - on " - , in “ : . " , . J. S in is : .” of - ), (i - — “ of as Crawford “ .” - , . . of F of , in his Kansas speaks the Sixties both the Indian campaigns that State and the Civil War Professor University makes the Paxon Wisconsin entitling his book latter war his subject indeed simply The Civil War by Matthew represented Travel books are Negro Explorer Henson the North Pole Peary and with foreword introduction by Ernest Thompson Seton Booker Washington 's by", at by ; an by a no is ", of in by “ 's " . by ' “ “ - six ; of " “ ; The Arctic Prairies Charles Sheldon The Wilderness the Upper Yukon and the oddly named The Man Who Likes Mexico which Wallace Gillpatrick gives his narrative years wanderings Where Half the World . 's a of in , as , , . H . C , be , " Waking Up might Poe deals guessed doubt with India and the Far East year travelling where the author has put essays The two chief books have been ex ; , in or is " - of by " , of , as of " , of , at “ 's ", President Theodore Roosevelt Realizable Ideals which were the Earl Lectures last year the Pacific Theological Seminary Berkeley California and Reginald Wright Kauff The Way Peace Bondage man author The House Daughters Ishmael the book called England believe I . . of of D of “ of be to it an of of of a J. to W General Funston Kansas who 's of A . I , . A . by 's . By , “ is M “ ”, of ” . War Governor , , , , , to , to same State “ A ", D by . ", of “ “ . in of in well America Moses Coit Tyler author and Cornell University professor comes from the pen Jessie Tyler Austen while the Life and Labors Bishop Hare Apostle the Sioux Howe Ralph Two more volumes the Journals Waldo Emerson have appeared bringing the story way down the year 1841 contrast one may read Mrs Recollections Burton Harrison biography the books Lieutenant General Nelson Miles having written Serving the Republic ncluding recollections the Civil War and Brigadier General Funston Memories Two Wars Cuban and Philippine Experiences Another author from the duced “ ", an “ be of ", : ; . as by Story has appeared fancy with lisher and The Relations the United States and Spain The Spanish American War with two volumes which Rear Admiral Chadwick concludes notable work Two distinguished military men have also pro . “ A . E ”, as England Life The Carl Hovey particularly and States are treated American Japanese by Kawakami who has written Relations according Bookto Banish the Japan War Jingo the preliminary paragraph sent out the pub of ", byof by . D by by , " , " ; “ ; “ on in . C . Merwin Problem its restriction President Batler Columbia University asks his countrymen the Why should we Change our Form question Government The foreign affairs the United of be it , of a ; “ H ; by Peirpont Morgan Immigration subject a ” in . . to , " “ . J. ", Harte Capital and Labour the relations Professors The Jett Lauck deal with Jenks and “ in of 's “ -l of “ ; E “ . :— ; ; ”, - , of Biographical works have not been very numerous late but there have been several produced which make their appeal both sides the Atlantic put Robert Among such may assuredly Ocean by Katharine Louis Stevenson California Osbourne Robert Lee Man and Soldier Page Thomas Nelson and the Life Bret Days States with special reference the United " ” of of , of to of Hour Unofficial authors Social Forces by callel Simons may few History , a A “ “ 's 's It , . ), to , ” , , in . D a At “ Thousand attention American history ; “ 's E “ , “ its . is as Emerson Hough and Five George Randolph Chester by Unconventional Narrative which the author prefers remain anonymous but has suffered made public that she the widow American diplomat Social and political questions have engaged the “ . ' s is 's of ” E ” .” ; of ”, Passed book of recollections is and Society : an of Court of is 's ", . ; in ; " a ( which the author still remains anonymous has already been heard England Betty Moore The writer Journal Carey hitherto better known Mabel the social than the literary world Hers may problem novel being concerned with mother called hood among the pleasure oving rich injustice the risk those mentioned give the names must suffice seven more novels worthy note among those that have recently appeared The Maid the Whispering Hills by Virgie Douglas Roe Tante Annie Sidgwick The Wrong Woman Charles Adjustment Marguerite Stewart The Bryant already very big seller Chain by Carolyn Wells Evidence John Rawn “ He who Another “ Intimacies A ” “ of ” ; “ , . , as be a , . of . “ and Other twelve tales entitled collection Stories while with The Man who could not Love which gives title the book Richard Harding Davis gives us four other short stories entitled “ ", of by ”, “ is M - a . “ Mary Her Weight Gold Mann There Mary was Widow Wilkins Freeman The Butterfly House Meredith Nicholson Hoosier Chronicle Gouverneur Morris has Grave and Gay .” to ), it ofe as “ . so frankly sensational piece Ingram Eleanor involving motors might guessed work Cyrus Townsend Brady has two new books The Courage the and Secret Service Challice famous William Gillette latter novelisation play Another novel derived from the stage Bought and Paid for Arthur Hornblow being George Broadhurst responsible for the version drama George Barr McCutcheon new story . in .” Smiling . Up Comes - He “ Marion Hill , treats of the American Stage (as a classic which has been hailed not flippantly The Chorus Lady but none the amusingly less From the Car Behind “ Sherman 's Charles “ Georgette ,” by L 196 �THE AUTHOR . of in in . An , . - on to of , on . of . ", so , to - . . to to a , ill a , at it to on , of - he a be to , . as to in to is he , an of , an 12 , , 's , of , to . 's , in . . , , , a in a to of 's . of he of , , by , kind of , – , in in in M past four years have been 1911 1908 copyright more marked the progress legislation than any period since copyright legislation began Earlier the twentieth century important steps were taken several Germany passed countries 1901 the two laws . an of of is , it permission HE . ." “ “ of stated Publishers Weekly ' the in to of , at which OF . from .) (R eprinted ) to , 19 in ” — the remainder FOUR of , of . to he at up do to . , THE COPYRIGHT PROGRESS YEARS U . S . 's is . - in , in to of . 17 to by , I of in , , his Life he 7 - , in be to in , . a ' of s so of to “ “ .” " in by , no and much did the son follow the father footsteps giren that was the task the He the Cyclopedia second edition revision much contributed other works similar character but also made name for himself writing for the Nation journalism and the Erening Post among other papers PHILIP WALSH ? As in a in in he ( his 94 at On , ”, as be a to . It a is . - to to of usual must conclude with the melancholy subject the losses literature caused death during the past few months On December Percival Pollard succumbed neuritis the brain hospital Baltimore his forty second year Probably Pollard brilliant work but little known England and his journalistic career was matured Chicago and New York Yet England had something with the making the man for was educated Eastbourne the age fifteen when came America Besides one play many novels came from written collaboration sufficiently wide pen but they were not appear among appeal ever best sellers December John Bigelow breathed his last home New York the advanced age leaving unfinished his Retrospections Active to of “ in .” , I , I , - by , that literature actuated clearer motive than ever before has turned from the vain effort creating beauty and devoted itself the effort ascertaining life What say the romanticists this in , J. B . to on of no " . it, I ; , - of of to in “ as . , I “ living wage the which essential authors very poor well other men and died circumstances On February the death was recorded New York Louis Heilprin Hungarian birth but American by more century young than half residence The Heilprin father who brought him the States was one the editors the American Cyclopedia art which believed myself fighting seemed figbt did losing bate my breath For all his seventy five years Howells avowed himself day , an to . - do I . , . - 's at , 2 to on , . of , of some notable words attention has been called American literature the speech the guest the evening There has been hour our lite rary past have lived Mr Howells said when had the least fear for our literary future literary nor even when the good fight for reality Mr ; it of in the present work Sherry Details the gathering Restaurant New York March celebrate the seventy fifth birthday William Dean Howells have reached England long ago But not know that special laudator temporis acti but declared he - to 22 , - of ” in ” continued write however until within com paratively short time before her death though health compelled her last retire sana Early turium the new year another victim literature died Peterson who from being factory hand rose philosophical writer subjects He was entirely self educated until managed gain the sympathy the late James who enabled him Professor William receive some university training But the kindness James and other patrons could not help him — is is us he , “ . . E , " at . by C . L . . Y . is W of The Education Women China Margaret Burton general secretary the Chicago University The writer Chess Tales and Chess Miscellapies Willard though Fiske who knew the great Paul Morphy does not tell much that new about him “ hitherto in of have been of by of - - no December the person Mrs Margaret writing very Horton Potter Black She began by which she early life The Social Lion being ingenuously first attracted attention daring that her family purchased every copy from circulation Mrs Potter Black remove of is to of its by . , W . F , am I , the heads which in to , , ” be , of . . “ at to by ”, Taussig Economics the Harvard professor explains itself title For the grouping together the last two books justifica which about mention there tion except that neither them falls conveniently discussed of . - a , - . , . , of by is ", is It of , . W by Mr , . be produced under the supervision of son Bigelow was for three years resident Europe namely during his tenure the post United States Minister France 1864 But was essentially American and one versed all the public life phases America while the books which will remembered all made their primary appeal his own fellow countrymen intensely hard working novelist who ultimately attempts succumbed the results her relieve the strain her nerves passed away to the philo course sophical work written Professor John Elof Boodlin Kansas Human Efficiency midway placed Horatio Dresser might philosophy between and economics the author endeavouring get the study industrial con Principles psycbology ditions ria The under any his will Introduction an to Reality : Knowledge and of “ Truth Theory 197 �Copyright , , of , in of , of . a ; is or , in . by no , to of are " are , by - of in , , , its by or ” . , , , -s to is , . , , - in , . in , , all , the . in . 80 to , of , of ; , as , , , on as as , , in a of be to are . . in it be to to , ; " in “ so . to a is . Australian . on See General Note its in in In . a . its , , in in , right Union and the Pan American Union the same basis that more comprehen sive world union almost sure come about The nited States Canada and Australia will then out the cold the only great nations other words the nations which should have progress are not yet responsive the leadership other nations nearly of led in be while Portugal family only second the International Copyright nion will some years before amendments can secured the present American code which join the general will permit the United States family nations though will included the The International Copy Pan American brauch that to , the Berlin convention in - its a , in be of . to its , be a of its a , , . in of to * rence together , , - a in sive code All three Scandinavian countries adopted amendatory acts within the four years 1911 passed new domestic code and Russia the first result which was first international treaty with France and the final relation through outcome which will probably adherence the Berlin convention Holland began the discussion law which rescinding passed will probably 1912 panufacturing clause and making possible adhe mately bind importance , and It - im of , copyright also British The International Copyright Union with Great Britain and Holland the Berlin convention and the probable adhe rence Russia will presently include all the great European nations besides such powers Japan Liberia and this side the Atlantic Haiti while the Pan American Union brought together the Buenos Aires conference all Latin American countries save Bolivia well the United States and its Buenos Aires convention will ulti proposed accession of of in in scope of the Continental introduces restrictions law Nevertheless distinctively these codes are betterments that comparison the restrictive features seem small code on , an . an in . , an broadening British of - In to . or . of , , , , , in in , portance China took its first step toward national copyright while 1911 Turkey adopted new and comprehen The hitherto foreign , , in . , it in , , a Within January indeed international copy right treaty between the Cnited States and Hungary has been signed Brazil has passed international copyright measure and progress has been made towards relations with Mexico the protection mechanical music reproduction coprright years were also fruitful These the Orient advance other countries notably Japan amendatory act 1910 passed codes , - , in , so , , , in . its memorable under discussion the period only less than its predecessors now Canadian Oriental and South American countries that say the non English folk have been more liberal than we their advance For while all these four codes except the British embody manufacturing restrictions Holland and other countries are freeing their authors and foreign authors also from such infringement of rights intellectual property be . - of In . , of - , , by copyright code thus making the fifth year passed to in in , a a on in a , of copyright throughout South future basis for Finally America 1911 the new British code comprehensiveness was passed second only the American code and superseding all previous provisions laws except few specified minor acts Within the year 1912 Canada will possibly have proposed and to - in , , by . of on , all South in its in * . a In . compre 1909 thorouglily previous legislation and the whole far reaching improvement 1910 the Pan American Union adopted the closely patterning Buenos Aires convention that Berlin which though far has been ratified only the United States will probably form the American code hepsive superseding new nations bound together America Bolivia new copyright law Argentina legislation and 1910 also passed comprehensive neighbor Paraguay example was followed 1911 The United States added substantially help international relations the new pro code until now twenty five powers treaty countries claimed five which reciprocal relation with respect also mechanical having practically followed the American music precedent the code 1909 This means includes all copyright legislation for several other countries laws of more less importance have been passed but surely this remarkable record for the short space four years Throughout this legislation the trend has been distinctively though forward the legislation English peaking countries there have been retro gressive steps despite the general advance formu lated the respective American British Australian adopted 1909 ' its in , , 1908 the Berlin convention put inter tance national relationships throughout the International Copyright Union new and more liberal basis discarding except those all formalities the country origin and adopting life and fifty years as the international standard term 1909 the long campaign the United States resulted the 1911 joined the family by that document L present copyright remarkable publishing existing law while Austria 1907 amended copyright law Australia 1905 asserted copy right independence from the mother country and passed complete code which was not disallowed by the Crown and which has fact become the model for recent British and coming Canadian legislation But 1908 1909 1910 and 1911 were leading event each marked first impor t' of its which are the foundation system and 1907 of THE AUTHOR . 198 �THE AUTHOR . which for is . on , is .) , . of to or in (' be an . of , — to in , a to , 20 , I a , at a . , 10 . a of for I by , it I , it , , , I for I in to to let I " I , as in I .” A I on . . to , , to to had not beard wrote felt sure that was oversight that they had not me know about response the story had sent October their request That was sorry bother them but had many applications for stories and being under my publishers contract two long books left me little time for stories knew that they would understand my difficulty . ; of be on to on be to , to On December polite letter saying that to no - is of by of of , be as , is October story as . he of : , as , of in your returning interest application answer sent The Bystander manu script the same time asking for speedy decision had several orders for stories and Messrs Mills my short Boon were publishing book stories this spring On an , in . , G . S . , of to but the substance the book the result some study and incon explanation siderable knowledge and the methods may easily understood are such the layman indeed some concrete examples delicate legal difficulties such the one Limitations Term Copyright are highly commended But the author seems have lost some conciseness his desire clear certain points law distinctly difficult book write for be too diffuse tends only confuse the lay mind whereas evidently OURTESY SIR The following may readers apropos the long delay accepting manuscripts so . of in , a is of 's , , , in many others EDITORIAL THE & order the dis some sort provisions the Act This procedure was hardly wise for the new Copyright Act 1911 there definite order laid down the sequence the sections and Mr Robertson spite book its wider scope really narrows itself down the Act 1911 He may have gained some points has undoubtedly lost mnent orderly a rearranged of in , to . of , CORRESPONDENCE . or , on to , ” , , on ; is . the dates the Copyright Act 1911 comes into operation pass comment beyond the there little which imperial and Act itself indeed the chapters international copyright are not satisfactory exhaustive when the importance and the width the subject with which they deal are considered The author has according his own state .) “ on stated on is this book as in ; of to ; is of in as , of it , law the writer had said " a work ” instead of " a book ” he might have been nearer the mark , but even then other matters would have to be considered , as , instance the consideration paid The work not satisfactory The treatise French Copyright Law ppendix interesting but again insufficient any material use and the Forms ppendix are inadequate and misleading C a Copyright Treatise on French Law , by Maurice Thery ) , published by Messrs . Waterlow & Sons , The first these two books the more ambitious does not pretend deal merely with the new law copyright 1911 but with the general law but still the author mentions the preface that the , the Copyright Act , 1911 , ” by Henry Hurrell (with . Mr. Oldfield 's and Mr. MacGillivray 's books on the Copyright Law have been pro duced and passed in review two other books have been placed on the market . " The Law of Copyright ," by G . S. Robertson , published by the Oxford University Press , and “ Copyright Law and D A CINCE of LAW . be THE COPYRIGHT to be too concise tends to inaccuracy . The Appen dices contain ( 1) the Fine Arts Copyright Act , 1862 ; the Canada Copyright Act , 1875 ; the Musical Copyright Acts , 1902 and 1906 , and the Copyright Act , 1911 ; (2 ) the Berlin Convention , 1908 ; the Berne Convention , 1886 ; and the Additional Act of Paris and Interpretative Declara tion , 1896 , collated with the Berlin Convention , 1908 ; Countries which have ratified the Berlin Convention , 1908 ; ( 3 ) The United States Copyright Act , 1909 ; Rules and Regulations for the Registra tion of Claims to Copyright in the United States ; Proclamation by the President of the United States . It seems hardly necessary to publish the Berlin Convention , 1908 , in the original French and in translated form , and then to publish the translated form again collated with the Berne Convention . Mr. Hurrell ' s book fails owing to the fact that it attempts too much in too little space . Many state ments are made authoritatively in a few words which need much ampler treatment : to take one instance : persons “ When an author agrees to give certain the sole power of printing and publishing a book for If all time, that is parting with the copyright . " to the business of reason to congratulate of the past four years , that before the present (A The friends of authors (A ' rights and of a firm basis publishing have abundant themselves on this progress and they may live in hopes generation has passed away , Anierica and the other English - speaking countries will be ready to achieve the final step toward world union . More than sixty years ago a Philadelpbian publisher , Philip H . Nicklin , prophesied in his little book on copyright " a world -wide republic of letters , " and this American dream will yet be fulfilled by help of America . for 199 �of if , . , , if for , , it '; a to on for , to . is to of of in do in to ? do . no , is is of it of by of is is , ' ? to of to . it on to of it , no , of to of . , If to . It in ; or , . be A do by in , . an be it if , it . A ? a on ! LIST . be A BLACK of in to a : and pubhishers , to , –, it possible publish Would not The magazines from time time black list etc . , Yours .] - , . on a be of , [ by This matter has been considered frequently the Committee but there are very strong reasons against the publication such list Moreover application information can always obtained the Secretary Ed . , his services elsewhere SIR Author to . . offer ! to asked his , , if to by ; do be to soon It ! as is It a be a . . ' in or or “ , , . do his” in , , to of a to crude taste and should immortal discovered scoop not Would for the publisher worth while risk something such chance NOVELIST what ' - ; , , . . is of of I he will ; , to weeded out before the rest are sent the They are the books that are unconven tional unsensational and artistic the books that uneducated would not please the great mass readers say that book may not This not work art and yet please the larger public Such thing may happen occasionally we know But the chances are all against the artistic work and favour mediocrity not however agree with Tamel that indulges either publisher sorter own prejudices taste the matter Both are ani mated solely business principles The publisher engages the reader pick out for him novels that will sell well and presumably the reader neglects this and merely consults own taste judges , , on be , of . is it a is , a to , will man woman letters aid them their trade humbug they might become public benefactors finding out new talent They might moreover better for themselves than they are doing now judiciously advertised prize novel can always pay even made does not positively cater for to ." 's of very high character that our work regretfully returned because not likely prove popular financial success The initiated are therefore perfectly aware what kind books is us ing but ' , to is “ , 's of or , a of We know exactly what that means We know that publisher the first duty reader discover not genius works art but the best seller We are familiar with the publisher letter inform quality who are time for those writers honoured with this mission maintain their dignity and the dignity the office they are invited only fulfil they should accept conditior that they may choose what they think best from all the may take more time but novels sent detracting from would certainly add instead their reputations the publishers could get a , the judges . to were sent " suitable . on , , he — a , an to his All . of “ considered of as . to , in . COMPETITIONS be NOVEL was glad to see “ Tamel ' s ” letter about prize competitions and wish it could meet the eye of the dear , deluded , ordinary public . I wrote å briefer one on the same lines to a daily paper some time ago , but it did not appear . Mr. Andrew Melrose gave the case away last year system when he explained interviewer most businesslike and reasonable system from his point view the competing novels said were read first by his readers and only those they I a of of ‘ on go it in ' are is , ' . “ ', of ' in , of to no comment ! Yours Truly , “ MAUD ANNESLEY ." “ It . . “ A B ” . I make The italics are mine . course does not know the difference between best novel and best seller believes and will continue believe that the two are identical and that these competitions are the encourage genins they ment But the chosen judges literary ideals ought are faithful rebel and protest choosing the them insist novel they think best out the whole number sent and this not only the interests literature but their own interests for the sake their own reputations Surely they must often blush see sponsors themselves advertised the common place fiction that the result these prize com petitions true they excuse themselves declaring that most the work they receive poor quality and this true enough doubt But why does not occur them that they not Why they allow receive the best work sent only such themselves have foisted upon them novels the publishers readers think will sell of Yours Faithfully , “ The Editor , - “ December 11th , 1911 . you MADAM , - I note that have very little time to write stories . We , for our part , have very little time to read them , and are not under any special obligation to do so. In view of the tone of your letter , I therefore return herewith the story entitled “ The Mediator ,' in the hope that you will be successful in placing it elsewhere . “ DEAR “ it to be “ TALLIS HOUSE , “ WHITEFRIARS , “ Nor think will help matters writers compete for the fact will certainly talent decline My opinion not advertised that the guardians our self respect this concern judges the called and rests with them spoofing whether not publishers shall the innocent public with their fiction best competitions novel That innocent public I following the or received so : , ' I On December 12 letter , and the MS. do THE AUTHOR . 200 �vii ADVERTISEMENTS . all : a to I am ): the “ . . . . of ." . ." ." be . of of , W . , . of Il ' , , .C . W to 's , . . . , .C . W , , ! . , , . a , 1 . ; 1, . , a I , am . , , . . J. O . ( ) it . ; is to . , Essex Herts . Albans , Woodstock ., St . , Homefield Woodford Rd C . , HERBERT CÆSAR , . , s , JACOBS Maybank Road Client says and then send trial order satisfied , . TESTIMONIALS - MISS Villa I ). ( inclusive KNOWN AUTHORS WELL 3d 1s . , .C . , 000 Words Postage what Carbon 000 words per 000 December 4th 1911 Dear Sir thank you for your prompt and most have and excellent satisfactory the typing work extremely pleased with ARNOLD Signed MRS Sheffield , . 1 per to of ) : “ I , , , , in ; . of . Read copied accurately promptly and Paper and - per Duplicates every description 9d York Terms W , , . Charing Cross Road London Typewritten guaranteed by me copies of Manuscripts etc : on BOOKS TYPEWRITING MSS ACCURACY ABSOLUTE SECRECY PUNCTUALITY , 25 por . . FOYLE G & at . - , - . W , 135 ATTENTION AUTHORS , and . ., , , , , etc approval Books sent State Wants Best Prices Given. BOUGHT. Catalogues free. ' . Educational Medical Theological for all examinations New Half Prices Second Hand atcent discount Strand , , , LITERARY Technical FOWLER Arundel Street subjects including Commercial L of , Maxwell House Albans on . , St . . , Homefield . : “ , . . to MISS . . 1 / 2 P .O Herbert Cæsar C SAMPLE FOR .' (E . : “ I , . , of a in . , - injury copy and involved The most difficult handwriting accurately deciphered by experts paper SEND Mr ), . , INK ERASING PENCIL Men Removes thing for Authors and Business Just the and without writing and blots immediately AUTHORS TO TYPEWRITING ! NEW SOMETHING SOUTHAMPTON Road Dimond Isle Park Bitterne good sound and reliable Agent should need Authors Authors the Society note that the New Agency Agreement Stanhopo its entirety by has been adopted indsor Magazine and Sprigg late Editor Cassell and the Women the Society for some years Hon Literary Adviser Trafalgar Buildings Charing Cross London Journalists Every facility for placing Literary Work in . ., , .C . of for , , STRAND placing work all descriptions Apply Department free from Manager Literary , , prospectus W 64 , for Every facility LTD AGENCY LONDON JOHN NOTICE LITERARY AGENCY THE WEINER ST ( LONDON , , . W L . .A ), , ( , 223a Offices . Typewriting Established 1893 ROAD HAMMERSMITH / , ; . , , 1 2 copies 9d 1 000 words & Story work Plays , ruled and covered , 1/- 1,000 words ; 2 copies , 1/ 4 . (French and Spaoish typed .) past twelveyears Opinions selectedfromletters receivedduring extremely NESBIT NESBIT BLAND MRS pleased beautiful work you must be treasuretrove think MRS TOM GODFREY you You good fortune hear all authors who have the knowledge French certainly evincean intimate with nevermet have MRS HINKSON KATHARINE TYNAN anything approachingyour intelligence carefulnessand promptitude better done The work could not RICHARD PRYCE Esq Novels . , SIKES and SIKES The West Kensington Dramatic Typewriting . & ( " I have way the typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable manuscript was sent to you work was done. Considering that the my , handwriting, and that without liaving beencorrected or evenread legible, it is obvious that it I am told , is not always particularly simple required perception as well as care, something niore then such a result- a result which , in mechanical accuracy, to produce charges , seems tome to be the best conjunction with your moderate recently been directed upon of answers to the criticisms which have ." of TheAuthor typists columns in the of work the Literary . . . E . . It is , Surrey , writes WALES , ESQ ., of Hindhead HUBERT completed you just the rovision of my novel . . . which . TYPEWRITING :. �viii ADVERTISEMENTS . Two popular Hotels in || TYPEWRITING etc . , . , . , 7/ d' 6 3 . / -- . ". ." , to to & Co , ., 12 , be . . ). ( . OF PUBLICATIONS APPLICATION ; 1, , . 7d . , carefully per 1, 000 . at ' OFFICES Bucklersbury , E . C . 20 , TYPEWRITING , , . . , ; 20 , — MSS 10d. ). - . Authors Auth typed , has INCORPORATED ) AUTHORS ( OF it . , E .C them for THE SOCIETY London , : " " for , is a . ., . . , , : . G , . K . . Telephone No 5537Westminster Chesterton Baron de Worms Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others Many Testimonials of which the following specimen Many thanks the excellentwork and the promptness with which been done. , S . W . VICTORIA STREET Recommended by Mr Tuckwell , & . & TYPEWRITING SECRETARIAL WORK MISSES CONQUEST BUCHANAN by . , , — “ — “ E .C ., , Bank 82 . EXCELSIOR . : to , ON TYPEWRITING and Published Bouverie Street , Row Millbrook Road BEDFORD words carbon copy free 64 , . . I 21 Miss Gertrude MIDDLESEX atLD . , Co . , AGNEW & , , YIEWSLEY 10 . R . M : BBADBURY HORNE Paternoster Cheap duplicating . , , , DRACUP 1 on of ." , . - by . 15 Printed ROAD , ., and bound . " M . R . Miss HORNE has typed for me literary matter tbo extent of some hundreds of thousands of words have nothing but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work LYNWOOD Neatness and accuracy with promptness per 000 Plays ruled over 000 od 8d , . 9d . to . , & , . . .P A , , ,. . , to , 1 -./ . CATALOGUE POST FREE ( by ; , 1 . , , ' in ; . Please Tel London pleased who will MSS and advise free write before sending MSS London consider cation WIMPOLE to : . . 1s of , . , W . C . TYPEWRITING Authors MSS copied from per 000 duplicate words Plays and General Copying List and specimen appli work MISS application make arrange are invited Publishing , , , 35 - 1883 Manuscripts every description promptly and intel ligently copied from per 000 words special success with work rendered indistinct hasty writing and by corrections French and German typewriting undertaken and typewritten translations supplied Testimonials from authors scientists engineers architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand TESTIMONIALS Courses Thackeray AUTHORS wishing communicate with Ltd Publishers Established Hote Bookcraft London ments for TRANSLATION OFFICE LUDGATE HILL LONDON New Address / 6 Testimonials Telegraphic Addresses Thackeray Hotel SHORTHAND 8464 Central Six , and , E .C . , ' S . TYPEWRITING OF NUMEROUS 5 , , Full Tariff LONDON AND ONE from Hote Dinner Table Hill Herne Kingsley Hotel Telephone . , . , , , single , , 1 BRAINS Road and Table Attendance Breakfast on Bedroom , S .E , . 38 Norwood , . , . . , , small receive my personal attention . . on Passenger Lifts every Floor Bathrooms Lounge and Spacious Dining Drawing Writing Reading Billiard Smoking Fireproof Floors and Rooms Perfect Sanita Telephones Night Porters tion 'd large or orders MISS RALLING GILL London . Hart Street Bloomsbury Square prices are LOW Send your order now All MRS . , ! KINGSLEY HOTEL BEST , My Near the British Museum TONE . - ADDS always THE is WITH work Great Russell Street London SEASON work TYPED . My IT Get all your WELL . IN A WORD . Museum THACKERAY HOTEL , Clergymen Playwrights , the British . London . , To Authors Opposite Central � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-04-01 Volume 22 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 173–200 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.—No. 7. APRIL 1, 1912. (PRICE SIXPENOE. CONTENTS. PAGE 173 173 173 174 175 179 181 184 186 187 185 189 PAGE 190 190 190 190 190 190 191 : . Registration of Scenarios and Original Plays Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes The Annual Meeting A Prize Competition United States Notes The Copyright Progress of Four Years The Copyright Law Correspondence Notices The Society's Funds List of Members ... The Pension Fund Committee Notes ... Books published by Members ... Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... United States Copyright A Music Publisher's Agreement Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of Books... Warnings to Dramatic Authors : . 192 i : . 193 . 194 . . 197 199 199 K Five Large Editions required to fill orders in advance on the other side. Ready early in April. THE MOUNTAIN GIRL By PAYNE ERSKINE. Illustrated by J. DUNCAN GLEASON. Crown 8vo. 6s. This new novel bids fair to create an unusual amount of interest. Those who have read the advance sheets predict for it an immense success. It is the kind of novel that the public appreciate, because it is essentially true to life and pictures one of the sweetest and purest heroines ever portrayed. BUY THESE FROM YOUR BOOKSELLER or BORROW FROM THE LIBRARY. A novel that is having an immense sale eighteen months' after publication. THE BROAD HIGHWAY. By JEFFERY FARNOL. Over One Million Readers already. Crown 8vo. 6s. The sweetest story ever told by the Author of “The Broad Highway.” THE MONEY MOON. By JEFFERY FARNOL. Third Impression. Crown 8vo. 6s. *** Also an Edition de Luxe in specially designed cover printed in colours and gold, fully illustrated with over 50 Illustrations, nearly half of which are full-page in colours by ARTHUR T. KELLER. Royal 8vo. 155. net. Also Crown 8vo, 6s. each. Ramona By HELEN HUNT JACKSON. | The Pharaoh and the Priest By ALEXANDER GLOVATSKI. 6s, net. The Human Compass By BART KENNEDY. The Innocent Murderers Under Western Skies By FRANCIS SINCLAIR. I By W. JOHNSON and P. WEST. Desmond Rourke, Irishman By JOHN HASLETTE. In the Shadow of Pa-Menkh By DORA LANGLOIS. Dunleary: The Humours of a Munster Town Lemuel of the Left Hand By ALFRED CLARK. By EDMUND DOWNEY. By Hu London : SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON & CO., Ltd.  ## p. 172 (#612) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telegraphic Address : “ AUTORIDAD, LONDON.” Telophone No. : 314 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, O..M. COUNCIL BIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. THE RIGHT Hon. THE EARL CURZON, JOSTIN MCCARTHY. BIB WM.REYNELL ANSON, Bart., D.C.L. G.C.S.L. THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WAKE. THE RIGHT Hon. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. • AVEBURY, P.C. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIB GILBERT PARKEK, M.P. J. M. BARRIE. DOUGLAS FRESHFIELD, SIR ARTHUR PINERO. SIR ALFKKD BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMOND GOBSE, LL.D. THE RIGHT HON. SIB BORAOE ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY. PLUNKETT, K.P. F. E. BEDDARD, F.R.S. SIR RIDER HAGGARD. HESKETH PRICHARD, MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. MRS. HARRISON (LUCAS MALET'). ARTHUR RACKHAM. THE RIGHT HON. AUGUSTINE BIR. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS, OWEN SEAMAN. RELL, P.C. E. W. HORNUNG, G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT, G. R. Sims. THE REV. PROF. BONNEY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS. DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, THE RIGHT HON, JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. FRANCIS STORR. The Right Hon. THE LORD BURGH. JEROME K. JEROME, SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES. Mus. Doc. HALL CAINE. J. SCOTT KELTIE, LL.D. MRS. HUMPHRY WARD, J. W. COMYNS CARR. RUDYARD KIPLING. H. G. WELLS. EGERTON CASTLE, F.8.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER, F.R.8. PERCY WHITE. EDWARD CLODD, LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. FIELD-MARSHAL THB BIGHT Hox. W, MORRIS COLLES. SHAW). THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, K.P., The Hon. John COLLIER, MRS. MAXWELL (M. E. BRADDON). P.C., &c. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman - Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. | MAURICE HEWLETT. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBS. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND, AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIA STOBR, J. W. COMYNS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman--R. C. CARTON. RUDOLF BESIER. JEROME K. JEROME. G. BERNARD SHAW. C. HADDON CHAMBERS. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. JAMES T. TANNER. Miss CICELY HAMILTON. CECIL RALEIGH. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. OWEN SEAMAN. MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE, ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. | M. H. SPIELMANN. Mrs. HUMPHRY WARD, COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-SiR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, Mus. Doc. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. CECIL FORSYTH. HERBERT SULLIVAN. PERCY C. Buck, Mus. Doc. JOHN B. MCEWEN. WILLIAM WALLACE. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. ARTHUR SOMERVELL. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, HERBERT SULLIVAN, E. J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. The Hon. John COLLIER. | JOHN HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. J. G. MILLAIS. M. H. SPIELMANN. FIELD, ROSCOE & Co., 36, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT THRING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, 8.W. Solicitors. Solicitor in England to La Société des Gens de Lettres Legal Representative in America—JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A. OFFICES. 39, OLD QUEEN STREET, STORLY'S GATE, 8.W.  ## p. 172 (#613) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. -PLAYS Just out, 1/- paper, 2/- cloth, net. SMITH & Son, Rentield Street, GLASGOW. WILLIAM THOMSON MR. FORBES DAWSON (LORD KELVIN), His Way of Teaching Natural Philosophy, By DAVID A. WILSON. (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors), An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every class of character, play, and theatre. Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction. Author of plays produced in Great Britain and America. Adapter of several novels to the stage. GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE. - NO THEORIES. — No charge for reading and giving a practical opinion on a play. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this class of work on the stage itself, in association with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and stage managers of his time. ANECDOTES OF BIG CATS AND OTHER BEASTS. BY DAVID A. WILSON. METHUEN & Co., 6/- Times.--"Mr. Theodore Roosevelt can recount many stories of such scenes, while Mr. D. Wilson goes a step further ... by telling his readers something of the mental attitude of the quarry.". Guardian.--" Mr. Wilson is the right person to tell stories of sport." Pall Mall Gazette.—“Captivating and engrossing." Labour Leader.—“This book is one of the most delightful collections of animal stories it has been our lot to meet." Morning Post.—"Delightfully sympathetic... Noth. ing is excluded, from the tiger and leopard to the domestic pussy-cat, from the bear to the buffalo, from the monkey to the elephant." Humanitarian.-“We advise all our friends to read this admirable book." Address : 28, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. | " An indispensable book of reference for authors and Journalists."-Daily Graphic. | MURRAY & EVENDEN'S NEW AND FORTHCOMING WORKS. LITERARY YEAR-BOOK (1912) Crown 8vo.] Price 6s. net. [995 pages. Now Ready- Morocco after Twenty-five Years, by Dr. Robert Kerr. Illustrated ... ... ... *** 10/6 net *** Will be Ready Shortly- The Cup and the Lip. By Stephen Knott ... ... 61- A Daughter of Fate. By Edgar Leigh ... ... ... 6/- The Co-Respondent. By the author of “The Terror by Night" 10 .. .. . ... .. . The Reformer's Wife : A Story of Labour Troubles 100 years ago ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 6/- Journeys End. By C. Lone ... ... ... ... ...1/- net Diana Woston: A Story of the Monmouth Rebellion...1/. net Cairn Lodge. By Antoine le Borovski ... ... ...2/- net Marooned in the South Seas: A Story for Boys... ...2/6 net If it were come to Pass. Second Edition. By Ivor *** ... ... ... 6/. CONTENTS : – Authors' Directory; Literary Agents; Typists, etc.; Booksellers; Proof-correcting; Law and Letters [containing new Copyright Act (1911)]; British, American, Canadian, and Indian Periodicals (with a classified index and full particulars for contributors) ; Royalty Tables ; Publishers (British and Foreign); Classified List .of Publishers' Requirements; Literary Societies and Clubs; A classified list of cheap reprints (93 different series). Opinions of Authors: _"Many thanks for the help which the Year Book now affords.""The Year Book is a great boon to authors, and this year is better than ever."-"I have found The Literary Year Book a very valuable book of reference."-"I take this opportunity of telling you how great a help the book is to me as an author and as a working journalist." “A work with a wide reputation and one justly earned."- The Author. Authors are invited to send their names and partioulars of their publications to the Editor for insertion in the next issue, Address : The Editor, c/o GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, Ltd., 68, Carter Lane, London, E.C. Hamilton ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. ...2/- net ...2/-net The Battle of Souls. Second Edition. By Hugh Naybard ... ... ... ... *** "* "* " Now Ready- The National Insurance Act Explained. By Oswald H. Cooke, M.A., B.C.L. Third Edition ... ... ...3d. net MURRAY & EVENDEN, Pleydell House, Pleydell Street, Fleet Street, E.C.  ## p. 172 (#614) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report for 1911. 1s, net. Price 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Founda- tion. By WALTER BESANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888–1892). Price 1s. net. 2. The Author. Published ten months in the year (August and September omitted) devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to all Members gratis. Price to non-members, 6d., or 58. 6d. per annum, post free. Back numbers from 1892, at 108. 6d. net, per vol. 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany, Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By Ernst LUNGE, J.U.D. Price 28. 6d. net. 3. Literature and the Pension List. By W. Morris COLLES, Barrister-at-Law. Price 38. net. 10. Forms of Agreement issued by the Publishers' Association; with Com- ments. By G. HERBERT THRing, and Illustrative Examples by Sir WALTER BESANT. 2nd Edition. Price 18. net. 4. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. Price 18. net. 11. Periodicals and their contributors. Giving the Terms on which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 6d. net. 6. The Cost of Production. (Out of print.) 12. Society of Authors. List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 6d. net. 6. The Various Methods of Publication. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. lu this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's officeo, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein. Price 38. net. 13. International Copyright Convention as Revised at Berlin, 1909. Price 1s. net. 100ve. 18. Dramatic Agency Agreement. 3d. net. 7, Addenda to the Above. By G. HERBERT THRING. Being ad- ditional facts collected at the office of the Society since the publication of the “ Metbods." With comments and advice. Price 28. net. Literary Agency Agreement. 3d. net. [All prices nat. Apply to the Sacretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Slorey's Gate, S. W.]  ## p. 172 (#615) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. SAVE YOUR NUMBERS carefully until the Volume is complete .. BY USING ARTISTS, Capable of illustrating Books in Colour or Black and White, "THE AUTHOR” MECHANICAL BINDER *** ARE INVITED TO COMMUNICATE BY LETTER WITH Messrs. J. F. BELMONT & CO., 29, PATERNOSTER SQUARE, LONDON, E.C. A BARGAIN, The Great Barrier Reef of Australia. (Symons' Patent). Price 2/8 net. This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completior of the volume can be taken off and sent to the book binder-leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one uuinber or a complete volume it has the appearance of, and handles the same as an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Covers are inade by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well-known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replaced by return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS. ST. JAMES BUDGET: "The advantages of the Binder are so obvious ..." LEEDS MERCEKY:"An ingenious and accommodating invention." WESTMINSTER BUDGUT:- The construction of the Bidder is simplicity itself, and is serviceable from beginning to end " LITERARY WORLD :-"A clever device-so extremely simple and easy in applying." SHEFFIELD DAILY TELEGRAPH " After use we can confidently recommend." J. F. BELMONT & co., 29, Paternoster Sq., London, E.C. Exquisite Photographic Enlargements, originally published at £4 4s. net; a few slightly mount-soiled subjects from the set to be had at 2- each, packing free, carriage forward. J. F. BELMONT & co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. 8d. per 1,000 words with free duplicate copy. GIRTON, 2, Grove Lane, Camberwell, S.E. An Indispensable American Journal. “ Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Athenæum, or Academy. . . . From whatever point of view you look at it—value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. . . . We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. ADDRESS “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO. * 2  ## p. 172 (#616) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. STANLEY PAUL & CO.'S LATEST 6/- NOVELS. RHODA BROUGHTON. DOUGLAS SLADEN. BETWEEN TWO STOOLS. THE UNHOLY ESTATE. ARABELLA KENEALY.. ARCHIBALD MARSHALL. THE WOMAN-HUNTER. THE MYSTERY OF REDMARSH FARM. MAIDS IN MANY MOODS ... H. Louisa Bedford DUCKWORTH'S DIAMONDS ... E. Everett-Green VEENI THE MASTER ... ... ... R. F. Lamport THE THREE ENVELOPES... Hamilton Drummond THEIR WEDDED WIFE ... ... Alice M. Diehl THE CHILDREN OF ALSACE (2nd Ed.) Rene Bazin THE ACTIVITIES OF LAVIE JUTT Marguerite and Armiger Barclay THE LIFE OF CESARE BORGIA. Rafael Sabatini. Illustrated. Second Edition. 16/- net. THE LOVE AFFAIRS OF THE VATICAN. Dr. Angelo S. Rappoport. Illustrated. Second Edition. 16/- net. A WINTER HOLIDAY IN PORTUGAL. Capt. Granville Baker ... ... DAVID GARRICK AND HIS FRENCH FRIENDS. Dr. F. A. Hedgcock... AN ACTOR'S NOTEBOOKS. Frank Archer ... ... ... WOMAN ADRIFT. The Menace of Suffragism. Harold Owen ... 12/6 net. 10/6 net. 7/6 net. 6. STANLEY PAUL & CO., 31, ESSEX STREET, LONDON. ORDER IMMEDIATELY from your Library, Bookseller or Bookstall. JUST READY-One of the most INTIMATE & INTERESTING Books of Tropical (and Topical) Verse ever published. By the author of "THE SEDUCTIVE COAST," Etc. A CALABASH OF KOLA NUTS By J. M. STUART-YOUNG. Demy 8vo, 126 pp., with an additional Glossary, 2s. 6d. net. When, just abont two years ago, Mr. Stuart-Young published “The Seductive Coast," rhymes dealing with life in Western Africa, there were not lacking critics to lift their hands in shocked amaze at what they termed the “exceptional daring" of the author's outlook on the moral and social conditions of life in Nigeria. The Birmingham Gazette gave the lead to a juster interpretation :-* Rarely do we meet with work which so unmistakably conveys the impression of spontaneity and sincerity, combined with an admirable technique... Mr. Stuart-Young is a man who feels strongly, who expresses what he feels, and who is skilled in verbal expression. As sheer art-work his pages are admirable. There is a virility which commends his work where simpler sentiment would fail," and so on. The Daily Telegraph recognised that here "was no lover of sensationalism. Whether telling of white men and women, of their loves and their tragedies, or of the stranger folk among whom his lot is cast on the Niger Bank. the author always shows himself possessed of the best qualities of the story-teller." The Oxford Times found in the book "a subtle witchery which haunts the mind," while Reynolds acknowledged that here at last was someone who “appreciates the tragedy and pathos of native Africa." This new book is strangely appealing-it will be read by thousands of exiles, - and appreciated by thousands of their relatives in the Old Country. - LONDON : LYNWOOD & Co., Paternoster Row, Publishers.  ## p. 173 (#617) ############################################ The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.—No. 7. APRIL 1, 1912. [PRICE SIXPENCE. nae TELEPHONE NUMBER : ADVERTISEMENTS. 374 VICTORIA. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : personally responsible for the bona fides of the AUTORIDAD, LONDON. advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable NOTICES. advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice DoR the opinions expressed in papers that are if special information is desired. signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. DROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in THE Editor begs to inform members of the recognition of work that has been done for Authors' Society and other readers of The Author them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion that the cases which are quoted in The Author are of one of these members, have decided to place cases that have come before the notice or to the this permanent paragraph in The Author in order knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that that members may be cognisant of those funds to those members of the Society who desire to have which these contributions may be paid. the names of the publishers concerned can obtain The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The them on application. Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, THE Editor of The Author begs to remind or in dealing with any other matter closely members of the Society that, although the paper connected with the work of the Society. is sent to them free of cost, its production would (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly be a very heavy charge on the resources of the increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the Society if a great many members did not forward needs of all the members of the Society. to the Secretary the modest 58. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be LIST OF MEMBERS. addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each M HE List of Members of the Society of Authors, month. 1 published October, 1907, can now be obtained Communications and letters are invited by the at the offices of the Society at the price of Editor on all literary matters treated from the 6d., post free 71d. It includes elections to July, standpoint of art or business, but on no other 1907, and will be sold to members and associates subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to of the Society only. retorn articles which cannot be accepted. A dozen blank pages have been added at the VOL. XXII.  ## p. 174 (#618) ############################################ 174 THE AUTHOR. end of tbe list for the convenience of those who PENSION FUND. desire to add future elections as they are chronicled from month to month in these pages. The list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received THE PENSION FUND. by, or promised to, the fund from January 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given TN January the secretary of the society laid prior to January 1, nor does it include sub- before the trustees of the Pension Fund the scriptions paid in compliance with promises made accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the before it. accountants, with a full statement of the result of The full list of apnual subscribers to the fund the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. appeared in the November issue of The Author. After giving the matter full consideration the The secretary would like to state that he has trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum received three bankers' orders in answer to the of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. Bolivian Railway 5 Preferred Ordinary Stock He would be glad, therefore, if those members who and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts purchased at the present prices are may have sent in these orders, recognising them from their description, would write to the secretary £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. on the matter. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, society for the generous support which they have County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National in informing the Pension Fund Committee that Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. there is a further sum available for the payment of Bankers' Order for 5s. drawn on the London, another pension in case any application should be made. County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. The money now invested amounts to £4,846 198. 4d., and is fully set out in the list Subscriptions. below : 1912. £ $. d. Consols 21°c .£1,312 13 4 Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . .' 0 5 0 Local Loans......... 500 ( 0 Jan. 2, Sturt, George . . . . ( 5 0 Victorian Government 3° ' Consoli- Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark (in addition t dated Inscribed Stock.......... 291 19 11 present subscription). ( 5 London and North-Western 39% Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H.. Debenture Stock .......... 230 0 (). Jan. 3, Worsley, Miss Alice . . Egyptian Government Irrigation Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition Trust 4% Certificates ..... 200 0 0 to present subscription) . () 5 0 Cape of Good Hope 31°. Inscribed Jan. 3, Hedgcock, F. A. . Stock ....................... 200 0 0 Jan. :), Matcham, Mrs. Eyre Glasgow and South-Western Railway Jan. 8, Stayton, Frank . : 0 5 0 10%. Preference Stock . 228 0 0 Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Estella . . 0 5 0 New Zealand 31° Stock .. 247 9 6 Jan. 10, Ropes, A. R.. . 1 1 Irish Land Act 21% Guaranteed Jan. 12, Francis, René . 0 10 0 Stock ........ 2.38 0 0 Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- Corporation of London 21. Stock, tion to present subscription) 05 0 1927-57 .......... 438 24 Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N. . 1 1 0 Jamaica 31° Stock, 1919-19 ...... 132 18 6 Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during Mauritius 1°! 1937 Stock . 120 121 1912 : : Try . 1 0 0 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 3!?! Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W.M.. . 0 5 0 Land Grant Stock, 1938............. 198 3 8 Feb. 8, Cooke, W. Bourne . . . 1 1 0 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway Feb. 8, Annesler, Miss Maude . . . ( 10 6 5% Preferred Stock ............... 237 () () Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella : 0) 5 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary March 6, Curwen, Miss Maud . : 0 Stock .. 232 ( 0) March 6, Anderson, Arthur . . 1 1 0 — March 15, George, W. L. (in addition Total ....................£4,846 19 4 to present subscription). ( 10 O ༌ ༤་ ...... ་ེ ་ ༌ ༤་ ལ་ ༌ ...... ....  ## p. 175 (#619) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 175 erro ........................... er or Donations. 1912. Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. . Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith. Jan. 3, “K." Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur. Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott . Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry . Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil . Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott . Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance Jan. 9, Chamberlayne, Miss Effie Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird . Jan. 10, Crellin, H. X. . Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. • Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K.. Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W... Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney Jan. 20, M'Ewan, Miss Madge. Jan. 2:2, Kave-Smith. Miss Sheila . Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . .Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman . . Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur. .Jan. 24, Williamson, C. N. and Mrs.( Jan. 26, Way, Miss Beatrice Jan, 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H.. : Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition to subscription). Jan. 30, S. F. G. . . Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James 1. Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady . Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . Feb. 12, King, A. R.. . Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. . Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. E. W. . Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival . . Feb. 17, Raplmel, Mrs. . Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . . Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. . . Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and Mrs. . Feb. 24, Hamilton, Cosmo Feb. 27, Plowman, Miss Mary . . Feb. 28, Aspinall, A. E. . . March 2, Montisole, Max. . £ s. d. £ s. d. March 9, Pickering, Mrs. Frank . 0 10 0 0 10 0 March 15, Trevanwyn, John . . 1 1 0 0 10 6 March 16, O'Higgins, H. J. . . 1 1 0 10 0 March 18, Wallis-Healy, F. C. . . () 3 0 1 1 0 March 18, Schwarz, Prof. Ernest . 0 5 0 5 0 March 19, Wallace, Sir Donald Mac- ( 10 0 kenzie, K.C.V.O. . . 5 5 0 0 March 21, Wharton, Leonard . () 5 20 0 0 1 1 0 0 5 0 0 10 0 COMMITTEE NOTES. 0 10 0 0 10 0 M HE March meeting of the committee was held 0 5 0 at the offices of the society on the 4th. The 0 5 0 committee have much pleasure in reporting 1 1 0 32 elections, which brings the total of elections 1 1 0 for the current year up to 100. This number is 0 5 o considerably in excess of the number for the corre- 2 2 O sponding period of 1911. The issue of the first 1 0 applications for subscriptions in arrears brought as 2 2 0 usual a number of resignations, but though the 0 5 0 number was considerable, it was hardly above the 0 5 0 average of former years, and in percentage was 1 1 0 lower, owing to the increase in numbers of the ( 5 ( society. () 10 0 The solicitors made a report on the legal cases 0 5 0 handled during the month. In one case, where the committee had sanctioned the issue of a writ for the 0 5 0) return of a MS., the publisher had handed over the 1 1 0 MS., and the matter had been settled. In another 5 j ( case, involving a long dispute on accounts delivered 0 5 0 by a publisher, a settlement had been arranged and ( 8 6 a form of agreement dealing with the issues had been drafted and was only awaiting execution. 1 1 0 A question arising out of the infringement of an 1 1 0 author's dramatic rights had been settled. The 1 0 0 defendant had abandoned the production and with- 0 10 0 drawn the piece. A claim of a member, considered 1 1 0 at the previous meeting, for a quantum meruit 0 10 6 for work done against a newspaper had been satisfied. 5 0 0 The stipulated amount had been paid. Payment 5 () had also been made under a judgment obtained by the () society in another newspaper case. There was also a claiin by a member against a publisher for accounts 0 5 () which had not been rendered for some time, and for 1 1 0 payment of the sum due under those accounts. As 0 5 0 the publisher had neglected to answer the secretary's 0 5 0) letters, the matter had been transferred to the ( j ( solicitors, whose negotiations with the firm had 0 10 0 produced a promise of speedy settlement. The 1 1 0 Solicitors bad been forced to issue a writ in another 1 1 0 matter of accounts referred to them, as the defen- 26 dant had refused to produce a proper statement. In ( 10 ( a case in which the society had threatened a pub- () 10 ( lisher with the appointment of an arbitrator, under . . . . . · . . . . . .  ## p. 176 (#620) ############################################ 176 THB AUTHOR. II. a clause in the publisher's agreement, the publisher The secretary reported that Lady Loraine, Mr. bad submitted a proposal which the committee Thomas F. Dunhill and Mr. Raymond Needham decided to advise the author to accept. The had joined the society as life members, and that solicitors were instructed to write to the member Mr. Gordon Craig had made a donation of £1 18. to that effect. to the Capital Account. The secretary then placed before the committee correspondence which had passed between himself and a member, following a decision of the com- mittee made at their previous meeting. The DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. committee, while approving the secretary's letters, decided that no further action could be taken. The I. verification of accounts between one of the members On Thursday, March 7, the Dramatic Sub- and a publisher extending over a series of years was Committee met a sub-committee of the Dramatists' next considered, and the committee advised the Club and discussed with the latter the proposed member to ask the publisher, in the first instance, alterations in the Managerial Treaty. The two for further details, and next to allow an accountant committees went through the treaty clause by to be appointed to investigate the books. If the clause, and came to agreement, with very few publisher's answer was not satisfactory, the matter alterations and reservations. The points reserved was to be referred again to the committee. were then referred back in order to be discussed at After the cases had been considered, the committee the next meeting of the Dramatic Sub-Committee, discussed the question of Canadian copyright. A and it is hoped that a final settlement will be come letter was read from Sir Gilbert Parker to the to at that meeting. chairman expressing among other things his regret that he had been obliged to return to England, but stating that he hoped to put forward the views of The ordinary monthly meeting of the Dramatic the society when he visited Canada again in the Sub-Committee was held on Friday, March 15, summer. A letter from the Premier of Canada was at 3 o'clock. After the ruinutes of the former also read, as well as one from a Canadian correspon- meeting had been read and signed, the alterations dent of the society, the last making a statement as and amendments to the Managerial Treaty sug- to the action in respect of copyright legislation gested at the joint meeting of the sub-committee which was being taken in the Dominion. and the Dramatists' Club Sub-Committee, were The secretary reported what had been done, at considered, and the treaty was finally settled. The the suggestion of the Composers' Sub-Committee, secretary was instructed to write to the secretary and with the sanction of the chairman of the Com- of the Dramatists' Club Sub-Committee, with a full mittee of Management, respecting an organisation statement of what had taken place and with the which had originally called itself the Society of complete copy. British Authors, Composers and Music Publishers. The next question before the sub-committee was A full statement of the position appeared in the the date of the Annual Conference of Dramatists. March issue of The Author. The sub-committee decided that it would be best The committee undertook to watch carefully the to defer the selection of the date until the mandate rights of composers in regard to the question that which they had received at the last Conference to had been raised, namely, the collection of gramo deal with the Managerial Treaty had been carried phone fees. through, and the sub-committee were in a position A Music Publishing Agreement which had been to report to the Conference on this and other laid before the Committee of Management by the matters. Copyright Sub-Committee was referred back to the A small point touching the registration of sub-committee for re-consideration of one or two scenarios was also considered, and the sub-com- points which had been raised in committee. mittee decided that one copy of a scenario would A proposal in regard to the conduct of the suffice for purposes of registration, although the business of authors by literary agents was men- society would always be willing to stampa tioned, but the committee decided that it would be duplicate copy if the member so desired. inexpedient to take action in the matter at the The sub-committee then discussed a suggestion present time unless a specific charge could be made of one of the members, that a schedule of prices The committee authorised the affixing of the should lie at the society's office for reference. As society's seal to certain transfers dealing with the soon as the schedule is settled, notice will be sent purchase of stock on account of the Capital Fund of to dramatists who are members, in order that they the society, which purchase had been authorised at may have the advantage, when settling agreements, their previous meeting. of being able to consult the schedule and receive  ## p. 177 (#621) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 177 advice from the secretary. Such advice and infor- 2. Not to employ any agents or agencies without careful mation is already at the disposal of any member dienasol of any member enquiry into their financial position and stability. enquir who desires it, but the sub-committee considered it 3. Not to enter into any contract for sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard to desirable to have a schedule authoritatively fixed. their rights of mechanical reproduction. The Society of British Composers, in hearty accord with the action of the sub-committee, COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. allowed their names to be joined in the manifesto. A further question arose as to the probable rules and regulations of the Board of Trade for the The first meeting of the Composers' Sub-Com- collection of fees for the reproduction by mechanical mittee of the Society of Authors was held on instruments, and it was decided to obtain all the Saturday, February 24. As The Author had information available on this point, for the sub- already gone to Press before the meeting was held committee agreed that it must depend upon the it was too late to chronicle it in the March issue. form of these rules and how far they might secure Sir Charles Villiers Stanford was unanimously the composer's rights what advice should be given elected chairman of the sub-committee, and after to composers about appointing agents to collect his election the committee proceeded to consider their fees. certain circulars which had been issued by The sub-committee considered an invitation from music publishing firms referring to the formation the publishers to attend a meeting at Bechstein Hall of the British Society of Authors, Composers, and called for the Tuesday following. They decided, Music Publishers. After a careful study of the however, in view of the line the publishers had objects and rules of the proposed society (to which chosen to adopt in dealing with the composers' reference was made in the last issue of The Author), property, that it would be inadvisable to attend. the committee decided, subject to the approval of Mr. Arthur Somervell was elected a member of the Committee of Management, to issue a manifesto the sub-committee under the power of co-option on the situation, and after careful consideration of a given by the Committee of Management, and it was draft which had been prepared by the chairman, the decided to ask Mr. Sidney Jones to join. The manifesto assumed the following form :- resignation of one of the members already elected COMPOSERS AND GRAMOPHONE Rights. was laid before the sub-committee, and it was decided to ask the member to reconsider his Vanifesto from Composers' Sub-Committee. decision. The Incorporated Society of Authors and the Society of British Composers desire to direct the attention of all the composers in the United Kingdom to their powers and rights in regard to the mechanical reproduction of their works, as defined by the Copyright Act of 1911, which A SECOND meeting was held at the offices of the declares that the composer has the sole right to authorise or prohibit the making of any mechanical reproduction of Society of Authors on March 9. After the his compositions. No matter what assignment of mechanical reading of the minutes of the previous meeting rights the composer may have made before the passing of the question of gramophone fees was discussed. the Act, the Act annuls such an assignment, and confers The position of the society, which originally called T solely upon the composer all royalties derived from such mechanical rights. In order to make the latter part of this itself the British Society of Authors, Composers statement quite clear, section 19, sub-section 7 (c) of the and Music Publishers, and the action that had been Act should be quoted in full : “ Notwithstanding any taken in regard to this society were reported. assignment made before the passing of this Act of the The secretary also reported that he had been in copyright in a musical work, any rights conferred by this Act, in respect of the making, or authorising the making, communication with the secretary of the Mechanical of contrivances by means of which the work may be Copyright Licenses Company, which was working mechanically performed, shall belong to the author or his with the German and French societies, and he read legal personal representatives and not to the assignee, and a letter from the secretary of the company pointing the royalties aforesaid shall be payable to, and for the benefit of, the author of the work or his legal personal out the advantages of the company and its methods representatives." of business. After a lengthy discussion the sub- From this it is obvious that the music publisher has no committee came to the conclusion that they were locus standi whatever in the matter, and he has no more bound to defer action until they were acquainted right to decide upon a division of the composer's royalties than upon a division of any other of his private property. with the rules to be issued under the Act of 1911 It is certain that agencies for the collection of composers' by the Board of Trade dealing with the collection royalties, for a reasonable consideration, will come into of gramophone fees, and that they could not advise existence. It is, therefore, strongly impressed upon all composers until these rules were before them. The composers : 1. Not to part with the property which is exclusively question was accordingly adjourned. .theirs by Act of Parliament. The next matter before the sub-committee was II.  ## p. 178 (#622) ############################################ 178 THE AUTHOR. the question of performing rights. Since the accounts were rendered and forwarded to the passing of the new ('opyright Act this point has author. The second case had to be placed in the been one of increasing importance, owing to the hands of the society's solicitors, and the third has widened term of copyright and other matters dealing only just come into the office. with this special right under the new Act. Again, I'here have been as many as nine claims for there was a very lengthy discussion, and the secre- money in the hands of the secretary, and it is tary and others reported how these rights were dealt satisfactory to report that in three of the cases the with in other countries and in England. It was money has been paid and forwarded to the author decided, if possible, to discuss the matter with concerned. In two of the remaining cases it was members of the Music Publishers' Association at impossible to obtain satisfaction, as the company a subsequent meeting which the secretary was against which the claims were made is bankrupt. instructed to call. The sub-committee decided to As is usual in cases of bankruptcy, there is no ask a special chairman to preside at the meeting, money for the unfortunate author, whether he is a rather than that there should be any feeling of bias contributor to a paper or a claimant for royalties.. such as might arise were a musical composer in the assets being all swept away by the claim of the the chair. debenture holders. Of the four remaining cases, Several names were mentioned, and the secretary one had to be placed in the solicitors' hands and was instructed to arrange the details. bas since been settled ; one has only recently come A letter from a music publisher, together with into the office ; one is in the course of negotiation, his contract with a member of the society, was laid and it is hoped will be brought to a satisfactory before the committee for their consideration, and conclusion, and the last one, as the claim is in a the secretary was instructed to make a note in foreign country, will necessarily be prolonged. The Author on the matter. There were three claims for the return of MSS.. These have all been settled. It has been frequently pointed out that it is sometimes difficult to sub- PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. stantiate a legal claim in cases where MSS, bave been forwarded to publishers, editors, and others, THE Pension Fund Committee of the society met but, as a general rule, they are very anxious to on Thursday, February 15, and after the minutes make what efforts they can to search for and return of the previous meeting had been signed, they the MSS. received from the secretary the report of the The last claim deals with the settlement of a trustees setting out the position of the fund. contract on behalf of one of the members who The secretary reported that £300 had been invested lives in a distant colony ; negotiations are being by the trustees (the investments appear in another carried through satisfactorily. column) and that a sum of £40 was at the disposal Of the cases left over from former monthis there. of the committee for pensions. are only two still outstanding in the hands of the After consideration, the committee decided to secretary. The others have either been placed with increase Miss Crommelin's pension by £20 per the solicitors or have been settled. Of the two in the annum, and Dr. J. Beattie Crozier's by £20 per hands of the secretary one refers to the settlement annum. of accounts, and the other refers to a case of infringement of copyright in one of the colonies. Cases. The latter has been a long time open, as letters necessarily take a long time going backwards and DURING the past month there have been fifteen forwards, but so far it must be stated with recret. cases placed in the hands of the secretary. in the hands of the secretary:. The The that no answer has been obtained. the number from month to month varies but little in spite of the large increase in membership. On the whole, perhaps, it is a good sign. It tends to show that either the authors, dramatists and composers, March Elections. or the publishers, editors and dramatic producers, are more careful in their contracts. It does not Anderson, Arthur . . +Belsize Lane, necessarily show that the contracts made are better Hampstead, N.W. contracts, though there is considerable evidence Arnold, Hugh . . . 63, Bedford Gardens, that this is the case in spite of the attention the committee have drawn from time to time to the Bainbrigge, Miss Marion S. strange contracts which some publishers issue. Beardsley, Elystan M. Three of the cases referred to the rendering of Bellairs, Ralph Hamon Balliol College, Ox- accounts. One was satisfactorily settled, the ford.  ## p. 179 (#623) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 179 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. las Birkhead, Alice . . 20, Kingdom Road, W. Hampstead, N.W. Chater, Arthur G. . . 41, Porchester Square, W. Common, Thomas . . 8, Whitehouse Ter- race, Corstorphine, Midlothian. Curwen, Maud . . . Workington, Camber- land. Denham, Arnold . . Perth Public Library, Perth, West Australia. German, Edward . . 5, Hall Road, N.W. Gregson, Mrs. Ada . . 5, Lawton Street, Newcastle-on-Tyne. Holland, Bryan T. . . Alfrick, Worcester. Ivimey, John . . . 1, Arundel Mansions, Fulham. Kingsland, Mrs. “Mabel The Haven, Devizes, King." Wilts. Lascelles, Mrs. K. “Pellen Ladies Athæneum Hawker." Club. Macnamara, Francis . . Ennistymon House, Co. Clare. McHugh, Martin J. . Caherush House Miltown - Malbay, Co. Clare, Ireland: Marshall, Archibald . . Playden Cottage, Play- den, Sussex. Mildred, Sister Mary, O.S.B. The Knoll, Sandling, Maidstone. Pickering. Mrs. Frank Springhill. Douglas. “ A. D. Pickering." Lanarkshire. WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. BIOGRAPHY. NAPOLEON : Our Last Great Man. By ELYSTAN M. BEARDSLEY. (Revised Re-issue.) 71 x 41 184 pp. Digby Long. 38. 6d. n. THE COMEDY OF CATHERINE THE GREAT. By FRANCIS GRIBBLE. 9 x 51. 336 pp. Eveleigh Nash. 158. n. THE REAL CAPTAIN CLEVELAND. By ALLAN FEA. 9 x 51. 256 pp. Martin Secker. 88. 6d. n. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. THE PUBLIC Schools YEAR BOOK, 1912. Edited by H. F. W. DEANE and W. A. Evans. 71 5. 709 pp. The Year Book Press. 38. 6d. n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. AN ENGLISH CHURCH HISTORY FOR CHILDREN, VOL. III., A.D. 1500---1911. By MARY E. SHIPLEY. 73 x 5. 286 pp. Methuen. 28. 6d. n. DRAMA. CHAUCER REDIVIVUS : A Playlet for the Open Air or Hall. By W. S. DURRANT. 78 X 44. 32 pp. Allen. 6d. n. THE SECRET WOMAN. A Play in Five Acts. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 64 X 5. 90 pp. Duckworth. 28. THE NEXT RELIGION. By ISRAEL ZANGWILL. A Play in Three Acts. 81 x 51. 104 pp. Heinemann. 28. 6d. n. SHAKESPEARE'S END AND OTHER IRISH PLAYS. By CONAL O'RIORDAN (Norreys Connell). 73 x 5. 167 pp. Swift. 38. 60, n. THE BROWNIES AND OTHER SHORT PLAYS. By ELLA ERSKINE. 87 X 51. 36 pp. Truslove & Hanson 2s. 6d. n. FICTION. LITTLE BROTHER. By GILBERT CANNAN. 77 x 5. 301 pp. Heinemann. 68. THE BODY OF HIS DESIRE: A Romance of the Soul. By MRS. CAMPBELL PRAED, 8 x õ. 344 pp. Cassell. 6s. THE VICTORIES OF OLIVIA AND OTHER STORIES. By EVELYN SHARP. 73 x 5 328 pp. Macmillan. 6s. TWINKLE. By ARTHUR H. HOLMES. 7 * 5. 313 pp. Duckworth. 68. THE GUESTS OF HERCULES. By C. N. and A. M. WILLIAMSON, 78 x 5. 461 pp. Methuen. 68. THE MATADOR OF THE Five TOWAS, AND OTHER STORIES. By ARNOLD BENNETT. 73 x 51. 325 pp. Methuen. 68. THE RED MAN'S SECRET. By F. FRANKFORT Moore, 78 X 5. 336 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE RIVER OF UNREST. By BERTRAM MITFORD. 7 x 5. 304 pp. Ward Lock. 68. GRIM JUSTICE: Toe Study of a Conscience. By Rita. 78 x 5. 430 pp. Eveleigh Nash. 68. THE UNHOLY ESTATE. By DJUGLAS SLADEN. 78 X 43. 435 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. THE TRAGIC PRINCE. By R. K. WEEKES and A. R. WEEKES. 73 x 5. 350 pp. Melrose. 68. MEMORY CORNER. By TOM GALLON. 78 x 5. 352 pp. John Long. 6s. Millwall E. Richings, Emily Agnes. 42, Campden House Court, Kensington, W. Savill, Agnes F., M.D. . 66, Harley Street, W. Shortt, Miss L. M. . Manor House, Martinstown, Dorchester. Somervell, Arthur . . 1, Albert, Place, Kensington, W. Steegmann, Mary Gertrude 2, Carlisle Mansions, Westminster S.W. Troly-Curten, Marthe . 13, Eden Place, S. Kensington, S.W. Walker, Mary, “Anna Wood norton, May- Lynn.” field, Sussex. Wyman, Bernard . . Winnington Hall, Northwich. Wynn Williams, W. Lloyd * John Trevanwyn."  ## p. 180 (#624) ############################################ 180 THE AUTHOR. FOR THE QUEEN. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. 78 x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 68. THE RUBY HEART OF KISHGAR. By ARTHUR W. MARCHMONT. 71 x 5. 296 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. POMANDER WALK. By LOUIS N. PARKER. 78 X 5. 267 pp. Lane. 68. LADY MOLLY OF SCOTLAND YARD. By the BARONESS ORCZY. 74 x 5. 344 pp. Cassell. 18. A MAN FROM THE NORTH. Reprint. By ARNOLD BENNETT. 73 x 5. 264 pp. Methuen. 68. THE CHILD OF THE DAWN. By A. C. BENSON. 87 x 51. 314 pp. Smith, Elder & Co. 78. 6d. n. COMMONERS' RIGHTS. By CONSTANCE SMEDLEY (MRS. MAXWELL ARMFIELD). 74 x 5. 416 pp. Chatto & Windus. 68. THE HOUSE ON THE MALL. By EDGAR JEPSON. 78 X 4. 314 pp. Hutchinson. 68. VIOLET FORSTER'S LOVER. By RICHARD MARSH. 73 x 5. 342 pp. Cassell. 68. A LADDER OF SWORDS. By SIR GILBERT PARKER. 252 pp. 61 x 41. Everett. 7d. n. A CHORD ONCE STRUCK. By JOHN SOMERS. Murray and Evenden. 6s. THE HOUSE OF ROBERSHAYE. By EMMA BROOKE. 74 X 5. 370 pp. Smith, Elder & Co. 68. THE FOREST ON THE HILL. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 74 x 5, 370 pp. Murray. 68. MANALIVE. By G. K. CHESTERTON 71 X 5. 383 pp. Nelson. 28. n. JOSEPH IN JEOPARDY. By FRANK DANBY. 73 x 5. 391 pp. Methuen. 68. PAUL'S PARAGON. By W. E. NORRIS. 78 x 5. 375 pp. Constable. 68. THE QUEST OF GLORY. By MARJORIE BOWEN. 78 x 5 311 pp. Methuen. 68. THE MALABAR MAGICIAN. By F. E. PENNY. 73 X 41. 344 pp. Chatto & Windus. 68. THE MAN WHO STROKED Cats, and Other Stories. By MORLEY ROBERTS. 75 X 5. 286 pp. Nash. 68. THE TRIANGLE. By MARIE CONNOR LEIGHTON. 71 x 5. 315 pp. Ward, Lock. 6x. LOVE IN A SNARE. By CHARLES GARVICE. 73 x 5. 363 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. THE PATH OF VIRTUE. A Romance of the Musical Comedy Stage. By GERTRUDE WARDEN. 78 X õ. 311 pp. White. 68. THE OLD WIVES' TALE. By ARNOLD BENNETT. A New Edition, with a Preface. 73 X 5. 612 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. ELEANOR. By MRS. HUMPHRY WARD. 64 x 47. 475 pp. Cheap Edition. Nelson, 7d. 11. AUSTIN'S CAREER. BY VIOLET TWEEDALE. 78 x 5. 352 pp. John Long. 6x. BRAZENHEAD THE GREAT. By MAURICE HEWLETT. :7} x 5. 333 pp. Smith Elder. 38. 6d. MARK TILLOTSON. By J. BAKER. Popular Edition. 73 X 5. 536 pp. Chapman & Hall. 28. n. LITERARY. THE PERFECT GENTLEMAN. A Guide to Social Aspi- rants. By HARRY GRAHAM. 78 X 5. 300 pp. Arnold. 6s. THE BOOK OF SIMPLE DELIGHTS. By WALTER RAY. MOND. Illustrated by H. COLE. 74 x 5. 288 pp. Dent. 38. 6d. n. ROYAL SOCIETY OF LITERATURE : THE ACADEMIC COMMITTEE : COMMEMORATIVE ADDRESS ON SIR ALFRED COMYN LYALL. By G. W. PROTHERO. And on EDWARD HENRY PEMBER. By W. J. COURTHORPE. 8} x 51. 54 pp. Frowde. 18. n. MEDICAL NEW LIGHT ON CONSUMPTION. By A. LOVELL. 74 x 4. 140 pp. J. W. Williams. MISCELLANEOUS. ABSOLUTE Rot. By HENRY J. SWALLOW. 122 pp. Jarrold. 18. 63, n. NATURAL HISTORY. THE MIGRATION OF BIRDS. By T. A. COWARD. 61 x 41. 137 pp. Cambridge University Press. 18. n. BIRDS OF AUSTRALIA. By G. M. MATHEWS. Witherby & Co., 326, High Holborn, W.C. ORIENTAL. A MANUAL OF THE KASHMIRI LANGUAGE, comprising Grammar, Phrase-Book, and Vocabularies. By G. A. GRIERSON, C.I.E. Two Volumes. 63 X 41. 160 + 211 pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press, London : Frowde. 128. n. POETRY. The Hill OF VISION. By J. STEPHENS. 7 5. 131 pp. Dublin : Maunsel. 38. 6d. n. THE LAMP OF ENGLAND, AND OTHER VERSES, By R. R. G. 81 x 54 125 pp. Foyle's Printing Works, 172, Askew Road, W. 38. 6d. A CALABASH OF Kola Nuts. West African Rhymes. By O. DAZI AKO (J. M. STUART-Young). 7 X 41. 126 pp. Lynwood. 28. 6d. n. POLITICAL. ASPECTS OF HOME RULE. Selected from the speeches of The Right Hon. Arthur James Balfour, M.P. 74 x 5. 256 pp. Routledge. 28. 6d. n. THINGS THAT MATTER. Papers upon subjects which are, or ought to be, under discussion. By L. G. CHIOZZA MONEY, M.P. 9 x 54. 299 pp. Methuen. 58. n. HISTORY. THE EARLY COURT OF QUEEN VICTORIA. By CLARE JERROLD. 9 X 54. 392 pp. Eveleigh Nash. 158. n. REPRINTS. THE WHITE WALLET. Filled by PAMELA GLENCOXXER. 8 X 54. 415 pp. Fisher Unwin. 58. n. MISCELLANEOUS PROSE. By CHARLES and MARY LAMB. Edited by E. V. Lucas. 68 x 41. 570 pp. Methuen. 58. IN PRAISE OF OXFORD. An Anthology in Prose and Verse. By T. SECCOMBE and H. SPENCER SCOTT. Vol. II. Life and Manners. 9 X 5. pp. 333-794. Constable. 68. POEMS. By WILLIAM SHARP. Selected and arranged by MRS. WILLIAM SHARP. 73 x 51. 323 pp. Heinemann. 5x, n. SCIENCE EARTHWORMS AND THEIR ALLIES. By F, E, BEDDARD. 64 x 44. 150 pp. Cambridge University Press. ls. 1. BOTANY, OR THE MODERN STUDY OF PLANTS. By MARIE STOPES, Ph.D. 61 x 41. 94 pp. Jack. 6d. n. EVOLUTION IN THE PAST. By H. R. KNIPE, 104 x 71. 242 pp. Herbert & Daniel. 128. 6d. n. JUVENILE. A CHILD OF SURPRISES. By MABEL ESCOMBE, S.P.C.K. 18. n. LAW. THE COPYRIGHT Act, 1911. Annotated. With Appendix containing the Revised Convention of Berne. By E. J. MACGILLIVRAY, LL.B. 9 x 54. 201 pp. Stevens & Sons. 58. n.  ## p. 181 (#625) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 181 SOCIOLOGY. CHANGE IN THE VILLAGE. By GEORGE BOURNE. 74 x 5. 309 pp. Duckworth. 58. D. THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY UPON SOCIAL AND POLITICAL IDEAS. By A. J. CARLYLE, D.LITT. 71. X 5. 129 pp. Mowbray. 28. n. IN THE HAND OF THE POTTER : A Study of Christianity in Action. By HAROLD BEGBIE. (Popular Edition.) 71 x 41. 191 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 18. n. SPORT. THE MYSTERY OF GOLF. By ARNOLD HAULTAIN. Second Edition. Revised and Enlarged. 78 x 54 249 pp. New York : The Macmillan Co. 2s. 60, n. THE HUNTING YEAR. By W. S. Dixon. 7 * 57. 212 pp. Ham-Smith. 68. n. MISCELLANEOUS. THE PROBLEM OF RACE REGENERATION. By H. HAVELOCK ELLIS. 67 pp. New York: Moffat, Yard. 50 cents n. THE METHODS OF RACE REGENERATION. By C. W. SALEEBY, 64 pp. New York : Moffat, Yard. 50 cents n. MUSIC. MUSIC AND NATIONALISM. By CECIL FORSYTH. 359 pp. New York : Macmillan. $2 n. POEMS. EMBLEMS OF LOVE DESIGNED IN SEVERAL DISCOURSES, By LASCELLES ABERCROMBIE. 213 pp. New York : John Lane Co. $1.50 n. TRAVEL. THE RUSSIAN PEOPLE. With four maps. By the Hon. MAURICE BARING. 366 pp. New York: Doran. $3.50 n. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. THEOLOGY. The VISITATION OF THE SICK : Some Practical Reflections for the Use of the Clergy and others engaged in Parochial Visitation. By the Rev. THEODORE JOHNSON (Introduc- tion by the BISHOP OF CHICHESTER). 63 X 44. 134 pp. Allen. 18. 60, n. SHORT LENTEN READINGS. By E. G. ROMANES. 54 X 39. 44 pp. Churchman's Penny Library, Mowbray. CHRISTIANITY AND THE SOCIAL ORDER. By R. J. CAMP- BELL. New and Cheaper Edition. 78 X 5. 283 pp. Chapman & Hall. 28. n. THOUGHTS ON ULTIMATE PROBLEMS. By F. W. FRANK- LAND. Fifth and Revised Edition. 7 X 41. 133 pp. Nutt. 18. 6d. n. TRAVEL. THE BRITISH WEST INDIES : Their History, Resources, and Progress. By A. E. ASPINALL. 84 x 59. 435 pp. Sir Isaac Pitman. 18. 6d. n. OLD TOURAINE. The Life and History of the Chateaux of the Loire. By T. A. Cook, F.S.A. Sixth Edition. (With new Preface.) Two vols. 78 X 5. 287 + 279 pp. Rivington. 168. n. FINLAND : The Land of a Thousand Lakes. By. E. YOUNG. 9 x 51. 313 pp. Chapman & Hall. 78. 6d. n. A WINTER HOLIDAY IN PORTUGAL. Ey CAPTAIN B. GRANVILLE BAKER. 9 X 51. 324 pp. Stanley Paul. 128. 6d. n. BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA BY MEMBERS. M R. WILLIAM HEINEMANN announces, uniform with “ The War God," by Mr. Israel Zangwill, produced at His Majesty's Theatre, the same author's prohibited play, “The Next Religion”; also the first volume of “ The Selected Writings of William Sharp,” edited by his wife Mrs Sham a series to be completed in fiya volumes, uniform with “The Works of Fiona Macleod," the pseudonyni under which the late William Sharp was so well known. Mr. John Galsworthy has published with the same house his first book of poetry, entitled “Wild Oats : Moods, Songs, and Doggerels." Uniform with this volume will be “ The Lure of the Sea,” by J. E. Patterson, the novelist, and author of the auto- biography “My Vagabondage," published in the autumn of last year. Mr. Hamilton Hartz has set to music the verses by Riccardo Stephens, “Sleep and Death," which lately appeared in the Westminster Gazette. Mr. Eveleigh Nash will publish Riccardo Stephen's forthcoming novel “ The Mummy," and his one-act tragedy, “The Right to Kill,” is to be played by the Oncomers at the Little Theatre, in June. “ The British West Indies : their History, Resources, and Progress," by Algernon E. Aspinall, was published last month by Messrs. Sir Isaac Pitman & Sons, Ltd. The author gives a connected narrative dealing with the history, resources, and the recent rapid progress of the West Indian colonies, of interest to the general reader as well as to the intending tourist, settler, and capitalist. Chapters are also devoted to such live questions as BIOGRAPHY. AN IMPERIAL VICTIM : MARIE LOUISE, ARCHDUCHESS OF AUSTRIA, EMPRESS OF THE FRENCH, DUCHESS OF KARMA. With 34 illustrations, including two photo- gravure frontispieces. In two volumes. By MRS. EDITH E. CUTHELL. 393 pp. New York : Brentanos. $6 n. FICTION. PARADISE FARM. By KATHARINE TYNAX. 272 pp. New York : Duffield. $1.20 n. THE TOLL BAR. By MRS. J. E. BUCKROSE. 363 pp. New York : Putnam. $1.35 n. THE LIGHT THAT LURES. By PERCY J. BREBNER. 319 pp. New York : H. K. Fly Co. $1.50. THE GREAT GAY ROAD. By Tom GALLON. POLLYHOOLY. By EDGAR JEPSON. 344 pp. Indianapolis : Bobbs-Merrill. $1.25 1. THE HOUSE OF ROBERSHAYE. By EMMA BROOKE. New York : Duffield.  ## p. 182 (#626) ############################################ 182 THE AUTHOR. als those of trade with Canada and Federation. A the romanticist, he must not "chuckle in anticipa- map and twenty-fire full-page plate illustrations tion of results," and the issue must seem to be as are added. murh a surprise to him when it arrives as it was to Among the spring books to come from Messrs. the reader. Smith Elder & Co. is “ Arabic Spam : Sidelights on Messrs. John Ouseley, Limited, have issued a her History and Art," by Mrs. Bernhard Whishaw, second edition of “The Bothers of Married Life," This book is the fruit of some nine years' residence by S. H. Sadler. and study in Spain. Mrs. Whishaw is now at w.rk We have received the English Catalogue of Books on the forthcoming edition of the “Guide to Spain” for 1911. This publication is now in its 75th year for Herr Baedeker, to appear in 1913. of issue. It gives, under author and title, the size, The scene of Tom Gallon's new novel, entitled price, month of publication, and publisher of books “Memory Corner,” is to be found in Old Hamp- issued in the United Kingdom during 1911. In stead. Into a little house in Memory Corner the absence of a complete list of titles of published comes a boy with a marvellous tenor voice, exploited works, it remains the best reference book for the by an unscrupulous foreigner. The rise of the young guidance of authors who, in selecting titles for their singer, his triumphs, and the quaint tragedy of his publications, are anxious to avoid using a title love story form the theme of the book. already taken. By consulting the English A new novel by Violet Tweedale, entitled Catalogue, they may often avoid unintentional “ Austin's Career,” is published by Mr. John Llong. appropriation, and the rather disagreeable conse- It deals with the life of a young Guardsman, who quences which sometimes result. Messrs. Sampson early in his career gets into an entaliglement with a Low & Co., are the publishers. young peeress, and the story describes the Bohemian “What Lay Bepeath,” by “Coo-ee,” is an lite led by the pair in Paris. Australian mining story, in which the bush life is Messrs Kegan Paul & Co. announce the public presented to the reader, as well as pictures of the cation of a little anthology entitled "The Friendly Commonwealth and its people. Messrs. John Dog,” by J. Parsons, who contributes also a short Ouseley are the publishers. original introduction. The poems included are The annual meeting of the R..ya! Literary Fund arranged chronologically, complete poems only being was held last month, Sir Alfred Bateman presiding. included. Poems from Alfred Cochrane, Rudyard In moving the adoption of the report, Sir Alfred Kipling, Sir A. T. Quiller-Cou h, George R. Sims, stated that so far from decreasing, the claims ou William Watson, among others, are included. the fund were rather on the increase. The receipts Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. have added to their of authors, even from novels, were very poor. He “Clear Type ” sixpenny series “The Apple of instanced the case of the author whose agreement Eden,” by E, Temple Thurston. The same pub- appeared in the last issue, and added that, from a lisliers announce the publication of a second edi ion financial point of view, literature was a very miser- of Miss Arabella Kenealy's new novel - The Woman able profession, until the suprrior rauks were Hunter." reached. During the year £2,125 had been voted Mr. Arthur Dillon’s forthcoming volume deals in grants to 38 applicants, while the total with early incidents in the mythical story of the sum distributed in grants since the foundation House of Tantalus. The pri sint revival of inte of the fund in 1790 amounted to £162,882. rest in the Greek drama should make the subject The chairman mentioned that Mr. Owen appeal to the public, since a knowledge of their Seaman would preside at the Annual Dinner on earlier history is assumed in so many of the May 16. tragedies of classical times. Captain Granville Baker's new book of travel, The New York Metropolitan Magazine will “A Winter Holiday in Portugal," is published shortly publish a series of articles on “ Antique by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. In this volume Furniture," from the pen of Mr. Armiger Barclay. is described with pen, pencil and brush the scenic Se ections of Mr. and Mrs. Armiger Barclay's book, charm of Portugal, its claims as a winter resort, “Letiers from Fleet Street,” will shorıly appear in and its manifold attractions. Comædisa, the leading literary and theatrical daily Mr. Eveleigh Nash will shortly publish “ The of Paris. Radium Terrors," a novel by Albert Dorringt n. Professor A. C. Benson lertured before the Royal The American rights have been purchased by Society of Literature last month on “Realism in Doubleday Page, of Garden City, New York. English Fiction.” In the course of bis lecture, “The Radium Terrors ” appeared serially in the Professor Benson remarked that Realism was not Pall Mall Magazine, and with Frank A. Munsey, so much a new ideal, but a new method of viewing New York. and expressing life. The realist must allow things Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. published in March a to appear before their significance appeared ; unlike new novel, “Stoneladies," by E. M. Channon (Mrs.  ## p. 183 (#627) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 183 Francis Channon). It tells of two young girls who Volpé, Mr. Leonard Calvert, Mr. 0. B. Clarences go to live in a lonely part of Derbyshire with a and Miss Christine Silver. cousin who, owing to a disappointment in early Although the dramatic movement of the past youth, leads the life of a miser, and will allow no twenty years has produced, both in England and man to cross her doorstep. America, many valuable books of criticism, there Mr. Arthur Lovell has published, through Messrs. does not as yet exist in the Eoglish language any Simpkin, Marshall & Co., a book entitled “ New recognised handbook of practical craftsmanship. Light on Consumption.” The book contains a “Play-making,” by William Archer, is an attempt historical résumé, and deals with the problem of to fill this gap. While fully admitting that no rules consumption, the attempts at reform, and State or prescriptions cau supply the place of talent, the sanatoria. author believes that inexperienced talent can be “ Absolute Rot" is the title of a collection of greatly assisted by a study of the principles of articles by the Rer. H. J. Swallow, reprinted from dramatic effect, or, in other words, of what to do a Church magazine. The articles deal with“ Peace," and what to avoid in the endeavour to interest and “ Temperance," “ Disestablishment,” “ Science,” move an audience assembled in a theatre. This is “ Poetry,” among other subjects. Messi's. Jarrolds not, then, a book of criticism, but of discussion are the publishers. and practical suggestion. The plays mentioned in An article by Renée M. Deacon, entitled “Woman it are not criticised for their own sake, but for the and Love," appeared in the Lady's Pictorial for sake of the light they throw upon questions of March 16. method and expediency. The author has no belief Robert H. Sherard has just finished a new book in the “untheatrical theatre," and assumes of reminiscences, which will be published in the throughout that the playright addresses himself to spring under the title “ Adventures of a Journalist.” an audience of reasonable intelligence, indeed, but by He is at present engaged on a novel which he is no means to a narrow clique. It is hoped that all writing on commission. students of the drama, and more especially those “Birds of Australia," by G. M. Mathews, is a who desire to take part in the marked revival of work which Messrs. Witherby & Co. are issuing in dramatic literature on both sides of the Atlantic, quarterly parts. Volume I. has already appeared, will find profit in a handbook, the lack of which forming parts from October, 1910, to October, 1911, has hitherto been felt and regretted. Messrs. or five numbers in all. Chapman and Hall are the publishers. “The Perfect Widow," a three-act comedy by DRAMA. Gilbert Cannan, was produced at the Gaiety Theatre, Manchester, on March 18. The Widow The first production of “The Next Religion," (Lady Marrable) has been persuaded by a publisher by Israel Zangwill, will be given by the New Players to prepare the biography of her late husband, a at two private performances (matinées) on Thursday man of some public importance and many private and Friday, April 18 and 19, at the Pavilion Theatre, failings. So engrossed does she become in the Piccadilly Circus. Particulars can be obtained work that she persuades herself that her husband from the Hon. Secretary, 19, Overstrand Mansions, possessed all the virtues which she ascribes to him Battersea Park, S.W. in the record of his career. John Tilford, who The condensed version of “The Geisha” was contemplates marriage with the widow, disapproves produced at the Palace Theatre on February 26. of the idea of the biography, recognising that it Mr. W. H. Risque is the author of this version. leaves the widow with neither time nor eyes for The composer, Mr. Sidney Jones, conducted the himself. Unable, however, to dissuade her from orchestra on the occasion. the undertaking, he goes abroad. During his A compressed version of “The Adventure of absence he has made the acquaintance of a “grass Lady Ursula ” was also played in February. The widow," whose presence in London on his return performance of Mr. Anthony Hope's comedy took kindles the widow's jealousy, with results entirely place at the Hippodrome, Manchester. Two scenes satisfactory to Tilford. The cast included Mr. were taken, and the cast included Miss Evelyn Charles Sugden, Viss Darraglı, and Mrs. Charles Millard and Mr. Herbert Waring. Sugden. The dramatic version of “Kipps " was produced The next production at Wyndham's Theatre, due at the Vaudeville Theatre on March 6. The play early this month, is “ The Kangaroo," by H. A. opens in the emporium familiar to the readers of Vachell. the book, and traces, as did the book, the progress “Milestones,” by Arnold Bennett and Edward of Kipps following his sudden acquisition of wealth. Knoblaugh, now running at the Royalty Theatre, Mr. Wells and Mr. Rudolf Besier are responsible has been issued in book form by Messrs. Methuen for the play, which includes in its cast Mr. Frederick & Co.  ## p. 184 (#628) ############################################ 184 THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. is to be congratulated, not only on the fact that he has been awarded the Goncourt Academy prize, but because he has begun his career with a wider D EMMES aimées, Femmes aimantes,” by vision than so many of our present-jay novelists. | Charles Foley, is the title of a volume con- “L'Inquiète Paternité," by Jean Schlumberger, taining a series of historical studies of is another novel on the favourite theme of the twenty-two famous women. Each study gives us ménage à trois, so dear to many writers, but in a picture of the epoch, of the surroundings in this book the chief interest centres in the question which the woman whose history we are reading of paternal instinct. The father believes that he moved. M. Foley has chosen for his subjects: sees in his son all his own faults. A little later, he Queen Bathilde (of the seventh century); Valentine makes the discovery that a friend of his is the father of Milan; Marie Stuart ; Diana of Châteaumorand; of this son. The curious phase of the case is that, Marion de l'Orme ; Christine of Sweden ; La Grande in the years to come, this man feels deep paternal Mademoiselle ; Rose Launay; Marie Joséphe of affection for his wife's son, an affection which he Saxony ; Madame de Pompadour ; Princess Amelia ; would probably never have felt for a child of his Germaine Necker; Princesse de Lamballe ; Mes- own. The young man has inherited the lovable dames, Louis XV.'s daughters ; Comtesse de Balbi ; qualities of his own father. The problem which the Mademoiselle Lange; Pauline Bonaparte ; Madame author evidently lays before us is whether the tie of Adélaïde ; Marceline Desbordes, and Mérimée's kinship must necessarily ensure affection ? celebrated Inconnue. “Le Buisson ardent,” by Romain Rolland, is Charles Foley has published thirty-three volumes certainly the most powerful of the series of volumes (novels and short stories) and six plays. His intensely by this author relating the history of Jean dramatic little tragedy, “ Heard at the Telephone,” Christophe. Weary of life among his fellow has been translated into various languages and given creatures, exasperated by their hostility, and having in many countries. M. Foley is also one of the lost faith in many things, he goes away to a quiet greatest authorities on all matters relating to the mountain village, and there, like Moses before the history of the Vendée, at the time of the French burning bush, the bush which burns without Revolution, as he has made a special study of this being consumed, he comes to himself once more. period and of this part of France. His short “ La Chasse à Courre,” by the Duchess d'Uzès stories, sometimes inspired by touching or dramatic (née Mortemart), is a little volume that will be read episodes brought to his notice whilst studying the with interest by all lovers of hunting. It contains a archives of that epoch, are masterpieces of literature. portrait of the author, in her hunting attire, for it The present volume, “ Femmes aimées, Femmes will be remembered that she is master of the hounds. aimantes,"contains sketches, in which the author has She also gives a portrait of Du Fouilloux, the great endeavoured, with a few strokes of the pen, to give authority on all matters connected with the chase us a lifelike portrait of women who, for one reason since the sixteenth century, some twenty-four photo- or another, have been famous in their time. gravures of hunting scenes taken in the Rambouillet “M. des Lourdines,” by Alphonse de Chateau- Forest, and the music for sixteen of the fanfares for briant, is not only a great literary success for the hunting horns best known in France. author ; it is also a refreshing book for the public. Before the publication of this little volume, the Weary of the eternal theme of the faithless husband Duchess d'Uzès, who is President of the Lyceum or wife, it is indeed a pleasure to meet with a Club of France, gave a lecture there on the novelist capable of realising that there are other chase, which had such success, enlivened as it interests in life and other situations just as worthy was by the fanfares, blown by her gamekeepers, of consideration as the intrigues and jealousies of that she was obliged to repeat it several times, as the hundreds of individuals who marry in haste the rooms were too small for the audience. Since to repent at leisure. then the Duchess has given another causerie on Ram- M.de Chateaubriant also finds it possible for human bouillet and its History. At the invitation of the affections to be as intense elsewhere as in Paris. That, Lyceum Club of London, she is to give the lecture too, is refreshing. There is a breath of fresh air on the chase at the London Lyceum Club in May, through the book, an odour of forest trees, the taking over her own huntsmen to sound the fanfares. murmur of babbling brooks, and yet, in spite of all “Histoire de Prusse, Vol. I., Des Origines à la this, it is the human interest that is predominant. mort du Grand Electeur, 1688," par M. Albert The story is one of the ever-recurring tragedies of Waddington. The author dwells on the various family life, it is the modern version of the prodigal influences which have contributed to the formation son, and in this particular case we have the beart- of Prussia. He speaks of the geographical situation broken mother and the heroic father to give an of the country, of its State religion, and of the policy added pathos to the episode. M. de Chateaubriant of the Hohenzollerns. We have an account of the  ## p. 185 (#629) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 185 Thirty Years' War, and the volume closes with the death of the Grand Electeur. * La Séparation des Eglises et de l'Etat,” by Julien de Narfon, is a book which should be read by all persons who are interested in the religious evolution in France. As the question of Church and State is one of intense interest at present in England, the perusal of this book cannot fail to prove instructive. The author is an extremely broad-minded man, endowed with the courage of his opinions. With perfect impartiality he evokes past history, relates the events of recent date, analyses the immediate consequences, and endeavours to point out to us the probable consequences in the future. “L'Orientation religieuse de la France actuelle” is the title of a book by M. Paul Sabatier, in which the author gives us very clearly his view of the present situation. " Jacques Tissier, marsouin," by M. Pierre Rey, is a very simple story, but full of deep feeling. It is just the history of a brave young colonial soldier, his hardships and struggles and his simple belief in his duty to his country. " Autour de Sainte-Hélène," by M. Frédéric Mas- son, is the title of the latest volume which this well- known writer devotes to the last days of Napoleon. The story of these last days is infinitely sad and tragic, and the author, very naturally, cannot resist reproaching England with the treacherous hospi- tality of the Bellerophon. The whole volume is most interesting, but, with regard to the harsh judgment of England's action, we can only say that M. Masson would find English authors who agree with him in certain of his criticisms, among others Elizabeth Barrett Browning, in one of the finest of her poems, entitled “ Crowned and Buried.” “La Musique,” by Théophile Gantier, is a study of the works of Weber, Berlioz, and Wagner. This volume has been published as a memento of the writer's centenary and contains hitherto unpub- lished matter. “La Politique de l'équilibre-1907–1911,” is the title of a volume published by M. Gabriel Hanotaux. It is an account of the various impor- tant events which have taken place affecting the international situation during the last four years. M. Hanotaux shows that France ought not to be influenced by any foreign Power in its diplomatic arrangements and policy. M. Hanotaux touches on the entente cordiale, Turkish affairs, and on the questions concerning Bosnia and Morocco. “ La Duchesse d’Aiguillon, une grande dame de la cour de Louis XIV.," is the subject of an extremely interesting book by MM. Paul d'Estrée and A. Callet. “Le Roman anglais contemporain,” by M. Firmin Roz, introduces to the French public George Meredith, Thomas Hardy, Mrs. Humphry Ward, and other English writers. It is always interesting to note the impressions of the foreign critic. We are somewhat surprised to find certain names omitted which should certainly be included in a volume dealing with contemporary English novels. La Revue hebdomadaire publishes in one of its recent numbers a most charming and witty article by M. Fernand Laudet, entitled “ Contes Gascons.”' These stories form a literature entirely apart and are full of shrewd observation and a keen sense of humour. M. Laudet gives us several specimens and finishes with a short sketch which is, in reality, a skit on many of the questions of the day. In other numbers of the same review Jules Lemaitre continues his studies of Chateaubriand, and Louis Barthou gives an article containing some extremely interesting letters from Lamartine, Alphonse Daudet, and other literary celebrities. George Brandès, the well-known critic, has been spending some months in Paris, and, at the request of his friends, he consented to give a lecture on Hans Andersen. M. Paul Leyssac, of the Vaude- ville Theatre, recited several of the fairy tales in the most admirable manner. We are told that George Brandès and this talented young actor are to repeat the lecture and recitations in London this season. If so, we would strongly recommend all those who have an opportunity to be present. Lectures are certainly the order of the day in Paris this season. Nearly everyone appears to be lecturing on every possible (and impossible) subject. Among the most interesting and varied of these lectures, outside the Sorbonne and College of France, are those organised by the Société des Conférences, the review entitled Foi et Vie, and also the lectures organised by Mme. Brisson, the daughter of Sarcey, for the University of Les Annales. Quite recently M. E. Boutroux gave one of the most remarkable lectures on “Pascal et le temps présent,” which will probably be published in a'r early number of Foi et Vie. At the Comédie Française, “Le Ménage de Molière,” a five-act play by Maurice Donnay, in verse, is extremely interesting and curious. The staging is excellent, and the fête in the Versailles Park gives the public an opportunity of realising something of the magnificence of Court life in those days. At the Odéon, “ Esther,” a four-act play, also in verse, by MM. Andre Dumas and Sébastien-Charles Leconte, shows that there is a tendency to search for dramatic effects in the history of the past. There is certainly nothing in common between the Esther we know of Racine and this modern concep- tion of her. At the Renaissance the three-act play by MM. Alfred Capus and Pierre Veber, “En garde,” was  ## p. 186 (#630) ############################################ 186 THE AUTHOR. received with applause. The plays of Alfred Capas “The Midsnmmer Night's Dream" was exquisitely are sure to end happily, so that if things appear to staged, M. Simas, of the Opéra, being responsible be going wrong for a time, there is never any need for the scenery and its harmonious colouring, to despair, as we are sure that a reconciliation will M. Vidal for the musical adaptations, and Mme. take place. Jane Hugard, also of the Opéra, for the dances of At the Comédie Royale, “ Jean III. ou the fairies. “As You Like It” was quite as great l'irrésistible vocation du fils Mondoucet," a three- a success, and these matinées are to be continued act play by Sacha Guitry, is the delight of the until the end of the month of May. M. Camille de public. The son of an ironmonger, who, in spite Sainte Croix is a dramatist and a poet who has of the prejudices of his bourgeois father, insists on thrown himself heart and soul into this revival of going on the stage, and, later on, initiates his fond the Shakespeare theatre, with the result that it is parents into the habits and customs of theatrical probable that these plays have never been given life, is extremely amusing. with such artistic perfection, such attention to " Les Visiteurs nocturnes,” by Tristan Bernard, is detail, and such absolute ensemble. It is very pro- as full of humour as the well-known short stories by bable that when the French season is over the this writer. The nocturnal visitors in this case are Compagnie Française du Théâtre Shakespeare will thieves, who take the precaution to drug the lady go on tour. whose house they are about to rob. In the morn- ALYS HALLARD. ing, when the maid finds the victim and is about to call for the police, all that the victim asks is “Femmes aimées, femmes aimantes" (Tallandier). " M. des Lourdines” (Bernard Grasset). that the nocturnal visitors shall be found at any “Le Buisson ardent" (Ollendorff). cost, as, suffering as she does from insomnia, she is “La Chasse à Courre" (La Poétique). only anxious to find out how she can obtain more “Histoire de Prusse" (Plon). of their drug. “ La Séparation des Eglises et de l'Etat" (Plon). " Jacques Tissier, marsouin" (Plon). At the Gymnase, “ L'Assaut," by M. Henry * Autour de Sainte-Hélène" (Ollendorff). Bernstein, has had tbe success which this author's ** La Musique" (Fasquelle). pieces usually win. M. Bernstein has always * La Politique de l'équilibre-1907-1911" (Plon). · something to say when he writes. It is the story of a man whose past has not been blameless, but who succeeds in making for himself a position in the UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. world. Just as he has arrived, a supposed friend whispers abroad the story of his delinquency in the INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS. past. The confidence of the girl he is to marry is DROCLAMATIONS have been issued by the his salvation, and the play ends satisfactorily for P President, under the United States Act the public. by which copyright protection is granted At the Athénée, “ Le ('aur dispose," by Francis in the United States to works of authors who are de Croisset, is a play which seems likely to have a citizens or subjects of the countries named : long run. It is the story of a poor man who is July 1, 1891-Belgium, France, Great Britain ambitious, and who sets out in life as an arrivist, and her possessions, and Switzerland. (Stat. L., firmly believing himself to be one. He is prepared vol. 27, pp. 981, 982.) to take advantage of all possible occasions for April 15, 1892-Germany. (Stat. L., vol. 27, climbing the ladder of fortune, but he reckons pp. 1021, 1022.) without his host, and his host in this case is his October 31, 1892—Italy. (Stat. L., vol. 27, own heart. He falls in love with the daughter of p. 1043.) the house, in which he is the paid secretary. The May 8, 1893— Denmark. (Stat. L., vol. 28, characters in this play are all well drawn, and each p. 1219.) one is a distinct psychological study. The author July 20, 1893— Portugal. (Stat. L., vol. 28, is to be congratulated on having written a play p. 1222.) in which there is nothing unpleasant and wbich, July 10, 1895—Spain. (Stat. L., vol. 29, nevertheless, is never dull. p. 871.) At the Athénée, M. Camille de Sainte Croix is February 27, 1896–Mexico. (Stat. L., vol. 29, continuing, every Thursday, his series of Shake- p. 877.) speare plays, admirably staged. He seems to have May 25, 1896-Chile. (Stat. L., vol. 29, found the secret of putting life into the plays p. 880.) of Shakespeare, and perhaps it is that he is October 19, 1899—Costa Rica. (Stat. L., rol. giving them with an ensemble such as one rarely 31, pp. 1955, 1956.) sees. The actors are all young and enthusiastic, November 20, 1899-Netherlands and posses- and there is not a slow moment in any scene. sions. (Stat. L., vol. 3), p. 1961.)  ## p. 187 (#631) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 187 November 17, 1903—Cuba. (Stat. L., vol. 33, it is an assignment by the composer of all his rights pt. 2, p. 2324.) in a song, the consideration for such assignment January 13, 1904—China. (Treaty of October 8, being, as stated, the payment of two guineas, and 1903, Article XI.) (Stat. L., vol. 33, pt. 2, a royalty per copy on every copy of the song sold. pp. 2208, 2213.) According to the custom in vogue, the composer July 1, 1905—Norway. (Stat. L., vol. 34, signs, this document and if he does not take the pt. 3, pp. 3111-3112.) trouble to retain a copy, he never gets a copy signed May 11, 1906–Japan. (Treaty of November 10, by the publisher, which he ought to receive in all 1905.) (Stat. L., vol. 34, pt. 3, pp. 2890-2891.) transactions of this kind. It is some time since the September 20, 1907-Austria. (But not in- pages of The Author have commented on these extra- cluding Hungary.) (Stat. L., vol. 35, pt. 2, ordinary documents, but the time has come when p. 2255.) attention should be drawn to them once again. April 9, 1908-Convention between the United The composer should never transfer the copyright States and or her powers on literary and artistic to the publisher when he, the composer, maintains copyrights, signed at the City of Mexico, January 27, a continuing interest in the sales. This point has 1902. (This treaty is effective from July 1, 1908, been brought forward over and over again, and in as between the United States and the following the book-publishing world we are glad to think that countries : Guatemala, Salvador, Costa Rica, Hon- the publishers are, save in exceptional cases, content duras, and Nicaragua.) (Stat. L., vol. 35, pt. 2, with a licence to publish in book form. The pp. 1934-1946.) music publishers should be content with a licence Angust 11, 1908–Japan. (Treaty of May 19, to publish in song form. 1908, for prott ction in China.) (Stat. L., vol. 35, So strong do the committee feel about this pt. 2, pp. 2044-2046.) assignment of the copyright, or even about an August 11, 1908-Japan. (Treaty of May 19, unlimited grant of the licence to publish during 1908, for protection in Korea.) (Stat. L., vol. 35, the whole term of copyright, that in the Annual pt. 2, pp. 2041-2043.) Report which was laid before the General Meeting April 9, 1910—Austria, Belgium, Chile, Costa on March 21, they have dealt very fully with the Rica, Cuba, Denmark, France, Germany, Great matter. We do not desire to repeat these warnings, Britain and her possessions, Italy, Mexico, the so recently made, but suggest that if any member Netherlands and possessions, Norway, Portugal, has read the report carelessly, or failed to read it at Spain, and Switzerland. all, he should now go and study it with extra June 29, 1910--Luxemburg. consideration. May 26, 1911–Sweden. But it is not sufficient for the music publisher to ask for the copyright ; he also asks for the per- PRESIDENTIAL PROCLAMATION UNDER forming right, and through his successful, or SECTION 1 (e). unsuccessful, methods of business he has, as far as England is concerned, almost destroyed its ralue to December 8, 1910–Germany. the composer, save in the case of comic opera and June 14, 1911—Belgium, Luxemburg, and those pieces which are performed in theatres. As Norway. it is wrong for the author to transfer his copyright, so it is wrong for the composer to transfer his performing right. It is worse at the present time A MUSIC PUBLISHER'S AGREEMENT. than it has ever been, owing to the added rights that the composer will acquire under the Act of 46 TN consideration of the sum of Two Pounds 28. paid to 1911 when it comes into force. me this day, I hereby agree to assign to the The agreement, however, goes further and asks whole of my rights and interest, present, future that the royalties which accrue to the composer on and contingent in the words and music of my song entitled 'it being understood that I receive a royalty of Ban gramophone records and similar mechanical repro- per copy on all sold of the same in Great Britain, he same in Great Britain. ductions should be shared between composer and Ireland, and the Colonies (13 copies to count as 12), publisher. also five per cent. on the marked price of all copies sold in It is fortunate that the agreement was made the United States ; 200 copies in both countries to be free before the Act was passed. for under a clause in for novelty purposes." * Any royalties obtained on the sale of gramophone the Act, in spite of the document which has been records, or similar mechanical reproductions, in all signed, the rights to the gramophone royalties are countries to be equally divided between composer and the composer's property, for se, tion 19, sub- publisher." section 7 (C) contains the following proviso :- We have called the above a music publisher's “ Notwithstanding any assignment made before agreement, but it is not really an agreement at all; the passing of the Copyright Act, any rights  ## p. 188 (#632) ############################################ 188 THE AUTHOR. conferred by the Act in respect of making, or authorising the making of contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed belong to the author, or his legal representatives, and not to the assignee.” At the beginning it was stated that this was not really an agreement, and perhaps it would be as well to elucidate this point further. The composer assigns all his rights to the pub- lisher for a small consideration and a continuing royalty. What does the publisher undertake to do ? Absolutely nothing. He does not undertake to produce the work by a certain date ; he does not undertake to keep the work on the market, and he does not undertake to advertise the work. No doubt an implied contract to publish is carried in the assignment, otherwise the consideration would be of no avail. But it is quite clear that the implied contract could easily be met by what would really amount to a bogus publication. Now, in order that a composer may be treated fairly, even the most exacting of publishers would, without hesitation, assent to a few small plain clauses : (1) that he would put the work on the market in the usual form on or before a certain date ; (2) that he would push the work through the ordinary trade channels and advertise it; and (3) that if the work went off the market he would cancel the agreement and return the licence to publish (for it is understood that the composer would only grant a licence to publish) to the composer. The composer laid the document before the secretary of the Society of Authors. The secretary remonstrated, and, in addition, pointed out some of the difficulties which would arise from the signing of such a document, namely, that if the publisher made any other arrangement with regard to the song he would be at liberty to do so under his agreement, and there was no undertaking by the publisher to pay the composer anything on such fresh arrangement. This warning alarmed the composer, and he wrote to the publisher enquiring what his views on the matter were. To this letter he received the following reply :- DEAR SIR,—The questions you raise regarding the Agreement for “..."are quite unnecessary. You assign to us the copyright of the song, and under our agreement we are not at liberty to make any other arrangement of it without consulting you. On the other hand, if you only assign us the right to publish the song for voice and piano, you would be able to make any other arrangement you thought fit, and this we could not agree to. In conclusion, we may mention that our agreement is never questioned. We are, Yours faithfully, Étc., etc. It is with the view of placing this reply before those composers who are members of the Society of Authors that the whole subject of music publishers' agreements has been re-opened. The only excuse for this letter must be the ignorance of the publisher as to his legal position. It is impossible to think that a publisher of the standing of the firm who put forward the agree- ment and wrote the letter under consideration would wilfully have deceived the composer. Suffice it to say that the statement made by the publisher is absolutely incorrect. The firm states in our agreement we are not at liberty to make any other arrangement of the song, without consulting you." Not only is there nothing expressly stating this in the agreement, but there is nothing that would impliedly convey this statement under the terms of the contract. The conveyance of the copyright and the performing rights allow the publisher to make any other arrangement he thinks fit, and he is in no way bound to pay the author any royalty or any further consideration on the re-arrangement. He is only bound by the agreement to pay the composer a royalty on all copies of the song sold. With regard to the dictatorial and absurd statement contained in the last sentence in the letter, it is only necessary to suggest that the sooner the composers compel alteration the better. The composer should be warned never to sign an agreement of this kind, never to transfer his copyright, never to transfer his performing right, and, above all, to retain absolute control over his gramophone rights. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. BLACKWOODS. Musings Without Method : George Borrow. BOOKMAN. Lady Thackeray Ritchie. By Lewis Melville. CONTEMPORARY. Celtic Nature Poetry. By A. P. Graves. ENGLISH REVIEW. Among My Books. By Frederic Harrison. The Theatre of the Future. By V. Ivanof. A New Study of English Poetry : Poetry and Rhythm. By Henry Newbolt. A Critical Calendar. By Walter Sickert. A Word on the Hammerstein Opera. By Henry Hardinge. The Censorship Scandal. By S. 0. SCALE FOR DUVERTISENENTS. (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 90 PER CENT.) Front Page ...24 0 Other Pages Hall of a Page ... 10 0 Quarter of a Page ... O 15 0 Eighth of a Page Single Column Advertisements ... per inch 0 6 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.  ## p. 189 (#633) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 189 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. T VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive 1 advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourse!f, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action npon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's york can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This miast be done within fourteen days of first execution. The secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 18. per annum, or £10 108. for life membership. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). 'In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise. ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for "office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are : (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stam Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :- (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. N EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the IV Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager, 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :- (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. (TERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an I agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :-- 1. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper prive can be  ## p. 190 (#634) ############################################ 190 THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (0.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.e., fixed nightly fees). This methou should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights inay be exceed. ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He shoul, therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author inust remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con. tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profes to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society, WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. THE READING BRANCH. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. CEMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. OCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper o forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario Thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s.6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 191 (#635) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 191 GENERAL NOTES. the author. In these cases it is hardly fair that the author should be bound to pay an agent's fee AGENTS AS PRINCIPALS. or that the agent should claim his fee if such commission does not arise through the agent's A MEMBER of the society has drawn our attention introduction, but cases have occurred where an to the fact that there are still some agents who author undertaking to place all his literary work in in addition to their agency work not infrequently the agent's hands during a fixed period has received act as principals. He draws attention to the a claim for commission from an agent on articles danger of such a position and urges us to warn that were supplied to a paper and other literary authors. The columns of The Author have already work, where the work was specially ordered, and on different occasions drawn attention to the matter, such order was not obtained through the agent's and some remarks on the point will be found in introduction. It will be as well, therefore, if the the article on authors' agents in the October author should specifically except this work from number. There is the danger from the bonâ fide the agreement with the agent, stating that on agent and the danger from the fraudulent agent. commission work obtained outside the agent's. The fraudulent agent would get an offer from an introduction he should not be bound to pay the editor, publisher, or manager and then, going to agent's fee. This brings us to the second point the author, would pretend to him that he had some which has reference to the note to clause 1 on the difficulty in placing his work. He would suggest reservation by the author of special markets. Our that he should buy the rights, whatever they are, correspondent thinks that it should be made quite that the author is willing to sell for a sum down. clear that where an author lives by writing for If the author, as not infrequently happens, daily papers and by journalism, as well as by desires to have money and has faith in the agent, writing books and magazine articles, that he should he will possibly accept the offer, and the agent will except the journalistic market and that the agent then proceed to sell to the editor, the publisher, or should not be entitled to claim commission on this the manager at the enhanced price which he work. This, no doubt, was the idea of those who already knows he can obtain. But if an agent drafted the agreement when they advised the desires to be perfectly bona fide and desires some- author to reserve certain markets, but, perhaps, it times to act as principal and sometimes as agent, will be of advantage to members if the point is the danger is still very great, because it is only a put a little more clearly before them. natural law that when he is offering work to pub- lishers, editors, or managers he would desire to sell that which belonged to himself on which he might AUSTRALIAN COPYRIGHT. be able to get the return of capital already ex- In an article taken from the United States. pended with a profit, rather than to sell the Publishers' Weekly, and printed on another page.. author's work, on which he would obtain merely his the author states as follows : agency fees. The position is untenable, and there- “ Australia in 1905 asserted copyright indepen- fore, as our correspondent remarks, authors should dence from the mother country and passed a com- be warned never to deal in any way with an agent plete code which was not disallowed by the Crown, who is known to act as principal. This advice we and wbich has in fact become the model for recent are very glad to confirm. British and coming Canadian legislation." This statement is a little misleading. Australia in 1905 passed a copyright law which was binding THE LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. on Australia only, and did not make Australia A CORRESPONDENT who has published many independent of Imperial legislation, Imperial copy- right still running in the Australian Colonies. books and has, therefore, read with interest the It is a mistake also to state that this Act has become literary agency agreement published in last month's Author, kindly sent us a communication bearing the model for recent British and coming Canadian on two points in the contract, which, perhaps, legislation, as the British ('opyright Law, which is require a little further elucidation. (The reader is coming into force in 1912, has really had nothing referred to page 163 of last month's Author.) In to do with and is not based on the Australian Act. clause 1 of the agreement the author appoints his As far as ('anada is concerned, it is impossible at as sole agent during a given period for the the present moment to say what the coming sale of all the literary work that he desires to legislation will be. bring to market during the continuancy of the agreement. GRAMOPHONE FEES. Now, there are many cases, as our correspondent In the last issue of The Author an article points out, in which work is commissioned from appeared referring to the claim which had been put  ## p. 192 (#636) ############################################ 192 THE AUTHOR. forward by certain publishers to the gramophone history of the society, and the income for the year fees of composers. from subscriptions was actually the largest that had ! . We are glad to see from the following extract accrued. The loss of members for the past year from an agreement of an American publisher that from all causes amounted to 167, resignations although a similar compulsory licence exists in amounting to 87. He had ascertained by inquiry America, to that which will come into force under and comparison with the figures of other similar the new Copyright Law, the same demand is not bodies that this was a normal proportion, having made by the American publisher. regard to the nature of the society and the COL- “ Said . . . composer hereby reserves to himself the ditions of membership, but in order to ascertain exclusive right and licence to reproduce or cause to be whether there might be any removable cause for reproduced said composition on mechanical musical the resignations, he had written personally to the instruments and agrees that whenever he may make use of last 150 members who had resigned. In reply he such licence he and his sub-licensees will at all times attach had received only one letter that put forward any. to every copy of such mechanical reproduction of said composition the notice of copyright required or which may thing in the nature of a complaint. In practically be required by any copyright statute under which said all other cases the reason had been the desired composition is or may be protected.” economy of the guinea subscription, and several Musical publishers in England have, no doubt, had joined for a definite purpose, such as the for so long a time been taking the composers' rights receipt of advice upon a single subject and had that they have got into the habit of considering then retired. Ten of these, upon having it pointed these rights their own, as a matter of course. It is out to them that upon the principle of insurance the time, however, that composers should assert their society could not reasonably be expected thus to authority, and publishers understand their position. give a full measure of assistance in consideration of a single premium, had voluntarily rejoined. Dr. Sprigge next referred to the very heavy work done by the Copyright Committee during the introduction THE ANNUAL MEETING. and passage of the Copyright Act, and to the number and variety of the questions which during that period were continually arising for consideration THE Annual General Meeting of the society owing to changes affecting the interests of authors was held on Thursday, March 21, in the being introduced unexpectedly into the Bill and rooms of the Society of Arts, 18, John to the necessity for safeguarding authors' interests Street, Adelphi, at 4.45 p.m., some thirty to forty from infringement. The contentious work of the members being presenta somewhat smaller attend society during the year he described as heavy and ance than usual, being, no doubt, due to three causes, successful. Of the cases which had passed through the improbability that any controversial topic would the secretary's hands alone two-thirds had been arise for discussion, the fact that the place of meet- successfully carried through, and the total dealt ing was less centrally situated than that to which with might easily have been doubled by reckoning the society has been accustomed, and the inclemency disputes which had not been seriously maintained of the weather. The chairman of the Committee after the society's intervention. Forty-two cases of Management, Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, presided, had been transferred from the hands of the secretary, and opened the business of the meeting by asking himself a solicitor, into the hands of the solicitors to the members present to consider in the first place the society, and of these a large proportion had ended the second and third items of the agenda, leaving successfully, the sum recovered for one member, in the discussion of the report to follow. Accordingly a matter where performing rights were concerned, Mr. Owen Seaman was declared duly elected as a amounting to £500. The Pension Fund invest- member of the Pension Fund Committee in placement in 1911 had amounted to £250. A special of Mr. Morley Roberts, resigned, Mr. Seaman appeal during the same year had been handsomely having been duly proposed by the committee, and responded to and had brought in £500 more for no other candidate having been nominated. investment in 1912. He concluded by inviting ques- Secondly, with regard to the appointment of tions and discussion upon any points in the report to scrutineers to count the votes under the society's which members might desire to call attention. constitution, no names having been proposed, the Mr. G. F. Wilson rose to ask whether in the chairman informed the meeting that the committee interests of authors the names of the parties might would appoint in due course. In commenting upon not be published in the summaries of cases taken up the report which was already in the hands of by the society, which appear in The Author. He members, Dr. Sprigge referred to the satisfactory suggested that this would give more reality to the conditions shown. The number of elections during reports in question, and referred to the article, * A the past year had only once been exceeded in the Remarkable Agreement," in The Author of March  ## p. 193 (#637) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 193 A PRIZE COMPETITION. in which the name of the publisher was given, asking if it would not be advantageous to dot the "i's " and cross the “t's ” in other articles of the same class. The result would be that members would know what editors and publishers to avoid, and editors and publishers would know what to si void also. The chairman replied that the proposition advanced had his sympathy to a considerable extent. There was always, however. a certain element of danger in giving names when criticising in the manner in which it was necessary to criticise in The Author, and there was also the fact that if the purchase of a number of The Author for 6d. cave a person outside the society all the information about an individual or a particular matter that he required, he might be tempted to content himself with buying The Author instead of joining the society and becoming entitled to the advice which he could obtain nowhere else. Mr. H.M. Paull asked whether the society might not find it advantageous to charge members a per- centage upon the sums obtained by it on their behalf. The chairman said that the subject was not new to him, but it had always been considered desirable that the society in recovering money for its members should occupy a position of disinterested indepen- dence in the matter, with no suggestion that it had any financial advantage to gain by the disputes in which it engaged. Mr. G. F. Wilson inquired whether the reissue of “The Cost of Production ” was likely to take place before long. The chairman said that this was a matter as to which he would prefer to consult the committee before replying definitely. He was not sorry to have the fact that the book was out of print brought to his attention. He had himself taken part in preparing the first edition of it, and he feared some of the figures had ceased to apply to modern conditions. There was, however, the fact that it was difficult to obtain accurate statistics for such a work, and that at the same time it was uncertain whether members would buy it when written. A vote of thanks to the chairman was proposed by Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, and, having been seconded by Mr. H. M. Paull, was carried unanimously; Dr. Sprigge, in thanking those present for their expression of approval, said that he associated with their vote of thanks to himself, their secretary, Mr. G. H. Thring, whose continuous labours on behalf of the society he knew were appreciated by it. COME months ago an article appeared in The Author on Prize Competitions, and a strong complaint was raised against the method in which these competitions were conducted. It was clearly shown how indefinite was the statement of terms in most cases, and that the editor must have been ignorant of the legal requirements of the case. Though it turned out that in most cases the editor wanted the whole copyright, yet generally he did not make this clear. Indeed, the editor, who asserted merely that he gave a prize for the best short story, would not necessarily have had the right to publish it even for one insertion in his own paper.. Again, some editors, who were clear about what they wanted, were wholly unreasonable in giving no undertaking that the work should be published and no time limit for publication. In addition, they often claimed the right to publish any story sent up to them in connection with the competition, even though it should not gain the prize, again without giving any time limit for publication or making any price. This should not be the case; . A clear statement of the legal position is essential if the result is to be satisfactory, and there should be no sins of omission. The editor should throw his cards on the table ; then, if the contract is good, or if the contract is bad, the author knows the best or the worst, and if he sends up his MS. he has no right to complain subsequently. The following may be cited as an example of an error of omission. proprietor desires to purchase the copyright of a MS. for £200 and states this bare fact. The ordinary author would think that there was an implied contract to publish, but really there is nothing of the kind. It would have been much better, therefore, for the proprietor to state that the successful MS. will be published by him on or before a certain date. This preamble brings us to the Prize Competition published in the Era for the benefit of dramatic authors, the terms of which, so far as material for our purpose, are as follows :- The decision announced by the editor shall be final an binding upon all parties. Plays may be sent in at any time until the date for closing the competition, which will be duly announced, but which will not be before June 30th, 1912, at the earliest. The winner of the £100 prize will retain one-half interest in the copyright of his play. If the winning play be, in the opinion of the editor of the Era, of sufficient merit, it will be produced under the auspices of the Era, and will be known as “ the Era Play," the author's name appearing or not, as he or she wishes, on the programme of every performance.  ## p. 194 (#638) ############################################ 194 THE AUTHOR. The editor will not be responsible for the safety of any intentional. Does the editor reserve to himself manuscripts submitted, so that copies must be kept by the author. Every effort will be madle, however, to return all the exclusive right, or what does this paragraph manuscripts. mean? If he intends to reserve to himself the The editor reserves the right of arranging for the pro- exclusive right, then any person who sends in a duction of any play submitted, whether the winning play play may find himself in this difficult position or not; but should he decide to produce any such play, he that, if the editor who holds the right for arrang- will first arrange terms with the author. ing a production does not desire to use this right, We have taken the liberty of omitting some non the dramatist would be unable to make any use of essential parts of the conditions, that is, non-essen- his play himself. An author who sends in a play tial as far as the deductions desired to be drawn are and gets no prize receives no consideration what- concerned, though not non-essential from the point ever for the right which the editor acquires. The of the dramatist who is competing. The main condition further states, “but should the editor points to which we desire to draw attention are as decide to produce any such play, he will first follows :- arrange terms with the author." It is first stated that the decision announced by the We feel quite certain that the editor of the Era editor shall be final and binding upon all parties. desired to do everything that is fair, reasonable This is quite reasonable and fair, but there is no state- and just when this paragraph was drafted, but it is ment whatever as to when the decision will be made, impossible to conceive a paragraph more likely to or where it will be announced, surely an important lead to frequent disputes than this one. Supposing piece of knowledge in a competition of this kind. the winner of the prize does not want to arrange Competitors might send in their MSS. and find that terms with the editor, or suppose the authors of any they are held up for perhaps a year or more, during of the MSS, sent in do not want to arrange terms which time it would be impossible for them to take with the editor, or supposing they want to arrange any action in the matter of placing them. terms, but the editor considers the terms are It seems the very earliest date for closing the unreasonable, there then would appear to be a competition is June 30th, 1912. From this we deadlock. take it that all the plays that are sent in will come It should be clearly put forth, (1) either the exact under the new Copyright Act. This point is of terms for production, or (2) that the proprietor importance, for the next paragraph states that the should have the first refusal for, say one month, winner of the prize will retain one-half interest in the during which terms should be arranged. If these copyright of his play. The word “copyright" under proposals are displeasing to the owner of the other the new Act as regards a play covers much more than half of the copyright, at any rate let him state under the present Act, where the right in a drama definitely what he does want. is divided into two parts, copyright and performing We think enoughi has been said to show how right. We see that the winner will obtain a £100 terribly indefinite all these points are. It is much prize. The natural deduction from this is that the better in these competitions to have the terms £100 will not be an advance on royalties on what clear, even though they are against the author, ever subsequent arrangement is made, but will be than to have them indefinite but tempting. £100 clear and distinct, practically amounting to We hope it may be possible before the competi- £100 payment for the half of the copyright. It tion closes for the rules and conditions to be more does not state who is to be the owner of this balf, definitely stated, and an opportunity given to those though it is not an unreasonable deduction to make who may have sent in the MSS. to withdraw should that it will belong to the proprietor of the Era. It they not care to accept the revised rules. might, however, be some bidden actor-manager as far as the public statement is concerned. This point should be made clear. There is no undertaking whatever that the proprietor of this half-copyright UNITED STATES NOTES. will use any endeavour to place the play on the market. He reserves to himself the right of making all arrangements ; though the author retains a half NEW YEAR'S card issued by one of the great interest in the copyright, he could not do anything publishing firms of New York bore on it the with that interest under the conditions laid down. laudable sentiment, “ For 1912– Fewer and In the last paragraph of the terms a most extra- Better Books.” It might perbaps be assumed from ordinary provision appears, whereby not only does this that the year 1911 was remarkable for the great the cditor reserve to bimself the right of arranging output of books in the United States. As a matter for the production of the winning play, but also of of fact, the figure reached in 1911 was considerably any play submitted, whether the winning play or lower than that in 1910. In the latter year not. Surely this statement cannot possibly be 11,671 new books and 1,799 new editions appeared  ## p. 195 (#639) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 195 -total, 13,470. In 1911 there were 10,440 new books and 783 new editions—total, 11,123. So that, unlike what was the case in England (where a record output of 8,530 new books and 2,384 new editions—total, 10,914—was chronicled), in the United States there was a very distinct decrease in production from 1910 to 1911. Was the falling-off in numbers compensated for by an improvement in quality ? The critics say“Yes”; at least as far as fiction was concerned. The year 1911 has already been called an annus mirabilis of the American novel. Perhaps it would be better to wait a few years more before stating which are the novels that will live among those of last year. At present there is still too much of the glamour of the “ best-seller ” about some of them to allow us to judge dispassionately. In the meantime it may be conceded that if the motto for 1912 is really to be “ Fewer and Better Books," in fiction we may anticipate a good time coming I wrote at some length in the last issue of these “Notes” on the subject of best-sellers. It is, how- ever, so prominent a feature in connection with the sale of books in America that perhaps I may be pardoned for alluding to it again. The literary papers devoted some space in January to the collating of the monthly lists of successful works. It appears that the four novels most in demand in the States during the past year were Jeffry Farnol's " The Broad Highway,” Vaughan Kester's “ The Prodigal Judge,” Harold Bell Wright's “The Winning of Barbara Worth," and H. S. Harrison's “Queed.” These four had a long lead over the next five, which were Gene Stratton Porter's "The Harvester,” Margaret Deland's “ The Iron Woman," Mary Johnston's “The Long Roll,” Eleanor Hallowell Abbott's “ Molly Make-Believe," and Florence L. Barclay's “The Rosary.” In the non-fiction class Arnold Bennett's “ How to Live on 24 Hours a Day” and Price Collier's “ The West in the East " were easily first. No one, of course, not even among the compilers of these lists, pretends that they furnish a guide to the necessarily best books of the year. Authors whose names and works do not get even a place, much less a leading place, on them, may very likely feel a grievance over their non-appearance. But that grievance is only legitimate against the American reading public, on whose demand for mental sustenance the lists are founded. It would be interesting if, side by side with the consensus of public opinion thus revealed, a consensus of critical opinion could be produced. It is not an unknown occurrence to find a best-seller being “roasted” in the columps of a literary review. Such a division of cash and credit as is represented by this state of affairs has its satisfactions, alike to the commerci. ally successful and to the commercially unsuccessful. To leave the recently past and come to the actually present, there are no indications of a change of public farour in 1912 to the detriment of the authors with the big circulations in 1911. For instance, “Queed” is still going strong, so are“ The Broad Highway” and Mr. Farnol's later American success, “The Money Moon.” So again is “ The Rosary,” which is helping the sale of Mrs. Barclay's other two novels, “ The Following of the Star" and “The Mistress of Shenstone." “ The Winning of Barbara Worth" is announced to appear in dramatic form at a New York theatre next fall. One feature of early 1912, however, is the rise of a new star - new in the United States, that is to say. All who see the American literary periodicals will know that this refers to Mr. G. A. Birmingham, who has been “discovered," let us hope to his great advan- tage. British authors certainly bare little to com- plain of when they do catch the eye of the American public. That this is so can be seen from the fact that both in the fiction and in the non-fiction classes last year the list was beaded by a Briton. And in addition it may be mentioned that J. M. Barrie's “ Peter and Wendy" was the best-seller among juvenile books in December! Such a record is very nearly what the sporting journalist calls “the triple crown” for Great Britain. The early months of this year have been prolific in fiction, but not very notable in other respects. Novels may, therefore, be given first place in our catalogue-which must include some works pub- lished in 1911, but too late to be mentioned in the January number of The Author. Among these is “The Healer," by Robert Herrick, an author whose work is well known in England. Of Mr. Herrick a New York critic has said that he “comes nearer being a real novelist than any other American.” Certainly “The Healer” has had a wonderfully good reception from the Press, if it still awaits the distinction of getting among the Big Six. About the same time were published Theodore Dreiser's “Jennie Gerhardt” (an original and very powerful story, it may be noted), Julia Magruder's ** Her Hus- band," and Molly Elliot Seawell's "The Jugglers," all of which have quickly made their mark. With- out attempting to preserve the chronological order, the early fictional output of 1912 must be dealt with as the names occur to the mind. In “ Riders of the Purple Sage,” Zane Grey deals with the Western Plains and Salt Lake City. “Toby," by Credo Harris, is a Kentucky novel. “ The Guardian," by F. 0. Bartlett, is concerned with the lumbermani and the great forests. In “The Heart of U's,” on the other hand, the background is a city; and the city Boston. Humour, varied in character, is the feature of “ Danny's Own Story," by Don Marquis (whom they compare to Mark Twain); of “A Knight in Denim,” by Ramsey Benson ; and of  ## p. 196 (#640) ############################################ 196 THE AUTHOR. Charles Sherman's “He Comes Up Smiling.” Grave and Gay.” Another book of recollections is “Georgette,” by Marion Hill, treats of the American entitled “Intimacies of Court and Society: an Stage (as a classic ofe which it has been hailed), not Unconventional Narrative of Unofficial Days," of so flippantly as “The Chorus Lady,” but none the which the author prefers to remain anonymous, but less amusingly. “From the Car Behind," by has suffered it to be made public that she is the Eleanor M. Ingram, is a frankly sensational piece of widow of an American diplomat. work--involving motors, as might be guessed. Social and political questions have engaged the Cyrus Townsend Brady has two new books, “ The attention of a few authors. “ Social Forces in Challice of Courage” and “ Secret Service”; the American History,” by A. M. Simons, may be callel latter a novelisation of William Gillette's famous a history of the United States with special reference play. Another novel derived from the stage is to the relations of Capital and Labour. Professors “ Bought and Paid for," Arthur Hornblow being J. W. Jenks and W. Jett Lauck deal with “The responsible for the version of George Broadhurst's Immigration Problem,” and particularly with the drama. George Barr McCutcheon's new story is subject of its restriction. President N. M. Batler, “ Her Weight in Gold”; Mary E. Mann's “There of Columbia University, asks of his countrymen the was a Widow"; Mary E. Wilkins Freeman's “ The question “Why should we Change our Form of Butterfly House”; Meredith Nicholson's “A Government?" The foreign affairs of the United Hoosier Chronicle.” Gouverneur Morris has a States are treated of in “ American-Japanese collection of twelve tales, entitled “It, and Other Relations,” by K. K. Kawakami—who has written Stories,” while with “The Man who could not Love” “ A Bookto Banish the Japan War Jingo,” according (which gives its title to the book), Richard Harding to the preliminary paragraph sent out by the pub- Davis gives us four other short stories. lisher ; and in “ The Relations of the United States “He who Passed,” of which the author still and Spain : The Spanish-American War," with remains anonymous, has already been heard of in two volumes on which Rear-Admiral Chadwick England. The writer of “ Betty Moore's Journal” concludes a notable work. is Mabel D. Carey, hitherto better known in the Two distinguished military men have also pro- social than in the literary world. Hers may be duced books—Lieutenant-General Nelson Miles called a problem novel, being concerned with mother having written “Serving the Republic" (including hood among the pleasure-loving rich. recollections of the Civil War), and Brigadier-General At the risk of injustice to those mentioned, it Funston “Memories of Two Wars : Cuban and must suffice to give the names of seven more novels Philippine Experiences.” Another author from the as worthy of note among those that have recently same State as General Funston is S. J. Crawford, appeared :—“ The Maid of the Whispering Hills," War Governor of Kansas, who in his “ Kansas in by Virgie E. Roe ; “Tante," by Annie Douglas the Sixties " speaks of both the Indian campaigns Sidgwick ; “ The Wrong Woman," by Charles D. in that State and of the Civil War. Professor F. Stewart; “ The Adjustment," by Marguerite L. Paxon, of Wisconsin University, makes the Bryant-already a very big seller ; “A Chain of latter war his subject-indeed entitling his book Evidence,” by Carolyn Wells ; “ John Rawn," by simply “ The Civil War.” Emerson Hough; and “ Five Thousand an Hour," Travel books are represented by Matthew by George Randolph Chester. Henson's “ A Negro Explorer at the North Pole," Biographical works have not been very numerous with a foreword by Peary and an introduction by of late, but there have been several produced which Booker Washington ; by Ernest Thompson Seton's make their appeal on both sides of the Atlantic “ The Arctic Prairies"; by Charles Sheldon's “The Ocean. Among such may assuredly be put “ Robert Wilderness of the Upper Yukon"; and by the Louis Stevenson in California," by Katharine D. oddly-named “ The Man Who Likes Mexico," in Osbourne; “Robert E. Lee : Man and Soldier," by which Wallace Gillpatrick gives his narrative of Thomas Nelson Page ; and the “Life of Bret six years' wanderings. “Where Half the World is Harte," by H. C. Merwin. “ The Life Story of Waking Up," by C. H. Poe, deals, as might no J. Peirpont Morgan,” by Carl Hovey, has appeared doubt be guessed, with India and the Far East, in England as well as in America, I fancy. A where the author has put in a year's travelling. biography of Moses Coit Tyler, author and Cornell The two chief books of essays have been ex- University professor, comes from the pen of Jessie President Theodore Roosevelt's “Realizable Ideals," Tyler Austen, while the “Life and Labors of Bishop which were the Earl Lectures last year at the Pacific Hare, Apostle to the Sioux,” is by M. A. D. Howe. Theological Seminary, Berkeley, California ; and Two more volumes of the “ Journals of Ralph - The Way of Peace," by Reginald Wright Kauff- Waldo Emerson” have appeared, bringing the story man, author of “ The House of Bondage "-or down to the year 1841. By way of contrast one “ Daughters of Ishmael," as the book is called in may read Mrs. Burton Harrison's “ Recollections England, I believe.  ## p. 197 (#641) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 197 “ Truth and Reality : an Introduction to the will be produced under the supervision of his son. Theory of Knowledge," is, of course, a philo- Mr. Bigelow was for three years resident in Europe, sophical work. It is written by Professor John namely, during his tenure of the post of United Elof Boodlin, of Kansas. - Human Efficiency,” States Minister to France in 1864-7. But he was by Horatio W. Dresser, might be placed midway essentially an American, and one versed in all the between philosophy and economics, the author phases of public life in America, while the books endeavouring to get at the study of industrial con- by which he will be remembered all made their ditions ria psycbology. “The Principles of primary appeal to his own fellow-countrymen. An Economics,” by F. W. Taussig, the Harvard intensely hard-working novelist, who ultimately professor, explains itself by its title. succumbed to the results of her attempts to For the grouping together of the last two books relieve the strain on her nerves, passed away on which I am about to mention there is no justifica- December 22, in the person of Mrs. Margaret tion, except that neither of them falls conveniently Horton Potter-Black. She began writing very under any of the heads which have been hitherto early in life ; “ The Social Lion," by which she discussed. " The Education of Women in China” first attracted attention, being so ingenuously is by Margaret E. Burton, general secretary of the daring that her family purchased every copy to Y.W.C.L. at Chicago University. The writer of remove it from circulation. Mrs. Potter-Black “Chess Tales and Chess Miscellapies” is Willard continued to write, however, until within a com- Fiske, who knew the great Paul Morphy—though paratively short time before her death, though ill- he does not tell us much that is new about him in health compelled her at last to retire to a sana- the present work. turium. Early in the new year another victim to Details of the gathering at Sherry's Restaurant, literature died, J. B. Peterson, who from being it New York, on March 2, to celebrate the seventy-fifth factory-hand rose to be a writer on philosophical birthday of William Dean Howells, have reached subjects. He was entirely self-educated until he England long ago. But I do not know that special managed to gain the sympathy of the late attention has been called to some notable words on Professor William James, who enabled him to American literature in the speech of the guest of receive some university training. But the kindness the evening. “There has been no hour of our lite- of James and other patrons could not help him to rary past, as I have lived it," Mr. Howells said, the “living wage,” which is essential to authors as “when I had the least fear for our literary future; well as to other men, and he died in very poor nor even when the good fight for reality in literary circumstances. On February 12 the death was art, which I believed myself fighting, seemed to be a recorded, in New York, of Louis Heilprin, an losing figbt, did I bate my breath.” For all his Hungarian by birth, but an American by more seventy-five years Mr. Howells avowed himself no than half a century's residence. The young laudator temporis acti, but declared that literature Heilprin's father, who brought him to the States, to-day is actuated by a clearer motive than ever was one of the editors of the American Cyclopedia, before. It has turned from “the vain effort of and so much did the son follow in the father's creating beauty" and devoted itself to “ the effort footsteps that he was giren the task of the of ascertaining life.” What say the romanticists revision of the Cyclopedia's second edition. He to this ? contributed much to other works of a similar As usual, I must conclude with the melancholy character, but also made a name for himself in subject of the losses to literature caused by death journalism, writing for the Nation, and the during the past few months. On December 17 Erening Post, among other papers. Percival Pollard succumbed to neuritis of the brain PHILIP WALSH. in a hospital in Baltimore, in his forty-second year. Probably Pollard's brilliant work is but little known in England, and his journalistic career was matured THE COPYRIGHT PROGRESS OF FOUR in Chicago and New York. Yet England had something to do with the making of the man, for YEARS. he was educated at Eastbourne up to the age of fifteen, when he came to America. Besides one play (Reprinted from the U.S. Publishers' Weekly, by kind (written in collaboration) many novels came from permission.) his pen, but they were not of sufficiently wide M HE past four years, 1908–1911, have been appeal ever to appear among “best sellers." more marked in the progress of copyright On December 19, John Bigelow breathed his last legislation than any period since copyright at his home in New York, at the advanced age of legislation began. Earlier in the twentieth 94, leaving unfinished his “ Retrospections of an century important steps were taken in several Active Life”—the remainder of which, it is stated, countries. Germany passed in 1901 the two laws  ## p. 198 (#642) ############################################ 198 THE AUTHOR. which are the foundation of its present copyright system, and in 1907 its remarkable publishing law, while Austria in 1907 amended its existing copyright law. *Australia in 1905 asserted copy- right independence from the mother country and passed a complete code which was not disallowed by the Crown and which has in fact become the model for recent British and coming Canadian legislation. But 1908, 1909, 1910 and 1911 were each marked by a leading event of first impor- tance. In 1908, the Berlin convention put inter- national relationships throughout the International Copyright Union on a new and more liberal basis, discarding all formalities except those in the country of origin and adopting life and fifty years as the international standard term. In 1909, the long campaign in the United States resulted in the new American code of 1909, thorouglily compre- hepsive, superseding all previous legislation, and on the whole a far-reaching improvement. In 1910, the Pan American Union adopted the Buenos Aires convention, closely patterning that of Berlin, which, though so far it has been ratified only by the United States, will probably form the future basis for copyright throughout South America. Finally, in 1911, the new British code was passed, second only in comprehensiveness to the American code, and superseding all previous laws except a few specified minor acts or provisions. Within the year 1912 Canada will possibly have passed its copyright code, now under discussion, thus making the fifth year of the period only less memorable than its predecessors. Within January, indeed, an international copy. right treaty between the Cnited States and Hungary has been signed, Brazil has passed an international copyright measure, and progress has been made towards relations with Mexico in the protection of mechanical music reproduction. These years were also fruitful in coprright advance in other countries, notably in the Orient Japan in 1910 passed an amendatory act of im- portance, broadening the scope of copyright, and China took its first step toward national copyright, while in 1911 Turkey adopted a new and comprehen- sive code. All three Scandinavian countries adopted amendatory acts within the four years, and Russia in 1911 passed a new domestic code, the first result of which was its first international relation through a treaty with France, and the final outcome of which will probably be its adherence to the Berlin convention. Holland began the discussion of a law which will probably be passed in 1912, rescinding its panufacturing clause and making possible adhe- rence to the Berlin convention, while Portugal in 1911 joined the family of nations bound together by that document. In South America, Bolivia in 1909 adopted a new copyright law, Argentina in 1910 also passed comprehensive legislation, and its example was followed by its neighbor, Paraguay, in 1911. The United States added substantially to its international relations, by help of the new code, until now twenty-five powers are "pro- claimed ” or treaty countries, five of which are also in reciprocal relation with respect to mechanical music, having practically followed the American precedent in the code of 1909. This by no means includes all copyright legislation, for in several other countries laws of more or less importance have been passed ; but surely this is a remarkable record for the short space of four years. Throughout this legislation, the trend has been distinctively forward, though in the legislation of English-speaking countries there have been retro- gressive steps despite the general advance formu- lated in the respective American, British, Australian and proposed Canadian codes. Continental, Oriental and South American countries, that is to say the non-English folk, have been more liberal than we in their advance. For while all these four codes, except the British, embody manufacturing restrictions, Holland and other countries are freeing their authors, and foreign authors also, from such infringement of rights in intellectual property. The British code also introduces restrictions hitherto foreign to British law. Nevertheless, all these codes are 80 distinctively betterments that the restrictive features seem small in comparison. The International Copyright Union, with the proposed accession of Great Britain and Holland to the Berlin convention, and the probable adhe- rence of Russia, will presently include all the great European nations, besides such powers as Japan, Liberia, and on this side of the Atlantic, Haiti; while the Pan American Union brought together in the Buenos Aires conference all Latin American countries, save Bolivia, as well as the United States, and its Buenos Aires convention will ulti- mately bind together a family only second in importance to that of the International Copyright L'nion. It will be some years before amendments can be secured to the present American code which will permit the United States to join the general family of nations, though it will be included in the Pan American brauch. The International Copy. right Union and the Pan American Union are so nearly on the same basis that a more comprehen- sive world union is almost sure to come about. The t'nited States, Canada and Australia will then be the only great nations “out in the cold"; in other words, the nations which should have led progress are not yet responsive to the leadership of other nations. * See General Note on Australian Copyright.  ## p. 199 (#643) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 199 The friends of authors' rights and of a firm basis to be too concise tends to inaccuracy. The Appen- for the business of publishing have abundant dices contain (1) the Fine Arts Copyright Act, reason to congratulate themselves on this progress 1862 ; the Canada Copyright Act, 1875 ; the of the past four years, and they may live in hopes Musical Copyright Acts, 1902 and 1906, and the that before the present generation has passed away, Copyright Act, 1911; (2) the Berlin Convention, Anierica and the other English-speaking countries 1908 ; the Berne Convention, 1886 ; and the will be ready to achieve the final step toward world Additional Act of Paris and Interpretative Declara- union. More than sixty years ago a Philadelpbian tion, 1896, collated with the Berlin Convention, publisher, Philip H. Nicklin, prophesied in his 1908; Countries which have ratified the Berlin little book on copyright " a world-wide republic of Convention, 1908 ; (3) The United States Copyright letters," and this American dream will yet be Act, 1909 ; Rules and Regulations for the Registra- fulfilled by help of America. tion of Claims to Copyright in the United States ; Proclamation by the President of the United States. It seems hardly necessary to publish the Berlin Convention, 1908, in the original French and in THE COPYRIGHT LAW. translated form, and then to publish the translated form again collated with the Berne Convention. Mr. Hurrell's book fails owing to the fact that it CINCE Mr. Oldfield's and Mr. MacGillivray's attempts too much in too little space. Many state- D books on the Copyright Law have been pro- ments are made authoritatively in a few words which duced and passed in review two other books need much ampler treatment: to take one instance : have been placed on the market. " The Law of “When an author agrees to give certain persons Copyright," by G. S. Robertson, published by the the sole power of printing and publishing a book for Oxford University Press, and “ Copyright Law and all time, that is parting with the copyright." If the Copyright Act, 1911,” by Henry Hurrell (with a the writer had said "a work” instead of " a book” Treatise on French Copyright Law, by Maurice he might have been nearer the mark, but even then Thery), published by Messrs. Waterlow & Sons, other matters would have to be considered, as, for The first of these two books is the more ambitious; instance, the consideration paid. The work is not it does not pretend to deal merely with the new law satisfactory. The treatise on French Copyright Law of 1911, but with the general law of copyright; but (Appendix A.) is interesting, but again insufficient still, as the author mentions in the preface that “ the to be of any material use, and the Forms law in this book is stated as on the dates on which (Appendix C.) are inadequate and misleading. the Copyright Act, 1911, comes into operation,” there is little on which to pass comment beyond the Act itself ; indeed, the chapters on imperial and international copyright are not satisfactory or exhaustive, when the importance and the width CORRESPONDENCE. of the subject with which they deal are considered. The author has, according to his own state- THE EDITORIAL ('OURTESY. mnent, rearranged in some sort of order the dis- orderly provisions of the Act. This procedure SIR,—The following may be of interest to your was hardly wise, for in the new Copyright Act, readers apropos of the long delay in returning or 1911, there is a definite order laid down in the accepting manuscripts. sequence of the sections, and Mr. G. S. Robertson's On October 20, in answer to an application book, in spite of its wider scope, really narrows for a story, I sent to The Bystander a manu- itself down to the Act of 1911. He may have script, at the same time asking for a speedy decision, gained some points : he has undoubtedly lost as I had several orders for stories, and Messrs. Mills many others, but the substance of the book is & Boon were publishing a book of my short evidently the result of some study and no incon- stories this spring. siderable knowledge, and the methods of explanation On December 10, as I had not beard, I wrote are such as may be easily understood by the layman; a polite letter saying that " I felt sure that it was by indeed, some concrete examples of delicate legal an oversight that they had not let me know about difficulties, such as the one on Limitations on Term the story I had sent in October in response to their of Copyright, are highly to be commended. request. That I was sorry to bother them, but I But the author seems to have lost some conciseness had many applications for stories, and being under in his desire to be clear on certain points. A law contract to my publishers for two long books, it left book is distinctly difficult to write, for to be too me so little time for stories, I knew that they would diffuse tends only to confuse the lay mind, whereas understand my difficulty.”  ## p. 200 (#644) ############################################ 200 THE AUTHOR. On December 12 I received the following letter, and the MS. :- “TALLIS HOUSE, “WHITEFRIARS, “ December 11th, 1911. “ DEAR MADAM,-I note that you have very little time to write stories. We, for our part, have very little time to read them, and are not under any special obligation to do so. In view of the tone of your letter, I therefore return herewith the story entitled “The Mediator,' in the hope that you will be successful in placing it elsewhere. “ Yours Faithfully, “The Editor, “ A.B.” “ The italics are mine. I make no comment ! “Yours Truly, “ MAUD ANNESLEY." NOVEL COMPETITIONS. I was glad to see “ Tamel's” letter about prize competitions and wish it could meet the eye of the dear, deluded, ordinary public. I wrote å briefer one on the same lines to a daily paper some time ago, but it did not appear. Mr. Andrew Melrose gave the case away last year when he explained his system to an interviewer, a most businesslike and reasonable system—from his point of view. All the competing novels, he said, were read first by his readers, and only those they considered “suitable" were sent on to the judges. We know exactly what that means. We know that the first duty of a publisher's reader is to discover, not genius, or works of art, but the “best seller." We are familiar with the publisher's letter inform ing us that our work is of a very high character, but is regretfully returned because it is not likely to prove a popular, financial success. The initiated are, therefore, perfectly aware what kind of books will be weeded out before the rest are sent on to the judges. They are the books that are unconven- tional, unsensational, and artistic; the books that would not please the great mass of uneducated readers. This is not to say that a book may not be a work of art and yet please the larger public. Such a thing may happen, occasionally, we know. But the chances are all against the artistic work and in favour of mediocrity. I do not, however, agree with “Tamel” that either publisher or sorter' indulges his own prejudices or taste in the matter. Both are ani- mated solely by business principles. The publisher engages the reader to pick out for him novels that will sell well; and, presumably, if the reader neglects to do this and merely consults his own taste, he will soon be asked to offer his services elsewhere! Nor do I think it will help matters if writers of talent decline to compete, for the fact will certainly not be advertised. My opinion is that the guardians of our 'self respect' in this concern are the so-called “judges,' and it rests with them whether or not publishers shall go on ‘spoofing the innocent public with their fiction of best novel' competitions. That innocent public, of course, does not know the difference between a best novel' and a best seller'; it believes, and will continue to believe, that the two are identical, and that these competitions are for the encourage- ment of genins. But the chosen judges, if they are faithful to literary ideals, ought to rebel and protest. It is for them to insist on choosing the novel they think best out of the whole number sent in, and this not only in the interests of literature but in their own interests, for the sake of their own reputations. Surely they must often blush to see themselves advertised as sponsors of the common- place fiction that is the result of these prize com- petitions ! It is true they excuse themselves by declaring that most of the work they receive is of poor quality, and this is true enough, no doubt. But why does it not occur to them that they do not receive the best work sent in? Why do they allow themselves to have foisted upon them only such novels as the publishers' readers think will sell ? It is time for those writers of quality who are honoured with this mission to maintain their dignity and the dignity of the office they are invited to fulfil; they should accept it only on conditior. that they may choose what they think best from all the novels sent in. It may take more time, but it would certainly add to, instead of detracting from, their reputations. If the publishers could get no man or woman of letters to aid them in their trade humbug, they might become public benefactors by finding out new talent. They might, moreover, do better for themselves than they are doing now. A judiciously advertised prize novel can always be made to pay, even if it does not positively cater for crude taste ; and should an immortal be discovered, what a 'scoop' for the publisher ! Would it not be worth while to risk something on such a chance ? A NOVELIST. A BLACK LIST. SIR,–Would it not be possible to publish in The Author, from time to time, a black list of magazines and pubhishers : Yours, etc. [This matter has been considered frequently by the Committee, but there are very strong reasons against the publication of such a list. Moreover, information can always be obtained on application to the Secretary.-Ed.]  ## p. 200 (#645) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. vii TYPEWRITING. Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhead, Surrey, writes :- "I have just completed the rovision of my novel ... which you typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without liaving been corrected or even read, and that my hand writing, I am told, is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it required perception as well as care, something niore then simple mechanical accuracy, to produce such a result-a result which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/- Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spaoish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): “I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work.' MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): “I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE, Esq.: “ The work could not be better done." L. A. ST. JOHN. L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON. Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. LITERARY AGENCY. THE WEINER AGENCY, LTD., 64, STRAND, LONDON, W.C. Every facility for placing work of all descriptions. Apply for prospectus, free, from Manager, Literary Department. NOTICE TO AUTHORS. Authors in need of a good, sound, and reliable Agent should note that the New Agency Agreement of the Society of Authors has been adopted in its entirety by Mr. Stanhopo W. Sprigg (late Editor of Cassell's and the Il'indsor Magazine, and for some years Hon. Literary Adviser to the Society of Women Journalists), Trafalgar Buildings, Charing Cross, London, W.C. Every facility for placing Literary Work. SOMETHING NEW ! INK-ERASING PENCIL, Just the thing for Authors and Business Men. Removes writing and blots immediately, and without injury to paper. SEND P.O. 1/2 FOR SAMPLE. C. Herbert Cæsar, Homefield, St. Albans. TYPEWRITING. The most difficult handwriting and involved copy accurately deciphered by experts. MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, W.C. on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. Second-Hand at Half-Prices. New at 25 por cent, discount. Catalogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. AUTHORS, ATTENTION ! ACCURACY, ABSOLUTE SECRECY, PUNCTUALITY guaranteed by me in Typewritten copies of Manuscripts, etc. Terms : 1s. per 1,000 words; Carbon Duplicates, 3d. per 1,000. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. TYPEWRITING. MSS. of every description copied accurately and promptly, 9d. per 1,000 Words (Paper and Postage inclusive). - WELL-KNOWN AUTHORS TESTIMONIALS.- Read what a satisfied Client says, and then send a trial order. Dear Sir, December 4th, 1911. I have to thank you for your prompt and most satisfactory work; the typing is excellent, and I am extremely pleased with it. (Signed) MRS. J. O. ARNOLD, Sheffield. MISS JACOBS, C. HERBERT CÆSAR, Homefield, Woodstock Rd., St. Albans, Herts. York Villa, Maybank Road, s. Woodford, Essex.  ## p. 200 (#646) ############################################ viii ADVERTISEMENTS. Two popular Hotels in Central London. || TYPEWRITING Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL To Authors, Clergymen, Playwrights, etc.- A WORD IN SEASON ! Get all your work TYPED WELL-IT ADDS TONE. Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum. KINGSLEY HOTEL WITH My work is always THE BEST. My prices are LOW. Send your order now. Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. All orders, large or small, receive my personal attention. MISS RALLING, 38, Norwood Road, Herne Hill, LONDON, S.E. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Lounge and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita- tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-- Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel—“Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel—“Bookcraft, London." 1 BRAINS MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND. AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 35, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone-8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel London, E.C., who will be pleased ligently copied, from 1s. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. W.C. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, od. Plays ruled and bound, 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. words; in duplicate, 1/-. Plays and General TYPEWRITING.—Auth typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli words (carbon copy free). - EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. Tel.: Bank 82. 20, Bucklersbury, E.C. ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothing MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, 64, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. MISS M. R. HORNE, and Others. New Address :- 15. WIMPOLE ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has been done." Authors' MSS. carefully "Miss M. R. HORNE has typed for me literary matter to tbo but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she does her work.-FRANK SAVILE." Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms. Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq., Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen : "Many Printed by BBADBURY, AGNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 07 (April 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 07 (April 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-04-01-The-Author-22-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/433/1912-05-01-The-Author-22-8.pdf 5d6d2b21685f608946ad83e01e6430c4 PDF Text Text The Author . ( The VOL . XXII. – No . Organ of the Incorporated 8. Society of Authors . Monthly .) 1, 1912 . MAY [ PRICE SIXPENCE . CONTENTS . PAGS 201 201 201 203 206 207 210 212 213 213 214 214 214 215 Notices TheSociety's Funds The Pension Fund CommitteeNotes ... Books published by Members Literary , Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... A Curious Suggestion United States Law Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of Books... Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenariosand Origin G . P. SONS' LIST . THE POSTERN GATE With nine full - page Illustrations extra , os . Mrs . Barclay writes , if you think of it ,with “ 'S PUTNAM THROUGH THE SHAPE in : colour by F . H . A Romance TOWNSEND . an intuition which is nothing Seven in Crown 8vo Days . , cloth short of genius ." — Daily Chronicle THE WORLD . OF . - .” .” . of full of is , , , in 6s . . cloth extra the book and the story interest . — II . Vol THE TRAGIC .C . , STRAND W . . . , . , , BEDFORD ST volume . 58 . PLAYS , . 2 . : vols . by of ." . of “ “ . Crown 8vo situations ., , charm every reader Time The Wheels 8vo cloth net each Dervorgilla THE TRAGEDIES Grania Kincora The Canavans The White Cockade The Deliverer , . : 1. COMEDIES Crown . - HISTORY LADY GREGORY — By ." to “ Vol FOLK will Barclay Little Lord Fauntleroy CURRENT CHARLESWORTH There are several fine characters and dramatic from the first page the last Scotsman IRISH in which . . MAUD E By THE RELENTLESS FLOWER Author 's of happiness uniform with Mrs the by , . , net message This BURNETT . , * * * a , is , HODGSON cloth extra sunny little story with BLUE THE OF FRANCES is By LAND 8vo A of old . . . “ THE the ST . LEGER , Author of " Diaries of Three Women of the Last Century , ” etc . Crown 8vo, cloth extra , 6s . county family darkened A story of an obstinate egoism the men and saved good women the love and spiritual strength Brightly written telling neither dull nor ordinary humour and wit Nation EVELYN By 24 | PAGE 215 215 215 215 215 216 217 219 220 221 223 224 225 Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittancos ... General Notes ... United States Copyright Poet and Composer Authors and Reviewers... Is It Worth It ? ... “ Copyright : Its History and Its Law " The Art of the Dramatist Correspondence �ADVERTISEMENTS . The Society of Authors Address : " AUTORIDAD , LONDON . " Telographic ( Incorporated ) . Telephone No . : 314 Victoria . PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , COUNCIL O .. M . , | THE RIGHT HON , THE EARL CURZON , I JUSTIN MCCARTHY . BIR ROBERT ANDERSON , K . C. B. G . C. S. I . THE REV . C. H . MIDDLETON -WAKE . SIR Wm.REYNELL ANSON , Bart ., D. C. L . AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR HENRY NORMAN , M. P. LORD Hon . THE THE RIGHT SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . SIR GILBERT PARKEK , M . P . AVEBURY , P. C. DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD . J . M. BARRIE . SIR ARTHUR PINERO . , EDMUND GOSSE LL . D. THE RIGHT Hon . SIR HORACE SiR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M . G . SYDNEY GRUNDY , PLUNKETT , K . P. ROBERT BATEMAN . , SIR RIDER HAGGABD . HESKETH F . E. BEDDARD F . R. 8. PRICHARD . ARTHUR RACKHAM . MRS. HARRISON (" LUCAS MALET " ). MR . BELLOC - LOWNDES . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . OWEN SEAMAN . THE RIGHT HON . AUGUSTINE BIR . E . W. HORNUNG , G . BERNARD SHAW . RELL , P. O. MAURICE HEWLETT . G. R. SIMS . MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . , , W . W . THE REV . PROF . BONNKY F . R. S. DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE , JACOBS THE RIGHT HON . JAMES BRYCE , P . C. HENRY JAMES . FRANCIS STORR . JEROME K . JEROME. THE Right Hon . THE LORD BURGH SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, HENRY ARTHUR JONES . Mus. Doc . CLERE , P. C. MRS . HUMPHRY WARD , J . SCOTT KELTIE , LL . D. HALL CAINE . RUDYARD KIPLING . H. G. WELLS . J . W . COMYNS CARR . PERCY WHITE . SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER , F . R. 8. EGERTON CABtLK , F.8. A. EDWARD CLODD . LADY LUGARD (Miss FLORA L. FIELD -MARSHAL THE RIGHT Hon . THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , K . P., W. MORRIS COLLES . Shaw ). Mrs .MÁXWELL ( M . E . BRADDON ) . THE HON . JOAN COLLIER . P . C., & c. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . AYLMER MAUDE . COMMITTEE SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M . G . MBS . BELLOC -LOWNDES . MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . J . W . COMYNS CARR . OF MANAGEMENT . Chairman - DR . S. SQUIRE MAURICE HEWLETT . W. W. JACOBS . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH SPRIGGE . ARTHUR RACKHAM . G. BERNARD SHAW . FRANCIS STORB , PRICHARD . DRAMATIC SUB - COMMITTEE . Chairman - R . C . CARTON . RUDOLF BESIER . C, HADDON CHAMBERS . ANSTEY GUTHRIE . MISS CICELY HAMILTON . | JEROME K . JEROME , W . J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MOCARTHY , CECIL RALEIGH . PENSION ANSTEY GUTHRIE . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS , | G. BERNARD SHAW . MISS E. M. SYMONDS . JAMES T. TANNER , FUND COMMITTEE Chairman - Dr . S. SQUIRE OWEN SEAMAN . M . H. SPIELMANN , SPRIGGE . . MRS . ALEC TWEEDIE . MRS. HUMPHRY WARD . COMPOSERS ' SUB -COMMITTEE GRANVILLE BANTOCK . PERCY C. BUCK , Mus. Doc . THOMAS F . DUNHILL . ChairmanSIR . CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus . Doc . CECIL FORSYTH . HERBERT SULLIVAN . JOHN B. MCEWEN . WILLIAM WALLACE . ARTHUR SOMERVELL . COPYRIGHT SUB - COMMITTEE . H. A. HINKSON . E . J . MACGILLIVRAY . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS Mus . Doc . M. H . SPIELMANN . STANFORD , | ART. | JOHN HASSALL , R. I . THE HON . JOHN COLLIER , J . G . MILLAIS . BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . FIELD , ROSCOk & Co ., 36, Lincoln 's Inn Fields , W . C. G . HERBERT THRING , 39 , Old Queen Street , Storey 's Gate , S. W. ) Solo HERBERT SULLIVAN . JAMES YOXALL , M . P. SIR ps. ARTHUR RACKHAM . M. H. SPIELMANN . Secretary - G . HERBERT THRING , Legal Representative in America —JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street 39, OLD OFFICES . QUEEN Solicitor in England La Société des Gens de Lettres. , STREET , STORDY 'S GATE , 8. W . New York , U . S. A . �, , ) , , , , , , , , , , . of . BY , , , S . or . . , NEW ' MS Revise AND . net / . .. by . 61 61 * .. ° .. . .. . of “ The Terror /. .. ... .1 -/ 6 .. . net net .. .1 /- .. ... . .. .. . . .. .. ... . : A . net .. .2 /- .. .2 /6 .. .2 /- .. . net net .. .1 /- net . .. . By Oswald 30 net , , Street . C . Fleet EVENDEN Pleydell Street E , Pleydell House , MURRAY & , , ., . C . , 68 Carter Lane London E SONS Ltd ROUTLEDGE , GEORGE & , The Editor , c /o Address : in to Third Edition By Hugh .. . .. . . Act Explained .. . . .. . .. . .. . .. . .. . Insurance .. . .. . le : A .. . . . . .. to . . Second Edition .. . . The National Cooke Souls . . . .. . of .. it were Hamilton The Battle Naybard Troubles 100 Borovski Antoine Story for Boys the South Seas By Ivor Pass Second Edition come in . Marooned Labour Lone Story the Monmouth Rebellion of Diana Weston Cairn Lodge Wifo : By A End By .. C . . , .. 's The Reformer years ago Journeys Story of " the author .. . . .. . . By 70. 6 . , - By . . . of -RCo A Night Stephen Knott By Edgar Leigh , M . A ., B . C .L . " The Cup and the Llp Daughter Fate espondent The If of ; ( 93 to " " is I " a of I is a " . Authors are invited send their names and particulars of their publications to the Editor for insertion the next issue WORKS five Years by Dr Robert Kerr Morocco after Twenty Illustrated H . ; , , of a ." to an , a is . : " as - “ a " of . ) A ; ' ; ( ) ) ; ; ( a ) ] ( ; , [c -c ; .; ' : , ; ; Literary Directory Authors etc Booksellers Proof orrecting ontaining Law and Letters new Copyright Act 1911 British American Canadian and Indian Periodicals with classified index and full particulars for contributors Royalty Tables Foreign Publishers British and Classified List Literary Requirements Publishers Societies and cheap reprints Clubs classified list different series Opinions Many thanks for the help which the Authors great boon Year Book now affords The Year Book authors and this year better than ever. havefound The Literary Year Book very valuable book reforence. take this opportunity of telling you how great help the book working journalist me as author and work with wide reputation and one justly earned. The Author CONTENTS Agents Typists " A not Edit EVENDEN FORTHCOMING ) 995 pages . . . [ ] Price 69 net . 8vo MURRAY 1912 ( - LITERARY YEAR BOOK Orown authors and I . No Reading Fee & for reference YORK NEW Per Cent do , Terms . ." - " of An indispensable book Daily Graphic Journalists . ., ' STREET CHURCH 10 , 50 , .W . WIMBLEDON Agent Authors , , ROAD S , , 28 MIDMOOR APPOINTMENT 1093 . : in , , his time & C W . . INTERVIEWS GERRARD FRANK HENRY RICE . of stage managers : . , , a . , Serial Market FOR TERMS Telephone , in of on producers actors and the best dramatists . : -- , , , , , . F . . WRITE . . on a Knows the best people the dramatic world and has gained the necessary experience for this class work the stage itself association Address MARK ALLERTON JOHN HASLETTE CLIVE HOLLAND NORMAN INNES Etc Etc Each MS receives the personal attention of Mr Cotterill and unique knowledge Mr Cromb who have the Book and a - . – ADAPTS . TO . UPON PLAYS THE STAGE STORIES NO THEORIES practical No charge for reading and giving opinion play with W , . , ( . of to in of . . GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE . RUBY AYRES MURRAY GILCHRIST BERTRAM ATKEY ST MARS PAUL URQUHART M . . Construction R . Play plays produced Great Britain Adapter several novels the and America stage the past year Messrs Cotterill Cromb have placed work Books Serials and Short Stories for the following Authors GUNBY HADATH COSMO HAMILTON DEREK VANE FRANCIS MARLOWE GEORGE EDGAR HAROLD THOMSON ANNESLEY KENEALY HILDA COWHAM CHARLES PROCTER ROGER POCOCK SEUMAS MACMANUS REEVES SHAW , . Craft Norfolk Street Strand , every in ' 25 Stage & of Author , , of Master During literary Authors years experience over play and theatre character Actor & - Society ). Incorporated of An ( of Member CROMB Agents Lennox House DAWSON of . FORBES the MR class COTTERILL Literary . PLAYS jii ADVERTISEMENTS . �ADVERTISEMENTS . PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY . . of . . . . 6d by , Sir . 2nd . and their contributors . Periodicals Giving on . 11 . net the Terms which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS . 6d . . 1907 , , of . Published October . . 's Convention 1909 . Berlin , at Copyright . . Revised net 1s . as 18 . International Price therein net . net . 3d . . 14 Literary Agency Agreement . net . .] 3d . Gate W Storey , .S Street 's Queen , . OW 89 , Secretary , Apply the . not to ." . All prices . Methods Price net . of office of . at the Agency Agreement Dramatic 18 to . ad . G Being since the publication the With comments and advice 28 of . 12 . , In in of an the different clauses the Society [ Authors Members price 6d net to by Authors are their meaning carefully account the various which have been made Addenda the Above By HERBERT THRING ditional facts collected “ Society List this work the Society agreements . .33 possible Price , and with fraud by of , , examined explained 7 net of . Publication , oompiled from the papers offices the various forms proposed Publishers kinds Price . . . of The Yarious Methods By SQUIRE SPRIGGE S . 6 and Contributions .) of of The Cost Production print Out ( . 6 . . 18 . WALTER BESANT net 18 , by . Price de of the Société des Gens Price . ; ' . . . Examples Edition SQUIRE SPRIGGE net Agreement issued Forms the Publishers Association with Com ments By HERBERT THRING and Illustrative G Law . Barrister . . By History Lettres 8 . 4 The 1s , ( in Price of . - . at - COLLES , MORRIS net 38 . . W . 8 Price 28 By ERNST LUNGE , 1892 , from Literature and the Pension List By net at numbers vol of , . . to . . 6d 58 . or Price Germany Publication Austria Hungary and Switzerland The Contract 10 per 9 of ) , , . . net . 6d Back . free 108 ., 6d all , . to , to - post 1892 ( in Published ten months the year August and September omitted devoted especially the protection and maintenance Literary Dramatic and Musical Property Issued Members gratis Price per annum non members - 1888 , . . 2 Committee The Author its The Society of Authors . A Record of Action from Founda tion WALTER BESANT Chairman 8 ). Price its . . 1911 – for , J. U .D , . Report Annual ls. net . The By . 1 �ADVERTISEMENTS . YOU each by ClowES. published CO ., Square , E & Exquisite Photographic Enlargements originally published at £4 4s . net ; & few slightly mount - soiled subjects from the set to be had at 2 - each , packing free , carriage forward . J. . . C THE OIL AUTHORS . FOR Read and MILLIONS . COO EE the Unemployed . - " . , of new , of ; guineas Modern Europe and uncut Cross cheques and postal orders Branch Square BELMONT . Paternoster ., J. E F .C . 10s 20 , , authorities published Fleet Street Co ., , & IN net Splendid Copy absolutely The Twentieth Century Practice . , an ; 20 ; & S .W . Bank The Tissot Pictures illustrating leading volumes Ltd BOOKS international Encyclopædia original binding L ., , . — as of . of Christ new for £2 198 Medicine America , .C .| Square E Paternoster CO JOHN OUSELEY Cash with order the Life Medical Science & . F J. BELMONT : . -. . , 2 Terms post free half price good 29 , BLAIRS KEN . ” “ BARGAINS distribution . copy Paper Boards London Crown 8vo . Sample Diagrams quantities , Special terms for 2 6 , / ; Cloth Coloured , . Illustrated 'S Healthy , Happy , Industrial Homes Read ! SUPPLY ! ! ! THE SILVER QUEEN FOOD OUR OIL ! it Within the Empire . FOR ROOM . for . OIL to get COO - EE FAMINE ! ! ! WAR . COAL ! Where WAR ! ! ! & CO ., , Paternoster Square , E : C . . BELMONT F 29 FUND OF ECONOMIC MATERIAL . ; A of Australia “ - E . c. 5 with . BELMONT SQUARE , LONDON , The Great Barrier Reef 21 /-, order. For paid , cash 29, Paternoster and 1 6 .. CO & . 68 . F / at BY . ; J. BARGAIN A THROUGHOUT Leather , red and gilt edges , PATERNOSTER or . DAYS THE YEAR .” carriage 29 AND £6 OTHER HOLY Colour in Messrs . J. F . BELMONT THE SUNDAYS AND ON White , and . EVENSONG . LESSONS MATINS AT READ School Books INVITED TO COMMUNICATE LETTER WITH 29 , BE TO “ PROPER ARE by Twelve copies , Black ? a Church illustrating , Charming Gift to of Capable for interest A offer 'S this £7 Will ARTISTS , �ADVERTISEMENTS . Save your Numbers carefully . MECHANICAL ymons Patent , for as , an or a of , , . . as of a to , . of a few to . at of are so . of and is " to — so , .C . E . in is of — or THE DIAL . . . . We again in their eye to , , , — literary London will be subscription . request AVENUE CHICAGO . MICHIGAN trial , THE AUTHOR upon , ). for special offer SOUTH no - a to it at America its on CIRCULAR a ' millions Athenæum produce of of its of a , of with can ( . to together any reader , to a in to — DIAL value mechanical production 100 PUBLISHERS DIAL COMPANY ” THE THE keep the , THE sent gratis ADDRESS to or , .” THE DIAL you look view and their Spectator month with 410 in our readers who wish copies twice that one who arranging for say our advice the best that any country , Specimen place with to watch to a , . entitled of is contents rub shoulders undertake regret acting From whatever point variety the excellence or Academy . . its . THE DIAL We will literature literature would to interested Journal general way what being done the literary better than subscribe THE DIAL semi monthly know do “ is in world America cannot journal devoted entirely advise up , as be of or of " :- , ., LONDON Indispensable American Those who wish can confidently After use we ." Paternoster Square 29 , co . BELMONT SheffieldDaily Telegraph recommend OPEN & . An , in BINDER THE F : " ." : " A is :" .' . net : " . . . ' St . . An of by A FEW PRESS OPINIONS the Binder The advantages James Budget obvious ingenious and accommodating inred LeedsMercury tion Budget The construction of the Binder Westminster simplicity itself and serviceablefrom beginning end. Literary World extremely simple clever device easy applying Cloth Mechanism with Complete J. is by - an by a be BINDER Gilt “ It is . no be , it MECHANICAL / - it Author 2 8 of at ” The ) Organof of Authors Society (TheOfficial Incorporated Price , by This useful invention enables subscribers bind number they are published number the numbers The Author and the completion the Volume can taken off and sent the Bookbinder leaving the Mechanical Binder free the complete next volume. Whether containing one number volume has the appearance and handles the same ordinarily bound book the only method by whichThe instantly bound with the same facility single Author can get out order leaf and there are wires elastic strings English Manufacture TheCloth The whole invention leading London Bookbinders andtheMetal Coversare made Fittings well known West End Firm Should accident cause any part themechanism break replaced post pence can return the cost to The " BINDER to ” ). AUTHOR ' THE (S “ until the Volume is complete . BY USING . . �.) . readers personally . an to . impression of . . 'S TROM FUNDS to time time members the Society desire make donations its funds recognition work that has been done them The Committee acting the suggestion place one these members have decided this permanent paragraph The Author order cognisant that members may those funds paid which these contributions may The funds suitable for this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary case the Society incur heavy prin expenditure either fighting question ciple assisting obtain copyright reform dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work the Society slowly The Pension Fund This fund increasing and hoped will time cover the needs all the members the Society for in in to a of in to in for in , to , ( 1 ) : . be of to in , of is in , . , in of , is it , . is . of in ( 2 ) . 6d be . . to 58 a if heavy of on of charge the resources the great many members did not forward subscription the Secretary the modest for the year a very , , to of of to of THE Editor The Author begs remind members the Society that although the paper sent them free cost its production would or CONTRIBUTIONS or AND . ARTICLES on of , . it . . is to of be or , to in of of of on application of of of to ' those members the Society who desire have the publishers concerned can obtain the names to to of . case THE Editor begs inform members the Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that be is . . to is THE SOCIETY is be the Society , do , , or of as . T or in papers that are the opinions expressed signed initialled the authors alone are para responsible None the papers expressing the opinion graphs must be taken especially stated the Committee unless such if OR them be , be no , Although care exercised that undesirable advertisements inserted they not accept and never have accepted any liability Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired be is . NOTICES to it , is that this among Author that the Committee are responsible for the bona fides the the Committee desire stated not and could not possibly the case The advertisers LONDON . , AUTORIDAD seems . [ of . there be : ADDRESS As : TELEGRAPHIC T PRICE SIXPENCE 1912 ADVERTISEMENTS VICTORIA 374 to of BESANT NUMBER TELEPHONE Monthly Authors . : MAY , No . 8 . .— . XXII Society BY SIR WALTER FOUNDED VOL Incorporated of The Organ of 1 ( the The Author . TV to of . of by as of , a on on , 1 of of January the secretary the society laid before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled the accountants with full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary invest the sum to be . . . be , or literary . of all on are invited the matters treated from the standpoint art business but no other subjects whatever Every effort will made accepted return articles which cannot VOL XXII Editor . , of by . month Communications and letters THE PENSION FUND 39 , ., , S . W 's , to of Communications for The Author should addressed the Offices the Society Old Storey and should Gate Street Queen reach the Editor not later than the 21st each �to in , to , in , , if . , ' , be on . , , on . , , . Kensington W , Bank , on , . W . . of in County and Westminster . d 6 0 5 0 0 5 5 £ 0 0 1 5 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 1 ( 0 0 0 0 5 1 5 0 1 0 0 . . : ) . . . : . N . .. H 10 1 6 0 5 5 0 0 1 0 10 10 0 0 1 . . . . ·· . . . . 0 6 0 0 0 5 1 10 10 10 0 0 100 0 0 0 00 1 1 ( 0 ( 0 05 1 20 1 0 . . . ·· ·· ·· . · . . . . . . ) . . : , J. E . .· ·· ·· ·· · . . Smith Bertram Buckrose , , , 0 . . to : ) . . . in ( . . Jan Jan Church . Jan Arthur Durrant Scott Tighe Henry Grant Lady Sybil Jan s . . . . ) . . H ( . in . . . . . H . W , , , . W . Sir . . . Risque Dart Miss Edith , , 1 - . to of of in Jan Jan Jan Jan 050 in Basil Cliffe Donations Jan 100 ( . L . W Mrs . . . Taylor Forrester “ K .” ) , it . in 1 it It to . . · M . . · W , , to , , ). , O J. . . P . 6 Bland 1912 . . . . . . . . . 4 4, 3 3 3 3, 3 2 2, , , , , , , . e ., (i , to . or E , , . W George addition present subscription all . FUND Bourne 050 during Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Curwen Miss Maud Anderson Arthur , March April April , 6 15 , 194 , 6, 6, £4 , .. . 846 Rev month , March 6 0 ) 232 ( . 9 , , O Feb , Feb Letts Miss Cooke Annesley ' 0 237 0 Feb THE list printed below includes fresh dona subscriptions tions and donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged received promised January the fund from 1912 given does not include either donations January prior nor does include sub scriptions paid compliance with promises made before The full list annual subscribers the fund appeared The Author the November issue by , . . in , , F ., per 06 addi present subscription , Feb . . . 8 8 7 , , , 8 3 198 .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . ... Miss Edith 1912 . . . . . . Feb C 5° René Hutchinson the M Jan April PENSION ( , , , A , , , . F R . . . . A . Ropes Francis Pollock tion to Jan March Total , , to . . . . . 8 8 5 3 15 12 10 , , , , , , , 0 0 Canziani Miss Estella 4 121 6 120 Eyre Matcham Mrs Stayton Frank . Canada Land Grant Stock 1938 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway Preferred Stock Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan . . 7 , 27 , L . Stock 132 18 2 438 . .. P. .. .. R .. 49 .. . .. ... .. . .. 31 ... .. .. % 1937 The Rev Miss addition present subscription Hedgcock Jan Stock 1919 , Dominion 258 0 % of % Mauritius Stock , Jamaica Phipson . 0 0 0 6 .. .. .. .. 9 .... . . 247 21 . % 4 31 % . 57 - 1927 London Northcote . . 3 3, , . .. .. .. 31 % . . - 228 .. .. .. .. .. . 21 .. % . .. . ... .. . , . . .. . .. of .. .. ... . Corporation . 13 4 0 Jan Jan 2000 . ... .. .. . 4 % Stock present subscription 0 .. .. .. .. . 4 % of 0 Jan 250 Miss Alice Sturt George Wicks Mark addition , 200 Worsley Jan Jan , Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway Stock Preference NOCK New Zealand 31 Stock Irish Land Act Guaranteed Subscriptions 1912 . . . 2 2 1 , , , 291 11 Consoli Inscribed Stock London and North Western Debenture Stock Irrigation Egyptian Government Trust Certificates Cape Good Hope Inscribed dated 0 500 .. .. .. .. .. . .. .. 3 ... % . .. . .. ... .. .. .. . 3 . . . . % .. .. Local Loans Victorian Government 19 £1 312 , Consols .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. . $21 % . 70 : . ., is 4d to in is a . , £4 of , Fund Committee that further sum available for the payment pension should be case any application amounts now invested The money fully set out 198 and the list . of . in to to in informing the Pension there another made 846 below ' at . . 5 % in The amounts purchased the present prices are £237 the former and £232 the latter stock The trustees desire thank the members the society for the generous support which they have given the Pension Fund and have much pleasure The secretary would like to state that he received three bankers orders answer recent appeal unsigned without any covering letter glad therefore He would those members who may have sent recognising them these orders from their description would write the secretary the matter the London Bankers Order for 10s drawn County and Westminster Bank Maidstone the National Bankers Order for 10s drawn England Baker Street Provincial Bank the London Order for 58 drawn Bankers ' and Ordinary Stock Ordinary Stock ' in Antofagasta on purchase the of of £500 Bolivian Railway Preferred and Central Argentine Railway the has THE AUTHOR . 202 �THE AUTHOR . , . 5 3 3 0 1 1 0 April 0 0 oerer . to at , to of , - a . , to . . of , of In . by , in a to . , . a , a , at . In to . of a At , A . , its One had , been settled and the solicitors report the settlement another next judgment had been signed case work where judgment had been signed of a . month dramatic behalf one the members the society the solicitors had got into touch with the defendant and hoped able make some satisfactory , of to be to of , In of as to . in of a of no be of of on a upin on hoped of 0 . 0 0 arrear on 6 0 0 O 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 6 0 0 O 0 10 1 5 Bu06 0 5 1 errerer 5 5 0 0 0 0 0 10 2 1 1 1 3 1 0 being increase thirty three members and associates added the list making the total election for the year 133 There were six resignations The solicitors then laid before the committee report the legal work done during the month the last meeting they reported that writ had royalties They were been issued for the recovery now happy state that the royalties and costs had been paid and the matter settled the second case reported also the last meeting where writ had been issued the accounts had now been obtained The solicitors having elicited full statement from the other side now reported that position they were settle another case chronicled last month the advice the committee had been accepted the member concerned and the case was closed The solicitors reported that bankruptcy case which the society had taken behalf one members they were money would forthcoming afraid certain paper number actions had been taken against behalf contributors whose payments were , 0 0 1 1 1 0 ( 0 0 1 0 0 100 . . , by on . S . . , , at of 6 0 0 0 0 8 1 1 5 5 1 for . on m committee met the offices the society April 1st According the usual custom the chairman the current year was elected this meeting being the first meeting after the general meeting annual when the committee Squire Sprigge election takes place Dr the proposal Sir Alfred Bateman seconded Mr Hesketh Prichard was elected chairman for 1912 The committee then proceeded with the election report another large members and are glad , 5 2 5 O HE NOTES of 0 2 0 en 10 0 0 0 month March Prior Mrs Melton 0 1 0 ( £1 O56 .c 0 6 . 0 1 10 0 F 5 er 1 3 . COMMITTEE er er 0 5 1 M February co 3 10 0 0 April ( . d 0 0 0 L 1 . ) , , 16 per April 0 , April 0 2 2 oget 5 April . April . Williams, Mrs . Illtyd . 2, XX . Pen Club . : 6 , Taylor , Mrs . Basil . 6 , Cameron , Mrs . Charlotte 10 , Kenny , Mrs . L . M . Stacpoole 10 , Robbins, Alfred F . . . 10, Harris , Emma H . . 11 , Ralli , C . Scaramanga . 11 , Aitken , Robert . . , 0 , • . . April April 0 0 . . . , , K .C . V .O . . . , Parks , W . C . , 23 , 21 , March April April April s. 1 £ 25 , 22 , . John Gibbs Hinkson and Hamilton Cosmo Plowman Miss Mary Aspinall Montesole Max Pickering Mrs Frank Trevanwyn John Higgins Wallis Healy Schwarz Prof Ernest Wallace Donald . Percival Mrs March 10 10 5 . . . . . Mrs kenzie March Wharton Leonard March 22 Holbach Mrs 0 1 0 March March Cabourn 5 5 5 5 March March Westall Raphael 5 5 Feb Feb Feb Feb March March March Ayre Miss Gibson Miss Henley 0 0 0 5 Feb Feb King 10 0 Feb Feb Whibley Loraine Lady Ainslie Miss 0 0 . Feb Feb James Parker Mrs Nella Allen Mrs James . Feb Douglas 10 M Feb Feb Feb Feb Feb Feb Feb 0 0 0 0 . . . ·· ·· · ·· ·· .. .. . .. ... ... ... . .. . Jan d. 5 10 er Paternoster Sidney Ewan Miss Madge Kaye Smith Miss Sheila Mackenzie Miss Reiss Miss Erna Grisewood Norman Machen Arthur Williamson and Mrs Way Miss Beatrice Saies Mrs Florence Weyman Stanley addition subscription . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 6 3 28 27 19 19 17 15 15 14 13 12 12 12 10 , , , 30 30 21 9 2 , , 24 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , 19 18 18 16 15 , , , , , , , S . O ' F to , . , , , , G , , , . A , , , F , , , , , , . . , W . , , , H L , , .A R C . . . , , . . G . . E . K . . Sir . H A A E L . . ., . . . B . . F, . A . . W S . J. . . . .. . . . . .. . .) ( , . . . . C in . M .. . . . . . . . . Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Henry Rankin Mrs . J. N . Jan and Clark . Jan Jan Jan ... .. .. .. ··. ·· ·· · . . Jan Herbert Randall H Jan Crellin Smith . Jan Jan Blundell Miss Alice Garbutt Serjeant Miss Constance Chamberlayne Miss Effie Hamel Frank Allen Bird , Jan Jan Jan Scott , Jan Craven 30 26 24 23 22 22 22 22 20 18 17 15 13 12 10 10 10 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Jan Jan Jan Jan s. £ 0 0 5 Lathbury Miss Eva Wilson Dr Albert . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 9 6 6 6 5 5 4 , , , , , , , , , , , M P . ' H , , . , , , , , , , A, , W , , , , W H . . . , F , , . , . M . , C , R N H . . . J. , . . . N F W K . . . . W J M . . . . . . . . . .. . Jan 203 �THE AUTHOR . to to as . of it , be to be . , to to It . , : . to , , , , , in of , . of a a , , to . at . be : as . ' in 1 . 2 for recovered The Cost of of issue Production . be a . a of on . fresh to the second ask of the matter be , They did not think proposal that would in . , to . , 's All these matters had the committee serious they consideration After considering the first print further agreements from time decided time with comments to expense it At if . in , will involve the committee in , the on view , of it be of of . its of to , be a , . on it possible for them moneys recovered for members for commission They considered that such claim even could undignified made legally would the same time they wish chronicle the fact that some members have recognised the work the society capital fund donations The Cost Production the the matter may possible first through committee think the columns The Author and finally book forn issue some articles this subject but it - money sums published to to . J. W of - re of by of . . . - - , ' That should , of , . of . by fund commission members , of to - - com . . to of - re on . T . by - elected published That further articles should Author dealing with publishers agreements That the society should claim for the general . . , to in an of of - - . . The other sub committees were The 3 , , of by as to of at fill the vacancies the Dramatic Sub Committee the retirement Mr Granville Barker These gentlemen had and Captain Basil Hood been approved the dramatic section the having society The Composers Sub Committee only recently been elected the election was con firmed if , to of - - its do an a of , . he a be of re election the sub committees which also takes place the first meeting the Committee Management following the general meeting caused , it of if A complaint agreement which had signed While the committee gave the matter their serious consideration they instructed express their regret that they did the secretary not see how they could interfere the member must bound the terms his contract The secretary mentioned also action which had come before the City London Court which His Honour had referred the issues the arbitra ment the secretary the society The mittee authorised the secretary act Following the cases came the question the The sub commitees were elected Mr Locke and Mr James Tanner were elected in . as to to best . expenses the society would assist bim member laid before the committee against publisher arising out , in a to pocket copyright was next The question Russian reported that Russia discussed and the secretary treaty for copyright and France had signed protection He mentioned the steps which had possible treaty been taken order obtain between Great Britain and Russia and was press the matter forward instructed The suggestions put forward the general meeting various members were next considered They were follows . of at of 's a in to the member was defray out England to a 's . to is It . , to an to the circumstances pay certain sum A it on a of to in , in , to as a but that willing The committee decided having obtained the opinion the chairman Lord Avebury and having care fully considered the whole situation that they could not accept the resolution and instructed the Nobel Prize Committee that effect The committee considered that the society should still maintain position recognised by the Swedish Academy the agent for the collection the votes of , - to it as , to , to to In , . a of . , to . If, , to , if . in solicitors out the facts detail The com mittee gave the whole matter very careful con possible sideration and authorised the solicitors settle the dispute acting arbitrators between they the two parties however found impossible settle they were refer back the committee The secretary then laid before the committee the members had received from letter one publisher He was instructed with the member authority write the publisher the matter another case the secretary put before the committee the desire member that the society should take steps discover whether his book was being pirated necessary the Colonies regard state this case that the society had already taken action the request the member infringement which had occurred stop England and had obtained large sum for him damages for such infringement The committee point out that instructed the secretary was scope outside the society act detectives with discovery infringements copyright view Caine , subject to duties , was elected in recognition of committee as to literary and the dramatic censorships The secretary was instructed write the member making the enquiry explaining the work which the committee had done inexpedient would set out fully the action may the committee but well state importance that matters such authors and dramatists had not escaped their consideration resolution from the Nobel Prize Committee requesting their disbandment was next considered be set related to a dispute between two members of the society . The legal position , which , originally , had been very complicated , had been made clearer by the explanation of the complaining party , and the without alteration , but Mr. Hall his being willing to undertake the to the Copyright Sub - Committee his work on the Copyright Bill . An enquiry was made of the their action in respect of the as its another case , also for a dra reported at some length . It Upon by . settlement matist , the solicitors . In 204 �THE AUTHOR . , it will cases which had been taken in hand by the society . One case of no small importance referred to the infringement of a member 's copyright in Canada . The second matter for discussion referred to the question of fees from the managers of portable , by means of a subscription list , to be ascertain what support they may expect from the They desire , however , to add that any members . particulars touching the cost of production can necessary always be obtained on application to the secretary . A letter from the advertisement agents was read to to the committee , and the committee decided is under the present agreement which continue binding on the agents and the society for another two years . Authority was given for the affixing of the seal of the society to a divident warrant . JOINT COMMITTEE MEETING . the to for , to . In on a to . for . to be no so of dramatic . - on the . the secretary reported . read 's . of of at - of THE April meeting the Dramatic Sub Com the society the mittee was held the offices 19th After the minutes the previous meeting had been of , . , to 's it a of . SUB COMMITTEE - DRAMATIC In is In , , , , . of . of in . of . . In , are April in it Trade the Easter Vacation falling in that few cases there only nine this issue month record Three matters has the secretary intervened One accounts these referred the settlement the other two cases matters has been settled and negotiation are still the course one case con the publisher has offered and the author the sidering certain proposals settlement other case the publisher has pleaded first that the principal was abroad and secondly that certain changes were being made the firm Another remaining over from the previous month lies case against the latter firm and the secretary has been obliged press for immediate settlement failing necessary will transfer the claims which the society solicitors one case for the return MS the MS has been returned There have money been two demands One has been recently come into the settled and the other has time for reply the office that there has been secretary letter Two out three disputes OWING month , in be of . the Board of was sent to it to . , to . to to . , of be in to . in by paragraph paragraph The prin committees ciples laid down The the report were accepted the members present invited then chairman which they thought indicate any other directions pro copyright holders should the interests discussion There was some tected under these rules points the embodied and finally certain report were agreed The secretary was instructed draft the report and Mr MacGillivray was kind revising before enough undertake the work Cases . in , . it MacGillivray ' s report was forwarded with a copy of the rules and orders to every member . The meeting was held at the rooms of the Society of by opened the meeting Arts . The Chairman reading the report and then placed before the The settlement of the schedule of fees referred to of the sub - committee was last meeting , as also was the discussion adjourned further for , question of the collection of fees for amateur rights paid to agents be percentages should that the and for such collection . at the to report when it committees together to consider the by the Board time allowed As the hand . to came of Trade for submitting any suggestions on the rules was short , the meeting was called for Thurs Previous to the meeting Mr. day , April 18 . to serve . , J. Mr to of referred the matter , the secretary . E. from counsel to obtain a report MacGillivray _ and to call a meeting of the three whom End Managers by the chairman of the and considered was Sub - Committee Dramatic settled , and the secretary was instructed to obtain the chairman 's signature and to forward the letter . gentlemen to The sub -committee also chose certain the duties of — subject consent their to undertake delegates to meet the representatives of the Society , and the secretary was of West End Managers willing instructed to enquire whether they would be in JUST before the Easter holidays the Board of Trade forwarded to the Society of Authors the draft of the statutory rules and orders provided under 6 , of the 19 , subsection section 3 and section to call , time no Copyright Act 1911 . As there was holidays , the Chair Easter meeting the after till a man , to decided the with communicate would association Dramatic Sub - Committee when the matter under placed before the annual discussion had been general meeting of that association , which would take place in June . so The Managerial Treaty , which had taken much of the time of the sub - committee and the The draft Dramatists ' Club , was finally settled . of a letter to be sent to the chairman of the Society that of West ACT REGULATIONS . " “ COPYRIGHT theatres , and a letter was read which had been received from the secretary of the Travelling Theatre Managers ' Association in which it was stated that , they can undertake the work that before feel 205 �THE AUTHOR . . William Mus . Doc . , Norton . Bank Cottage Grass ington Yorkshire . Burns H ., Sterrey , Charles . . Ernest Villa . Portsdown Man sions , W . 227 , Kenelm Road , Small Heath , Bir mingham . Poweyscourt , Bal M . A ., , Sybil . Spottiswoode 162 , . S. W combe , Sussex . . 2, . West Hill, Manor Avenue , Kidder Hill Sion Bath . Place minster . , Basil ( Harriet Webb , Mrs . David Weaver ). Wood , Mrs . A . E ., Wood Esq . . ( Anne Holland Lodge , Addison Road , , 35, W. Central India Indore . King 's , . , , Clementina Otway Percy Broad , , Florence Black Miss . Katie , Bilsborough . Meadow . Frederic , Gardens , , Hermitage , Army and Club , Bur Dunheved , . . ., C .I .E . . ' Navy . . Osmond H , Ladies Road Taylor , Mrs Osgood ) Elections . Clock House PUBLISHED BOOKS Shepperton on BY MEMBERS . The - Bland John , Anderton Speer F. , Miss Annie Smith . lington W. Robbins, Alfred Sargent . A. . J. Two matters have been placed in the hands of the society 's solicitors forth with without the inter vention of the secretary , and these matters will be referred to in the Committee Notes in the June issue of The Author . E . B. by next month . There is a case open , beyond the one already mentioned from the former month , but as the member lives in South Africa the matter must necessarily be delayed . closed Quarrell, Mrs. clo minor points in agreements have been settled , the publishers having given the necessary explanations . The third is rather a difficult matter , as it refers to a question of whether work done by a printer is up to sample and according to contract , but as negotiations are proceeding it is hoped it will be , 206 to to to , as to is , in it it to , by , of , OF . . pp 76 44 . 63 X at . 58 . n . .) , , . . £5 . by . . 60 .n R . . . .pp 44 44 . Year Book Press . 74 x Road FIVE SHORT WILLIAMS . Harvey Cambridge , , 6 . , BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG By ANTONIA PLAYS FOR CHILDREN ( , F . . . Oliver Jebb Miss Eglantyne is in . of , , , . Winifrede Dryasdust ) , Jarvis It . , Cocker Cumber mouth land . Adelphi Grey Abbey . . E . H . . , . Mrs Harris 18 x Haden ART SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL SOUVENIR THE SHAKE SPEARE BALL Edited MRS GEORGE CORNWALLIS WEST 113 Warne By WILLIAM ART AND THE COMMON WEAL ARCHER onway Memorial Lecture delivered South Place February Institute 23rd 1912 Watts 9d . on n , ,. , Mrs Carmel . , Guest , , 6 , . , . . Argyle Road West Ealing Salisbury Road Surrey Godstone 16a John Street co - . , , Place 42 . . , R . . Forsythe ofIn of E C , . . Chesterfield Weymouth 5 . . . , J. Cliffe is in . . Middle Temple . Forrester keep WHILE every effort made by the compilers possible they have this list accurate and exhaustive attaining owing difficulty object some this the fact that many the books mentioned are not sent the cffice by the members consequence necessary rely largely upon lists literary and books which appear hoped other papers however that members will operate sending the compiling this list and particulars substantially their works help make accurate (C Capt , - Arthur Dunkler Charlwood W , , Road , Foster Chiswick as 23 . Smith . , Corbett . . Thames Bridge Frank DE . . ). .* 78 . . . 6d .n . 126 . .. X pp . & . of .pp o . Play KNOBLAUCH 63 and 28 Craftsmanship WILLIAM Chapman 371 Hal By Three Acts ARNOLD BENNETT Three Acts 44 126 Methuen Manual : 9 A X : X A 54 56 . , - Sussex Hove , , Hova Court By , ( . 6d 74 x 5 A . ) . 13 . ; ) . .18 , (P by ( to PLAY MAKING ARCHER AKING MILESTONES , in . , . . , ' Neill Miss Mary 4 , Miss Dorothy Blanche O . . . . DRAMA Mackay Mrs Miller Club Reform ( , New Arthur . Grim , ). , , Kenny Rowland Linecar Arthur . W . Court Palace TO Hampton .pp . . , . . , John . n . E . Jefry Keate Miss DOMESTIC ECONOMY By MARIE YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS LETTERS Supplement JONCOURT MRS PHIPSON BEALE WHOLESOME COOKERY the Samé Author Kegan Paul aper 133 Cloth �THE AUTHOR . 207 . its . & . . 77 x 5 in . H . F , 5 6d . x . 73 18 . . of . 68 . . . . pp . 54 . 71 X to . . . . 68 28 . n . . . 28 . n . . pp . . 94 x , F .S . A . 63 . . , , MUSICAL AND “ in of . ” ' ” d of be , in . of . . in of a a of in , & . G . . to by“ ",, or is 's of “ ” . . ' .” d of Messrs Macmillan Urbevilles the Tess are the publishers The Death Our Future Existence Surviving Man Dy Mr purviving Consciousness Olmal Dulo Fred VOSCIOUSNESS primary object establish Shaw the author , 18 .n . . . .pp New 6d , to . , a is in twenty 78 . . The edition will com volumes price nett each photo frontispiece Each volume contain map gravure and the novels the Wessex and poems The author has written new general preface for the present edition which appears pleted In . . 51 By SIR RAY LANKESTER Watts 114 8 } works with preface and notes Co . .pp . 120 . . . DRAMATIC NOTES the Urbevilles and Far from the Madding Crowd are the first two volumes published the new Wessex edition the prose and verse Mr Thomas Hardy « 7 X OF 4 . ON HEALTHY PHILOSOPHY THE KINGDOM OF MAN and Revised Edition pp . . . S . . 5 . X 75 . Two ls . By 'S . , With 315 pp . . MEDICAL THE REARING BOOK MOTHER FLORENCE STACPOOLE CHILDREN Wells Gardner THE . . By . OF . Swift ANNIE MATHESON SINCLAIR PROSE By MAY .58 n . Studies pp . 72 E . 6d F K . Cam LITERARY LEAVES ESS 1 . 218 . DITCHFIELD .pp . . H . . By P . bridge University Press x 9 . . 7 * X . 38 . . .) . By . . ( . pp . LITERARY GEOGRAPHY OXFORDSHIRE ISLE OF WIGHT M . 68 . . L . , .pp pp 78 X 5 . 44 . 18 , 6 n . X . Hugh Rees 179 Described by EDWARD THOMAS 64 Blackie WINCHESTER Described by SIDNEY HEATH Blackie LAW THE . By LOVE AND YOUNG SAM AND SABINA TRYPHENA Dent 295 WALTER RAYMOND JOHN INGERFIELD AND OTHER STORIES JEROME Cheap Reprints JEROME 220 Palmer . TOPOGRAPHY Being THE LONDON MUSEUM AT KENSINGTON PALACE By an Historical Guide the Palace and its Contents "M . Cassell . . . & by . An pp . pp IN . x 5 . . 74 18 . . , x n . . 5 By . . . . ppa . . 's . 73 X 7 A . THEOLOGY . BAHAISM : The Religion of Brotherhood and Place By SKRINE Creeds the Evolution Longmang THE ORDINARY MAN AND THE EXTRAORDINARY THING HAROLD BEGBIE 256 pp Hodder Stoughton 64 . 5 . 339 pp ALFRED HUNT and VIOLET FORD MADOX HUEFFER 44 315 Chatto Windus 68 By THE KING Kiss Historical Romance Digby Long STACPOOLE KENNY 288 By GERTRUDE WARDEN THE WOMAN WHO TEMPTED 304 Ward Lock 6s GIRL FROM THE SOUTH CHARLES GARVICE 5 SPORT . SPORTSMEN AND OTHERS . By R. C. LEHMANN. 78 X 5 . 226 pp . Kegan Paul . 38. 6d . n . By WILLIAM THE HUNTING YEAR . SCARTH Dixon . Illustrated . London : W. J . Ham Smith . 68. n . . . . . . . . . By . , CASTLE 78 X EGERTON . and Smith Elder 63 MRS THE GOVERNESS HUNT With Preface 340 REPRINTS . AN EASTER ANTHOLOGY . Collected , Arranged , and Edited by W . KNIGHT . 7 x 4? . 218 pp . Sidgwick & Jackson , 28. 6d . n. THACKERAY 'S BOOK OF SNOBS . With an Introduction by G . K . CAESTERTON . 260 pp . 6 X 4. Blackie . 28. 6d . n . By pp 73 x 5 . 8 X 5 . , E 7 .1 x 5 . .) . W . ( MRS SYDNEY STACEY 428 pp Lane 6s LOVE GILDS THE SCENE AND WOMEN GUIDE THE PLOT By AGNES POLITICAL By A. R. COLQUHOUN . IN TRANSFORMATION . Revised and Enlarged . With Two Maps. 78 X 5 . 299 pp . Harper . 58. n . CHINA . 68 . J. . . . . . 68 IN . & 'S A . & . . POETRY . By EDEN PHILLPOTTS . 8 X 54. 55 pp . THE ISCARIOT . Murray . 38. 6d . n . POEMS . ' By CLIFFORD KING . 400 pp . Kegan Paul. 58. n. MOODS , SONGS, AND DOGGERELS . By John GALSWORTHY . 9 x 54 , 96 pp . Heinemann . 58. n . & FICTION . IN COTTON WOOL. By W. B . MAXWELL . 78 X 5. 396 pp . Hutchinson . 68. FOUR CHIMNEYS . By S. MACNAUGHTAN . 74 x 44 . 314 pp . Nelson . 28. n . By FLORENCE L , BAR THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE . CLAY . 74 X 5 . 269 pp . Putnam . 68. THE VOICE FROM THE NIGHT. By CHARLES E. STERRY . 74 x 5. 438 pp . George Allen . 68. THE APPLE OF EDEN . By E. TEMPLE THURSTON . 8 X 54 . 127 pp. Stanley Paul . 6d . THE GARDEN OF SWORDS . By MAX PEMBERTON . 71 x 5 . 328 pp . Cassell . 1s. n. By E . H . LACON WATSON . 71 X THE FAMILY LIVING . pp Murray · Ō. 371 . . 68 . THE NIGHT LAND . By WM . HOPE HODGSON . 73 x 5. 583 pp . Nash . 68. SON OF THE IMMORTALS . By LOUIS TRACY . 73 x 5. 316 pp . Ward Lock . 68. THE STOLEN BACILLUS . By H . G. WELLS ; THE GIANT FISHER . By MRS . HUBERT BARCLAY ; THE THREE KNAVES . By EDEN PHILLPOTTS . 6 X 4. Macmillan ' s Sevenpenny Series . THE FOUR FEATHERS . By A. E . W. MASON . 61 X 41. 379 pp . ( Library of Copyright Fiction .) Nelson . 6d . n . By G . A. BIRMINGHAM . 71 x 5. THE MAJOR ' S NIECE . 302 pp . Smith , Elder . 38. 6d . n. THE FAITH OF HIS FATHERS . A Story of Some Idealists . By A. E , JACOMB . 7 X 41. 339 pp . Melrose . ls . n . THE CUP AND THE LIP , By STEPHEN KNOTT . 71 x 5 . Murray Evenden 68 By CHARLES MARRIOTT THE DEWPOND 344 Hurst Blackett By BACHELOR COMEDY BUCKROSE 307 pp Mills Boon By MARGARET WESTRUP ELIZABETH RETREAT �THE AUTHOR . is , a in . for by ”, , “ , . “ A , to is & . Co ., ”, in 's . . by 's . of , . “ , " . - , & . . . , a to . 's . on a in , " , by a , its " , of a to as ”, . . . ", , of .” “ 's by be , & . in . Co . ", of . “ , a - Sportsman and The work . , by on for Reynolds Ball C on on one Ball published last month Outfit and Equipment for the ." . L “ in of “ A of , - ", of . by “ , 's be “ ", by will States outfit and equipment by Ralph health the traveller Mr equipment . s “ is of . W J. by , a " photographs which , number of from . of illustrated by its of of a in a , of at . is ) in ( a in . It , It ' . - . of , . C , - as , to . . " . on of of F , ; - A as for the big Selous well other interest travellers second edition Mr Reynolds Ball Guide Jerusalem has also appeared has been revised and enlarged with plan Jerusalem four maps and five page illustrations published Messrs Black Free Farmer Free State study Robertson Scott Home Counties rural life and industry Holland The author has visited Holland intervals during the past quarter century and has made study the agriculture and horticulture every one provinces special facilities being afforded him Agriculture the Dutch Department The book one game sportsman by chapters matters a , , , .Co , & Constable the United , in a 's , ” . . by , , J of . . is ” , " Durand Explorer chapter to , . , of 's “ Le . Traveller contains by by & an . in is is a is " in . . H . in , work entitled " A de . A . a of .” “ , ” , is ” . . . H by by A . new & . St . “ in of . . “ a Little Aversion Clara Martin was published Messrs Arrowsmith Bristol and Messrs Simpkin Marshall London towards Brentano Reynolds Mr .” A . of 's M of of for of in . E a is , .M . H the as Messrs . A . , , , A ' of A “ . . a My French Husband novel entitled told first person by the heroine Mr Sherard being translated into novel After the Fault French Monsieur Georges Bazill and will appear Temps newspaper feuilleton new " last month Messrs published very shortly a . In Benziger Brothers New the United States Stacpoole Kenny have published Louise Knight the Green Shield romance the days Saint Louis This firm previously issued her Charles Borromeo sketch the Reforming Cardinal and Francis Sales Study the Gentle Saint Egypt Corn the title new book Mr Newton Bungey which Messrs Lynwood English Co are publishing The scene laid village and the Egypt corn the new rector who bachelor There considerable golfing element the story Queen Alexandra has graciously accepted copy Mr Isidore Ascher volume sonnets which Mr Arthur Stockwell has just published Mr Robert Sherard has recently finished York ; , Duchess Montgomery new novel The Gate published will shortly Mr John Long The Gate openers the germ which serial form through the Sunday Chronicle under the title Rebekah Rioter deals with the history the toll agitations South Wales during the Hungry Forties George Mr new novel The City Light Story Modern Paris published here openers in . de Frances , and , of Modena Tyrconnel of , II ., in , is , its Mary how far man must hold for the accidental slaying of another The greater part the book like The by the same author has setting Horseshoe Cornwall Messrs John Ouseley will shortly publish new novel Until That Day Harold Wintle a W de . , , of 's — of - for his former sweetheart Yvonne Duchesse Nevers interwoven with the romance and many famous personages besides the Roi Soleil appear amongst others James pages his Queen with the problem himself responsible : . , . , his of ignorance fate gets brain fever and when through many trials goes she recovers The story the love Alain Vicomte Lescure Iseult brother for Aileen Macnamara and the Delhi Durbar Mrs Cameron was correspondent for The Lady Pictorial during that period graciously Her Majesty the Queen has been accept pleased set Mrs Alice Perrin Anglo Indian novels specially bound Mrs Fred Reynolds will publish shortly through Chapman Messrs Hall her twenty first novel entitled The Grey Terrace and deals largely novel special . E . , , .A . ' , a , his , , in a to s , . , - de - a of , as a to in of the French Court Her husband Victor passionately Saint Armand resents the king embrace throws wife from him and riding stormy scene with Louis Versailles has As result the Marquis disappears and Iseult left bers £260 Story Competition run that magazine Mrs Charlotte Cameron whose last book Woman Winter South America was published publish Messrs Stanley Paul about is & , .) Co & of - of , to of - de . in ( ” is : . of in to is )., Co the France the seven Many teenth century the characters her Greening previous novel Love Life appear this historical romance The heroine Iseult Marquise Saint Armand relates the story the kiss she was forced receive from Louis Quatorze order save the life her Irish Harry Macnamara Whig and cousin who Protestant had acquired the enmity of some mem called It , 's , ” ( M King The found 's Pearson is be Stacpoole Kenny new Digby Long Kiss 's . Louise “ , The scene novel entitled . The same author has a story in Magazine April The story which Cupid Librarian the won £10 prize the end of March F . K R . .G , L . . S. “ is be . is , N Road of at , . .W 6d . . , of - a the reality of a death - surviving consciousness and to prove that this consciousness is distinct from separate existence from the normal con and has sciousness our everyday life The book issued 10s nett and copies may obtained from the author whose address Neville Court Abbey ran 208 �THE AUTHOR . 209 not only the details of agricultural organisa tion , but also the intimate life of the rural population . Mr. William Heinemann publishes the book . Mrs . Alec Tweedie has an article on “ Eugenics ” in the May Fortnightly . It is particularly welltimed , as the first International Congress of Eugenics is to be held in London in July , opening with a banquet on the 24th ,which will be attended by prominent men and women from over the world Messrs . Maunsel & Co . , Ltd . , of Dublin , the publishers of the works of J . M . Synge and of other notable books by Irish writers, inform us that they are extending the scope of their business so as to include in their catalogue works by British and American authors generally , and that they have opened now London offices at Oakley House , Bloomsbury Street , W . C. Messrs . Longmans, Green & Co . have just pub who are interested the betterment the race The Girl Book about Herself the title volume which Messrs Cassell are publish ing for Miss Amy Barnard Written pur style chatty personal and confidential pose give helpful advice girls their middle and later teens The book issued net uniform with Talks with Children About Themselves Remembered . of by to . of in , . , in , 's , in of of , in at , , , an , to . 's , is , . , . by be ' “ to s . be by . of . . is . on to , " a by is is . ", ' s . Co . & , “ , & . . ", a , ", ” ] of , D of . , ", by “ , , . on “ 28 " , ." in 's of at of of of is a In themselves . industry as of to strong aversion an an he , a is . to re - a 28 of at , ” “ on on . S at , It “ . a . , is a It . Co to a an . by , ” , of “ episode Rita March school life was produced the National behalf dramatic entertainment Ambrose Hall West Service League given Rita was followed by another play bourne Stamp Day the Kitchen entitled Mr William Boyle new play Family Failing March the Abbey Theatre was produced one Irish rural life and the theme The play the laziness certain family Irish farmers who neglect their land until they are almost without any relation from The arrival food supplies tempo establishes the family credit America rarily due man erroneous idea that almost equally one with instead substance of 's “ , & . of , “ ”, 's Snowden DRAMATIC The Finishing Touch . “ , Co . . Gallon . , ” by ” is “ . to & , ” a , in of 's , “ to . & - in , . . ” A . ", . in a of . , , . . Beresford whose first two novels The Early History Jacob Stab and The Hampdenshire appeared last year has Wonder appearing Candidate for Truth new volume through Messrs Sidgwick Jackson Ltd In .” of “ . Tom Bright new novel with the The Free Marriage follows Shame same publishers Messrs Stanley Paul prodigal father confronted with son the story verify unawares whose parentage he has bimself An afterword pleads for bolder morals and claim Keighley , M “ by ", a by of , a of Mr , of on , all In in . 20 to Through Greece Russell Barrington book published and Dalmatia about Messrs Black The book illustrated from photo graphs and drawings Mrs Barrington War and Woman the title Mr Max published Pemberton new book Messrs May 2nd Cassell “ A in an , , , . he . as a “ and the Woman Mr 1911 C , as , of be . To as , of it , all "a on * of of Mr Mr . J. of to , , , to as Best Books classified and annotated monthly causerie the best books published this unfailing index country during the year provides every department the progress made each and literature addition science art number contains nearly 000 words matters everyone connected with books interest Rafael Sabatini has chosen for the title this the Duke The Justice his new novel story Mr Sabatini presents the real Cesare Borgia settings purely arti but visualises him Co are the Messrs Stanley Paul ficial They have added also publishers Two their Shilling The novel Series Miss Dolf Wyllarde story Riding Master modern London life with sporting interest now its sixth edition Stanley Paul Messrs new addition The Dream Clear Type Sixpenny Series May & , , . ” an is in “ of of appeared number which under the title The Librarian about two years ago The journal which several new features are being introduced independent one and representative the whole profession and should appeal the librarian publisher bookseller and bookbuyer alike well the curator museum and art gallery the general reader should assistance . in , , ” “ , . & Co . . the Sheffield Weekly Telegraph Stanley Paul Messrs announce that future commencing with the May issue they will publish The Librarian and Book World the first Percy friends Then follow reminiscences Harrow and Cambridge experience times and the author Municipal and Parliamentary life The last chapter devoted athletics and con tains among other things account the contest between the Jesus College Cambridge oarsmen and the Belgian crew which took place Ghent A , . , “ 's in " , byto Hurry novel The Man Who Came cheap form has just been republished Alfred Life volume entitled “ - 6d , its 3s at in to is “ . .” . Mr Some Things We Have Thornton The object pursued the author has been record various public interest matters the century covered father and son members the family Birkin Yorkshire Thorntons experiences Admiral Thornton the French American and Burmese Wars form the staple part the earlier chapters although intertwined with the family records and narratives concerning naval lished “ . - of in , .L & .A ” . Co . , to , is a . L B . a “ 's in is of all show the �a in on , - is as ", . of a of as its of of of . , of , is is a an a of , ”, is by of - In of , of . of , in all , - , by . . by as ” a a be ' Or , d - . , for , it of in of " an to of “ by of au . , , ", , we if , . . of ex - . an , . , of . M , , M its to . on of , in at ). en be by to , to an , be by . ", M de . to is a , Gillouin book that will read with interest all who are following the present day evolution of by . a , by of is of by by edition has been revised and brought quite date and two maps give added interest the volume La Philosophie Henri Bergson René up . its Denys Amiel , . les , , is , as à le of of . by of . , on , ' ( - State fourth “ ", et of in ", a introduction by ", of ( is . of by La of .L . D , as ”, by by , ", " “ en . ( , of of an . is an “ L by it , , , ; “ Le La “ Levasseur Member the French Institute writes the preface and Ch Pellegrini President Republic the Argentine introduction The to be of . , , “ ; on . “ . of to to . of , it in for by ; de “ is is author and Argentine Under Secretary XXeSiècle Albert Martinez and Maurice Lewandowski docteur droit The Argentine Republic greatly present seems favour are judge published the amount literature quite recently the subject The volume which we are now recommending our readers has been approved by the French Academy and authors have been awarded the Fabian prize Emile quelques Ouvriers the French Academy This book valuable account historical interest and absolutely reliable information the amount contains The language which the information example conveyed the most admirable French prose Le Règne intérieur Henri Bataillé thoughts volume containing selection this Etienne Lamy “ by - , , " is a . “ of of - is ”, Auguste Chatillon Quelques Euvres automobiles cycles and the various inventions soaring hitherto tried the sky The volume contains some twenty two coloured and 200 black and white illustrations Un Champ Paul Bernot This little intending explorers guide volume may used country search which they may make money The enormous natural resources the Argentine Republic point the fact that must intelligent veritable Land Canaan for colonist in by . 's ”, de et of of ", by “ , is “ de . the lawsuit and the costs Critique Pages Doctrine Paul Bourget the title this author latest book Anthologie des Humoristes français contem porains Pierre Mille This little book the well known author Barnavaux col lection some the most amusing pages French writers during the last hundred years Not only the little volume the greatest interest the ordinary reader will found invaluable monologues and amusing search the entertainer Among others we would stories recitation especially mention the pages from authors such Maurice Donnay Tristran Bernard Alfred Capus Alphonse Allais Courteline and Les Poeles mobiles MacNab Le Hareng saur Charles Gros Guillotine par persuasion by paletôt Chavette and Levrette chariots and vehicles various kinds There are public later the sedan chairs and all kinds and private conveyances post chaises and finally trams railway carriages above and below ground a 1 , of to in to . - A . 's of is of , by A lawsuit has been brought against the Pathé Cinematograph Company Madame Hémon who Prosper Mérimée the proprietor works story his had been adapted for the Cinemato graph without permission The company has been requested question from its take the number catalogue and pay Madame Hémon 000 francs be . a months ", of at - all “ by - is of “ La most remarkable women Vie économique Frédéric Passy member the French Institute the title small pub lication the eminent writer who such ardent pacificist The name the author sufficient guarantee the value the little work temps Locomotion travers meurs espace Octave Uzanne the sub title picturesque and anecdotal résumé tells the history the various terrestrial and aerian means transport this book we have some twenty illustrations showing the most primitive styles “ - by . T of - Franco Russian treaty for the protection French literary property has now been ratified the Czar and the French Govern ment When the signatures have been exchanged the law will come into force the end six M definite and authentic account one the most prolific French women writers and one the et HE NOTES . PARIS some years since the other two volumes were George Sand have published and many admirers been waiting with impatience the conclusion place the work which will probably take of . E. , . , Henry Lonsdale and Miss Nora Lerin sa , , . . Mr Scanlan Euvres et the third volume value stands first which work amongst the books that have been written large brained woman and large hearted man that the gifted author self called George Sand Browning styled the English poetess Elizabeth vie This undoubtedly l , ' in , be to in , is of of of Slavonia Queen Margaret deals with the flight which she the government from the country supposed associated with her consort King whose unbridled debaucheries drive her Ferdinand disgust The cast includes Mr Stephen forth Sand , “ George Vladimir Karénine It of , , “ , ' . O . , at , on " at 22 , 's , . G . ' . O Sinclair , Miss Eileen cast were Mr. Arthur Doherty and Mr Fred Donovan play The Apple Carlton Wallace Mr produced originally the Elephant and Eden August 1910 was staged Castle Theatre Its plot the New Princes Theatre last month ses THE AUTHOR . 210 �THE AUTHOR . , on . be . — . ( et . , . . by ' ." d ' M is by of a on , . , “ L , . , to . l' et ' is “ L . , of A ." M . by ' ” “ L , . on , ” , - . of is in de on “ ; " Au “ at ” at . ). " - " ( ) . , et . ). " ( ). le ) ( ). ). ( en " et ( " ) . " ( " ). ” ( ). ' . M as , is as an of of , as . M of a in ) . ” , , revelation . quite a and Critique Pages Plon Nourrit Doctrine Anthologie contemporains des Humoristes français elagrave Regne Intérieur Sansot George Sand vie ses euvres Plon vie économique Larousse temps les meurs Locomotion travers espace Ollendorff Or Louis Michaud Un Champ Argentine XXe siècle Armand Colin Philosophie Henri Bergson Bernard Grasset Delagrave Souvenirs Universitaires aujourd hui Bernard Grasset 1871 Commune Paris Province Fevrièr Tallandier Mai Agadir Calman Levy Le Mystère Congrégation Cornély Figuière Art inventer les Personnages Organisation Etat Moderne internationale Flammarion (D l' “ “ " “ “ • " “ “ " “ “ " “ “ " ) L L L ' ' La ” La La Le La ' ) ( ” . . ( d ). de ' La ” d ( d , ' ' ) au d sa . ' ” ) ” . à et de ( " et ( " " ( et à de M ( ). l' ( . La . In . its , reading is . France worth of by , ' " d of is ” he ALYS HALLARD ( of of a . et le . to in us :- follows Britain in in business country en à is a , in Le . ), . French Camille Saint Croix who give some outdoor performances authorised the Saint Cloud Park the Shakespeare plays , an of ' “ L . conclusion the subjects treated did more 1907 Belgium that tells proportion inhabitants than any are The statistics the world Belgium francs per head Great 754 and francs 263 512 francs Germany well The little pamphlet 246 francs et ), La " . – ( a “ given the Bernhardt has Reine Elisabeth which the public had been anxiously awaiting for some time the Théâtre Antoine Soleil les Petits and the Athenee the Midsummer Night has been admirably put Dream to in all of , : . . . among Goyau Orga preface in - Etat Moderne has been Louis Renault member the Madame Boutroux has rendered great translating this book her compatriots At the Odéon Théâtre Honneur japonais put admirably has been Madame Sarah . , , ( French internationale M of , of The title nisation written Institute service to a , is by of , by , l' ” ), au . this author will ness and the conscientious work store realise that the little pamphlet contains avènement des Catho valuable information La Protection liques Leur programme social Pré La Représentation ouvrière ouvrière voyance La Protection Relèvement des Petits are Paysans Le Relèvement des Petits Metiers part Jayne Hill David he remarkable book formerly American Ambassador Berlin has been admirably translated by Mme Emile Boutroux by , it , ' an ”, ' an . - de ( presents par Georges Goyau pouvoir liques the immense some interesting details with regard progress that has been made this country since idea the chapters give The titles 1884 who know the thorough the subjects treated and Revolu hitherto the interest and value this volume The works the late Henri Brisson will they are most instructive read with interest La Congrégation Opinions Discours 1871 1901 volume containing the speeches made Brisson and his various projects He speaks the Congregations and he gives some inte resting opinions the subject education great social problem which considers published Georges curious book Art inventer les Personnages Polti entitled ; , a , by d six in , us of to of , Charles Victor Langlois and Emile Durkheim are the professors chosen the author this study Belge Les Catho E tat social Euvre active that André Tardieu which will throw much light the the diplomatic crisis 1911 Various unpublished documents add considerably by of an , be to , , studies idea regarding some the professors the Sorbonne exercising immense influence over the day French youth Ernest Lavisse Gustave Lanson Charles Seignobos Henri Lichtenberger Province by Lieutenant . of , of of of , to a a of . “ Leguay gives the tendencies book mystery to of - of of ex , de . Ch , is a . . savant and celebrated statesman could not fail interest the public and the publication cheaper edition making more possible for the book read the general public wise idea aujourd hui Universitaires Pierre , letters Colonel Rousset who took lieutenant the military events tion Mystère Agadir 's ”, . all be to a ", in “ by Freycinet Member Souvenirs Academy French and President the cheaper edition the Council This volume work which attracted such attention some little Thirty years time ago the history France embracing one the most agitated periods the Century written by eminent man Nineteenth Commune Paris book written Mai , be of of In . is of on . M to by is It . - , to , its Conscience ,” and “ Matière et Memoire .” This little pamphlet was written at a time when the philosophy way and would of Bergson was just making invaluable his disciples account the extreme given clearness with which the exposition this volume Gillouin we have the Bergson day and we see the gradual evolution his certainly ideas book read by who metaphysics are interested Fevrièr is sophie , Bergson , " published by Girardi et Audebert , of Dole . In that little pamphlet we had a clear and simple exposition of the first principles of Bergson . The headings of the three divisions of the little work were “ Kant et Bergson ,” “ Données immédiates de la the 1871 “ since to years “ eight some us that little masterpiece of erudition and conciseness , entitled “ Nouvelle Philo . M now of by is gave A It Coignet C. T thought . 211 �THE AUTHOR is 5 in of It to in to of to , no is . . by to , is to in inaccurate wwUrave newspaper pro Under the law now existing prietor acquires by section the Copyright Act 1842 limited copyright only the work the his staff and members those authors who are specially commissioned write articles As regards casual contributions he acquires only such rights he bargains and pays for But what Messrs Leng now propose that the whole copyright given a of of in 18 of as to the also quite engraving photograph the case other original was ordered by some other person and was made for valuable consideration pur suance of that order then the absence of any agreement contrary person by plate the the whom such other original was ordered shall the first owner the copy right and where the author was the employment some apprenticeship other person under contract service and the work was made the course his employment by whom the author was employed that person the person society must strongly warned against assigning their copyright much enlarged under the Act newspaper proprietors 1911 others with They should look with great out taking advice any letters sent out publishers distrust by proprietors books music whether in - be 's of ) be ( ! . , , no of of a to in . as , in is , of . in to be of of by , or of , or so or . to — be , of to , of . is in of on of or of — of in - in or of be byin a , or : of , , , , in , , ; of of as So . to anof or in of be of to : as 5 ) , to (b ) accordance with the terms the letter under mere not one The matter consideration formality but serious importance the owners copyright property and all members the of , , of on it him do to , to is so in to , or he or he is is ( ( 1 ) (a ) where portrait the plate in the new Act itself much more extensive than under the existing law should vested them absolutely separate The author existing right publication twenty eight years would after extinguished Leng would and apparently Messrs any form whatever publish the work able The last paragraph the letter therefore the first our opinion distinctly misleading The society would strongly advise authors circum stances make formal assignment the copyright to in a an to the Act . . ., & . C . prior . . in W of an a to and does not make any alteration to us to , byto of in or or ) ( Act . of , on or to , or to to of is If is a to of 5 , , be to , in or , of is be . a , it . the conditions existing as no , , , , , to , in communication might lead the person entirely wrong deduc sent make newspaper desires tion the proprietor obtain the copyright the contributions from author has only state when ordering the story accepting when offered that article willing pay much condition that the copyright conveyed but this form con tract has nothing with the Copyright Act 1911 nor with any other Act far that Act concerned the section which the letter refers runs follows section Subject the provisions this Act the author work shall the first owner the Copyright therein The whom Leng letter misleading say that the assignment But more than that copyright such mere formality required Messrs is th or by to . objection We presume therefore you will have agreeing that from this date onward by Section the Copyright Act 1911 we are entitled all rights every description any article sketch photograph prepared by you other contribution written our behalf unless course definite arrangements relating any particular article photograph are made between the contrary glad We shall have your assent this arrange ment which mere formality required the Copyright Act and does not make any alteration the conditions existing prior the Copyright Act 1911 when the copyright photographs was also vested such articles periodical the newspaper which they appeared Signed Sir LENG Co LTD is or , to newspapers that the newspaper periodi contributors cal which accepts such contributions should have copyright formally conveyed them the anthor contributor 's ' , all : it , the new Copy Daily right for a suggestion inimical to the interests of authors . The letter runs as follows Owing to the provisions of the Copyright Act , 1911, it is necessary that it should be understood by occasiona to Sir W . Sheffield to of a . .. of the of issued by Messrs to a letter & Co ., Ltd ., proprietors Telegraph , in which , again Act is cited as a reason Leng , C. , now be drawn It does not appear under this section that the proprietor of a newspaper is entitled to the copyright , except in the case where a photograph is ordered by the proprietor or where an author is on the staff of the paper under a contract of service or apprentice ship . In that case the copyright in the photograph ordered or the work done by the member of that staff belongs to the owner of the newspaper , as a matter of course , subject to the proviso that the newspaper owner the work in cannot publish separate form . But the work of occasional or casual contributors , or anyone who is not in the employ of the paper , does not come under section 5 all and there reason whatever for authors contrary fact the best interests all any work assign their copyright authors the proprietor paper therefore seems us the reference section the Copyright Act . one -third of the royalties so collected should be handed over to the publishers . It is needless to repeat the details of the matter , as any member of the society can refer to them in The Author. The attention of the members of the society must a Copyright Act an excuse for collect royalties , on the condition that new ing gramophone a make the in at number of The Author an article showing how a company promoted by certain music publishers was proposing to of the March appeared 1 shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary , be the first owner of the copyright , but where the work is a contribution to a newspaper , magazine, or similar periodi cal , there shall , in the absence of any agreement to the con trary , be deemed to be reserved to the author a right to of the work , otherwise than as a restrain the publication part of a newspaper , magazine , or similar periodical. of . . Co . IN SUGGESTION & CURIOUS A by 212 �THE AUTHOR , no or it of , , in , , . in of to in a , to in . In , in .” $ 1 , . 14 . , of at of . . . . . a . . - . A . . By R , . M . . S . . Ellis . Austin Dobson TO , ti E be and . C * .. .. . of . . 20 ** per 25 ". . . . per * .. .. .. .. 0 0 0 1 3 £4 to J. . 6 7 15100 0 F 0 0 .) for 0 6 0 . SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS .. . of for a per 20 aa of Six ( ALLOWANCE MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY Front Page Pages Other Page Hall of Pago Quarter of Eighth of Page Single Column Advertisements , , , 29 Co . . centmade Series Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should BELMONT Paternoster Square London & Reduction . . By . 's Biographer a of is . . of Gray to be of By . . of , James NATIONAL in in , of Scott FORTNIGHTLY of . or , By Frederic Harrison London Journalism By George Meredith and His Relatives William Cobbett Lewis Melville If “ : pictures were copyrighted the fact that they were published over there without any notice entirely any other paper would copyright immaterial and the fact that they did not have knowledge that they had been copyrighted immaterial unless those English copies had been published with the consent the Life Publishing Company and without any notice copyright upon these ENGLISH REVIEW Books in of in The Crisis . of , of , of My Among , on , of to , for for by . in , a . , so By Neil Munro Robert Louis Stephenson By Thomas Seccombe Borrow 's it CONTENTS BOOKMAN . 's in on MAGAZINE . in It pirated certain illustrations from Life that the reprinting the pictures again this side Vail were plainly infringing Life copyright The Mail case was aggravated by the fact that had infringed third time after warning from two previous infringements and while reparation settlement for the first infringement was damages Suit was brought Life the Circuit Court the Southern District New losing there the Mail carried the York and Appeals The defences the Circuit Court case The only the Mail were involved and various ignorance moment however was that one the illustra American copyright the existence tions complained the his charge On this point Judge Holt jury said the defendant had knowledge that , of on , by it - , is of in of of an or , Juil ” – in “ — , a, illustrated Saturday supple which the matter seems pirated the language the got from papers certain foreign not copy righted this country these papers had turn some seems that in . and Express The Mail issues proportion ment “ : , so , , at New is U for copyright York Mail suit of won infringement against the to to be in just has EXPRESS AND ." “ . v MAIL a IFE ” LIFE ” “ < to of .” of , of I specific notice addition the copyrighted notice the head the paper that all the pictures Life were covered the copyright and must not used without special permission addition respect that there the evidence this case this change the edition containing the last picture which was issued The jury found for the plaintiff and the judg Appeals ment was confirmed the Court damages being assessed the amount 043 a . to CASE of in by UNITED STATES LAW he it he he he as recall his evidence On the other hand the fact that they were published Life that the Mail and Express was the exchange list Life that copy Life was sent them every week and that there was put these each numbers sent them this blue slip which contained Life you have of . is on is , of a to so it is It . to a do to If . on be of quite clear from the terms mere formality the section referred that such assignment matter for the most serious consideration about the knowledge defendant whether these pictures were copyrighted you have the evidence one hand the gentleman who testified here that did not know that they were copyrighted and did not know that they were published of work copyright copies from and which had which notice upon was permitted was authorized by the owner the copyright infringe But because the question intent damages recover bears directly upon the amount Judge Holt added Upon that question able , for their . defence , an copyright the they desire assign under any circumstances the right serial reproduction they should very careful not specifically but they should assign the copyright the suggestion that 213 In order to enable a person to set up a in such a case that he copied a copyrighted article in good faith when it had no notice of copy right upon must show that the publication them , assign never in should . is be ; of a , it in , to in to his papers or periodicals which refer to the Act of 1911 in such terms as those contained in the letter quoted above. After all a newspaper proprietor does not protection more than the right need for agreement publish the work his columns and by the author not republish any other form for certain time afterwards which would vary with the nature the paper and those who ask necessary must more than dealt with carefully The society constantly advises authors that they . PER CENT inch cent addressed �obtained But the transaction should competent agent with the advice the Society of managed Secretary the . , or by of a . THE SOCIETY USE TO , HOW be THE AUTHOR . 214 to : of . , , or , to is up to or , to . or . It to is , . to to . in . , of . . a of : of of of , to . . . if by an be or is a of , , in of . . a TO . for an in for of . . : of on by a in of of for a . can to . of or it of an a are is contract should stipulate tbe contract production the piece certain date and for proper publication his name the play bills such - price be , if a . proper ", for “ . . by , ke or a , is It to to of . : DRAMATIC AUTHORS be of to is . . 3 in in of : Outright sometimes satisfactory of (a in to a to to of . copyright plays There three forms dramatic contract three or more acts This the performing right Sale outright unsatisfactory An author who enters into (a ). an be . to It . 2 N TO a . is I. Selling This A . EVER transfer sign agreement without submitting the Secretary the Society Authors some com petent legal authority extremely careful negotiating well play with any one except the production established manager observed are few standing rules dealing agreement There are four methods with literary property it il TTERE to . an . (3 .) per THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS WARNINGS to to is . 1s is £1 . to the Society £10 10s for life membership . , or . 9 subscription Always avoid WARNINGS . ; so . to . 8 to prevent authors from Some agents endeavour referring matters the Secretary of the Society Members can make their own do some publishers deductions and act accordingly The annum - ) . ow . of . of a . . of of . to on it members behalf . . . 7 be will undertake This The (1 .) to , to to to . of a of be . 6 of stamp agreements Many agents neglect first execution done within fourteen days must agreement are combinations the four above mentioned Such combinations are generally disastrous the author Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary the Society Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp possible Avoid agreements letter The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are agreement That both sides shall know what means The inspection those account books which belong right the author We are advised that this the nature common law right which cannot denied withheld ( 2 .) in 's . literary entered into with the Society the Secretary accept without careful Members are strongly advised not the contracts with publishers submitted consideration agents submit by literary and are recommended them the Secretary and explanation them for interpretation the Society General All other forms to To a to ( 3 ) To ( 2 ) . of Prospectus Secretary The Royalty System Agreement Commission The main points are production Be careful obtain fair cost Keep control the advertisements Keep control the sale price the book . 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of in a fire . members ' agreements and their preservation proof safe . The agreements will , of course , be regarded as documents to be read only by the Secretary , confidential who will keep the key of the safe . The Society now offers : possible action ( 1) To stamp agreements in readiness keep agreements enforce upon them agreements Fuller particu payments due according Society the work can be obtained the lars any one solicitor perhaps with certain limitations the best form This agreement above all things necessary know what the proposed royalty means both sides now possible for approximately author ascertain the important figures connected truth From time time very royalties published The Author are with IY 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers , even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself , and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer , the dramatist , the composer . No contract should agent without the advice A II . (1 In .) (2 .) in in (3 .) .. (4 .) III send for examination , . . for doctor ( ( ( 2 1 3 ). .) .) 3. Before the document to the Society As well bind yourself for the future ! signing any agreement whatever , . copyright 2. Remember that questions connected with experi and publishers ' agreements do not fall within the scruple to use , ence of ordinary solicitors . Therefore do not the Society . Profit Sharing Agreement bad form agreement this case the following rules should be attended pro sign any agreement which the cost Not duction forms part without the strictest investigation give the publisher the power of putting the Not profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements his own organs charging exchange advertise his Therefore keep control of the advertisements ments Therefore special charge Not allow office expenses unless the same allowance made the author give Not American Colonial Continental rights rights give up serial Not translation any publisher Not bind yourself for future work (6 (5 .) .) member has a right to ask for and to receive pub . , advice upon his agreements his choice of a lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his The of his property . business or the administration Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the , they Solicitors of the Society . Further , the Committee if opinion without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel 's any cost to the member . Moreover , where counsel ' s opinion is favourable , and the sanction of the Committee is obtained , action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member , and all costs borne by the Society . VERY 1. D �THE AUTHOR . of great importance , 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents . As the law stands at present , an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author ' s fees placing plays from it . As far as the of is concerned , it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot , under the guidance of the Society , do equally well or better for himself . The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required . For certain purposes , such as the collection of general , performances trans in the and fees on amateur action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals , and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries , almost all dramatic authors employ agents ; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable . But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays , or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author ' s rights . In any case, in the present state of the law , an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society . WARNINGS is holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed . ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration . 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced . 10 . An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning . 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market limited , and that for a novice the first object is exceedingly is to obtain adequate publication . As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete , on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con . tracts , those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society . STAMPING MUSIC . The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d . per 100 or part of 100. The members ' stamps are kept in the Society 's safe . The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary , and the voucher is then forwarded to the members , who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble . THE READING BRANCH , EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of existence Their MSS can read and composition treated treated by coach The term MSS includes not only works of fiction but poetry possible and dramatic works and when under special arrangement technical and scientific works The competence and experience Readers are writers The guinea fee one as a . its AND REMITTANCES , of by of to by of or remittances Smiths Bank letter only give notice the Society begs post are acknowledged return should crossed Union London and Chanoery registered Lane be sent be All , to The Secretary that all remittances . . of . . to . 28 . 6d . of , filed subject the same play will charged for be also rules with the exception that per act at the price a be a to at may of be in . of Original Plays is , of . or a , byof be a D to , of in typewritten duplicate foolscap paper the offices the Society together with registration fee two shillings and sixpence will carefully compared qualified assis the Secretary tant One copy will be stamped and returned theauthor Copies and the other filed the register the Society the scenario thus filed may obtained at any time by typing the author only small charge cover cost forwarded is OCENARIOS , on , it , , PLAYS . ITTLE is SCENARIOS MUSICAL COMPOSERS . TO can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors . It must , however , be pointed out that , as a rule , the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan . cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property . The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with - performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement , and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . T 1 M REGISTRATION OF ORIGINAL AND AGENTS . . . , time. This is most important . 6 . Authors should not assign performing rights , but should grant a licence to perform . The legal distinction AUTHORS . be also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright , but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible , and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event . It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one- act plays should be reserved . 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited , and are usually limited , by town , country , and DRAMATIC a . 16.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts . Percentages vary between 5 per and 15 cent . An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts system . Should in preference to the American obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed . ( c. ) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties ( i . e. , axed nightly fees ) . This method should be always except in cases where the fees are avoided likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6 .) apply 215 �THE AUTHOR . , , ( of , , , , . . ' a to of In to of to , to , , , . to of , to , to , , . of , to , is of . a a no his it in for is . as a , it all , those who live by writing but also those who who will be for write for pleasure the better profession engage literature We are not quite clear what meant by the statement that the writer received nothing the may be repeated that copyright but copyright circumstances should writer sell in continuing interest when he retains the publication quite the exception the work though not unheard for author receive money except royalties sum advance under the agreement , a of to It in an is . of , as , , to to first and second novel Information this the greatest value not only the secretary but also members the society happens from time time that members without taking advice are inclined undersell ignorance the literary market owing current prices and current terms The more widely therefore these terms are made known not only a byas . of - of of of as , for kind of in a of , , as a a be to TERMS the Correspondence we publish letter from our members referring the terms obtained in in be in , no in , as or a by be one , on as . 5 of , so in PUBLISHERS of of as by of of of of a in by , , , by at of . ; , , In In the case , however , of any mechanical repro ductions of such works made by a manufacturer , after the first day of July , 1910 , while the composer would have no power to stop the continued sale of such works , or to exercise any control as to alterations or omissions , and would only be entitled royalty per cept the his royalty would start from the commencement the Act July 1912 and not the other cases from July 1913 to a , so of a as to to be 3 : - to in (a ) ( b ) in a farthing such fraction shall farthing reckoned There are one two other sub sections such one providing for reconsideration the rates public inquiry the Board Trade seven years after the commencement the Act and another empowering the Board Trade issue regulations give effect order the clause quoted here but they need not the quotations a no royalties shall be payable in respect of contrivances sold before the 1st day of July , 1913, if contrivances reproducing the same work had been lawfully made , or placed on sale within the parts of His Majesty ' s Dominions to which this Act extends before the 1st day of July , 1910. of of , of or or to ) be ( ii . of ; in for or , or to , , or in (i .) in . at in respect of such contrivances sold him calculated the rate hereinafter mentioned Provided that nothing this provision shall authorise any altera tions omissions from the work reproduced unless reproducing subject contrivances the work similar alterations and omissions have been previously made acquiescence with the consent the owner the copyright unless such alterations omissions are reasonably necessary adaptation the the work the question contrivances and for the purposes this provision musical work closely associated shall deemed include any words therewith form part the same work but shall not be deemed include contrivance means which reproduced sounds may be mechanically Sub section The rate which such royalties afore said are calculated shall the case contrivances sold within two years after the commencement this Act the person making and the same be 21 per cent aforesaid after contrivances sold the case per cent the expiration that period the ordinary retail selling price the contrivance calculated the prescribed manner however that the royalty payable respect contrivance shall case less than halfpenny for each separate musical work which copyright subsists reproduced thereon and where the royalty fraction aforesaid includes calculated limited to the extent is further . all by : He as ever , he allows one firm to make such a repro duction may be made on (which reproduction whatever terms the composer is willing to accept ) then any other mechanical reproducer may similarly mlarly adapt his work subject to the following provisions Section 19, sub -section 2 : That he has given the pre scribed notice of his intention to make the contrivances , and has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the benefit of , the owner of the copyright in the work royalties reproductions . that 21 ? depends upon The answer to this question whether such music has or has not been adapted If it has not been instrument . to a mechanical adapted then the composer , even if he has assigned the copygright to the publisher , can prevent any reproduction by mechanical instruments . If , how power to object to any alterations in , or omissions Moreover , from , his music in these contrivances . the increase of the royalty from 24 per cent. to 19 , sub - section for in section 5 per cent. provided 3 (b ) , which has been quoted , does not apply to such It the Act to from is clear ) RIGHTS . enquiries made of the secretary by composers , during the past few weeks , that some uncertainty exists as to the effect of the Gramo phone Clauses in the Copyright Act . The question most frequently asked is , How far do these clauses give composers control over the mechanical repro duction of music which they have published prior AND GRAMOPHONE COMPOSERS It we have made will suffice to show the position of authors whose works have not been adapted to mechanical instruments , whether such works have been published prior to , or after , the Act . The position in regard to works which have been adapted to mechanical instruments prior to the Act is , however , a little different . In the case of mechanical reproductions the composer has such no power to stop their continued sale , nor has he . GENERAL NOTES . to 216 �THE AUTHOR . former hearing before the House Committee on Patents , George Haven Putnam , on behalf of the American Publishers ' Copyright League , gave a strong defence of the existing law . At the hearing this week , representatives of the Society of American Dramatists MR. ' TOWNSEND S DEFENCE to a is he is on at of . $ a if - a of is a , for a no no in he , it to he . , a in be a of . in At he to — he he is of . , is it of he a , of is if . - of of If of of . is . a of , copyright can in is of to for he . it to to be “ a , so he there any reason why the owner story will injured book or he - , he by a , of of , or a a or , , or of or - or , or . fifty reels for each film made can understood that strike suits may bring ruin the moving picture business My Bill provides that suit brought the moving copyright the proprietor violation picture theatre must prove that had know ledge copyright the existence the story upon which based and had reasonable ascertaining that copyright existed means The proof upon the violator burden the copy right can prove innocence must pay one penalty only provided upon notifica ceases tion continue the performance Should fail heed the notice still subject the penal ties provided the present the same time specifically stipulated that plea innocence any case where shall not considered drama play which has been produced concerned The enactment the proposed law certainly any playwright cannot prove unjust Nor to (b ), , of in , or “ devices combinations thereof where the defen dant proves that was not aware that was infringing copyright work and could not reason infringing the ably have foreseen that was entire recovery the copyright proprietor shall forty readily from is , 21 , , in 13 . 25 of to infringement Provided that the case dramatic dramatico musical composition portrayal work adaptable for dramatization by means exhibition through motion pictures talking machines phonographs other mechanical other copyright story made from liable penalty one hundred dollars for the first perform ance and fifty dollars for each subsequent perform ance As there are usually least six performances daily which the same film thrown the moving picture theatre screen the proprietor penalty liable 350 he used scenario copyright story from As there are produced or to of , of it as a , so up , it ), of , on , . R . H ( : of M of , 1 Representative Townsend New providing for practical annulment applies the Copyright Code far moving pictures came for hearing before the House Committee Patents March January The Bill was originally introduced The modified draft introduced February 1912 20596 adds section fourth the Copyright Act 1909 the following proviso Jersey and interview , Mr. Townsend thus stands , if the defends his Bill : “ As the law proprietor of a moving -picture theatre exhibits a “ Publishers , a newspaper In a the .) permission from Weekly . .S Bill kind U by HE ( Reprinted Composers and They are theatrical organizations , were heard . bitterly opposed to the proposed measure , declaring that it opens the way to wholesale piracy of books and plays by the moving - picture interests . , COPYRIGHT BILL . UNITED STATES . HEARINGS BEFORE COMMITTEE At a is . be RIGHTS understand that an attempt is being made by certain publishing houses in Sweden to obtain the rights in English stories for very low figures . Some time ago we mentioned that no author should permit the sale of the book rights for Sweden of an ordinary full- length novel for less than a £10 note , and that for serial rights alone of a similar work it is possible to obtain £5 . Sweden is a small country , but the people are great readers — particularly of foreign authors . It is of the greatest importance , therefore , that writers should not rashly accept any statement made to respecting the value of translation rights in them Sweden , but should stand out for the higher figures . £15 . and even £20 , have been given for figures do not , of These more popular books . course , compare with the figures given for transla tion rights in Germany and France , but it must be that in Germany and France the remembered circulation is much larger . shall it apply to infringements of dramatic or dramatico -musical compositions actually and for profit being produced upon the stage in the United States at the time of such infringement . " “ Nor a SWEDISH We . him of of The Author . in the columns notice to a defendant , either by service of in a suit or other written notice serred upon actual process to a , explanations not exceed the sum of one hundred dollars ; but this shall not deprive the copyright proprietor of any other remedy given him under this law , nor occurring after shall it apply to infringements at . sent in the draft of the rules and regulations under sections 3 and 19 , sub- section 6 , of the new Copyright Act of 1911 . It will be seen on another page that there has been a committee meeting to deal with the draft report . As soon as the rules and regulations come through in their final shape they will be published , with now film AND REGULATIONS . BOARD OF TRADE RULES The Board of Trade have 217 collect �THE AUTHOR . of as of , no or , an a in of , to . or , in in a is of . to to a or in to , of for of , of the is of , in , or of . a of , its , , bybyin is to to , . a be is . Anor as at , of is of of or all is at . a as for an a , the to . . a • a of of a , an to of “ , or a if , law , . is is .' in . a by is by a is a be , is of of to of . is in in contingency that We point out that this cannot properly considered court The motives which business man influenced the attempt utilise property created some body else the actual status his knowledge history something such property right or of , or is of with foreseen by ' of , as a as ) the other measnre like property this monopoly practically taken away control The suggestion that such nominal penalty might meet the require ments connected with the condition that such infringement could not reasonably have been , - . , or to is to — is in to its in or , (a while “ - on to is to , to do of it of , , “ produced this should become the of in , ' of may fail the two bills secure enactment The materially remove lessen the obstacles that under the present appropriation statute stand the way the for dramatic dramatical musical purposes the ideas themes and characters that have been created by the producers authors composers artists The protection given by the statute of 1909 lthough line with matter fact not quite comprehensive the protection accorded the to to , , , of to of on are I “ writing behalf the publishers the country who associated together The Ameri Copyright League and can Publishers behalf also the authors whose business interests are the hands these publishers and who depend upon necessary protect the publishers what express the hope that your com their copyrights approval mittee will not give this measure so - , of on am . Patents and that purpose The Briggs Townsend Bills give opportunity appropriation the collection case such penalty not exceeding that above referred the sum provision one hundred dollars Such would mean simply that the protection proposed under the law had been practically cancelled With the one hand our government gives producer copyrighted property monopoly say that absolute control over the thing , in , 15 . of Committee worst affects but few individual cases equitable compensation safely under arrived business competition and with the usual oppor tunity bargaining for . to is . , the House There reason why such property should utilised without due compensation The fact that producer owner may occasionally be unreasonable his estimate the value his property property but true for other classes best “ it - . , , on : of of referred same in 's as “ , . 3 , : to on . - to of . to so be , In “ on in on in like manner of of . of , Billing Townsend emasculate that portion the copy right law covering moving pictures render practically valueless his letter the Committee Patents Mr Putman said Feb 1912 MY DEAR SIR Senate Bill 4233 bearing the name Senator Briggs was introduced the January and was referred 8th the Committee purpose and Patents This Bill identical phraseology with House Bill No 263 which Representative Townsend bears the name and which was introduced the 9th December and business warranted . , copyright feel consideration the market value probable earn say the material that power first for the original owner and second for the person desiring make special use the of . Mr from ordinary course such payment at that the effect of the protection of interested in All however would TIIE BILL “ TO OBJECTIONS as , on , use selected duly that have been Authorization such portions the entire material such material are given of .” special books copyright , , as - of be It . for a in my Bill the text for entered no . of in to of to is is proposed ment in , dollars demanded picture form scene which the author would only too glad fifty dollars sell outright protect such possibilities that the amendment owner the right make such use He position similar that the newspaper publisher bring into print periodical the who desires text some portion the text some rearrange , in , a a - by is a of an innocent purchaser Then and hundreds thousands moving reproduction for , is a is The film maker suit instituted courts both sides the Atlantic under the principles the common law performer having occasion utilise the plot arrangements theme characters scenes which story need have have come into existence difficulty securing under equitable business arrangement with the producer the copyright of - in of be . A is to are used cannot possibly know whether each and every scenario offered copy protected them right conspiracy easily possible whereby playlet may story published made from copyrighted newspaper Seattle for instance “ - is , it of -d is to “ as . the theatre nearly every newspaper publishing Inasmuch apparent ay copyrighted original matter that the manufacturers films for moving pictures and the proprietors theatres which those films of of of by , or ing the owner similar provisions the copyright statutes other civilised states These provisions have for their purpose the carrying out under statute the interpretation property rights which have for centuries been practicable enforced by the accepted and far “ A every theatre using the made from such story and can protect himself against notify further reproduction the simple means from book , or film 218 �THE AUTHOR . its of is It . to of in , he if or is are , is of be , to . to of is , by an to to , a , is . If he of . , to of . , , of , of a is in is a by , , to is to , . 's no by of is , , , it . to 's of of . , of a so , no it to as in he in if for , to . , It , for the must , , , by , as an . If , , a for , of . to is is if of the words of , if of - . set to be to is music has , a to . is to and the A the composer the increased vitality given practically lifeless sum down music poet who would compensate sufficient should repeat his licences indefinitely his able songs were popular any Again the composer the life force compelled into the wrong channel his generation loses if a of . this view which the com also look upon the remuneration Unfortunately under the poser able obtain present system the composer music publishing paid very poorly and reaps but little return therefore the poet makes the work he gives unreasonable payment for the licence claim for already pointed out the poet use his words be , If, . by of is , it to by impress his desire for adequate remuneration , - of is it , a as be very necessary to of to of to set is it , be its , to of . is to be to to to poet be , in to As . , of is It falling dead of so , as , . , of of closely perhaps two arts are interwoven the art music and the art poetry they both appeal the sense song hearing they have become inseparable opera and oratorio naturally one this close connection Now poets composers and great importance both poets because importance the enormous given popularity which may their words by import and which they are the music infrequently composers the not for ance therefore case that the words inspire the music great forward movement there happens embodying the life thought and character race importance any period evolution expressed the youthful that these thoughts composer should link themselves with able the thoughts expressed the youthful poet in is no HERE in M , it to . POET AND COMPOSER , of , of , his , 's , an ; , an to , . .” byit . in so be to , ain , , - , be of its in in is . , I . “ to to be a is “ sums the poets and this doubt one the great lyric writer like Heine has reasons why popular become Not only one but many the great school German composers have set the same song Heine music While cannot fair that the poet should obtain reward yet seems reasonable that he should be content with ordinary song allowing moderate fee for produced with the composer music should give the composer not bound exclusive licence for production with the music for may turn out that many composers Heine case are inspired words which case the poet should reap the benefit the inspiration which he gain the interpretative has conveyed and should advantage the advertisement five com might happen posers set the same song music that only two of them became popular the others be - an If , . . it it law a of " is , in of interpretation wbich equitable purpose but effective respectfully submitted for the This objection your committee consideration Yours respectfully GEO HAVEN PUTNAM use the words with his music demand from the poet then the poet will lose the increased vitality which offered him and the composer work will drop lifeless years gone composers hardly ever paid able extravagant 's to in - to of . be is of of to any the itself not only phraseology at is or of It of . , by , be of of as “ The courts should not have placed upon them enforcing further responsibility than that to a be of a or if is It “ cation this provision this true however equally true for copyright property should property for all classes The first thing that the law itself shall worded concede adequate protection which proposed other divisions the law concede it to . be to of is in a in of to , of Copyrights the record the term for which the protected material may intelligent and trust answered that worthy court could depended upon protect the wrongful appli interests the producers against strong body young composers spring England full that vitality that striving expression that unrest which after new modes Equally present rampant over the whole world strong body poets giving utterance there vigorous pushing life this fresh The composer song may desire stirred the words set music met after his just request There ing up be by to to as to as of or , A It copyright work art which bears the record somebody may also fairly be the property assumed that any person having sufficient intelli gence reproduction shape such material one form another has sufficient intelligence verify necessary application the Bureau speak In - in to is , he a is If . he did not have knowledge the exact owner the fact that there was any question plea permitted this kind too trivial provision find place United States statute may fact fairly assumed that any book ship highest form We are all aware that art in must worked out quite independent sordid commercial details but when the artistic work completed the sordid commercial details bound arise and the composer the poet inade quately paid then will cease exist these commercial details connection with the growth these two arts that we should like be of concealed is it It evidence . to a open not is ques within the consciousness the individual willing person appropriate without tion compensation property that has been created somebody else equally willing certify that be that 219 other generations �THE AUTHOR . are to his in it a . in , we to of , be a of few do . for . of to , a . tions , however , that I am speaking , but of books which , by the testimony of the inajority of critics , merit at least polite attention . Most writers , I expect , have experienced at some time or other the fate of finding themselves passed over in complete silence by some or other organ of the Press . It can be no satisfaction to them to know that a possible explanation is that their publisher does not advertise sufficiently that particular organ please the editor and that therefore authors suppression doomed complete ignoring Cases book sent out may granted are comparatively notice Coming those which the subject now may lay receive attention down that the reviewer are fairness most desirable qualities Unfortunately the two qualities and competence , , for by of a of , his an his and other times , the composer may fail entirely in inspiration , and may , in consequence , be forced to write on lines which are not truly interpretative of the generation in which he lives . It is like the marriage of winter and summer . Such marriages are not usually happy . Let the poet , therefore , be moderate in his demands , first for the sake of his art , and secondly for the sake of his pocket . For his art that interpretation poem may receive adequate from contemporary composers pocket that his popularity increased the musical setting may bring wider circle admirers and wider public for the purchase his work it 220 The best equipped - combination . find to are hard in to a as a in it ill in of is it . is : to is he I . ill to . I " to of is a be “ in . a so is , of . of . a of be . , to , of . a to or ", in of on its , an a is I if be . I . I , ." a “ , " “ ", “ of in , , - a at we a “ , a I by ) , the a to . in it of of to a - to of the in ” as “ themselves was concerned these paragraphis , - books . It ; is . it . to 's , in an of in of is in , it to of to of is . , in of all be . to - ; to it on to notice published there are shoals such not these worthless produc It . be a , that the work was not worth in , be . an be it ; all , is at no a for say second was treated half dozen lines short notice which made not the slightest pretence deal with About this time the Parthenon spleen abounded these short notices full against quite respectable authors one particular writing any knowledge line As far , of , , . , I of of , be am , I is of . ) to easy and doubtless every year sneers other fears least there was something learnt full blown review however hostile book Now see some critical journals under the heading New Books Books Received the like short notice which does not necessarily preclude lengthier review Here one blighting paragraph the critic may damn whom he likesor may hope pardoned rather dislikes quote personal experience periodical There august publica which will call the Parthenon expert tion which prides itself particularly criticism Hither were sent for review copies two books mine succession After the first lthough enough sold well cover three figure advance and was excellently received general Press had been left unreviewed the But from of . it to , , is as . so . . to - on . is , It . reviewing their who are entrusted with the task works may sound paradoxical say that the worst any notice notice and not true case There nevertheless from the author point being compelled view real injustice copy may expensive net send out book review find the book ignored and thus lose the royalty that copy no purpose to or - . , it of ; . the matter would not much The effect the salutary and medicine the patient would the review columns would excellent hospital Perhaps for authors need hardly said that scarcely the case day that least England inclined believe Writers indeed have many fierce grievances against those just The boldest start from public shame unknown Afraid , it of . as , , is be to non numero nisi serenas But venture think that such are rare Most the irritable race are very sensitive the acid reviews Now were every critic fair minded honest and intelligent business that this paper sometimes For this cause professedly written by experts may be the unfairest authors Of late years there has grown fashion particularly atrocious form able critical attack slashing review was painful for The old style (a is a it be of it , or in of of than the new balms appreciated Some authors happily constituted there may be who are proof against criticism except when favourable Like the sundial they may say Horas line generally the author would not like suggest that there often the sordid reason that competitor he sees the author whom has doing an safe opportunity turn But fear same the least inclined a of in of plaint the writer books against the very man who reviews him the Press old one but gets cannot said that less bitter with the lapse time Rather grows intensity professedly the number literary columns pages increases The multipli potentially friendly cation critics either unfriendly like the simultaneous multiplication the pleasures and pains life would appear The added pains more than counterbalance the added pleasures the new wounds are more felt I M HE be particular work might appear critic one who has specialised the subject with which the dealing speaks author Now for human nature but fact that reviewer the of REVIEWERS of a AND . AUTHORS �THE AUTHOR . to 's , an , to for of be in is , ? . IT ? IT — — “ 's “ .” of be is 's , in ? ” it to it Is “ to he 's " , in a . of 1 . , , it it , to , is to in us , to of , as to to , if it, do is in . as a If in of it of of of , of a to is , of at of , if -- mankind leader , and all , , is of of the teacher of by , of . author at in - , to a of is , of may , be it not all bad of -if to He will allow our worth But we have had the smallest glimmer vision that the calling literature stands alone above and beyond every other calling reason power over the minds and souls greater men than that the parson because the world our parish the schoolmaster because our work and we have conceived that the for all time it if to in at a is . . K . G We , editor author the criticised wrong defend him under the sense preacher Yes but reviewer like . . even consecrated their use Chesterton has been is even objected smarting self , he " may not slay the editorial a But that has been an able we to as the Try " , , . , or ; of to and we should abolish the undue influence the But anonymity the pluralist critic great fad very still least pseudonymity English journalism and editors cling desperately them exactly the accordance with our the calling literature we genteel and dignified trade conceive which we may do well unto ourselves that men may speak good brains and which the capital make make money and the sole purpose quickly then we shall most certainly answer that not worth and we are wedded the ink penman we would well turn some craft ship which not literature such advertisement writing which opens out immense possibilities for express the excellencies the wielding words payment which rate trade commodities certain and highly satisfactory and therefore indeed , ", “ ., " . and more careful reviews append actual name his obliged to the writer were X .Z “ in “ A get fairer should , , of . is he if ." he we that the author mankind And reminded leader been teacher and answer will conception is is . of to . by the familiar with the coulisses author literary world But the general reading public does identifying say Polonius not dream Redivirus and Blankshire Map whose Undoubtedly criticisms sees various columns we have is to an this evil for which the remedy signed reviews The pluralist reviewer signatures the These may be known is Nor provided has many immoral very article The Hazard past number we have one cogitate upon Robert asked worth when asked say about his calling what had and Mr Arthur Lovell protest upon the question a is a six - in . independent Herbert Smith the Pen and all been reply Buchanan of . a , , an be ; of , the result that you get be the public takes with hostile criticisms which TN Mr WORTH its as of , on . , , of columns IS at is is am I . , , In removing the grievance greater the present day increasing periodicals than ever before and multiply speaking the pluralist reviewer The unsophisticated reader confronted with mass probably imagines quot sententiæ tot reviews homines Whereas the contrary the fact enemy has some that one man who may noticing your book half times the chance dozen it , is he , course Phokion is a but without the effect fact that grievance a of in is in to is of conduct meant for me been made . , of complaint which has often is There is , it or be to ? of or so line occurs the wheel , of Break starch decree . of — of , , ” to him , , - and when Which deride the critic the opportunity . , at no . of the only remedy Learn of ; is by it . — Probably ? , if are all a at “ then lot on is - to he there sad , to a , , , amelioration looked the reviewed None except through the growth feared sense justice intelligence the critic the reading public optimistic And who among the authors enough hope for much our dear friends the in of is ? is à . , if which worse than before so to , the reviewer else makes your case seem from . ! , ; . of in on , give him worthless critically does not wish self away contents himself with mild patronage passages and plentiful quotation which seem interesting particularly from the introduc him tion there one for why should he read further Such reviews may very likely benefit the increasing the sale author the book some intelligent consolation least for the absence appreciation concurrent retort editorial crusher to he an he ) ( be , I ? a to an of a book under alias when behold received explanation an excellent review Can any be suggested personal such cases except that spite the part some critic grievance The incompetent reviewer the author but less dangerous affliction than the unjust one Happily he very frequently aware of his deficiencies and although his notice the pulpit . You cannot reply to him on the spot , and so you do not make your appeal to the original lucky you are permitted audience . You reply An editor will occasionally true insert letter from the author answering the attack upon him but very often be noted with a written by the office -boy after covers . But the style was not office further , why should an office boy nurse such malice Again know the case journal which may author whom always meted out these short called the Thunderer damnatory paragraphs until one day published been of the -boy 's ; and , inspection Is might have 221 we �in a is , to to is he his is to . , at , to , 's . to be no , ." . if . ", or an 's . of , of , , a to as of , . or , or he , is he . , . of to I “ , a of . no in is of to ; it in in in a , to , of ." “ in as , , to in it of of , of of us let be , to , of . all of . , to of . to , of It of ? of , , , be , of , of in , To after it Is than all . . " to it worth it, Yes , Buchanan is a ? " it Robert . to it Is give for he that suffers most has most Robert Buchanan asked the question worth That question was little less 6 it if , , is at a be or , , a ." is he is . ? it is in no ; of a on a as ? , it . is he - 's 's . to Heated hot with burning fears hissing tears And dipt baths And battered with the shocks doom shape and use by is - an it to 18 - to accepted realise the treasures darkness that we too must suffer we would do great work that we like all the truly great must , as , is it , by his of is to so as why him would save best has been ever the same history down the pages from the voice the prophet Let us learn the Divine Son that it as an . to - in as ? of it an author who harassed butcher and baker can never give best the world But this While there are be weigbed the point many other openings which people with brains can earn income certain even be justifiable for authors without private small precarious enterprise means launch upon such authorship sole means livelihood fair those dependent him even fair himself For such author the present day bills asked had beaten his music out Matthew Arnold found little that was congenial the inspection accept schools when he had hospitality from the noncomformist his day who loving zeal and pity for his ignorance made mention him the family prayer our poor misguided brother most saddening think the heart breaking disappointments and privations that great writers have had face but this not make pessimistic Let us rather thankful for their pluck and endurance ard resolv noble example try ing emulate them take heart again Did the world ever appreciate the message those who to it is , to in or ? " it he Is — “ it as his . it be , to as . to of a , to as , , quite Yet withal authors must live and true that food and raiment and cash for the rates and taxes will not fall like manna from heaven and Until to of do I Is it — “ I , I it . gratitude We owe debt Mr Herbert Smith for bringing this question forward for until we authors settle each for oneself we shall able accomplish no great work Who could imagine Shakespeare he wrote immortal plays pausing ask himself worth Bunyan allegory wrote his immortal jail being troubled with doubts Bedford adequate whether would ultimately bring him monetary reward And both these immortal poor and obscure any writers were their day day struggling author Dr Fitch friend inspectorship replied Because wanted marry special kind There course choosing the wiser course sacrifice involved peculiar doing the thing for joy There habitually which you were made and doing feeling the thought spring birth upon the pen joy the like which felt other profession if - it , I it if In . it of my ? ” it , value and give worth But when eternal value know that question shall rather be is and if worth worthy is on ? ” — ? it it worth Will because the coat one buys the give my case of . his ask for work to well myself . of . in , “ of it a in it certain an old un – of its a will cost and asks length time will due time perish And tailor has reward this money for something material last eternal gold and silver due When coat one considers the sum Is guineas things that work in , of , by , of by to to in the nature value can receive buy one goes authors But one would call Thomson Wordsworth Matthew Arnold amateur authors And yet each these pursued some other vocation help livelihood Spenser and Thomson secretaryships Words stamps Matthew worth distributor Arnold inspectorship schools When Matthew Arnold Amateur Spenser It of . of is , , , , not “ of of - of by as of to . , is — is in on , For reason the mankind the influence the written word never ending not alone through the immortal literature the great read the few but alas through the trivial fiction mushroom growth read the many from which minds consciously receive impressions which react other minds only react again and again Thus solidarity what pays the best But the author who follows some other vocation for his living and writes the same time proves use Mr Lovell words that say which real author who has something must all costs come out whether the listeners are many few and the output less the work greater will Mr Herbert Smith will murmur “ to in of in , of or no , of as in be of . is he shall have his reward privations enters upon it without being aware of privations which will and sufferings entails most cases undermine health and cripple his equally serious usefulness And wbat that always under the temptation write poor un worthy stuff because sad say that beginner a slow to answer in the negative . If we any degree grasped have the awful burden responsibility for our influence upon the thoughts and actions our fellow men which we authors must bear whether we will we shall begin things our work can realise that the nature adequately paid for never the coin the realm That author who has glorified the cowardly responsible for the act suicide his novel suicide from suggestion which the result the blood his head And that author who has inspired the souls his fellows and turned many righteousness sball shine the stars heaven shall be the THE AUTHOR . 222 VIOLET GLADE �THE AUTHOR . them , for misprinting pleading and literary works protect of of to led of a in , in to of ' of . in a of on . by of . in of a , . is in he , to is in , as by as is “ to of , is by of of at of . for a - , of , of to , , , its of . of , . , to as is , , of . : of of . , a , is , in , in to as a " of , to . , of , in on is of . to at it . , , of it as a in , as , it is , if . by by , ", its . U . S .A ., , . , Richard The River “ for to . to , , in , of : * “ Copyright Its History and Law Rogers Bowker Houghton Wifflin Company Cambridge side Press Mass 208 ” , an , in on . - a a . In complaining that spoiling books copyright and Inter notice the terms exactly national treaties This the lines Playright and Copyright the table all Countries by Colles and Hardy whom the author gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness policy As dealing with such matter complicated subject copyright seems pre keep the law ferable exists the present time distinct and separate from the history its development probable that this book and might more practical service certain in of . in of as , In in against the wrongs authors many printers were engaged Code ” to of of , of a of of quasi patent The rights were granted other printers provision Venice there was similar the manufacturing clause which made the modern privilege dependent upon the works being printed that city 1528 Luther raised his voice Boccaccio other languages Copyright the and Foreign chapter summarised and deals with copyright other countries both those which belong which belong and those which are outside the Copyright Union Conspectus Copyright useful table called by Countries regis sets out the formalities tration and deposit all countries the requisites British a a . of , printing printing and some decades later privileges were developed Italy Aldus printing any Manutius was given the privilege twenty years and Greek texts for term printing works another privilege italics invention his own modelled the handwriting and deposit Under International new to an of of of classic work and obtained certificate the correctness his copy The earliest incunabula came from Germany the cradle the art deals Dramatic musical and artistic copyright the subject the third part the work while the fourth part deals with infringement and remedies importation and the methods and practice the copyright office A exclusive to the how as of of showing the author , a - monopolies In of is , of , its privilege multiplying copies was first granted some accurate copy the person who made the work the formalities notice registration and the manufacturing clauses of in . and , of , , of . Union The first part this work contains matters academical interest dealing with the nature and copyright the early history printing origin part the second chiefly with with literary and general copyright reference the provisions the new American Code but incidentally mentioning analogies the English law This includes the scope and subject copyright ownership and duration matter , , in , . copyright and unpub ance are included under lished works are specifically protected by special registration of , to is in of of , . . . on , of by a . , in , - it of American Code and the British Code which have copy taken the place all previous legislation right show gratifying advance upon the earlier Portugal bas joined the International Copy laws right Union adherence the Berlin Convention 1911 and there are hopeful indications that all Europe will soon realise the the countries uniformity and join the Copyright advantage Union With this object view Russia has already shaped and Holland shaping domestic legislation Even the East there has been some progress for China 1910 decreed copyright protection throughout her vast empire ancient and reviving letters Another further step the Buenos Aires Convention 1910 already ratified by the United States which made new basis for copyright protection throughout the Pan American chapter copyright the history the United States contains summary the salient features the new American law 1909 Under publication with this code copyright effected registration the copyright notice and completed and deposit two copies sent the Register Copyrights promptly Washington after oblication The publication The manufacturing clause con printing tinued and extended the requirement typesetting and binding well the United given States The musical composer control subject over mechanical reproductions the provision compulsory licence permits case any such reproduction The copyright term twenty eight years with like renewal term making fifty six years Rights perform all be at , is · of . of of to reference the American Code 1909 and the British Code 1911 The publication the work the present time particularly interesting because marks the copyright developments stage new The term A in all to , of a to . It of 1 , up a is valuable and comprehensive work copyright being thoroughly date and dealing with the law copyright countries contains summary the principles copyright with special and practice relating an on THIS legislation The issue ancient classics under printers privileges the grant print the works contem an exclusive right porary authors and this way printers and authors acquired copyright the modern sense the to ITS * .” AND . COPYRIGHT : ITS HISTORY LAW “ 223 �THE AUTHOR the be . art , by of if of of . . , the - , ; , of he , to . or , him to . as of of . so to to do ; of , to in be , is as , to is , of of is he , he are , ; is it it It notof if on by , of to . to In or an in of of all by no , . its , to ; the of - 's . . of - do of : , of no by in a as 's of in to a , on , of . .r Fan counsels have the logical complete one has long associated with his work separate dramatic critic He deals books with the beginning the middle and the end plays He discusses the point attack curiosity shows how sustained and Archer "., as 's M * howhe : " is He shows that it is ” aroused . interest is “ . of " . in ness which ” are on an to it . . . . 78 . ", , , of . A by do by ; , . . : - Craftsmanship 6d net or , or . , to . easily a , a to , be to 's at , is It * " Play making Manual Chapman and Hall Archer usefulness has produced the means which certain notable effects have particalarly been produced We might name illuminating remarks the elaborate ingenuity with which Oscar Wilde though mere beginner the fever heat raised curiosity and expectation Lady Windermere the first act final passage of not being DRAMATIST dramatist cannot say whether better plays likely written by people who read Mr people who Archer manual than not read any rate doubtful and the doubt seems be shared by Mr Archer himself who states M reviewer undertake William is , all , of , , of a Archer his. . Mr detected the looker who sees the game Mr Archer analyses causes the conspicuous failures certain plays which have been means devoid merit con tain many valuable hints both express and implied though and less degree his analyses can most • HE THE .* OF THE ART point out useless and does not follow that limited we imagine that though will help the neophyte very little the most practised dramatic hands will perusal able derive profit from All comparative them have had their failures absolute and meanshave those compara being due tive failures been glorious the sense artistry which the public was too subtlety appreciate many inartistic too stupid cases they have been attributable defects craftsmanship wbich might have been avoided and by . of in all in to - , to of to , such be , , . to is , be of up , a HARDY HAROLD manual may sometimes able that not doing follows that the possibilities or . of - of 1886 which has been carefully verified extended evidently and brought date The work the result wide experience and great industry pub and will use and interest authors helping them lishers and others realise their copyright rights and secure protection countries for every form intellectual property course them of in included some the the Bowker Solberg volume moreover , , has the habit natural terms the theatre and can teach another man that thinking of , - is of in , - , is It , . its in , to The author historical material common so — a of , or of ; too much historical detail and there some con arrangement fusion difficult however for one who has during the last twenty five years participated copyright development the conferences and the draftings the new American entirely separate comment from exposition Code that acquired no man though It a so to Historical are illuminating and are made explaining the meaning some expression undoubtedly serve but this work contains perhaps , a give , to primarily intended the existing law . of be is of ” which appear clear exposition references which for the purpose statutory phrase useful purpose All be - “ in us as , ", is exceptionally confused and law the author tells his Fore word and the dominating idea arising from perusal this work the regret that much history should be introduced into the chapters “ had taken the other for his model both them going their own way have succeeded the one employing rigid but complicated technique other flinging technique the winds and trusting paradox which wit audacity and the kind platitudinous troism regard himself professes to a Copyright confusing of means suit Mr Bernard Shaw Either those two dramatists would probably have failed a in it . form its in of , of to , , it ” of ; of of furnishes illustration contains the provisions some 1911 which are stated the new code what too generally for practical purposes while the here and there are interspersed references previous law and eren detailed statements the modifications the Copyright Bill the Committee stage and the proposals contained earlier no an - on " . out the British Empire this confusion for early page , not only that he does not write plays , but also that he feels incapable of writing them . More over , though he has carefully analysed the methods of the men who write plays both successfully and unsuccessfully , he finds those methods so various and contradictory that he feels it very difficult , if not absolutely impossible , to deduce a code of rules from them . But that is no great matter. The writing plays like the arts should progressive and progresses should progress breaking old rules and the substitution new The rules which suited Sardou would ones therefor by chapters had been confined to the historical growth and the other chapters had dealt exclusively with the existing law . For in using a work of reference with a view to ascertaining the law of copyright in a particular country , it is embarrassing to find the introduction of paragraphs relating to what the law used to be , or what amend ments were proposed while the Bill was before Copyright through Parliament The chapter of copyright . byhe 224 better �THE AUTHOR . by of to , ? a of at . I A - . C . . " in if of “ of , in on of ” or of it . . of , , I ”, a “ be a , , “ A .” of to I . “ a , of , of ” 's on to be " “ A . If — a no “ " - of on , in — of , . I to , , or , I to a , of , of - to be , to to I . 's a to he be or . 's I I in . — feeling and inspired only with commercial do not course know with what readers happen the two letter writers are acquainted have been acquainted more less intimately during great number the past twenty years with readers and wish state emphatically that have artistic zeal , , a be a a forget which pounds interested should know whether the writers who were collaborate twenty guineas with me considered suitable payment for week work with the lustre and SIR The letters which you have published the two last numbers The Author the subject inflict quite unintention novel competitions great injustice ally the publisher doubt judge from what reader one were Tamel one would take that him Novelist say and any individual mechanical drudge devoid . or an I : - I , . , 's a a in I . I — I to 's of clearly stated letter invitation that should not have read more than six hope politely seven manuscripts declined Another point farce such take part publisher know that reader and have been important manuscript already sifted from mass less read and comparatively estimated cannot day than The publisher was therefore offering The fee which tedious work full week me twenty suggested was either twenty guineas to III . of , to publisher The WRITER , ", I * * ” “ A , to In . , COMPETITIONS ”, so “ a ) ( or to of , “ I I NOVEL DEAR SIR reference the letters say Tamel and Novelist should like that was recently invited with two very well judge one known novelists these competitions be it in , byif in - a . in 's of . were sorter which might pleasant task should grasp very inspiration joyfully the merest hint Think the many many books that are written without Yours truly fancy might not . CORRESPONDENCE “ ”, ”, ? be a to be to them if , , of . in of to judges and his fellow the winning book Messrs Lane last competition and they did not complain the low level the books submitted . It to to it I ; . to to it . to to , to - , may help many but save them from the working mistakes which their habit another and more plastic medium makes them prone power vouched for several literary men established reputation send his valuable work competition unless he felt that winning stepping stone would his career not despised Would not his book unusual strong enough stand fall itself without winning competition the advertisement only remember this moment the works literary one winner She has certainly established reputation for herself and not the first flight hardly the ranks the third rate also Benson Mr saw the published opinion is “ foreshadow " than to “ forestall ” the climax to which the writer is working up ; he warns us against the danger of “ blind alley themes , " discourses of “ character and psychology ” and “ dialogue and details ," and insists upon the superiority , for dra matic treatment , of those subjects which involve that * peripety " first spoken of by Mr . A . B. Walkley 's exceedingly interest favourite philosopher . It is ing the playgoer no less than the playwright dramatise their novels and novelists who propose will be able learn something from will not any royal road fortune indeed introduce them all to 225 of by , " to of A of , be , as “ , ” , is for ” “ to to . I to in at all for , by . a be of be , on , in a is - a . a I It no - .) “ of to I in of ( a is - a “ in to of . of II . I to to " a . a am , or a I 's ", , of * am I , " to ) to a “ . of “ if in it no a , . . . of . I I ; I ; to . . in . to is to of in DEAR SIR Authors petition but I of judges weary eye upon them cast As for the deliberate rejection the sorters of artistic novels justification there this charge the their renown thrown The reason for the continuance these com They are very my mind obvious petitions profitable the enterprising publisher see ħarm that indeed rather admire the clever ness the enterprising publisher but think that artistically reputable novelists should meditate long dignify with their names before they decide purely commercial project Yours truly ARNOLD BENNETT - ( a or Tamel letter The Author the March No not little unfair the winners such competi Why did the author tions book unusual of not member the Society prize winner Novel Com say that venture think found them better educated and more cultured class men women than the average writer novels Self respect compels me state that quite have myself been sorter and that willing any have my artistic taste compared impartial jury with that the novelists to day Tamel and Novelist seem think that the judges advertised read all the books competition sent the verdict would fairer than when the sorters weed out the list for presume that neither your correspon them prize competition dents has read for Otherwise impossible he would know what lot of books are sent crude illiterate and artistically worth compelled less hard the sorter totally fail read even few chapters such gained by asking the supreme see what would sanction �THE AUTHOR . a of of on . 3d ; as , a on , to . as , . . . ( 2d 3s . , by 1 , , , 1, : viz of of nom , all . , I to I - ). in a , as — So . was so or . a of in to of . to or the of : or so or a . of the the for for up , as I . , I . 'S TERMS I , , , ), on ( 6s . . 15 of , . , SIR A PUBLISHER , I . . his his of I a of to . . a is . a , ' of of . to .” , as masterpiece substantiated pass after has failed reader and then we shall incompetence READER , it of byus see the claims the successful publication the test the preliminary have proof the sorters received about thirty reviews these were favourable and one two were sufficient weight call some attention the novel perhaps But any weight rest were devoid all criticism curiously value and merely gave unattractive the book the contents outline published second novel last month through received nothing the same publisher copyright and exactly the same royalties first novel have however been paid the royalties publica for all copies subscribed for date publication tion the date received £24 For those whose terms for the publication , in ? , no “ - so to catastrophe persons Let of im in a to be . , an at is It the only reason possible for such that the sorters are base commercial critics and fellow authors write under plume they were owed the sales such nothing my friends and acquaintances the way my identity was creating public The secret well kept till four months after the book published , ” , .” “ are except where the author and his Why then should the friends packed the bench competition judges asked waste their time looking these crude productions unpleasant shock doubt have your supposed masterpiece weeded out But you imagine that should not be self centred It , .” . of an " of be to it , any competition , , Sir , . to on of of ; mass uneducated readers the initiated know nothing the sort The initiated know that the writer unconventional book invariably deems artistic The initiated also know that many unconventional books while they show promise both artistically and commercially possible and would stand no chance of prize the Colonial edition thirteen copies being counted twelve myself after The sales and the financial profit year the book had been the market were follows Copies Home edition sold 262 Copies Colonial edition sold 151 seventy Total sum received me £73 three pounds The circumstances under which the novel was published were briefly these was absolutely un journalists known the literary world and sold de . books will weeded out before They are the the judges books that are unconventional unsensational and artistic the books that would not please the great aware what kind the rest are sent of , ' d be : “ . to ” of is “ A of It to et de There are numberless authors , and their friends , richement doués suffisance insuffisance who arrogate themselves the gift infallible taste precisely check the extravagant pretensions such people that the poor sorter exists Novelist says The initiated are perfectly appointment , remorses , humiliation , health and strength , youth and courage , these are what the author may receive and give - but even then the giving and getting are price of own secret write now the purely business aspect book For my first novel published June 1910 nothing for the copyright but received obtained per cent Royalty all copies sold the English edition price every copy and to competitions organised by any reputable publisher . The fact is that an author and his personal friends are not necessarily the best judges of what is artistic . I 226 of . of a or I , on am I : 15 I . am to . I am is to , , am I . no by him80 of a to at in " I " com in . of . I I To .” he I . FIRST AND SECOND NOVEL ." " A 's mutual consent wise or ' of s an ; , , . £ s . d , my publisher may write bound for any other novel any enlightening very glad should ments conclusion drawn from the above facts and figures “ to . , a or , or of by ? be is an , In of . us to of a an and on I to of on a is of - “ a , an an of , , - , " , appreciation financial success failure the chances future income from second third novel This may sound sordid but the writer far indeed from thinking that author priced work can alone the joy conception and execution fame praise one dis base to I of . On of in be , , is to . a - to a . It to . As , 's of , in of I - , gather from the list new members the Author Society published The Author that many them are like myself beginners their literary career they may such beset with first and second novel have been less more questions add the following informa favourable than mine which their own inexperience can find writing for my living probable that some feel that theytion not dependent no answer might find myself suffer from lack of exact information with regard but under certain circumstances only £100 employ the not unimportant financial side success with income live Perhaps like myself they would agent who under my present circumstances for new novel like know how many sales constitute success not handicapped by my requiring him obtain average ful first novel and what the sales cash for me the first terms that offer Europe and obliged for years time live out first novel and what the average profit made by England since February 1910 fact the have not been the author from the first venture agent very necessary beginner wants bound the market find know the state broken unless the contract for all novels data upon which Could not The Author give �vii ADVERTISEMENTS . , .St . . , , 1 / . -. /1 4 ; 2 ; - 2 1, 1, , am : .) ) : “ I ." . . . . of to of to be a I ): “ ." ( E . I : “ ." be . Isle :“ , . , , ' L . of by of , a , of W . , , , W . C . to of 's . its of . . . by , . c . , w , ! , , , in . ; , 1 1 , . 3d , . , of Carbon words per 000 Client says and then send order . trial a , satisfied . , am I , . , . J. O . ) . ( it ; is to , , Albans Herts . ., .St Woodstock Rd Homefield , HERBERT CÆSAR , || C . . MSS . s .c . , 000 Dear Sir December 4th 1911 have thank you for your prompt and most satisfactory work the typing excellent and extremely pleased with Signed MRS ARNOLD Sheffield I ., & c , . , , ld extra . copying per : C , . what . Plays FREE Carbon Grove Lane Camberwell , , 2 in , ' experience W , Articles ; , 1 GIRTON . A . C years Duplicates Road with 000 words Additional Carbon Copies 000 words each copy 1, . Over 5 per , , per . 8d Copy Terms , . G TYPEWRITING Novels Typewritten guaranteed by me Manuscripts eto copies 1s . 25 ; BOOKS FOYLE Charing Cross Road London Stories & ( , in . , , , . on . approval Books sent State Wants Best Prices Given. BOUGHT & . W , 135 . ST . in ), ABSOLUTE SECRECY PUNCTUALITY ., , ACCURACY por . , disoount . . at Now . - - Catalogues free , 9d /1 . & , . to to . LITERARY , , , at Half Prices cont Strand ATTENTION AUTHORS a on all subjects including Educational Technical Medical Theological etc and for all examinations Sooond Hand FOWLER Arundel Street Albans Homefield BOOKS Commercial MISS Maxwell House , . . , . 1 /2 P .O Herbert Cæsar copy and involved experts SAMPLE FOR , . injury paper SEND Mr , - writing and AUTHORS TO difficult handwriting accurately deciphered Removes for Authors and Business Men and without blots immediately the 0 25 , be E .C . PENCIL ERASING INK thing SOUTHAMPTON Road Dimond Bitterne Park TYPEWRITING The most ! NEW £4 0 0 .) .. . .. .. .. . . . per 0 0 1 . 6 7 for 0 6 0 .. .. .. . . . of Six of for a . Co ., 29 , & J. F . Just addressed Paternoster Square, London SOMETHING 300 copies good sound and reliable Agent should need Authors the Society Authors note that the New Agency Agreement Stanhope entirety has been adopted Sprigg late Editor Cassell and the Windsor Magazine, and Women the Society for some years Hon Literary Adviser Trafalgar Buildings Charing Cross London Journalists Every facility for placing Literary Work ( 20 TO of 20 per a a .. . a ( BELMONT JOHN NOTICE PER CENT MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY ALLOWANCE Front Page Pages Other 100 Page Half of 015 Quarter of Page Page Eighth of por inch Single Column Advertisements cent and Series cent made Reduction TwelveInsertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should A . L , W . , ADVERTISEMENTS FOR . SCALE LONDON ROAD copies and Spanish typed Opinionsselectedfromlettersreceivedduring the past twelveyears extremely MRS NESBIT BLAND NESBIT pleased beautiful work treasuretrove think youmust MRS TOM GODFREY you You hear all authors who have the good fortune certainly evince intimate knowledge French havenevermet with MRS HINKSON KATHARINE TYNAN anything approaching your intelligence, carefulnessand pre The work conld not better done RICHARD PRYCE Esq , ( , HAMMERSMITH 000 words 000 words French Established 1893) 223a work Plays ruled and covered . , Typewriting Offices The West Kensington Dramatic Typewriting an , in ." be to to , a SIKES and Novels Story ( it , to it is , or , in ofto toas , is SIKES Literary . . . E . . It is . . . , of , ., of , to I , " I I of : Hindhond Surrey writes you my novel which tho rovision have typed and thank you for the admirable way the should like you work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent without having beon corrected evenread and that my handwriting obvious that not always particularly legible, am told required percoption well as care something more than simple produce such resulta rosult which mochanical accuracy, conjunction with your moderate charges seems me tho best recently been directed upon have answers the criticisms which typists the columns of TheAuthor tho work WALES ESQ HUBERT just completed . . TYPEWRITING �viii ADVERTISEMENTS . Two popular Hotels in Opposite TYPEWRITING Authors , Clergymen Playwrights , . . . & , . , . . , 7/ d' 6 3 . to /6 5 / . ." ." , , to , ., & Paternoster Row be , Co to LYNWOOD ( . . ) E . .C, , invited MSS . Please write before sending CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS POST FREE ON APPLICATION Neatness and accuracy with promptness per 7d 000 Plays ruled over 000 Cheap duplicating ; 1, . . 6d , ; . 1, . . ). at - . . , , , , E . C . 20 , , , : No . , & . & . ., . . , de , .S W . . G ,. K . : " is a it . , AUTHORS INCORPORATED ) SOCIETY ( them for THE London OF " , by . OFFICES Telephone 5537Westminster Chesterton Baron Worms Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others Many Testimonials specimen Many which the following thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which has beendone. and Published Bouverie Street , LD 10 , . , MIDDLESEX at Co . , AGNEW & , , 5 , : by BBADBURY YIEWSLEY carefully per 000 Bucklersbury VICTORIA STREET Recommended Mr Miss Gertrude Tuckwell , of New Address PADCROFT ROAD MSS 10d TYPEWRITING SECRETARIAL WORK MISSES CONQUEST BUCHANAN by to R , HORNE . . M . - ." , . I M . R . * MISS TYPEWRITING Bank 82. 64 , TESTIMONIALS Authors typed . NUMEROUS Miss HORNx bas typed for me literary matter the have nothing extent of some hundreds of thousands of words but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work Printed EXCELSIOR . : . Of 21 , | TYPEWRITING Tel One Millbrook Road BEDFORD words carbon copy free E .C cation 8d ( . of on , 1 /- , Copying DRACUP . . and bound 000 , per 1 from . . copied Plays and General quplicate specimen appli List and work in ; ' Authors MSS 9d . TYPEWRITING 20 , , . C . W . , , , , . . , . A . P . to , are pleased who will MSS and advise free consider to I , by by , , London ; 1, . , 18 . of Manuscripts every description promptly and intel ligently copied from per 000 words special success hasty writing and with work rendered indistinct corrections French and German typewriting undertaken typewritten supplied and translations Testimonials from authors scientists engineers architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand , . ., 1883 12 . Established . - 8464 Central E .C , , , 36 Telephone on , : , ments for communicate with Ltd Publishers London London make arrange Publishing , AND TRANSLATION OFFICE LUDGATE HILL LONDON Hote application Thackeray Bookcraft AUTHORS wishing SHORTHAND , 'S . TYPEWRITING Table Six Courses Testimonials and Telegraphic Addresses Thackeray Hotel Kingsley Hotel GILL , , . , , Full Tariff LONDON and from Hote Dinner ' Table Hill — " — " . , . , . . , , , S .E , . , 38 BRAINS single Breakfast Road Herne Attendance , Bedroom MISS RALLING Norwood on Passenger Lifts every Floor Loungee Bathrooms Drawing Writing Reading and Spacious Dining Billiard Smoking Fireproof and Rooms Floors Perfect Sanita Telephones Night Porters tion receive d small , large . or , orders my personal attention | Bloomsbury Square London Street . Hart prices LOW Send your order now All MRS . , . My KINGSLEY HOTEL THE BEST . are is always , IT THE - WITH work . Near the British Museum Get all your work TYPED WELL ADDS TONE My . Museum Great Russell Street London , SEASON ! IN A WORD . THACKERAY HOTEL , etc To the British Central London � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-05-01 Volume 22 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 201–226 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.–No. 8. MAY 1, 1912. [PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAGS 201 201 201 Notices The Society's Funds The Pension Fund Committee Notes ... Books published by Members Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... A Curious Suggestion United States Law Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of Books... Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Origin 203 206 207 210 Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittancos ... General Notes ... United States Copyright Poet and Composer Authors and Reviewers ... Is It Worth It? ... “ Copyright: Its History and Its Law" The Art of the Dramatist Correspondence PAGE 215 215 215 215 215 216 217 219 220 212 213 213 221 223 214 214 214 215 224 225 | G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS' LIST. THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE : A Romance in Seven Days. With nine full-page Illustrations in colour by F. H. TOWNSEND. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, os. “Mrs. Barclay writes, if you think of it, with an intuition which is nothing short of genius."—Daily Chronicle. THE SHAPE OF THE WORLD. By EVELYN ST. LEGER, Author of " Diaries of Three Women of the Last Century,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. A story of an old county family darkened by the obstinate egoism of the men and saved by the love and spiritual strength of good women. “ Brightly written ... neither dull nor ordinary, humour and wit in the telling." -Nation. THE LAND OF THE BLUE FLOWER. By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT, Author of “ Little Lord Fauntleroy.” Crown 8vo, cloth extra, is, net. A sunny little story with a message of happiness which will charm every reader. *** This is uniform with Mrs. Barclay's “ The Wheels of Time.” THE RELENTLESS CURRENT. By MAUD E. CHARLESWORTH. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 6s. “There are several fine characters and dramatic situations in the book, and the story is full of interest from the first page to the last."-Scotsman. IRISH FOLK HISTORY PLAYS. By LADY GREGORY. 2 vols. 8vo, cloth. 58. net each volume. Vol. 1.—THE TRAGEDIES : Grania, Kincora, Dervorgilla. Vol. II.—THE TRAGIC COMEDIES : The Canavans, The White Cockade, The Deliverer. 24, BEDFORD ST., STRAND, W.C.  ## p. 200 (#648) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telographic Address : "AUTORIDAD, LONDON." Telephone No. : 314 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, O..M. COUNCIL, BIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. | THE RIGHT HON, THE EARL CURZON, I JUSTIN MCCARTHY. SIR Wm.REYNELL ANSON, Bart., D.C.L. G.C.S.I. THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WAKE. THE RIGHT Hon. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. AVEBURY, P.C. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIR GILBERT PARKEK, M.P. J. M. BARRIE. DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD. SIR ARTHUR PINERO. SiR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMUND GOSSE, LL.D. THE RIGHT Hon. SIR HORACE ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY, PLUNKETT, K.P. F. E. BEDDARD, F.R.8. SIR RIDER HAGGABD. HESKETH PRICHARD. MR. BELLOC-LOWNDES. MRS. HARRISON ("LUCAS MALET"). ARTHUR RACKHAM. THE RIGHT HON. AUGUSTINE BIR. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. OWEN SEAMAN. RELL, P.O. E. W. HORNUNG, G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT. G. R. SIMS. THE REV. PROF. BONNKY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS, DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, THE RIGHT HON. JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. FRANCIS STORR. THE Right Hon. THE LORD BURGH JEROME K. JEROME. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES. Mus. Doc. HALL CAINE. J. SCOTT KELTIE, LL.D. MRS. HUMPHRY WARD, J. W. COMYNS CARR. RUDYARD KIPLING. H. G. WELLS. EGERTON CABtLK, F.8.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER, F.R.8. PERCY WHITE. EDWARD CLODD. LADY LUGARD (Miss FLORA L. FIELD-MARSHAL THE RIGHT Hon. W. MORRIS COLLES. Shaw). THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, K.P., THE HON. JOAN COLLIER. Mrs. MÁXWELL (M. E. BRADDON). P.C., &c. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman-DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. MAURICE HEWLETT. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MBS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBS. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIS STORB, J. W. COMYNS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-R. C. CARTON. RUDOLF BESIER. | JEROME K. JEROME, | G. BERNARD SHAW. C, HADDON CHAMBERS. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. JUSTIN HUNTLY MOCARTHY, JAMES T. TANNER, MISS CICELY HAMILTON. CECIL RALEIGH. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. OWEN SEAMAN. MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS, M. H. SPIELMANN, MRS. HUMPHRY WARD. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. ChairmanSIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, Mus. Doc. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. CECIL FORSYTH. HERBERT SULLIVAN. PERCY C. BUCK, Mus. Doc. JOHN B. MCEWEN. WILLIAM WALLACE. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. ARTHUR SOMERVELL. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, | HERBERT SULLIVAN. E. J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. THE HON. JOHN COLLIER, | JOHN HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. J. G. MILLAIS. M. H. SPIELMANN. FIELD, ROSCOk & Co., 36, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT THRING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W. ) Solo Solicitor in England La Société des Gens de Lettres. Legal Representative in America—JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A. OFFICES. 39, OLD QUEEN STREET, STORDY'S GATE, 8.W. ps.  ## p. 200 (#649) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. jii - PLAYS-COTTERILL & CROMB. MR. FORBES DAWSON (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors). An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every class of character, play, and theatre. Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction. Author of plays produced in Great Britain and America. Adapter of several novels to the stage. GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. . ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE. - NO THEORIES. – No charge for reading and giving a practical opinion on a play. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this class of work on the stage itself, in association with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and stage managers of his time. Literary Agents, Lennox House, Norfolk Street, -Strand, W.C.- During the past year Messrs. Cotterill & Cromb have placed literary work (Books, Serials and Short Stories) for the following Authors:-- COSMO HAMILTON, GUNBY HADATH, DEREK VANE, FRANCIS MARLOWE, GEORGE EDGAR. W. HAROLD THOMSON, ANNESLEY KENEALY, HILDA COWHAM, CHARLES PROCTER, ROGER POCOCK, SEUMAS MACMANUS, REEVES SHAW, RUBY M. AYRES, MARK ALLERTON, R. MURRAY GILCHRIST. JOHN HASLETTE, BERTRAM ATKEY, CLIVE HOLLAND, F. ST. MARS NORMAN INNES, PAUL URQUHART, Etc., Etc. Each MS. receives the personal attention of Mr. Cotterill and Mr. Cromb, who have a unique knowledge of the Book and Serial Market. WRITE FOR TERMS. INTERVIEWS BY APPOINTMENT, Telephone : GERRARD 1093. FRANK HENRY RICE, Authors' Agent, 50, CHURCH STREET, NEW YORK. Terms, 10 Per Cent. No Reading Fee. I do not Edit or Revise MS. Address : 28, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. "An indispensable book of reference for authors and Journalists."-Daily Graphic. MURRAY & EVENDEN'S NEW AND FORTHCOMING WORKS. LITERARY YEAR-BOOK (1912) Orown 8vo.] Price 69. net. [995 pages. CONTENTS : -- Authors' Directory; Literary Agents; Typists, etc.; Booksellers; Proof-correcting; Law and Letters [containing new Copyright Act (1911)]; British, American, Canadian, and Indian Periodicals (with a classified index and full particulars for contributors) ; Royalty Tables ; Publishers (British and Foreign); Classified List of Publishers' Requirements; Literary Societies and Clubs; A classified list of cheap reprints (93 different series). Opinions of Authors:-“Many thanks for the help which the Year Book now affords."-" The Year Book is a great boon to authors, and this year is better than ever." "I have found The Literary Year Book a very valuable book of reforence."-"I take this opportunity of telling you how great a help the book is to me as an author and as a working journalist." "A work with a wide reputation and one justly earned." The Author. Authors are invited to send their names and particulars of their publications to the Editor for insertion in the next issue, Address : The Editor, c/o GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, Ltd., 68, Carter Lane, London, E.C. Morocco after Twenty-five Years, by Dr. Robert Kerr. Illustrated .. ....*°70/6 net The Cup and the Llp. By Stephen Knott ... ... 61- A Daughter of Fate. By Edgar Leigh ... ... ... 61- The Co-Respondent. By the author of “The Terror by Night" The Reformer's Wifo : A Story of Labour Troubles 100 years ago ... ... .. ... ... ... ... 6/. Journeys End, By C. Lone ... ... ... ... ...1/- net Diana Weston: A Story of the Monmouth Rebellion...1/- net Cairn Lodge. By Antoine le Borovski ... ... ...2/- net Marooned in the South Seas: A Story for Boys... ...2/6 net If it were come to Pass. Second Edition. By Ivor Hamilton ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...2/- net The Battle of Souls. Second Edition. By Hugh Naybard ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1/- net The National Insurance Act Explained. By Oswald H. Cooke, M.A., B.C.L. Third Edition ... ...30. net MURRAY & EVENDEN, Pleydell House, Pleydell Street, Fleet Street, E.C.  ## p. 200 (#650) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. PUBLICATIONS OF THE SOCIETY. 1. The Annual Report for 1911. ls. net. Price 8. The Society of Authors. A Record of its Action from its Founda- tion. By WALTER BESANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888–1892). Price 1s, net. - 2. The Author. Published ten months in the year (August and September omitted) devoted especially to the protection and maintenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to .all Members gratis. Price to non-members, 6d., or 58. 6d. per annum, post free. Back numbers from 1892, at 108. 6d. net, per vol. 9. The Contract of Publication in Germany Austria, Hungary, and Switzerland. By ERNST LUNGE, J.U.D. Price 28. 6d. net. 8. Literature and the Pension List. By W. MORRIS COLLES, Barrister-at-Law. Price 38. net. 10. Forms of Agreement issued by the Publishers' Association; with Com- ments. By G. HERBERT THRING, and Illustrative Examples by Sir WALTER BESANT. 2nd Edition. Price 18, net. 4. The History of the Société des Gens de Lettres. By 8. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. Price 18. net. 11. Periodicals and their contributors. Giving the Terms on which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 6d. net. 6. The Cost of Production. (Out of print.) 12. Society of Authors. List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 6d. net. 6. The Yarious Methods of Publication. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. In this work, oompiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein. Price 33. net. 18. International Copyright Convention as Revised at Berlin, 1909. Price 1s. net. 14. Dramatic Agency Agreement. 3d. net. 7, Addenda to the Above. By G. HERBERT THRING. Being ad- ditional facts collected at the office of the Society since the publication of the “ Methods." With comments and advice. Price 28. net. 18. Literary Agency Agreement. 3d. net. [All prices not. Apply to the Secretary, 89, OW Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S. W.]  ## p. 200 (#651) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. Will this offer interest YOU? ARTISTS, Capable of illustrating Books in Colour or Black and White, ARE INVITED TO COMMUNICATE BY LETTER WITH Messrs. J. F. BELMONT & CO.. 29, PATERNOSTER SQUARE, LONDON, E.c. A Charming Gift to a Church School. Twelve copies, “ PROPER LESSONS TO BE READ AT MATINS AND EVENSONG ON THE SUNDAYS AND OTHER HOLY DAYS THROUGHOUT THE YEAR.” Leather, red and gilt edges; published at 1/6 and 21- each by ClowES. For 5/-, carriage paid, cash with order. A BARGAIN. The Great Barrier Reef of Australia. Exquisite Photographic Enlargements originally published at £4 4s. net; & few slightly mount-soiled subjects from the set to be had at 2- each, packing free, carriage forward. J. F. BELMONT & CO., 29, Paternoster Square, E.C. J. F. BELMONT & CO., 29, Paternoster Square, E:C. -A FUND OF ECONOMIC- MATERIAL FOR AUTHORS. THE COAL WAR. OIL! OIL ! OIL ! Where to get it Within the Empire. Read COO-EE'S “BLAIRS KEN.” WAR !!! FAMINE!!! ROOM FOR MILLIONS. . and. OUR FOOD SUPPLY!!! Healthy, Happy, Industrial Homes for the Unemployed. Read “COO-EE'S" THE SILVER QUEEN. London : JOHN OUSELEY, Ltd. Illustrated. Coloured Diagrams. Crown 8vo. Cloth, 2/6 ; Paper Boards, 2-. Special terms for quantities for distribution. Sample copy, post free, half price. BARGAINS IN BOOKS. Terms—Cash with order. The Tissot Pictures illustrating the Life of Christ, £6 68. net; Splendid Copy, absolutely good as new for £2 198. The Twentieth Century Practice of Medicine; an international Encyclopædia of Modern Medical Science by leading authorities of Europe and America ; 20 volumes, published 20 guineas; new, uncut, original binding, £7 10s. Cross cheques and postal orders L. & S.W. Bank, Fleet Street Branch.-J. F. BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, E.C. J. F. BELMONT & CO., 29, Paternoster Square, E.C. |  ## p. 200 (#652) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. Save your Numbers carefully until the Volume is complete “ THE AUTHOR” MECHANICAL BINDER .. BY USING. . "The Author” (The Official Organ of The Incorporated Society of Authors) MECHANICAL BINDER Cloth Gilt with Mechanism Complete. Price 2/8 net. (Symons' Patent). This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up, number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the Volume can be taken off and sent to the Bookbinder-leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearance of, and handles the same as, an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Covers are made by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well-known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replaced by return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS. St. James' Budget :-"The advantages of the Binder are so obvious ... Leeds Mercury :-"An ingenious and accommodating inred- tion.' Westminster Budget: -"The construction of the Binder is simplicity itself, and is serviceable from beginning to end." Literary World :-"A clever device—so extremely simple and easy in applying." Sheffield Daily Telegraph :-"After use we can confidently recommend." THE BINDER OPEN. J. F. BELMONT & co., 29, Paternoster Square, LONDON, E.C. An Indispensable American Journal. “ Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Athenæum, or Academy. . . . From whatever point of view you look at it—value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. . . . We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. ADDRESS “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO.  ## p. 201 (#653) ############################################ The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.—No. 8. : MAY 1, 1912. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : ADVERTISEMENTS. 374 VICTORIA. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : personally responsible for the bona fides of the AUTORIDAD, LONDON. advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable NOTICES. advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice T OR the opinions expressed in papers that are if special information is desired. T signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. TROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in THE Editor begs to inform members of the recognition of work that has been done for Authors' Society and other readers of The Author them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion that the cases which are quoted in The Author are of one of these members, have decided to place cases that have come before the notice or to the this permanent paragraph in The Author in order knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that that members may be cognisant of those funds to those members of the Society who desire to have which these contributions may be paid. the names of the publishers concerned can obtain The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The them on application. Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, THE Editor of The Author begs to remind or in dealing with any other matter closely members of the Society that, although the paper connected with the work of the Society. is sent to them free of cost, its production would (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly be a very heavy charge on the resources of the increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the Society if a great many members did not forward needs of all the members of the Society. to the Secretary the modest 58. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be THE PENSION FUND. addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each TV January the secretary of the society laid month. 1 before the trustees of the Pension Fund the Communications and letters are invited by the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the Editor on all literary matters treated from the accountants, with a full statement of the result of standpoint of art or business, but on no other the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to After giving the matter full consideration the return articles which cannot be accepted. trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum VOL. XXII.  ## p. 202 (#654) ############################################ 202 THE AUTHOR. The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers' orders in answer to the recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. He would be glad, therefore, if those members who may have sent in these orders, recognising them from their description, would write to the secretary on the matter. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. Bankers' Order for 58. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts purchased at the present prices are £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure in informing the Pension Fund Committee that there is a further sum available for the payment of another pension in case any application should be made. The money now invested amounts to £4,846 198. 4d., and is fully set out in the list below : Consols 21% 4 $70 ...........................£1,312 13 Local Loans.............................. 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock.. ........... 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ......... 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ......... 2000 Cape of Good Hope 31% Inscribed Stock ......... 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Railway 4% Preference Stock .. 228 0 0 New Zealand 31%. Stock ........ 247 9 6 Irish Land Act 21% Guaranteed Stock ................................. 258 0 0 Corporation of London 21% Stock, 1927-57 ...... 438 2 4 Jamaica 31% Stock, 1919-49 ...... 132 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ........ 120 121 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 31% Land Grant Stock, 1938............. 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5°. Preferred Stock ............... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock ... 232 ( 0) ལ་ ་ ༧ NOCK .... Subscriptions. 1912. £ s. d. Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . . 0 5 0 Jan. 2, Sturt, George . . 0 5 0 Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark (in addition to present subscription). . 0 5 0 Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H.. 06 6 Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition to present subscription) : 050 Jan. 3, Hedgcock, F. A. . Jan. 5, Matcham, Mrs. Eyre . Jan. 8, Stayton, Frank . . : 0 5 Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Estella . . 0 5 0 Jan. 10, Ropes, A. R.. . . 1 1 0 Jan. 12, Francis, René . 0 100 Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- tion to present subscription) 0 5 0 Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N... 1 1 0 Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W. M. . . .050 Feb. 8, Cooke, W. Bourne . . . 1 1 0 Feb. 8, Annesley, Miss Maude . . ( 10 6 Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella : 0 5 0 March 6, Curwen, Miss Maud . . 0 5 0 March 6, Anderson, Arthur . . 1 1 0 March 15, George, W. L. (in addition to present subscription). 0 10 0 April 6, Bland, ). O. P. . . 0 10 0 April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil. . . 0 5 0 April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe. . . 05 1912 · · · · . · 1 0 0 . . . . Total ... £4,846 194 PENSION FUND. . . · . THE list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to January 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. The full list of annual subscribers to the fund appeared in the November issue of The Author. Donations. 1912. Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. . Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith . Jan. 3, “K.” . Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur. Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry : Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil . Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. . · ( 10 0 10 ( 10 1 1 · · · 0 6 0 0 . · · · · · · · 0 100 . 1 0 0 · 20 00 . 1 1 0 · ·  ## p. 203 (#655) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 203 . . : er co . . £ 1 0 0 1 0 1 0 3 1 s. d 1 0 3 10 5 0 1 5 0 6 0 5 0 3 0 1 0 £ s. d. 0 5 0 March 25, Williams, Mrs. Illtyd . . 0 10 0 April 2, XX. Pen Club . 10 0 April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . 10 0 April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte 0 5 0 April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole 0 5 0 April 10, Robbins, Alfred F. . 0 5 0 April 10, Harris, Emma H. . . 10 April 11, Ralli, C. Scaramanga. 1 10 April 11, Aitken, Robert . . 0 5 0 April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, 2 2 0 February, March, April) April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton . . 2 2 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 COMMITTEE NOTES. c. O . . . . . oget . · 3 0 0 10 0 6 · · · · · er er en oerer er · · · Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva . Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott . Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. . Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance Jan. 9, Chamberlayne, Miss Effie Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird . Jan. 10, Crellin, H. N. Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K. . • Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W... . , Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . . Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney . Jan. 20, M'Ewan, Miss Madge. Jan. 22, Kaye-Smith, Miss Sheila Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman. Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur. Jan. 24, Williamson, C. N. and Mrs. J. N. Jan. 26, Way, Miss Beatrice . Jan. 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H. . Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition to subscription). . Jan. 30, S. F. G. . . . . Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James. Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady . Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . . Feb. 12, King, A. R. . . Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. . Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. E. W. Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival Feb. 17, Raphael, Mrs. . . Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and M Feb. 24, Hamilton, Cosmo Feb. 27, Plowman, Miss Mary. Feb. 28, Aspinall, A. E. . . March 2, Montesole, Max, March 9, Pickering, Mrs. Frank . March 15, Trevanwyn, John . March 16, O'Higgins, H. J. . March 18, Wallis-Healy, F. C... March 18, Schwarz, Prof. Ernest March 19, Wallace, Sir Donald M kenzie, K.C.V.O.. March 21, Wharton, Leonard . March 22, Holbach, Mrs. . . . March 23, Parks, W. C. . . · · · · · · · errerer Bu06- . . O m HE committee met at the offices of the society on April 1st. According to the usual custom, the chairman for the current year was elected 1 1 0 at this meeting, being the first meeting after the 5 5 0 annual general meeting, when the committee 0 5 0 election takes place. Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, on the ( 8 6 proposal of Sir Alfred Bateman, seconded by Mr. Hesketh Prichard, was elected chairman for 1912. 1 1 0 The committee then proceeded with the election of 1 1 0 members and are glad to report another large 10 0 increase, thirty-three members and associates being 0 100 added to the list, making the total election for the 1 1 0 year 133. There were six resignations. ( 10 6 The solicitors then laid before the committee a 0 0 report of the legal work done during the month. 0 5 0 At the last meeting they reported that a writ had O been issued for the recovery of royalties. They were 0 5 0 now happy to state that the royalties and costs had 0 been paid and the matter settled. In the second 1 1 0 case, reported also at the last meeting, where a writ 0 had been issued, the accounts had now been 0 5 0 obtained. The solicitors having elicited a full 0 5 0 statement from the other side, now reported that O they were in a position to settle. In another case, chronicled last month, the advice of the committee 0 had been accepted by the member concerned and 0 2 6 the case was closed. The solicitors reported that 0 10 0 in a bankruptcy case which the society had taken 6 up on behalf of one of its members, they were 0 afraid no money would be forthcoming. A certain 1 1 0 number of actions had been taken against a paper 1 1 0 on behalf of contributors whose payments were in 3 0 arrear. One had been settled, and the solicitors 0 5 0 hoped to report the settlement of another next month as judgment had been signed. In a case of 5 5 0 dramatic work, where judgment had been signed 0 5 0 on behalf of one of the members of the society, the 5 0. solicitors had got into touch with the defendant 0 5 0 and hoped to be able to make some satisfactory . . . . . 0 . . . . . . . . 0 . . . .  ## p. 204 (#656) ############################################ 204 THE AUTHOR. settlement. Upon another case, also for a dra- without alteration, but Mr. Hall Caine, subject to matist, the solicitors reported at some length. It his being willing to undertake the duties, was elected related to a dispute between two members of the to the Copyright Sub-Committee in recognition of society. The legal position, which, originally, had his work on the Copyright Bill. been very complicated, had been made clearer by An enquiry was made of the committee as to the explanation of the complaining party, and the their action in respect of the literary and the solicitors set out the facts in detail. The com- dramatic censorships. The secretary was instructed mittee gave the whole matter very careful con- to write to the member making the enquiry, sideration and authorised the solicitors, if possible, explaining the work which the committee had done. to settle the dispute, acting as arbitrators between It would be inexpedient to set out fully the action the two parties. If, however, they found it of the committee, but it may be as well to state impossible to settle, they were to refer it back to that matters of such importance to authors and the committee. dramatists had not escaped their consideration. The secretary then laid before the committee A resolution from the Nobel Prize Committee a letter one of the members had received from a requesting their disbandment was next considered. publisher. He was instructed, with the member's The committee decided, having obtained the opinion authority, to write to the publisher on the matter. of the chairman, Lord Avebury, and having care- In another case the secretary put before the fully considered the whole situation, that they could committee the desire of a member that the society not accept the resolution, and instructed the Nobel should take steps to discover whether his book was Prize Committee to that effect. The committee being pirated in the Colonies. It is necessary to considered that the society should still maintain: state, in regard to this case, that the society had its position, recognised by the Swedish Academy, already taken action at the request of the member as the agent for the collection of the votes in to stop an infringement which had occurred in England. England, and had obtained a large sum for him The question of Russian copyright was next as damages for such infringement. The committee discussed, and the secretary reported that Russia instructed the secretary to point out that it was and France had signed a treaty for copyright outside the society's scope to act as detectives with protection. He mentioned the steps which had a view to discovery of infringements of copyright, been taken in order, if possible, to obtain a treaty but that in the circumstances if the member was between Great Britain and Russia, and was willing to pay a certain sum to defray out-of- instructed to press the matter forward. pocket expenses the society would do its best to The suggestions put forward at the general assist bim. meeting by various members were next considered. A member laid before the committee a complaint They were as follows:- against a publisher, arising out of an agreement 1. That further articles should be published in which he had signed. While the committee gave the The Author dealing with publishers' agreements. matter their serious consideration, they instructed 2. That the society should claim for the general the secretary to express their regret that they did fund a commission on sums of money recovered for not see how they could interfere, as the member members. must be bound by the terms of his contract. 3. That a fresh issue of The Cost of Production The secretary mentioned also an action which had should be published. come before the City of London Court, in which All these matters had the committee's serious His Honour had referred the issues to the arbitra- consideration. After considering the first, they ment of the secretary of the society. The com- decided to print further agreements from time to mittee authorised the secretary to act. time, with comments. Following the cases came the question of the They did not think, in the matter of the second re-election of the sub-committees, which also takes proposal, that it would be possible for them to ask place at the first meeting of the Committee of for commission on moneys recovered for members. Management following the general meeting. They considered that such a claim, even if it could The sub-commitees were re-elected. Mr. W.J. be made legally, would be undignified. At the Locke and Mr. James T. Tanner were elected to same time they wish to chronicle the fact that some fill the vacancies on the Dramatic Sub-Committee members have recognised the work of the society caused by the retirement of Mr. Granville Barker by donations to its capital fund. and Captain Basil Hood. These gentlemen had In the matter of The Cost of Production the been approved by the dramatic section of the committee think it may be possible, first through society. The Composers' Sub-Committee having the columns of The Author, and finally in book only recently been elected, the election was con- forn, to issue some articles on this subject, but in firmed. The other sub-committees were re-elected view of the expense it will involve the committee  ## p. 205 (#657) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 205 feel that before they can undertake the work, it will cases which had been taken in hand by the society. be necessary, by means of a subscription list, to One case of no small importance referred to the ascertain what support they may expect from the infringement of a member's copyright in Canada. members. They desire, however, to add that any The second matter for discussion referred to the particulars touching the cost of production can question of fees from the managers of portable always be obtained on application to the secretary. theatres, and a letter was read which had been A letter from the advertisement agents was read received from the secretary of the Travelling Theatre to the committee, and the committee decided to Managers' Association in which it was stated that continue under the present agreement which is that association would communicate with the binding on the agents and the society for another Dramatic Sub-Committee when the matter under two years. discussion had been placed before the annual Authority was given for the affixing of the seal general meeting of that association, which would of the society to a divident warrant. take place in June. The Managerial Treaty, which had taken so much of the time of the sub-committee and the Dramatists' Club, was finally settled. The draft JOINT COMMITTEE MEETING. of a letter to be sent to the chairman of the Society of West End Managers by the chairman of the “ COPYRIGHT ACT REGULATIONS." Dramatic Sub-Committee was considered and JUST before the Easter holidays the Board of settled, and the secretary was instructed to obtain Trade forwarded to the Society of Authors the draft the chairman's signature and to forward the letter. of the statutory rules and orders provided under The sub-committee also chose certain gentlemen to section 3 and section 19, subsection 6, of the undertake-subject to their consent—the duties of Copyright Act, 1911. As there was no time to call delegates to meet the representatives of the Society a meeting till after the Easter holidays, the Chair- of West End Managers, and the secretary was man, to whom the secretary referred the matter, instructed to enquire whether they would be willing decided to obtain a report from counsel-Mr. E. to serve. J. MacGillivray_and to call a meeting of the three The settlement of the schedule of fees referred to committees together to consider the report when it at the last meeting of the sub-committee was came to hand. As the time allowed by the Board adjourned for further discussion, as also was the of Trade for submitting any suggestions on the question of the collection of fees for amateur rights, rules was short, the meeting was called for Thurs- and the percentages that should be paid to agents day, April 18. Previous to the meeting Mr. for such collection. MacGillivray's report was forwarded with a copy of the rules and orders to every member. The Cases. meeting was held at the rooms of the Society of Arts. The Chairman opened the meeting by OWING to the Easter Vacation falling in the reading the report, and then placed it before the month of April, there are few cases for that committees paragraph by paragraph. The prin- month to record in this issue. In only nine ciples laid down in the report were accepted. The matters has the secretary intervened. Three of chairman then invited the members present to these referred to the settlement of accounts. One indicate any other directions in which they thought has been settled, and in the other two cases matters the interests of copyright holders should be pro- are still in the course of negotiation. In one case tected under these rules. There was some discussion, the publisher has offered and the author is con- and finally certain points to be embodied in the sidering certain proposals of settlement. In the report were agreed to. The secretary was instructed other case the publisher has pleaded, first, that the to draft the report, and Mr. MacGillivray was kind principal was abroad, and, secondly, that certain enough to undertake the work of revising it before changes were being made in the firm. Another it was sent to the Board of Trade. case, remaining over from the previous month, lies against the latter firm, and the secretary has been obliged to press for immediate settlement, failing which it will be necessary to transfer the claims to DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. the society's solicitors. In one case for the return of a MS. the MS. has been returned. There have THE April meeting of the Dramatic Sub-Com- been two demands for money. One has been mittee was held at the offices of the society on the settled and the other has so recently come into the 19th. After the minutes of the previous meeting office that there has been no time for a reply to the had been read the secretary reported the dramatic secretary's letter. Two out of three disputes on  ## p. 206 (#658) ############################################ 206 THE AUTHOR. minor points in agreements have been settled, the Quarrell, Mrs. E. A.. . Ladies' Army and publishers having given the necessary explanations. Navy Club, Bur- The third is rather a difficult matter, as it refers lington Gardens, to a question of whether work done by a printer is W. up to sample and according to contract, but as Robbins, Alfred F. . . Dunheved, Villa negotiations are proceeding it is hoped it will be Road, S.W. closed by next month. Sargent, Frederic . . 162, Portsdown Man- There is a case open, beyond the one already sions, W. mentioned from the former month, but as the Smith, Miss Annie Burns. 227, Kenelm Road, member lives in South Africa the matter must Small Heath, Bir- necessarily be delayed. mingham. Two matters have been placed in the hands of Speer, William H., M.A., Poweyscourt, Bal- the society's solicitors forth with without the inter- Mus.Doc. . . combe, Sussex. vention of the secretary, and these matters will be Spottiswoode, Sybil . . 2, Sion Hill Place, referred to in the Committee Notes in the June Bath. issue of The Author. Sterrey, Charles Ernest . West Hill, Manor Avenue, Kidder- minster. Elections. Taylor, Mrs, Basil (Harriet Holland Lodge, 35, Osgood) . . Addison Road, W. Anderton H. Osmond . Hermitage, Broad Webb, Mrs. David (Anne Meadow, King's Weaver). Norton. Wood, Mrs. A. E., clo J. B. Bilsborough, Katie Bank Cottage, Grass Wood, Esq., C.I.E. . Indore, Central India. Florence . . . ington, Yorkshire. Black, Miss Clementina. Bland, John Otway Percy The Clock House, BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. Shepperton-on- Thames. Bridge, Frank . . . 23, Foster Road, WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep Chiswick, W. this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have Corbett-Smith, Capt. some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact Arthur. Middle Temple, E.C. that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely Dunkler. Charlwood. . 5, Chesterfield Place, largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and Weymouth. other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will Forrester, J. Cliffe. . 42, Argyle Road, co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending West Ealing. particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate, Forsythe, R. . . . 6, Salisbury Road, ART. Godstone, Surrey. SHAKESPEARE MEMORIAL SOUVENIR OF THE SHAKE- Guest, Mrs. Carmel Haden 16a, John Street, SPEARE BALL. Edited by MRS. GEORGE CORNWALLIS- Adelphi. WEST18 x 113. F. Warne. £5 58. n. Harris, Mrs. E. H. . . Grey Abbey, Cocker- ART AND THE COMMON WEAL. By WILLIAM ARCHER. (Conway Memorial Lecture, delivered at South Place mouth, Cumber Institute on February 23rd, 1912.) 63 X 44. 76 pp. land. Watts, 9d. n. Jarvis, Winifrede (Oliver BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. Dryasdust) FIVE SHORT PLAYS FOR CHILDREN. By ANTONIA R. Jebb, Miss Eglantyne . 6, Harvey Road, WILLIAMS. 74 x 44. 44 pp. Year Book Press. 60.n. Cambridge. Jefry, John. DOMESTIC ECONOMY. Keate, Miss . . . Hampton Court LETTERS TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE Palace. JONCOURT (MRS. W. PHIPSON BEALE). A Supplement to WHOLESOME COOKERY, by the Samé Author.* 74 x 5. Kenny, Rowland . . New Reform Club. 133 pp. Kegan Paul. 18. (Paper); 13. 6d. (Cloth). Linecar, Arthur, (Arthur Grim). DRAMA, Mackay, Mrs. PLAY-MAKING : A Manual of Craftsmanship. By WILLIAM Miller, Miss Dorothy 4, Hova Court, Hove, ARCHER, 9 X 54. 371 pp. Chapman & Hal. 78.6d. n. MILESTONES : A Play in Three Acts. By ARNOLD BENNETT Blanche . Sussex. and E. KNOBLAUCH, 63 X 44 126 pp. Methuen. O'Neill, Miss Mary. 28. n. AKING X 56. o Three Acts..126  ## p. 207 (#659) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 207 FICTION. POETRY. IN COTTON WOOL. By W. B. MAXWELL. 78 X 5. 396 pp. THE ISCARIOT. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 8 X 54. 55 pp. Hutchinson. 68. Murray. 38. 6d. n. FOUR CHIMNEYS. By S. MACNAUGHTAN. 74 x 44. POEMS. ' By CLIFFORD KING. 400 pp. Kegan Paul. 314 pp. Nelson. 28. n. 58. n. THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE. By FLORENCE L, BAR- MOODS, SONGS, AND DOGGERELS. By John GALSWORTHY. CLAY. 74 X 5. 269 pp. Putnam. 68. 9 x 54, 96 pp. Heinemann. 58. n. THE VOICE FROM THE NIGHT. By CHARLES E. STERRY. 74 x 5. 438 pp. George Allen. 68. POLITICAL THE APPLE OF EDEN. By E. TEMPLE THURSTON. 8 X CHINA IN TRANSFORMATION. By A. R. COLQUHOUN. 54. 127 pp. Stanley Paul. 6d. THE GARDEN OF SWORDS. By MAX PEMBERTON. 71 x 5. Revised and Enlarged. With Two Maps. 78 X 5. 328 pp. Cassell. 1s. n. 299 pp. Harper. 58. n. THE FAMILY LIVING. By E. H. LACON WATSON. 71 X REPRINTS. · Ō. 371 pp. Murray. 68. THE NIGHT LAND. By WM. HOPE HODGSON. 73 x 5. AN EASTER ANTHOLOGY. Collected, Arranged, and Edited 583 pp. Nash. 68. by W. KNIGHT. 7 x 4?. 218 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson, SON OF THE IMMORTALS. By LOUIS TRACY. 73 x 5. 28. 6d. n. 316 pp. Ward Lock. 68. THACKERAY'S BOOK OF SNOBS. With an Introduction by THE STOLEN BACILLUS. By H. G. WELLS; THE GIANT G. K. CAESTERTON. 260 pp. 6 X 4. Blackie. 28. 6d. n. FISHER. By MRS. HUBERT BARCLAY; THE THREE KNAVES. By EDEN PHILLPOTTS. 6 X 4. Macmillan's SPORT. Sevenpenny Series. SPORTSMEN AND OTHERS. By R. C. LEHMANN. 78 X 5. THE FOUR FEATHERS. By A. E. W. MASON. 61 X 41. 226 pp. Kegan Paul. 38. 6d. n. 379 pp. (Library of Copyright Fiction.) Nelson. 6d. n. THE HUNTING YEAR. By WILLIAM SCARTH Dixon. THE MAJOR'S NIECE. By G. A. BIRMINGHAM. 71 x 5. Illustrated. London : W. J. Ham Smith. 68. n. 302 pp. Smith, Elder. 38. 6d. n. THE FAITH OF HIS FATHERS. A Story of Some Idealists. THEOLOGY. By A. E, JACOMB. 7 X 41. 339 pp. Melrose. ls. n. THE CUP AND THE LIP, By STEPHEN KNOTT. 71 x 5. BAHAISM : The Religion of Brotherhood and its Place in Murray & Evenden. 68. the Evolution of Creeds. By F. H. SKRINE. 77 x 5. THE DEWPOND. By CHARLES MARRIOTT. 8 X 5. 344 pp. 72 pp. Longmang. 18. 6d. Hurst & Blackett. 68. THE ORDINARY MAN AND THE EXTRAORDINARY THING. A BACHELOR'S COMEDY. By J. E, BUCKROSE. 73 x 5. By HAROLD BEGBIE. 73 x 5, 256 pp. Hodder & 307 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. Stoughton. 68. ELIZABETH IN RETREAT. By MARGARET WESTRUP TOPOGRAPHY. (MRS. W. SYDNEY STACEY.) 7.1 x 5. 428 pp. Lane. 6s. THE LONDON MUSEUM AT KENSINGTON PALACE. Being LOVE GILDS THE SCENE AND WOMEN GUIDE THE PLOT. an Historical Guide to the Palace and its Contents. By By AGNES and EGERTON CASTLE. 78 X 5. 339 pp. E. LAW, F.S.A. 71 X 54. 179 pp. Hugh Rees. Smith, Elder. 63. THE ISLE OF WIGHT. Described by EDWARD THOMAS. THE GOVERNESS. By MRS. ALFRED HUNT and VIOLET 9 x 63. 64 pp. Blackie. 28. n. HUNT. With a Preface by FORD MADOX HUEFFER. WINCHESTER. Described by SIDNEY HEATH. 94 x 68. 73 X 44. 315 pp. Chatto & Windus. 68. 64 pp. Blackie. 28. n. THE KING's Kiss. An Historical Romance. By L. M. STACPOOLE KENNY. 74 x 5. 288 pp. Digby, Long. 68. THE WOMAN WHO TEMPTED. By GERTRUDE WARDEN. 7 x 5. 304 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. A GIRL FROM THE SOUTH. By CHARLES GARVICE. 7*X 5. 340 pp. Cassell. 18. n. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL TRYPHENA IN LOVE AND YOUNG SAM AND SABINA. By NOTES. WALTER RAYMOND. 78 X 5. 295 pp. Dent. 38. 6d. JOHN INGERFIELD AND OTHER STORIES. By JEROME K. JEROME. 6 X 44. 220 pp. (Cheap Reprints.) F. Palmer. 18, n. "M ESS of the d'Urbevilles” and “Far from the GEOGRAPHY. 1 Madding Crowd ” are the first two volumes. OXFORDSHIRE. By P. H. DITCHFIELD. 218 pp. Cam. published in the new Wessex edition of the bridge University Press. works of Mr. Thomas Hardy in prose and verse, with preface and notes. The edition will be com- LITERARY. pleted in twenty volumes, price 78. 6d. nett each. LEAVES OF PROSE. By ANNIE MATHESON. With Two Each volume is to contain a frontispiece in photo- Studies. By MAY SINCLAIR. 75 X 5. 315 pp. S. Swift. 58. n. gravure, and a map of the Wessex of the novels MEDICAL. and poems. The author has written a new general THE MOTHER'S BOOK ON THE REARING OF HEALTHY preface for the present edition, which appears in CHILDREN. By FLORENCE STACPOOLE. 7 X 4. 120 pp. « Tess of the d'Urbevilles.” Messrs. Macmillan & Wells, Gardner. ls. Co. are the publishers. PHILOSOPHY. In “Our Future Existence” or “ The Death- THE KINGDOM OF MAN. By SIR RAY LANKESTER. New purviving VOSCIOUSNESS Olmal, Dy Dulo Surviving Consciousness of Man," by Mr. Fred. G. and Revised Edition. 8} 51. 114 pp. Watts. 18.n. Shaw, the author's primary object is to establish  ## p. 208 (#660) ############################################ 208 THE AUTHOR. the reality of a death-surviving consciousness and the end of March. The same author has a story in to prove that this consciousness is distinct from Pearson's Magazine for April. The story, which is and has a separate existence from the normal con- called “Cupid, Librarian,” won a £10 prize in the sciousness of our everyday life. The book is issued £260 Story Competition run by that magazine. at 10s. 6d. nett, and copies may be obtained from Mrs. Charlotte Cameron, whose last book, “A the author, whose address is Neville Court, Abbey Woman's Winter in South America,” was published Road, N.W. by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., is about to publish The scene of Louise M. Stacpoole Kenny's new a novel on the Delhi Durbar. Mrs. Cameron was novel, entitled “The King's Kiss” (Digby, Long & special correspondent for The Lady's Pictorial Co.), is to be found in the France of the seven- during that period. teenth century. Many of the characters of her Her Majesty the Queen has been graciously previous novel: Love is Life” (Greening & Co.) pleased to accept a set of Mrs. Alice Perrin's Anglo- appear in this historical romance. The heroine, Indian novels, specially bound. Iseult Marquise de Saint-Armand, relates the story Mrs. Fred. Reynolds will publish shortly, through of the kiss she was forced to receive from Louis Messrs. Chapman & Hall, her twenty-first novel. Quatorze in order to save the life of her Irish It is entitled “ The Grey Terrace," and deals largely cousin Harry Macnamara, who as a Whig and a with the problem as to how far a man must hold Protestant had acquired the enmity of some mem- himself responsible for the accidental slaying of bers of the French Court. Her husband, Victor de another. The greater part of the book, like "The Saint-Armand, passionately resents the king's Horseshoe,” by the same author, has its setting in embrace, throws his wife from him, and, riding to Cornwall. Versailles, has a stormy scene with Louis. As a Messrs. John Ouseley will shortly publish a new result the Marquis disappears, and Iseult, left in novel, “Until That Day," by Harold Wintle, ignorance of his fate, gets brain fever, and when F.R.G.S. she recovers goes through many trials. The K. L. Montgomery's new novel, “ The Gate- story of the love of Alain Vicomte de Lescure openers," will shortly be published by Mr. John - Iseult's brother—for Aileen Macnamara and Long. “The Gate-openers," the germ of which for his former sweetheart Yvonne Duchesse de ran in serial form through the Sunday Chronicle, Nevers, is interwoven with the romance, and many under the title of “ A Rebekah Rioter," deals with famous personages besides the Roi Soleil appear in the history of the toll agitations in South Wales its pages, amongst others James II., his Queen, during the “Hungry Forties.” Mary of Modena, and Frances, Duchess of Mr. W. L. George's new novel, “ The City of Tyrconnel. Light : a Story of Modern Paris," published here In the United States, Benziger Brothers, New last month by Messrs. Constable & Co., will be York, have published Louise M. Stacpoole Kenny's published very shortly in the United States by 'A Knight of the Green Shield. A romance of Messrs. Brentano. the days of Saint Louis.” This firm previously Mr. E. A. Reynolds-Ball published last month a issued for her “St. Charles Borromeo. A sketch new work, entitled “Outfit and Equipment for the of the Reforming Cardinal,” and “ Francis de Sales. Traveller, Explorer, and Sportsman." The work A Study of the Gentle Saint.” contains a chapter on outfit and equipment by Ralph “ Corn in Egypt” is the title of a new book by Durand ; one on health for the traveller, by Mr. Mr. E. Newton Bungey, which Messrs. Lynwood & Reynolds-Ball; one on equipment for the big Co. are publishing. The scene is laid in an English game sportsman, by F. C. Selous, as well as other village, and the corn in Egypt" is the new rector, chapters on matters of interest to travellers. who is a bachelor. There is a considerable golfing A second edition of Mr. Reynolds-Ball's “ Guide element in the story. to Jerusalem " has also appeared. It has been H.M. Queen Alexandra has graciously accepted revised and enlarged, with plan of Jerusalem, four a copy of Mr. Isidore Ascher's volume of sonnets, maps, and five page illustrations. It is published which Mr. Arthur H. Stockwell has just published. by Messrs. A. & C. Black. Mr. Robert H. Sherard has recently finished a "A Free Farmer in a Free State," by J. W. new novel entitled “My French Husband,” told in Robertson-Scott (Home Counties) is a study of the first person by the heroine. Mr. Sherard's rural life and industry in Holland. The author novel “After the Fault” is being translated into has visited Holland at intervals during the past French by Monsieur Georges Bazill, and will appear quarter of a century, and has made a study of the as a feuilleton in Le Temps newspaper. agriculture and horticulture in every one of its "A Little Aversion," by Clara J. Martin, was provinces, special facilities being afforded him by published by Messrs. Arrowsmith, of Bristol, and the Dutch Department of Agriculture. The book Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co., London, towards is illustrated from a number of photographs, which  ## p. 209 (#661) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 209 show not only the details of agricultural organisa Messrs. Maunsel & Co., Ltd., of Dublin, the tion, but also the intimate life of the rural publishers of the works of J. M. Synge and of population. Mr. William Heinemann publishes other notable books by Irish writers, inform us that the book. they are extending the scope of their business so as Mrs. Alec Tweedie has an article on “Eugenics” to include in their catalogue works by British and in the May Fortnightly. It is particularly well- American authors generally, and that they have timed, as the first International Congress of now opened London offices at Oakley House, Eugenics is to be held in London in July, opening Bloomsbury Street, W.C. with a banquet on the 24th, which will be attended by Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. have just pub- prominent men and women from all over the world lished a volume entitled “Some Things We Have who are interested in the betterment of the race. Remembered," by Percy M. Thornton. The object “The Girl's Book about Herself” is the title of pursued by the author has been to record various a volume which Messrs. Cassell & Co. are publish- matters of public interest in the century covered by ing for Miss Amy B. Barnard, L.L.A. Written in a father and a son, members of the family of a chatty, personal, and confidential style, its pur- Thorntons, of Birkin, in Yorkshire. pose is to give helpful advice to girls in their middle Admiral Thornton's experiences in the French, and later teens. The book is issued at 3s 6d. net, American and Burmese Wars form the staple part uniform with “Talks with Children About of the earlier chapters, although intertwined with Themselves.” the family records and narratives concerning naval Mr. Alfred Hurry's novel, “ The Man Who Came friends. Then follow reminiscences of Harrow and to Life," has just been republished in cheap form Cambridge times, and the author's experience in by the Sheffield Weekly Telegraph. Municipal and Parliamentary life. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. announce that in The last chapter is devoted to athletics, and con- future, commencing with the May issue, they will tains, among other things, an account of the contest publish “The Librarian and Book World,” the first between the Jesus College, Cambridge, oarsmen and number of which appeared under the title of the Belgian crew, which took place at Ghent, in “The Librarian ”about two years ago. The journal, May, 1911. in which several new features are being introduced, Mr. Russell Barrington's book, “ Through Greece is an independent one and representative of the and Dalmatia," is about to be published by Messrs. whole profession, and should appeal to the librarian, A. & C. Black. The book is illustrated from photo- publisher, bookseller, and bookbuyer alike, as well graphs and drawings by Mrs. Barrington. as to the curator of museum and art gallery. To “War and a Woman" is the title of Mr. Max the general reader it should be of assistance, as Pemberton's new book, to be published by Messrs. * Best Books," a classified and annotated monthly Cassell & Co. on May 2nd. causerie on all the best books published in this Mr. J. D. Beresford, whose first two novels, country during the year, provides an unfailing index “ The Early History of Jacob Stab]” and “The of the progress made in every department of Hampdenshire Wonder," appeared last year, has a science, art, and literature. In addition each new volume, “A Candidate for Truth," appearing number contains nearly 20,000 words on all matters through Messrs. Sidgwick & Jackson, Ltd. of interest to everyone connected with books. Mr. Rafael Sabatini has chosen for the title of DRAMATIC. his new novel “ The Justice of the Duke.” In this story Mr. Sabatini presents the real Cesare Borgia “The Finishing Touch,” by “Rita,” an episode as he visualises him, but in settings purely arti- of school life, was produced on March 28 at a ficial. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. are the dramatic entertainment on behalf of the National publishers. They have added also to their “ Two Service League, given at S. Ambrose Hall, West- Shilling ” Series, Miss Dolf Wyllarde's novel “ The bourne. It was followed by another play by “ Rita," Riding Master,” a story of modern London life, with entitled “Stamp Day in the Kitchen." a sporting interest, now in its sixth edition. Mr. William Boyle's new play, “ Family Failing," A new addition to Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co.'s was produced at the Abbey Theatre on March 28. “Clear Type” Sixpenny Series is “The Dream The play is one of Irish rural life, and the theme and the Woman,” by Tom Gallon. the laziness of a certain family of Irish farmers who Mr. Keighley Snowden's new novel, “Bright neglect their land until they are almost without any Shame," follows “ The Free Marriage,” with the food supplies. The arrival of a relation from same publishers, Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. It is America re-establishes the family credit, tempo- the story of a prodigal father confronted with a son rarily due to an erroneous idea that he is a man of unawares, whose parentage he has bimself to verify substance, instead of one with an almost equally and claim. An afterword pleads for bolder morals. strong aversion to industry as themselves. In the  ## p. 210 (#662) ############################################ 210 THE AUTHOR. cast were Mr. Arthur Sinclair, Miss Eileen “George Sand, sa vie et ses (Euvres," by O'Doherty and Mr. Fred O'Donovan. Vladimir Karénine. This is the third volume of a Mr. G. Carlton Wallace's play, “ The Apple of work which undoubtedly stands first in value Eden," originally produced at the Elephant and amongst all the books that have been written on Castle Theatre, on August 22, 1910, was staged, that “large-brained woman and large-hearted man, last month, at the New Princes Theatre. Its plot self-called George Sand," as the gifted author is deals with the flight of Queen Margaret of Slavonia styled by the English poetess Elizabeth Browning. from the country, in the government of which she It is some years since the other two volumes were is supposed to be associated with her consort, King published, and many admirers of George Sand have Ferdinand, whose unbridled debaucheries drive her been waiting with impatience the conclusion of a forth in disgust. The cast includes Mr. Stephen E. work which will probably take its place as the Scanlan, Mr. Henry Lonsdale, and Miss Nora Lerin. definite and authentic account of one of the most prolific of French women writers and one of the most remarkable of women. PARIS NOTES. “La Vie économique,” by Frédéric Passy, member of the French Institute, is the title of a small pub- M HE Franco-Russian treaty for the protection lication by the eminent writer, who is such an T of French literary property has now been ardent pacificist. The name of the author is a ratified by the Czar and the French Govern- sufficient guarantee of the value of the little work. ment. When the signatures have been exchanged “ La Locomotion à travers le temps, les meurs, the law will come into force at the end of six et l'espace," by Octave Uzanne, is, as the sub-title months. tells, a picturesque and anecdotal résumé of the A lawsuit has been brought against the Pathé history of the various terrestrial and aerian means Cinematograph Company by Madame Hémon, who of transport. In this book we have some twenty is the proprietor of Prosper Mérimée's works. A illustrations showing the most primitive styles of story of his had been adapted for the Cinemato- chariots and vehicles of various kinds. There are, graph without permission. The company has been later on, the sedan chairs and all kinds of public requested to take the number in question from its and private conveyances, post-chaises, and finally catalogue and to pay Madame Hémon 1,000 francs trams, railway carriages above and below ground, and the costs of the lawsuit. automobiles, cycles, and all the various inventions “Pages de Critique et de Doctrine,” by Paul hitherto tried for soaring in the sky. The volume Bourget, is the title of this author's latest book. contains some twenty-two coloured and 200 black “ Anthologie des Humoristes français contem- and white illustrations. porains," by Pierre Mille. This little book, by “Un Champ d'Or,” by Paul Bernot. This little the well-known author of “ Barnavaux," is a col volume may be used as a guide by intending explorers lection of some of the most amusing pages of in search of a country in which they may make French writers during the last hundred years. Not money. The enormous natural resources of the only is the little volume of the greatest interest to Argentine Republic point to the fact that it must the ordinary reader, it will be found invaluable to be a veritable “Land of Canaan" for an intelligent the entertainer in search of monologues and amusing colonist. stories for recitation. Among others, we would “L'Argentine au XXeSiècle," by Albert Martinez, especially mention the pages from authors such as Under-Secretary of State, and Maurice Lewandowski, Maurice Donnay, Tristran Bernard, Alfred Capus, D.L. (docteur en droit). The Argentine Republic Alphonse Allais, Courteline, and “Les Poeles seems to be greatly in favour at present, if we are mobiles,” by MacNab; “Le Hareng saur," by to judge by the amount of literature published Charles Gros; “Le Guillotine par persuasion," by quite recently on the subject. The volume which Chavette ; and “ La Levrette en paletôt,” by we are now recommending to our readers has been Auguste de Chatillon. approved by the French Academy, and its authors “Quelques (Euvres et quelques Ouvriers," by have been awarded the Fabian prize. M. Emile Etienne Lamy, of the French Academy. This book Levasseur, Member of the French Institute, writes is valuable on account of its historical interest and the preface, and M. Ch. Pellegrini, ex-President of the amount of absolutely reliable information it the Argentine Republic, an introduction. The contains. The language in which the information fourth edition has been revised and brought quite is conveyed is an example of the most admirable up to date, and two maps give an added interest to French prose. the volume. “Le Règne intérieur," by Henri Bataillé, is a “La Philosophie de M. Henri Bergson," by René volume containing a selection of thoughts by this Gillouin, is a book that will be read with interest by author and an introduction by Denys Amiel. all who are following the present day evolution of  ## p. 211 (#663) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 211 thought. It is now some eight years since C. Coignet gave us that little masterpiece of erudition and conciseness, entitled “Nouvelle Philo. sophie, Bergson," published by Girardi et Audebert, of Dole. In that little pamphlet we had a clear and simple exposition of the first principles of Bergson. The headings of the three divisions of the little work were “Kant et Bergson,” “Données immédiates de la Conscience,” and “Matière et Memoire.” This little pamphlet was written at a time when the philosophy of Bergson was just making its way, and would be invaluable to his disciples on account of the extreme clearness with which the exposition is given. In this volume by M. Gillouin we have the Bergson of to-day, and we see the gradual evolution of his ideas. It is certainly a book to be read by all who are interested in metaphysics. “ Souvenirs," by Ch. de Freycinet, Member of the French Academy, and ex-President of the Council. This volume is a cheaper edition of the work which attracted such attention some little time ago. Thirty years of the history of France, embracing one of the most agitated periods of the Nineteenth Century, written by an eminent man of letters, a savant, and a celebrated statesman, could not fail to interest the public, and the publication of a cheaper edition, making it more possible for the book to be read by the general public, is a wise idea. “ Universitaires d'aujourd'hui,” by Pierre Leguay, gives us, in six studies, an idea regarding the tendencies of some of the professors of the Sorbonne, exercising an immense influence over the French youth of to-day. Ernest Lavisse, Gustave Lanson, Charles Seignobos, Henri Lichtenberger, Charles Victor Langlois, and Emile Durkheim, are the professors chosen by the author of this study (Euvre social de l'Etat Belge (Les Catho- liques au pouvoir),” par Georges Goyau, presents some interesting details with regard to the immense progress that has been made in this country since 1884. The titles of the chapters give an idea of the subjects treated, and all who know the thorough- ness and the conscientious work of this author will realise that the little pamphlet contains a store of valuable information. “L'avènement des Catho- liques : Leur programme social. La Protection ouvrière. La Représentation ouvrière. La Pré- voyance. La Protection et le Relèvement des Petits Paysans. Le Relèvement des Petits Metiers ” are among the subjects treated. In conclusion, M. Goyau tells us that in 1907 Belgium did more business in proportion to its inhabitants than any country in the world. The statistics are as follows :- Belgium 754 francs per head, Great Britain 512 francs, Germany 263 francs, and France 246 francs. The little pamphlet is well worth reading and is quite a revelation. “ 1871. La Commune à Paris et en Province (Fevrièr – Mai)," is a book written by Lieutenant- Colonel Rousset, who took an active part as lieutenant in the military events of that Revolu- tion. “Le Mystère d'Agadir," by André Tardieu, is a book which will throw much light on the mystery of the diplomatic crisis of 1911. Various hitherto unpublished documents add considerably to the interest and value of this volume. The works of the late M. Henri Brisson will be read with interest, as they are most instructive. “La Congrégation. Opinions et Discours (1871— 1901),” is a volume containing the speeches made by M. Brisson, and his various projects. He speaks of the Congregations, and he gives some inte- resting opinions on the subject of education, which he considers a great social problem. A curious book is published by M. Georges Polti, entitled “L'Art d'inventer les Personnages." T he remarkable book by David Jayne Hill, formerly American Ambassador to Berlin, has been admirably translated by Mme. Emile Boutroux. The title in French is “L'Etat Moderne et l'Orga- nisation internationale." A preface has been written by M. Louis Renault, member of the Institute. Madame Boutroux has rendered great service to her compatriots by translating this book. At the Odéon Théâtre, “L'Honneur japonais” has been put on admirably. Madame Sarah Bernhardt has given the “ Reine Elisabeth,” which the public had been anxiously awaiting for some time; at the Théâtre Antoine " Au Soleil ; les Petits,” and at the Athenee the “Midsummer Night's Dream” has been admirably put on in French by M. Camille de Saint-Croix, who is authorised to give some outdoor performances of the Shakespeare plays in the Saint Cloud Park. ALYS HALLARD. “Pages de Critique et de Doctrine" (Plon-Nourrit). “Anthologie des Humoristes français contemporains" (Delagrave). • Le Regne Intérieur " (Sansot). “George Sand, sa vie et ses euvres" (Plon). “La vie économique" (Larousse). "La Locomotion à travers le temps, les meurs et l'espace” (Ollendorff). "Un Champ d'Or” (Louis Michaud). “L'Argentine au XXe siècle" (Armand Colin). “La Philosophie de M. Henri Bergson " (Bernard Grasset). “Souvenirs” (Delagrave). “ Universitaires d'aujourd'hui " (Bernard Grasset). " 1871. La Commune à Paris et en Province (Fevrièr- Mai)” (Tallandier). "Le Mystère d'Agadir" (Calman Levy). “La Congrégation” (Cornély). “L'Art d'inventer les Personnages ” (Figuière). "L'Etat Moderne et l'Organisation internationale" (Flammarion).  ## p. 212 (#664) ############################################ 212 THE AUTHOR. A CURIOUS SUGGESTION. shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright, but where the work is a IN the March number of The Author an article contribution to a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodi- cal, there shall, in the absence of any agreement to the con- 1 appeared showing how a company promoted trary, be deemed to be reserved to the author a right to by certain music publishers was proposing to restrain the publication of the work, otherwise than as a make the new Copyright Act an excuse for collect part of a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical. ing gramophone royalties, on the condition that It does not appear under this section that the one-third of the royalties so collected should be proprietor of a newspaper is entitled to the copyright, handed over to the publishers. It is needless to except in the case where a photograph is ordered by repeat the details of the matter, as any member of the proprietor or where an author is on the staff of the society can refer to them in The Author. the paper under a contract of service or apprentice- The attention of the members of the society must ship. In that case the copyright in the photograph now be drawn to a letter issued by Messrs. Sir W. ordered or the work done by the member of that C. Leng & Co., Ltd., proprietors of the Sheffield staff belongs to the owner of the newspaper, as a Daily Telegraph, in which, again, the new Copy- matter of course, subject to the proviso that the right Act is cited as a reason for a suggestion newspaper owner cannot publish the work in inimical to the interests of authors. The letter separate form. But the work of occasional or runs as follows :- casual contributors, or anyone who is not in the Owing to the provisions of the Copyright Act, 1911, it employ of the paper, does not come under section 5 is necessary that it should be understood by all occasiona, at all, and there is no reason whatever for authors, contributors to newspapers, that the newspaper or periodi' in fact it is contrary to the best interests of all cal which accepts such contributions should have th copyright formally conveyed to them by the anthor or authors, to assign their copyright in any work to the contributor. proprietor of a paper. It therefore seems to us the We presume, therefore, you will have no objection to reference to section 5 of the Copyright Act in agreeing that from this date onward, by Section 5 of the Messrs. Leng's letter is misleading. Copyright Act, 1911, we are to be entitled to all rights of every description in any article, sketch, photograph, or But more than that, to say that the assignment other contribution written or prepared by you on our of such a copyright is a mere formality required by behalf, unless, of course, definite arrangements relating to the Act and does not make any alteration in the any particular article or photograph are made between us conditions existing prior to the Act is also quite to the contrary. We shall be glad to have your assent to this arrange- inaccurate. ment, which is a mere formality required by the Copyright Under the law as now existing a newspaper pro- Act, and does not make any alteration in the conditions prietor acquires by section 18 of the Copyright Act existing prior to the Copyright Act of 1911, when the of 1842 a limited copyright only in the work of the copyright of such articles or photographs was also vested members of his staff and of those authors who are in the newspaper or periodical in which they appeared. (Signed) Sir W. C. LENG & Co., LTD. specially commissioned to write articles. As regards casual contributions he acquires only such rights as The communication might lead the person to whom it is sent to make an entirely wrong deduc- he bargains and pays for. But what Messrs. Leng tion. If the proprietor of a newspaper desires to & Co. now propose is that the whole copyright given obtain the copyright in the contributions from an by the new Act (in itself much more extensive than author he has only to state when ordering the under the existing law) should be vested in them article or story, or in accepting it when offered, that absolutely! The author's existing right of separate he is willing to pay so much on condition that the publication after twenty-eight years would be copyright is conveyed to him, but this form of con- extinguished, and apparently Messrs. Leng would tract has nothing to do with the Copyright Act of be able to publish the work in any form whatever. 1911, nor with any other Act. So far as that Act The last paragraph of the letter, therefore, as the is concerned the section to which the letter refers first, is in our opinion distinctly misleading. The society would strongly advise authors in no circum- (section 5) runs as follows :- stances to make a formal assignment of the copyright (1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the author of a work shall be the first owner of the Copyright therein :- in accordance with the terms of the letter under (a) where in the case of an engraving, photograph, or consideration. The matter is not one of mere portrait the plate or other original was ordered by some other formality, but of serious importance to the owners person, and was made for valuable consideration in pur- of copyright property, and all members of the suance of that order, then, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, the person by whom such plate or other society must be strongly warned against assigning original was ordered shall be the first owner of the copy their copyright—so much enlarged under the Act right; and of 1911—to newspaper proprietors or others with- (b) where the author was in the employment of some out taking advice. They should look with great other person under a contract of service or apprenticeship and the work was made in the course of his employment by distrust on any letters sent out by publishers, that person, the person by whom the author was employed whether of music or of books, or by proprietors of wwUrave.  ## p. 213 (#665) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 213 < papers or periodicals which refer to the Act of 1911 them. In order to enable a person to set up a in such terms as those contained in the letter quoted defence in such a case that he copied a copyrighted above. After all a newspaper proprietor does not article in good faith when it had no notice of copy- need for his protection more than the right to right upon it, he must show that the publication publish the work in his columns, and an agreement which he copies from and which had no copyright by the author not to republish it in any other form notice upon it was permitted or was authorized by for a certain time afterwards, which would vary the owner of the copyright.” with the nature of the paper ; and those who ask for But, because the question of intent to infringe more than is necessary must be dealt with carefully. bears directly upon the amount of damages recover- The society constantly advises authors that they able, Judge Holt added : “ Upon that question should never assign the copyright in their work about the knowledge of defendant whether these under any circumstances. If they desire to assign pictures were copyrighted you have the evidence, the right of serial reproduction they should do so, on one hand, of, the gentleman who testified here but they should be very careful not specifically to that he did not know that they were copyrighted, assign the copyright on the suggestion that it is a and he did not know that they were published in mere formality. It is quite clear from the terms of Life, as I recall his evidence. On the other hand, the section referred to that such assignment is a you have the fact that they were published in Life, matter for the most serious consideration. that the Mail and Express was on the exchange list of Life, so that a copy of Life was sent to them every week, and that there was put in each of these UNITED STATES LAW CASE. numbers sent to them this blue slip, which contained a specific notice in addition to the copyrighted “ LIFE” v. “MAIL AND EXPRESS." notice at the head of the paper, that all the pictures in Life were covered by the copyright and must not IFE” has just won a suit for copyright be used without special permission. In addition U infringement against the New York Mail to that there is the evidence in this case in respect and Express. to this change in the edition containing the last The Mail issues an illustrated Saturday supple- picture which was issued.” ment, a proportion of the matter of which is, it The jury found for the plaintiff and the judg- seems, pirated—or, in the language of the Juil, ment was confirmed by the Court of Appeals, “ got from ”–certain foreign papers not copy the amount of damages being assessed at $1,043.14. righted in this country. It seems that in turn some of these papers had pirated certain illustrations from Life, so that the MAGAZINE CONTENTS. Vail, in reprinting the pictures again on this side were plainly infringing Life's copyright. BOOKMAN. The Mail's case was aggravated by the fact that Robert Louis Stephenson. By Neil Munro. it had infringed a third time after a warning from Borrow. By Thomas Seccombe. two previous infringements, and while reparation for the first infringement was in settlement. ENGLISH REVIEW. Suit for damages was brought by Life in the Among My Books. By Frederic Harrison. Circuit Court for the Southern District of New The Crisis in London Journalism. By R. A. Scott-James. York, and, on losing there, the Mail carried the FORTNIGHTLY. case to the Circuit Court of Appeals. The defences George Meredith and His Relatives. By S. M. Ellis, of the Mail were involved and various. The only William Cobbett. By Lewis Melville. one of moment, however, was that of ignorance of NATIONAL. the existence of American copyright in the illustra- tions complained of. Gray's Biographer. By Austin Dobson. On this point Judge Holt, in his charge to the jury said : “ If the defendant had knowledge that SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. these pictures were copyrighted, the fact that they (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) were published over there without any notice of Front Page ... ...£4 0 0 ... ... copyright or any other paper would be entirely 3 0 0 immaterial, and the fact that they did not have ... 0 15 0 knowledge that they had been copyrighted is Single Column Advertisements ti per inch 0 6 0 immaterial unless those English copies had been Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for published with the consent of the Life Publishing All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Company and without any notice of copyright upon BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. Other Pages Hall of a Page ... Quarter of a Pago Eighth of a Page ... 1 10 *** "* 0 7 6 Twelve Insertions.  ## p. 214 (#666) ############################################ 214 THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. D VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub. lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire. proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise. in his ow ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. ments. Therefore ke (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author, (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher, As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are : (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are:- (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. N EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com. petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :- (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in tbe contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. TTERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an il agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :- I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be  ## p. 215 (#667) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 215 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. 16.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.e., axed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed. ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con. tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the 1 assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan. cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. THE READING BRANCH, REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. M EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. OCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper D forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chanoery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 216 (#668) ############################################ 216 THE AUTHOR. GENERAL NOTES. we have made will suffice to show the position of authors whose works have not been adapted to mechanical instruments, whether such works have COMPOSERS AND GRAMOPHONE RIGHTS. been published prior to, or after, the Act. It is clear from enquiries made of the secretary The position in regard to works which have by composers, during the past few weeks, that some been adapted to mechanical instruments prior to the uncertainty exists as to the effect of the Gramo- Act is, however, a little different. In the case of phone Clauses in the Copyright Act. The question such mechanical reproductions the composer has most frequently asked is, How far do these clauses no power to stop their continued sale, nor has he give composers control over the mechanical repro- power to object to any alterations in, or omissions duction of music which they have published prior from, his music in these contrivances. Moreover, to the Act ? the increase of the royalty from 24 per cent. to The answer to this question depends upon 5 per cent. provided for in section 19, sub-section whether such music has or has not been adapted 3 (b), which has been quoted, does not apply to such to a mechanical instrument. If it has not been reproductions. He is further limited to the extent adapted then the composer, even if he has assigned that- the copygright to the publisher, can prevent any no royalties shall be payable in respect of contrivances reproduction by mechanical instruments. If, how sold before the 1st day of July, 1913, if contrivances ever, he allows one firm to make such a repro- reproducing the same work had been lawfully made, or placed on sale within the parts of His Majesty's Dominions duction (which reproduction may be made on to which this Act extends before the 1st day of July, 1910. whatever terms the composer is willing to accept) then any other mechanical reproducer may similarly In the case, however, of any mechanical repro- In mlarly ductions of such works made by a manufacturer, adapt his work subject to the following provisions :- after the first day of July, 1910, while the composer Section 19, sub-section 2: That he has given the pre- would have no power to stop the continued sale of scribed notice of his intention to make the contrivances, and has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the such works, or to exercise any control as to benefit of, the owner of the copyright in the work royalties alterations or omissions, and would only be entitled in respect of all such contrivances sold by him calculated to the 21 per cept. royalty, his royalty would at the rate hereinafter mentioned. start from the commencement of the Act (July, Provided that- (i.) nothing in this provision shall authorise any altera- 1912) and not as in the other cases, from July, tions in, or omissions from, the work reproduced, unless 1913. contrivances reproducing the work subject to similar alterations and omissions have been previously made by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the PUBLISHERS' TERMS. copyright, or unless such alterations or omissions are reasonably necessary for the adaptation of the work to the In the Correspondence we publish a letter from contrivances in question ; and (ii.) for the purposes of this provision, a musical work one of our members referring to the terms obtained shall be deemed to include any words so closely associated for a first and second novel. Information of this therewith as to form part of the same work, but shall not kind is of the greatest value, not only to the be deemed to include a contrivance by means of which secretary, but also to members of the society. sounds may be mechanically reproduced, It happens, from time to time, that members, Sub-section 3: The rate at which such royalties as afore- said are to be calculated shall- without taking advice, are inclined to undersell (a) in the case of contrivances sold within two years the literary market, owing to ignorance of current after the commencement of this Act by the person making prices and current terms. The more widely, the same, be 21 per cent. ; and therefore, these terms are made known, not only to (b) in the case of contrivances sold as aforesaid after the expiration of that period 5 per cent. on the ordinary those who live by writing, but also to those who retail selling price of the contrivance calculated in the write for pleasure, the better it will be for all who prescribed manner, so however that the royalty payable in engage in literature as a profession. respect of a contrivance shall, in no case, be less than We are not quite clear what is meant by the a halfpenny for each separate musical work in which copyright subsists reproduced thereon, and, where the statement that the writer received nothing for the royalty calculated as aforesaid includes a fraction of a copyright, but it may be repeated that in no farthing, such fraction shall be reckoned as a farthing. circumstances should a writer sell his copyright There are one or two other sub-sections such as when he retains a continuing interest in the one providing for a reconsideration of the rates by publication of the work. It is quite the exception, a public inquiry by the Board of Trade, seven though not unheard of, for an author to receive a years after the commencement of the Act, and sum of money except as in advance of royalties another empowering the Board of Trade to issue under the agreement. regulations in order to give effect to the clause, but they need not be quoted here, as the quotations  ## p. 217 (#669) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 217 BOARD OF TRADE RULES AND REGULATIONS. The Board of Trade have now sent in the draft of the rules and regulations under sections 3 and 19, sub-section 6, of the new Copyright Act of 1911. It will be seen on another page that there has been a committee meeting to deal with the draft report. As soon as the rules and regulations come through in their final shape they will be published, with explanations, in the columns of The Author. SWEDISH RIGHTS. We understand that an attempt is being made by certain publishing houses in Sweden to obtain the rights in English stories for very low figures. Some time ago we mentioned that no author should permit the sale of the book rights for Sweden of an ordinary full-length novel for less than a £10 note, and that for serial rights alone of a similar work it is possible to obtain £5. Sweden is a small country, but the people are great readers—particularly of foreign authors. It is of the greatest importance, therefore, that writers should not rashly accept any statement made to them respecting the value of translation rights in Sweden, but should stand out for the higher figures. £15. and even £20, have been given for more popular books. These figures do not, of course, compare with the figures given for transla- tion rights in Germany and France, but it must be remembered that in Germany and France the circulation is much larger. not exceed the sum of one hundred dollars ; but this shall not deprive the copyright proprietor of any other remedy given him under this law, nor shall it apply to infringements occurring after actual notice to a defendant, either by service of process in a suit or other written notice serred upon him. “Nor shall it apply to infringements of dramatic or dramatico-musical compositions actually and for profit being produced upon the stage in the United States at the time of such infringement." HEARINGS BEFORE COMMITTEE. At a former hearing before the House Committee on Patents, George Haven Putnam, on behalf of the American Publishers' Copyright League, gave a strong defence of the existing law. At the hearing this week, representatives of the Society of American Dramatists and Composers, and other theatrical organizations, were heard. They are bitterly opposed to the proposed measure, declaring that it opens the way to wholesale piracy of books and plays by the moving-picture interests. MR. TOWNSEND'S DEFENCE. In a newspaper interview, Mr. Townsend thus defends his Bill : “As the law stands, if the proprietor of a moving-picture theatre exhibits a film made from a copyright story he is liable to a penalty of one hundred dollars for the first perform- ance and fifty dollars for each subsequent perform- ance. As there are usually at least six performances daily at which the same film is thrown on the screen, the proprietor of a moving-picture theatre is liable to a penalty of $350 if he used a scenario from a copyright story. As there are produced from forty to fifty reels for each film made, it can be readily understood that strike suits may bring ruin to the moving-picture business. “My Bill provides that if suit is brought for the violation of a copyright, the proprietor of a moving- picture theatre must prove that he had no know- ledge of the existence of copyright in the story upon which it is based, and had no reasonable means of ascertaining that copyright existed. The burden of proof is upon the violator of the copy- right. If he can prove innocence he must pay one penalty only—provided he ceases, upon notifica- tion, to continue the performance. Should he fail to heed the notice he is still subject to the penal- ties provided in the present. At the same time, it is specifically stipulated that a plea of innocence shall not be considered in any case where a drama or play which has been produced is concerned. “The enactment of the proposed law certainly cannot prove unjust to any playwright. Nor is there any reason why the owner of a copyright in a book or a story will be injured, for he can collect UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT BILL. M (Reprinted by kind permission from the U. S. Publishers Weekly.) HE Bill of Representative Townsend, of New 1 Jersey, providing for a practical annulment of the Copyright Code, so far as it applies to moving pictures, came up for hearing before the House Committee on Patents, March 13. The Bill was originally introduced in January, The modified draft of it, introduced February 21, 1912 (H. R. 20596), adds to section 25 (b), fourth, of the Copyright Act of 1909, the following proviso: “ Provided, that in the case of infringement of a dramatic or dramatico-musical composition, or of a work adaptable for dramatization or portrayal or exhibition through or by means of motion pictures, talking machines, phonographs, or other mechanical devices or combinations thereof, where the defen- dant proves that he was not aware that he was infringing a copyright work and could not reason ably have foreseen that he was so infringing, the entire recovery by the copyright proprietor shall  ## p. 218 (#670) ############################################ 218 THE AUTHOR. from every theatre using the film made from such similar provisions of the copyright statutes of other book or story, and can protect himself against civilised states. further reproduction by the simple means of notify- “ These provisions have for their purpose the ing the owner of the theatre. carrying out under statute of the interpretation “Inasmuch as nearly every newspaper publishing of property rights which have for centuries been original matter to-day is copyrighted, it is apparent accepted, and as far as practicable enforced by the that the manufacturers of films for moving-pictures courts, on both sides of the Atlantic, under the and the proprietors of theatres in which those films principles of the common law. are used cannot possibly know whether each and “A performer having occasion to utilise the plot, every scenario offered to them is protected by copy- theme, characters, or arrangements of scenes which right. A conspiracy is easily possible whereby a have come into existence in a story need have no playlet may be made from a story published in a difficulty in securing, under an equitable business copyrighted newspaper of Seattle, for instance, arrangement with the producer or the copyright The film maker is an innocent purchaser. Then owner, the right to make such use. He is in a a suit is instituted, and hundreds of thousands of position similar to that of the newspaper publisher dollars demanded for reproduction in moving- who desires to bring into print in a periodical the picture form of a scene which the author would be text, or some portion of the text, or some rearrange- only too glad to sell outright for fifty dollars. It ment of the text, of books that have been duly is to protect such possibilities that the amendment entered for copyright. Authorization for such is proposed in my Bill.” special use of the entire material, or of portions selected from such material, are given in the OBJECTIONS TO TIIE BILL. ordinary course of business in consideration of such payment as is warranted by the market value All interested in the protection of copyright feel, of the material, that is to say, by its probable earn- however, that the effect of Mr. Townsend's Billing power, first, for the original owner, and second, would be so to emasculate that portion of the copy- for the person desiring to make a special use of the right law covering moving-pictures as to render it same. practically valueless. “There is no reason why such property should be In his letter to the Committee on Patents, Mr. utilised without due compensation. The fact that a Putman said :- producer or owner may occasionally be unreasonable “ Feb. 3, 1912. in his estimate of the value of his property is as “ MY DEAR SIR : Senate Bill 4233, bearing the true for all other classes of property, but at best or name of Senator Briggs, was introduced on the at worst affects but a few individual cases. An 8th of January and was referred to the Committee equitable compensation is arrived at safely under on Patents. This Bill is identical in purpose and business competition and with the usual oppor- in phraseology with House Bill No. 15,263, which tunity for bargaining. bears the name of Representative Townsend, and “The Briggs-Townsend Bills give opportunity for which was introduced on the 9th of December, and the collection, in case of an appropriation such as in like manner, referred to the House Committee that above referred to, of a penalty • not exceeding on Patents. the sum of one hundred dollars. Such a provision “I am writing on behalf of the publishers of the would mean simply that the protection proposed country who are associated together in The Ameri- under the law had been practically cancelled. can Publishers' Copyright League, and on behalf “With the one hand our government gives to the also of the authors whose business interests are in producer of a copyrighted property a monopoly, the hands of these publishers and who depend upon that is to say, an absolute control over the thing the publishers to do what is necessary to protect produced, while with the other, if a measnre like their copyrights, to express the hope that your com- this should become law, this monopoly or property mittee will not give its approval to this measure control is practically taken away. The suggestion and that it may fail to secure enactment. The that such nominal penalty might meet the require- purpose of the two bills is to remove, or materially ments is connected with the condition that such to lessen, the obstacles that under the present infringement could not reasonably have been statute stand in the way of the appropriation' foreseen.' for dramatic or dramatical musical purposes of the “We point out that this is a contingency that ideas, themes, and characters that have been created cannot properly be considered by a court. The by the producers—authors, composers, or artists. motives by which a business man is influenced in “The protection given by the statute of 1909 is in the attempt to utilise property created by some- line with (although as a matter of fact is not quite body else, or the actual status of his knowledge of so comprehensive as) the protection accorded in the the history of such property right, is something  ## p. 219 (#671) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 219 that is not open to evidence. It is concealed We are all aware that art in its highest form within the consciousness of the individual in ques- must be worked out quite independent of sordid tion. If a person is willing to appropriate without commercial details, but when the artistic work is compensation property that has been created by completed the sordid commercial details are bound somebody else, he is equally willing to certify that to arise, and if the composer or the poet is inade- he did not have knowledge as to the exact owner- quately paid, then he will cease to exist. It is of ship, or as to the fact that there was any question. these commercial details in connection with the A plea of this kind is too trivial to be permitted to growth of these two arts that we should like find place in a provision of a United States statute to speak. It may in fact fairly be assumed that any book or There is a strong body of young composers spring- work of art which bears the record of copyright is ing up in England full of that vitality, that striving the property of somebody. It may also fairly be after new modes of expression, that unrest which is assumed that any person having sufficient intelli- at present rampant over the whole world. Equally, gence to shape a reproduction of such material in there is a strong body of poets giving utterance to one form or another has sufficient intelligence to this fresh, vigorous, pushing life. The composer, verify, if necessary, by application to the Bureau stirred by the words of a song, may desire to set of Copyrights, the record of the term for which the it to music. If he is met, after his just request to material is protected. be able to use the words with his music, by an “It may be answered that an intelligent and trust- extravagant demand from the poet, then the poet worthy court could be depended upon to protect the will lose the increased vitality which is offered to interests of the producers against a wrongful appli- him, and the composer's work will drop lifeless. cation of this provision. If this be true, however, In years gone by composers hardly ever paid for copyright property, it should be equally true sums to the poets, and this, no doubt, is one of the for all classes of property. reasons why a great lyric writer like Heine has “The first thing is that the law itself shall be so become so popular. Not only one, but many of the worded as to concede adequate protection which in great school of German composers have set the other divisions of the law it is proposed to concede. same song of Heine's to music. While it cannot The courts should not have placed upon them any be fair that the poet should obtain no reward, yet further responsibility than that of enforcing the it seems reasonable that he should be content with interpretation of a law wbich is in itself not only a moderate fee for an ordinary song, allowing it to equitable in purpose, but effective in its phraseology. be produced with the composer's music ; he should "This objection is respectfully submitted for the not be bound to give the composer an exclusive consideration of your committee. I ain, licence for production with the music, for, as in “ Yours respectfully, Heine's case, it may turn out that many composers “GEO. HAVEN PUTNAM.” are inspired by his words, in which case the poet should reap the benefit of the inspiration which he has conveyed, and should gain the interpretative POET AND COMPOSER. advantage of the advertisement, for if five com- posers set the same song to music it might happen that only two of them became popular, the others HERE are, perhaps, no two arts so closely falling dead. interwoven as the art of music and the art It is very necessary to impress this view, for the of poetry. As they both appeal to the sense poet, in his desire for adequate remuneration, must of hearing, they have become inseparable in song, also look upon the remuneration which the com- opera and oratorio. poser is able to obtain. Unfortunately, under the Now, this close connection is naturally one of present system of music publishing, the composer great importance both to composers and to poets. is paid very poorly, and reaps but little return for It is of importance to poets because of the enormous the work he gives. If, therefore, the poet makes a popularity which may be given to their words by claim for an unreasonable payment for the licence the music to which they are set, and it is of import- to use his words, as already pointed out, the poet ance to composers, for it is not infrequently the loses the increased vitality given by the composer case that the words inspire the music. If, therefore, and the music is practically lifeless. A sum down there happens to be a great forward movement should be sufficient to compensate a poet, who would embodying the life, thought and character of a race be able to repeat his licences indefinitely if his in any period of its evolution, it is of importance songs were popular. that these thoughts as expressed by the youthful Again, if the life-force of the composer of any composer should be able to link themselves with generation is compelled into the wrong channel, if his the thoughts expressed by the youthful poet. music has to be set to the words of other generations M  ## p. 220 (#672) ############################################ 220 THE AUTHOR. and other times, the composer may fail entirely in tions, however, that I am speaking, but of books inspiration, and may, in consequence, be forced to which, by the testimony of the inajority of critics, write on lines which are not truly interpretative merit at least polite attention. Most writers, I of the generation in which he lives. It is like the expect, have experienced at some time or other the marriage of winter and summer. Such marriages fate of finding themselves passed over in complete are not usually happy. silence by some or other organ of the Press. It Let the poet, therefore, be moderate in his can be no satisfaction to them to know that a demands, first for the sake of his art, and secondly possible explanation is that their publisher does not for the sake of his pocket. For his art that his advertise sufficiently in that particular organ to poem may receive an adequate interpretation from please the editor and that therefore his authors are contemporary composers, for his pocket that his doomed to suppression. popularity, increased by the musical setting, may Cases of complete ignoring of a book sent out for bring a wider circle of admirers and a wider public notice, it may be granted, are comparatively few. for the purchase of his work. Coming now to the subject of those which do receive attention, we may lay it down that the most desirable qualities in a reviewer are fairness and competence. Unfortunately the two qualities AUTHORS AND REVIEWERS. are hard to find in combination. The best-equipped critic of a particular work might appear to be one who has specialised in the subject with which the M HE plaint of the writer of books against the author is dealing. Now it speaks ill for human I man who reviews him in the Press is a very nature: but it is a fact that a reviewer in the old one, but it cannot be said that it gets same “ line of business " as the author is generally less bitter with the lapse of time. Rather it the least inclined to be just. I would not like to grows in intensity as the number of professedly suggest that there is often the sordid reason that literary columns or pages increases. The multipli- he sees in the author a competitor to whom he has cation of critics, potentially either friendly or a safe opportunity of doing an ill turn. But I fear unfriendly, is like the simultaneous multiplication that this is sometimes so. For this cause a paper of the pleasures and pains of life, it would appear. professedly written by experts may be the unfairest The added pains more than counterbalance the to authors. Of late years there has grown fashion- added pleasures ; the new wounds are more felt able a particularly atrocious form of critical attack. than the new balms appreciated. Some authors The old style of slashing review was painful, for- there may be who are so happily constituted as to be proof against criticism, except when it is The boldest start from public sneers, Afraid of shame, unknown to other fears. favourable. Like the sundial they may say, Horas non numero nisi serenas. But I venture to think But at least there was something to be learnt that such are rare. Most of the irritable race are from a full-blown review, however hostile, of a book. very sensitive to the acid of reviews. Now, were Now we see in some critical journals under the every critic fair-minded, honest, and intelligent, heading of “New Books," “Books Received," or the the matter would not be much. The effect of the like, a “ short notice," which “ does not necessarily medicine on the patient would be salutary, and preclude a lengthier review." Here in one blighting the review columns would be an excellent hospital paragraph the critic may damn whom he likesor, for authors. Perhaps it need hardly be said that rather, dislikes. I hope I may be pardoned if I that is scarcely the case to-day ; least of all in quote a personal experience. There is a periodical England, I am inclined to believe. Writers, which I will call the Parthenon, an august publica- indeed, have many fierce grievances against those tion which prides itself particularly on its expert who are entrusted with the task of reviewing their criticism. Hither were sent for review copies of works. two books of mine in succession. After the first It may sound paradoxical to say that the worst (although it sold well enough to cover a three- notice is no notice at all ; and it is not true, in any figure advance and was excellently received by the case. There is, nevertheless, from the author's Press in general) had been left unreviewed, the point of view a real injustice in being compelled to second was treated to half-a-dozen lines of short send out a copy it may be of an expensive net notice, which made not the slightest pretence to book) for review, to find the book ignored and thus deal with it. About this time the Parthenon lose the royalty on that copy to no purpose. It is abounded in these “short notices” full of spleen easy to say that the work was not worth notice; against quite respectable authors in one particular and doubtless there are shoals of such published line of writing. As far as any knowledge of the every year. It is not of these worthless produc- books themselves was concerned, these paragraphis  ## p. 221 (#673) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 221 might have been written by the office-boy after the pulpit. You cannot reply to him on the spot, inspection of the covers. But the style was not and so you do not make your appeal to the original office-boy's ; and, further, why should an office- audience. You are lucky if you are permitted to boy nurse such malice ? Again, I know the case reply at all. An editor will occasionally, it is true, of an author to whom a journal (which may be insert a letter from the author answering the called the Thunderer) always meted out these short attack upon him—but very often, be it noted, with damnatory paragraphs until one day he published a concurrent retort from the reviewer or else an a book under an alias ; when, behold! he received editorial “ crusher,” which makes your case seem an excellent review. Can any explanation be worse than before. suggested in such cases except that of personal Is there then no amelioration to be looked for in spite on the part of some critic ? the sad lot of the reviewed ? None, it is to be The incompetent reviewer is a grievance to the feared, except through the growth of a sense of author, but à less dangerous affliction than the justice in the critic or of intelligence in the reading unjust one. Happily he is very frequently aware public. And who among the authors is optimistic of his deficiencies, and, although his notice is enough to hope for so much in our dear friends ? worthless critically, he does not wish to give him- Probably the only remedy is to self away, so contents himself with mild patronage and plentiful quotation of passages which seem Learn to deride the critic's starch decree to him interesting ; particularly from the introduc- and, when the opportunity occurs, tion, if there is one, for why should he read further ? Such reviews may very likely benefit the Break him on the wheel he meant for me. author by increasing the sale of the book—some Which line of conduct, of course, is very immoral consolation, at least, for the absence of intelligent appreciation. Phokion. There is a complaint which has often been made, but without the effect of removing the grievance. IS IT WORTH IT? In fact, that grievance is greater at the present day than ever before, and is increasing as periodicals multiply. I am speaking of the pluralist reviewer. TN Mr. Herbert Smith's article—“ The Hazard The unsophisticated reader, confronted with a mass 1 of the Pen," in a past number—we have one of reviews, probably imagines quot sententiæ tot and all been asked to cogitate upon Robert homines. Whereas, on the contrary, the fact is Buchanan's reply “Is it worth it ? ” when asked that one man, who may be an enemy, has some what he had to say about his calling, and in times the chance of noticing your book in half-a- Mr. Arthur Lovell's protest upon the question dozen columns; with the result that you get six we have been reminded that “the author is the hostile criticisms which the public takes to be teacher and leader of mankind.” And our independent. answer will be exactly in accordance with our Nor is this an evil for which the remedy is conception of the calling of literature. If we provided by signed reviews. The pluralist reviewer conceive of it as a genteel and dignified trade, in has many signatures. These may be known to the which we may do well unto ourselves that men may author if he is familiar with the coulisses of the speak good of us, in which the capital is brains, and literary world. But the general reading public does the sole purpose to make money, and to make it not dream of identifying, say, “ X.Z.," “ Polonius quickly, then we shall most certainly answer that it Redivirus." and “A Blankshire Map," whose is not worth it, and, if we are wedded to the ink, criticisms he sees in various columns. Undoubtedly we would do well to turn to some craft of penman- we should get fairer and more careful reviews if ship which is not literature, such as advertisement the writer were obliged to append his actual name writing, which opens out immense possibilities for to them ; and we should abolish the undue influence the wielding of words to express the excellencies of of the pluralist critic. But anonymity, or at the trade commodities at a rate of payment which is very least pseudonymity, is still a great fad in certain and highly satisfactory, and therefore indeed English journalism, and editors cling desperately to worth it. But if we have had the smallest glimmer the "we" that has been consecrated to their use of a vision that the calling of literature stands alone, Try as he may, not even G. K. Chesterton has been above and beyond every other calling by reason of able to slay the editorial We. its power over the minds and souls of men--greater But even an editor is not all bad, it may be than that of the parson, because the world is our objected. He will allow the criticised author, parish, and of the schoolmaster, because our work smarting under the sense of wrong, to defend him- is for all time--if we have at all conceived that the self. Yes, but a reviewer is like a preacher in author is the teacher and leader of mankind, we  ## p. 222 (#674) ############################################ 222 THE AUTHOR. shall be slow to answer in the negative. If we enters upon it without being aware of the privations have in any degree grasped the awful burden of and sufferings it entails, privations which will in responsibility for our influence upon the thoughts most cases undermine his health and cripple his and actions of our fellow men which we as authors usefulness. And wbat is equally serious is that he must bear, whether we will or no, we shall begin to is always under the temptation to write poor un- realise that in the nature of things our work can worthy stuff because, sad to say, that is to a beginner never be adequately paid for in the coin of the what pays the best. But the author, who follows realm. That author who has glorified the cowardly some other vocation for his living and writes at the act of suicide in his novel is responsible for the same time, proves, to use Mr. Lovell's words, that suicide from suggestion which is the result—the “he is a real author who has something to say which blood is on his head. And that author, who has must at all costs come out whether the listeners are inspired the souls of his fellows and turned many to few or many," and if the output be less the work righteousness, sball shine as the stars of heaven- will be greater. Mr. Herbert Smith will murmur, he shall have his reward. For by reason of the “ Amateur authors." But no one would call solidarity of mankind the influence of the written Spenser, or Thomson, or Wordsworth, or Matthew word is never ending, not alone through the Arnold amateur authors. And yet each of these immortal literature of the great, read by the few, pursued some other vocation as help to a livelihood but, alas, through the trivial fiction of mushroom -Spenser and Thomson, secretaryships, Words- growth, read by the many–from which minds un- worth, a distributor of stamps, Matthew Arnold an consciously receive impressions which react on other inspectorship of schools. When Matthew Arnold's minds, only to react again and again. Thus it is old friend, Dr. Fitch, asked him why he accepted not in the nature of things that work of eternal an inspectorship he replied, “ Because I wanted to value can receive its due in gold and silver. When marry." There is of course a special kind of one goes to buy a coat one considers the sum of sacrifice involved in choosing the wiser course. guineas it will cost and asks, “ Is it worth it? Will There is a peculiar joy in doing the thing for it last a certain length of time ? ”—because the coat which you were made and doing it habitually ; in will in due time perish. And if one buys it the feeling the thought spring to birth upon the pen- tailor has his reward. In this case I give my a joy the like of which is felt in no other profession. money for something of material value, and I do Until he had beaten his music out of it, Matthew well to ask if it is worth it. But when I give Arnold found little that was congenial in the myself for work of eternal value, I know that it is inspection of schools, when he had to accept worth it, and my question shall rather be—“Is it hospitality from the noncomformist of his day, who, worthy?” in loving zeal and pity for his ignorance, made We owe a debt of gratitude to Mr. Herbert Smith mention of him in the family prayer as “our poor for bringing this question forward, for until we as misguided brother." authors settle it each for oneself we shall be able to It is most saddening to think of the heart- accomplish no great work. Who could imagine breaking disappointments and privations that great Shakespeare, as he wrote his immortal plays, writers have had to face, but let this not make us pausing to ask himself—“Is it worth it?" or pessimistic. Let us rather be thankful for their Bunyan, as he wrote his immortal allegory in noble example of pluck and endurance, ard resolv- Bedford jail, being troubled with doubts as to ing to try to emulate them, take heart again. Did whether it would ultimately bring him an adequate the world ever appreciate the message of those who monetary reward ? And both of these immortal would save it best? It has been ever the same all writers were in their day as poor and obscure as any down the pages of history, from the voice of the struggling author to-day. prophet to that of the Divine Son. Let us learn to Yet withal authors must live, and it is quite realise the treasures of darkness, that we too must true that food and raiment and cash for the rates suffer if we would do great work, that we, like all and taxes will not fall like manna from heaven, and the truly great, must be an author who is harassed by butcher's and baker's Heated hot with burning fears, bills can never give of his best to the world. But And dipt in baths of hissing tears, the point to be weigbed is this. While there are And battered with the shocks of doom so many other openings by which people with To shape and use, brains can earn an income-certain even if it be for 6 he that suffers most has most to give" small-18 it justifiable for authors without private Robert Buchanan asked the question. Is it means to launch upon such a precarious enterprise worth it?" That question was a little less than as authorship as a sole means of livelihood ? Is it Robert Buchanan. Yes, it is worth it, after all. fair to those dependent on him ; is it even fair to himself ? For no such author in the present day VIOLET GLADE  ## p. 223 (#675) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 223 “ COPYRIGHT : ITS HISTORY AND ITS misprinting them, and pleading for legislation LAW.”* to protect literary works. The issue of ancient classics under printers' privileges led to the grant of an exclusive right to print the works of contem- THIS is a valuable and comprehensive work on porary authors, and in this way printers and authors 1 copyright, being thoroughly up to date and acquired a copyright in the modern sense of the dealing with the law of copyright in all term. countries. It contains a summary of the principles A chapter on the history of copyright in the and practice relating to copyright, with special United States contains a summary of the salient reference to the American Code of 1909 and the features of the new American law of 1909. Under British Code of 1911. this code copyright is effected by publication with · The publication of the work at the present time the copyright notice, and completed by registration is particularly interesting, because it marks the and deposit of two copies sent to the Register of an new stage of copyright developments. The Copyrights at Washington “promptly after American Code and the British Code, which have publication. oblication The manufacturing clause is con- The taken the place of all previous legislation on copy- tinued and extended, by the requirement of printing right, show a gratifying advance upon the earlier and binding as well as typesetting in the United laws. Portugal bas joined the International Copy- States. The musical composer is given control right Union by adherence to the Berlin Convention over mechanical reproductions, subject to the in 1911, and there are hopeful indications that all provision for a compulsory licence in case he permits the countries of Europe will soon realise the any such reproduction. The copyright term is advantage of uniformity and join the Copyright twenty-eight years with a like renewal term, Union. With this object in view Russia has making fifty-six years in all. Rights of perform- already shaped, and Holland is shaping, domestic ance are included under copyright, and unpub- legislation. Even in the East there has been some lished works are specifically protected by special progress, for China in 1910 decreed copyright registration protection throughout her vast empire of ancient In the second part of the work the author deals and reviving letters. Another further step is the with literary and general copyright, chiefly with Buenos Aires Convention of 1910, already ratified reference to the provisions of the new American by the United States, which made a new basis for Code, but incidentally mentioning analogies of the copyright protection throughout the Pan-American English law. This includes the scope and subject- Union. matter of copyright, its ownership and duration, The first part of this work contains matters of the formalities as to notice, registration and deposit, academical interest, dealing with the nature and and the manufacturing clauses. origin of copyright, the early history of printing Dramatic, musical, and artistic copyright is the and its monopolies, showing how the exclusive subject of the third part of the work : while the privilege of multiplying copies was first granted to fourth part deals with infringement and remedies. the person who made an accurate copy of some importation, and the methods and practice of the classic work and obtained a certificate of the copyright office. correctness of his copy. The earliest incunabula Under International and Foreign Copyright the came from Germany, the cradle of the art of new British Code is summarised, and a chapter printing, and some decades later printing deals with copyright in other countries, both those privileges were developed in Italy. Aldus which belong which belong to, and those which are outside, the Manutius was given the privilege of printing any Copyright Union. Greek texts for a term of twenty years, and A useful table called a " Conspectus of Copyright another privilege of printing works in italics, an by Countries” sets out the formalities as to regis- invention of his own modelled on the handwriting tration and deposit in all countries, the requisites of Boccaccio, as a quasi-patent. The rights for as to notice, the terms of copyright, and Inter- other languages were granted to other printers. national treaties. This is exactly on the lines of In Venice there was a provision, similar to the the table in “ Playright and Copyright in all modern manufacturing clause, which made the Countries” by Colles and Hardy, to whom the privilege dependent upon the works being printed author gratefully acknowledges his indebtedness. in that city. In 1528 Luther raised his voice As a matter of policy, in dealing with such a against the wrongs of authors, complaining that complicated subject as copyright, it seems pre- many printers were engaged in spoiling books by ferable to keep the law, as it exists at the present * “Copyright: Its History and its Law," by Richard time, distinct and separate from the history of its Rogers Bowker. Houghton Wifflin Company, The River development, and it is probable that this book side Press, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. 208. might be of more practical service, if certain  ## p. 224 (#676) ############################################ 224 THE AUTHOR. chapters had been confined to the historical growth early page, not only that he does not write plays, but of copyright and the other chapters had dealt also that he feels incapable of writing them. More- exclusively with the existing law. For in using a over, though he has carefully analysed the methods work of reference with a view to ascertaining the of the men who write plays both successfully and law of copyright in a particular country, it is unsuccessfully, he finds those methods so various embarrassing to find the introduction of paragraphs and contradictory that he feels it very difficult, if relating to what the law used to be, or what amend- not absolutely impossible, to deduce a code of rules ments were proposed while the Bill was before from them. But that is no great matter. The art Parliament. The chapter on" Copyright through- of writing plays, like all the arts, is, or should be. out the British Empire” furnishes an illustration progressive, and progresses, or should progress, by the of this confusion ; for it contains the provisions breaking of old rules and the substitution of new of the new code of 1911, which are stated some ones therefor. The rules which suited Sardou would what too generally for practical purposes, while by no means suit Mr. Bernard Shaw. Either of here and there are interspersed references to the those two dramatists would probably have failed if previous law, and eren detailed statements of the he had taken the other for his model ; both of them modifications of the Copyright Bill in the Committee by going their own way, have succeeded, -the one stage and the proposals it contained in its earlier employing a rigid but complicated technique, the form. other flinging technique to the winds, and trusting “ Copyright law is exceptionally confused and to wit, audacity, and the kind of paradox which he confusing," as the author tells us in his “ Fore- himself professes to regard as platitudinous troism. word,” and the dominating idea arising from a All that is common to them is the habit, natural or perusal of this work is the regret that so much acquired, of thinking in terms of the theatre; and history should be introduced into the chapters no man, of course, can teach another man to do that, which appear to be primarily intended to give a though he may sometimes be able to point out to him clear exposition of the existing law. Historical that he is not doing so. references, which are illuminating, and are made It follows that the possibilities of usefulness of for the purpose of explaining the meaning of some such a manual as Mr. Archer has produced are statutory phrase or expression, undoubtedly serve limited. It does not follow that it is useless ; and a useful purpose ; but this work contains perhaps we imagine that, though it will help the neophyte too much historical detail, and there is some con- very little, the most practised dramatic hands will fusion in its arrangement. It is difficult, however, be able to derive profit from its perusal. All of for one who has during the last twenty-five years them have had their failures, comparative if not participated in copyright development, in the absolute; and by no means have all of those compara- conferences and the draftings of the new American tive failures been glorious in the sense of being due Code, to entirely separate comment from exposition. to a subtlety or an artistry which the public was too The author has, moreover, included some of the inartistic or too stupid to appreciate. In many historical material of the Bowker-Solberg volume cases they have been attributable to defects of of 1886, which has been carefully verified, extended, craftsmanship wbich might have been avoided, and and brought up to date. The work is evidently can easily be detected by the looker-on who sees the result of a wide experience and great industry, most of the game. Mr. Archer's analyses of the and will be of use and interest to authors, pub- causes of the conspicuous failures of certain plays lishers, and others in helping them to realise their which have been by no means devoid of merit con- rights and to secure protection in all copyright tain many valuable hints, both express and implied: countries for every form of intellectual property. and so—though in a less degree-do his analyses of HAROLD HARDY. the means by which certain notable effects have been produced. We might name as particalarly illuminating his remarks on the elaborate ingenuity THE ART OF THE DRAMATIST.* with which Oscar Wilde, though a mere beginner, raised curiosity and expectation to fever heat in the final passage of the first act of Lady Windermere's M HE reviewer, not being a dramatist, cannot Fan. undertake to say whether better plays are M r. Archer's counsels have the logical complete- likely to be written by people who read Mr. ness which one has long associated with his work as Archer's manual than by people who do not read it. a dramatic critic. He deals in separate * books,". It is, at any rate, doubtful; and the doubt seems to with the beginning" the middle and the end be shared by Mr. Archer himself, who states, on an of plays. He discusses the point of attack": he * " Play-making : A Manual of Craftsmanship," by shows how “ curiosity” is sustained and how William Archer. Chapman and Hall. 78. 6d. net. • interest” is aroused. He shows that it is better  ## p. 225 (#677) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 225 to “ foreshadow" than to “forestall” the climax to which the writer is working up; he warns us against the danger of “blind alley themes," discourses of “ character and psychology” and “ dialogue and details," and insists upon the superiority, for dra- matic treatment, of those subjects which involve that * peripety " first spoken of by Mr. A. B. Walkley's favourite philosopher. It is all exceedingly interest. ing-to the playgoer, no less than to the playwright; and novelists who propose to dramatise their novels will be able to learn something from it. It will not, indeed, introduce them to any royal road to fortune, but it may help to save them from many of the mistakes to which their habit of working in another and more plastic medium makes them prone. power,” vouched for by “several literary men of established reputation,” send in his valuable work to a competition unless he felt that winning it would be a stepping-stone in his career not to be despised? Would not his book, if so “unusual,” be strong enough to stand (or fall) by itself, without the advertisement of winning a competition ? I only remember at this moment the works of one winner. She has certainly established a literary reputation for herself, and if not in the first flight is hardly in the ranks of the “third-rate." I also saw the published opinion of Mr. A. C. Benson and his fellow judges on the winning book in Messrs. Lane's last competition, and they did not complain of the “low level ” of the books submitted to them. I fancy if I were a “sorter,” which might, or might not, be a pleasant task, I should grasp very joyfully the merest hint of inspiration. Think of the many, many books that are written without it. Yours truly, “ A WRITER.” CORRESPONDENCE. NOVEL COMPETITIONS. DEAR SIR, -In reference to the letters of **Tamel ” and “A Novelist," I should like to say that I was recently invited, with two very well- known novelists, to judge one of these competitions. The publisher's letter of invitation clearly stated that I should not have to read more than six or seven manuscripts. I declined—I hope politely- to take part in such a farce. Another point: -I have been a publisher's reader, and I know that an important manuscript, already sifted from a mass, cannot be read and comparatively estimated in less than a day. The publisher was therefore offering me a full week's tedious work. The fee which he suggested was either twenty guineas or twenty pounds—I forget which. I should be interested to know whether the writers who were to collaborate with me considered twenty guineas to be suitable payment for a week's work, with the lustre and sanction of their renown thrown in. The reason for the continuance of these com- petitions is to my mind obvious. They are very profitable to the enterprising publisher. I see no ħarm in that ; indeed I rather admire the clever- ness of the enterprising publisher ; but I think that artistically reputable novelists should meditate long before they decide to dignify with their names a purely commercial project. Yours truly, ARNOLD BENNETT. III. SIR,—The letters which you have published in the two last numbers of The Author on the subject of “novel competitions " inflict-quite unintention- ally, no doubt—a great injustice on the publisher's reader. If one were to judge from what “ Tamel” and “A Novelist " say of him, one would take that individual to be a mechanical drudge, devoid of any artistic feeling and inspired only with commercial zeal. I do not, of course, know with what readers the two letter-writers are acquainted. I happen to have been acquainted, more or less intimately, during the past twenty years, with a great number of readers, and wish to state emphatically that I have found them a better educated and more cultured class of men (or women) than the average writer of novels. Self-respect compels me to state that I have myself been a “sorter," and that I am quite willing to have my artistic taste compared, by any impartial jury, with that of the novelists of to- day. “Tamel” and “A Novelist " seem to think that if the judges, as advertised, read all the books sent in for competition, the verdict would be fairer than it is when the sorters weed out the list for them. I presume that neither of your correspon- dents has read for a prize competition. Otherwise he would know what a lot of “impossible” books are sent in-crude, illiterate, and artistically worth- less. It is hard on the sorter to be compelled to read even a few chapters of such. I totally fail to see what would be gained by asking the supreme judges to cast a weary eye upon them. As for the deliberate rejection by the sorters of artistic novels, there is no justification for this charge at all in the II. DEAR SIR,-I am not a member of the Society of Authors, or a prize winner in a “Novel Com- petition," but I venture to say that I think * Tamel's " letter to The Author (in the March No.) not a little unfair to the winners of such competi- tions. Why did the author of a book of “ unusual  ## p. 226 (#678) ############################################ 226 THE AUTHOR. competitions organised by any reputable publisher. appointment, remorses, humiliation, health and The fact is that an author and his personal friends strength, youth and courage, these are what the are not necessarily the best judges of what is artistic. author may receive and give-but even then the There are numberless authors, and their friends, price of his giving and getting are his own secret. richement doués de suffisance et d'insuffisance, who I write now of the purely business aspect of a book. arrogate to themselves the gift of infallible taste. For my first novel, published June, 1910, I It is precisely to check the extravagant pretensions received nothing for the copyright, but I obtained of such people that the poor sorter exists. a 15 per cent. Royalty on all copies sold of the “A Novelist ” says : “The initiated are perfectly English edition (price 6s.), and 3d. on every copy aware what kind of books will be weeded out before sold of the Colonial edition ; thirteen copies being the rest are sent on to the judges. They are the counted as twelve. books that are unconventional, unsensational, and The sales, and the financial profit to myself, after artistic ; the books that would not please the great the book had been a year on the market, were as mass of uneducated readers.” Sir, the initiated follows, viz :- know nothing of the sort. The initiated know that Copies of Home edition sold, 1,262. the writer of an "unconventional” book invariably Copies of Colonial edition sold, 1,151. deems it to be “ artistic.” The initiated also know Total sum received by me, £73 3s. 2d. (seventy- that many unconventional books, while they show three pounds). promise, are both artistically and commercially im The circumstances under which the novel was possible and would stand no chance of a prize in published were briefly these-I was absolutely un- any competition, except where the author and his known in the literary world, and to all journalists, friends packed the bench. Why then should the critics, and fellow authors. I write under a nom competition judges be asked to waste their time in de plume. So the sales—such as they were, owed looking at these crude productions ? nothing to my friends and acquaintances in the way It is an unpleasant shock, no doubt, to have your of creating a public. The secret of my identity was supposed masterpiece “weeded out.” But you well kept till four months or so after the book was should not be so self-centred as to imagine that published. the only reason possible for such a catastrophe is It received about thirty or so reviews: these were that the sorters are base commercial persons. Let favourable, and one or two were of sufficient weight us see the claims of the masterpiece substantiated to call some attention to the novel perhaps. But the by successful publication, after it has failed to pass rest were devoid of all criticism of any weight or the test of the preliminary reader, and then we shall value, and merely gave a curiously unattractive have proof of the sorters' incompetence. outline of the contents of the book. READER. I published a second novel last month through the same publisher. I received nothing for the A PUBLISHER'S TERMS. copyright, and exactly the same royalties as for the first novel. I have, however, been paid the royalties SIR,-I gather from the list of new members of for all copies subscribed for up to date of publica- the Author's Society, published in The Author, that tion. On the date of publication I received £24. many of them are, like myself, beginners in their For those whose terms for the publication of a literary career. As such they may be beset with first and second novel have been less or more questions to which their own inexperience can find favourable than mine I add the following informa- no answer. It is probable that some feel that theytion : I am not dependent on writing for my living, suffer from a lack of exact information with regard but under certain circumstances I might find myself to the-not unimportant-financial side of success with an income of only £100 to live on. I employ for a new novel. Perhaps, like myself, they would an agent, who under my present circumstances 15 like to know how many sales constitute a “success- not handicapped by my requiring him to obtain ful first novel," and what is the average sales of a cash for me on the first terms that offer. I am first novel, and what the average profit made by obliged for years at a time to live out of Europe and the author from the first venture. In fact, the have not been in England since February, 1910, 80 beginner wants to know the state of the market. I find an agent very necessary. I am bound to him Could not The Author give us data upon which to for "all novels" unless the contract is broken by base an appreciation of financial success or failure, “mutual consent.” To my publisher I am in no and the chances of a future income from a second or wise bound for any other novel I may write. third novel ? This may sound sordid, but the I should he very glad of any enlightening com. writer is far indeed from thinking that an author's ments or conclusion drawn from the above facts work can be priced by £ s. d. alone ; the joy of and figures. conception and execution, fame, praise, one's dis- "A FIRST AND SECOND NOVEL."  ## p. 226 (#679) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. vii TYPEWRITING. Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhond, Surrey, writes :- "I have just completed tho rovision of my novel ... which you typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without having beon corrected or even read, and that my hand writing, I am told, is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it required percoption as well as care, something more than simple mochanical accuracy, to produce such a resulta rosult which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be tho best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon tho work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words ; 2 copies, 1/-. Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spanish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): “I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work." MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): “I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and pre RICHARD PRYCE, Esq. : “ The work conld not be better done." L. A. ST. JOHN. L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON. Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Front Page ... ... £4 0 0 Other Pages Half of a Page... ... ... 300 ... ... 1 100 Quarter of a Page ... 015 0 Eighth of a Page 0 7 6 Single Column Advertisements por inch 0 6 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. NOTICE TO AUTHORS. Authors in need of a good, sound, and reliable Agent should note that the New Agency Agreement of the Society of Authors has been adopted in its entirety by Mr. Stanhope W. Sprigg (late Editor of Cassell's and the Windsor Magazine, and for some years Hon. Literary Adviser to the Society of Women Journalists), Trafalgar Buildings, Charing Cross, London, W.C. Every facility for placing Literary Work. TYPEWRITING. The most difficult handwriting and involved copy accurately deciphered by experts. SOMETHING NEW ! INK-ERASING PENCIL, Just the thing for Authors and Business Men. Removes writing and blots immediately, and without injury to SEND P.O. 1/2 FOR SAMPLE. 0. Herbert Cæsar, Homefield, St. Albans. MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, w.c. paper. BOOKS on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. Sooond-Hand at Half-Prices. Now at 25 por cont, disoount. Catalogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. AUTHORS, ATTENTION ! ACCURACY, ABSOLUTE SECRECY, PUNCTUALITY guaranteed by me in Typewritten copies of Manuscripts, eto. Terms : 1s. per 1,000 words; Carbon Duplicates, 3d. per 1,000. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C TYPEWRITING. Stories, Novels, Articles, Plays, &c., 8d. per 1,000 words; with FREE Carbon Copy. Additional Carbon Copies, ld. extra per 1,000 words, each copy. Road what a satisfied Client says, and then send a trial order. Dear Sir, December 4th, 1911. I have to thank you for your prompt and most satisfactory work; the typing is excellent, and I am extremely pleased with it. (Signed) MRS. J. O. ARNOLD, Sheffield. Over 5 years' experience in copying MSS. C. HERBERT CÆSAR, C. A. GIRTON, 2, Grove Lane, Camberwell. s.c. || Homefield, Woodstock Rd., St. Albans, Herts.  ## p. 226 (#680) ############################################ viii ADVERTISEMENTS. TYPEWRITING Two popular Hotels in Central London. Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL To Authors, Clergymen, Playwrights, etc.- A WORD IN SEASON ! Get all your work TYPED WELL-IT ADDS TONE. Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum. KINGSLEY HOTEL WITH THE My work is always THE BEST. My prices are LOW. Send your order now. Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. All orders, large or small, receive my personal attention. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Loungee and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita- tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/- Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel— "Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel—"Bookcraft, London." MISS RALLING, 38, Norwood Road, Herne Hill, LONDON, S.E. | BRAINS. MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND, AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 36, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone-8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel London, E.C., who will be pleased ligently copied, from 18. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by I to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. W.C. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness ; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, 6d. Plays ruled and bound. 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. ; in quplicate, 1/-, Plays and General | TYPEWRITING.-Authors MSS. carefully typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli words (carbon copy free). EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. Tel.: Bank 82. 20, Bucklersbury, E.C. One Of NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. * Miss M. R. HORNx bas typed for me literary matter to the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothing MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. 64, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. does her work.-FRANK SAVILE." Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms. MISS M. R. HORNE, Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq., and Others. New Address :- Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen : " Many 5, PADCROFT ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has been done." Printed by BBADBURY, AGNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 08 (May 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 08 (May 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-05-01-The-Author-22-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/434/1912-06-01-The-Author-22-9.pdf 67f0ebb4675ef02a0ee1c22d45ae7973 PDF Text Text .) . of . PRICE SIXPENE 1912 ( JUNE Monthly Authors . No Society , Incorporated 1 . . of Organ . 9 . XXII VOL - ( The the The Author . . CONTENTS of , at . . ). - , , , , . , , ; . G By . ' . 18 . , , , . on 11 . THEIR CONTRI which the . net . 60 . October 1907 price , . Published , . . 6d . . of INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON AS REVISED AT BERLIN Price net . . 1909 , VENTION 18 . . , Members . net AGENCY AGREEMENT , DRAMATIC 34 . THE ABOVE AGREEMENT Gate .] Storey , Old Queen Street S . W . . AGENCY 's Secretary net , , 39 , the Apply to net . All prices LITERARY 15 . 31 . . ." [ . " of at . HERBERT THRING . 14 . . 38 , , TO HERBERT by Sir WALTER Terms OF AUTHORS SOCIETY List 13 . In 12 this , 's in , to . COMMENTS Examples and Illustrative 2nd Edition Price net , . . . S . PUBLI Being additional facts collected the office the Society since the publication of the Methods With comments and advice Price 28. net . 28 , 6d , J, . 10 - , S . . print ADDENDA G FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY PUBLISHERS ASSOCIATION different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS and Contributions Price net .) . of ( net PERIODICALS AND Giving the BUTORS work compiled from the papers the Society offices the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers Authors are examined and their meaning carefully explained with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein Price net 7 . , . ( A 1s , IN . 9 , . - to , . U , D , Price THRING BESANT net THE VARIOUS METHODS OF By CATION SQUIRE SPRIGGE By OF AUTHORS THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION GERMANY AUSTRIA HUNGARY AND SWITZERLAND By ERNST LUNGE . , .. . THE SOCIETY By WALTER Record of its Action from its Foundation BEBANT Chairman of Committee 1888 1892 Price net THE WITH . 18 . . 4 . 6 COLLES PENSION Barrister at THE COST OF PRODUCTION Out . MORRIS THE THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIETÉ DES By GENS DE LETTRES SQUIRE SPRIGGE Price 6 net 251 252 (A to in , . Price . Law 38 . W , . By . LIST AND and .. . .. . to ' of . . , to . . 6d . , at . 8 LITERATURE 247 249 251 .. .. . . F .. . of THE AUTHOR ugust and September the year Published ten months the protection and main omitted devoted especially Dramatic and Musical Property tenance of Literary Issued all Members gratis Price non inembers 6d or 58. 6d per annum post free Back numbers from 1892 108 net per vol .. for .. . 1911 FOR . 1s . net ) . 2 REPORT ANNUAL Price . .. . in , toto . 1 THE PAGHZ 244 244 244 244 245 246 247 the Society 8 .. .. .. . .. . .. . 's . .. . 's to Publications Warnings Musical Composers Stamping Music The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes Justin McCarthy The Royal Literary Fund Composers Rights the Collection of Fees from Mecha Reproductions The Hazard of the Pen Robert Browning Compositors and Readers the University Press Rules Oxford Correspondence .. . PAGE 227 227 227 229 232 234 234 237 237 242 243 243 243 244 244 Nouces The Society Funds The Pension Fund Committee Notes Books published by Members Books published America by Members Literary Dramatic and Musical Notes ParisNotes Publisher Royalty Agreements Magazine Contents How Use the Society Warnings the Producers Books Warnings Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenariosand Original Dramatic Authors and Agents �ADVERTISEMENTS of Authors The Society Telegraphic . Address : " AUTORIDAD , LONDON ." ( Incorporated ). Telephone No . : 374 Victoria . PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , COUNCIL . SIB ROBERT ANDERSON , K . C. B. THE RIGHT Hon . SIR WM . REYNELL ANSON , Bart . , P. C., M . P. , D. C. L. THE RIGHT HON . THE LORD AVEBURY , P. C. J . M . BARRIE . SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M. G . ROBERT BATEMAN . F . E. BEDDARD , F . R . S. MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . THE RIGHT HON . AUGUSTINE BIB . RELL , P. C. MRS . E. NESBIT BLAND . THE REV , PROF . BONNEY , F . R. S. The Right Hon . JAMES BRYCE, P . C. TôE RIGHT Hon . THE LORD BURGH CLERE , P. C. HALL CAINE . J . W . COMENS CARR . EGERTON CASTLE , F. S. A. EDWARD CLODD . W. MORRIS COLLES . The Hon . JOHN COLLIER , G . C. S. I . AUSTIN DOBSON . SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD . EDMUND GOSSE , LL . D. SYDNEY GRUNDY . SJR RIDER HAGGABD . MRS . HARRISON (“ LOCAS MALET " ). ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS , E . W . HORNUNG . MAURICE HEWLETT , W. W. JACOBS . HENRY JAMES . JEROME K , JEROME . HENRY ARTHUR JONES . J . SCOTT KELTIE , LL . D . RUDYARD KIPLING . SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER , F. R.8. | LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. SHAW ). Mrs . MAXWELL (M . E. BRADDON ) . COMMITTEE ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M . G . MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . MRS . E. NESBIT BLAND , J . W. COMENS CARR . SIR | SPRIGGE . ARTHUR RACKHAM . G. BERNARD SHAW . FRANCIS STOBB . W. W. JACOBS . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH PRICHARD . SUB - COMMITTEE Chairman - R. C. CARTON . | JEROME K . JEROME. W. J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY . CECIL RALEIGH , RUDOLF BESIER . C. HADDON CHAMBERS . ANSTEY GUTHRIE . Miss CICELY HAMILTON . Chairman - Dr. S. SQUIRE OWEN SEAMAN . M . H . SPIELMANN . GUTHRIE . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . ANSTEY COMPOSERS Chairman . | G . BERNARD SHAW . MISS E . M . SYMONDS . JAMES T. TANNER . FUND COMMITTEE PENSION BANTOCK . PERCY C. BUCK , Mus . Doc . THOMAS F. DUNHILL . OWEN SEAMAN . G. BERNARD SHAW . G. R. SIMs . DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE , FRANCIS STORR . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STAXTORD, Mus . Doc . MRS , HUMPHRY WABD . H . G . WELLS . PERCY WHITE . FIELD -MARSHAL THB RIGHT Hos . THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , K . P., P. C., &c . OF MANAGEMENT . Chairman - DR. S. SQUIRE MAURICE HEWLETT . DRAMATIC GRANVILLE AYLMER MAUDE . THE REV . C. H. MIDDLETON -WAKE . SIR HENRY NORMAN , M. P. SIR GILBERT PARKEK , M . P. SIR ARTHUR PINERO . THE RIGHT HON . SIR HORACE PLUNKETT , K . P . HESKETH PRICHARD . ARTHUR RACKHAM . BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . THE RIGHT HON . THE EARL CURZON , SPRIGGE . . MRS . ALEC TWEEDIE , MRS . HUMPHRY WARD . COMMITTEE ' SUB . - SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus. Doc . CECIL FORSYTH . | ARTHUR SOMERVELL . HERBERT SULLIVAN . SIDNEY JONES . WILLIAM WALLACE . JOHN B. MCEWEN . COPYRIGHT SUB - COMMITTEE . H . A. HINKSON . E . J . MACGILLIVRAY . STANFORD , I HERBERT SULLIVAN . SIR JAMES YOXALL , M . P. CHARLES VILLIERS Mus . Doc . M . H . SPIELMANN . SIR | ART. THE HON . JOAN COLLIER. | John HASSALL , R . I . SIR W . MARTIN CONWAY . | J. G . MILLAIS . FIELD , ROSCOR & Co. , 36, Lincoln ' s Inn Fields , W. C. G . HERBERT THRING , 39, Old Queen Street , Storey ' s Gate , S. W. } Soliators. Legal Representative in America 39 OLD — JAMES BYRNE QUEEN , OFFICES . 24, Broad ARTHUR RACKHAM . M . H . SPIELMANN . Secretary - G. HERBERT THRING , Solicitor in England La Société dos Gony do Lettre. Street , New STREBT , STOBBY ' S GATE , S. W. York , U. S. A. �ADVERTISEMENTS . PLAYS - MR . FORBES (Member of the Incorporated COTTERILL Literary DAWSON Society of Authors ) . An Actor of over 25 years ' experience class of character , play, and theatre . Master of Stage Craft & Play in every Construction . Author of plays produced in Great Britain and America . Adapter of several novels to the stage . GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS . ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE . - NO THEORIES No charge for reading opinion on a play . . – and giving a practical stage managers Address of his time. : 28 , MIDMOOR ROAD , WIMBLEDON , S.W . Just out , 1/ - paper , 2) - cloth , net . & SON, Renfield Street , Glasgow , SMITH WILLIAM THOMSON LORD KELVIN ( ), His Way of Teaching Natural Philosophy , By DAVID A. WILSON . ANECDOTES OF BIG CATS AND OTHER BEASTS . BY DAVID METHUEN A. WILSON . & Co . , 6 / Times. - " Mr. Theodore Roosevelt can recount many stories of such scenes , while Mr. D. Wilson goes & step further . . . by telling his readers something of the mental attitude of the quarry . " . Guardian . - " Mr. Wilson is the right person to tell stories of sport ." Pall Mall Gazette . —“ Captivating and engrossing ." Labour Leader . - " This book is one of the most delightful collections of animal stories it has been our lot to meet . " Morning Post . - " Delightfully sympathetic . . . Noth ing is excluded , from the tiger and leopard to the domestic pussy .cat, from the bear to the buffalo , from the monkey to the elephant.” Humanitarian . —“ We advise all our friends to read this admirable book .” , Agents Lennox House , Norfolk - Strand , W . C . Street , During the past year Messrs . Cotterill & Cromb have placed literary work (Books , Serials and Short Stories ) for the following Authors : GUNBY HADATH , COSMO HAMILTON , DEREK VANE FRANCIS MARLOWE , GEORGE EDGAR W. HAROLD THOMSON , ANNESLEY KENEALY, HILDA COWHAM , CHARLES PROCTER , ROGER POCOCK , SEUMAS MACMANUS . REEVES SHAW , RUBY M. AYRES , MARK ALLERTON , R. MURRAY GILCHRIST . JOHN HASLETTE , BERTRAM ATKEY , CLIVE HOLLAND , , F. ST . MARS NORMAN INNES , PAUL URQUHART , Etc . , Etc . Each MS . receives the personal attention of Mr. Cotterill and Mr. Cromb , who have a unique knowledge of the Book and Serial Market . FOR TERMS . INTERVIEWS BY APPOINTMENT Telephone : GERRARD 1093. WRITE Knows the best people in the dramatic world , and has gained the necessary experience for this class of work on the stage itself , in association with the best dramatists , producers , actors , and CROMB . & . FRANK HENRY RICE , 50 , Authors ' Agent, STREET , NEW YORK . CHURCH Terms, 10 No Reading Fee . WHAT I do OUR AUTHORS SAYING Per Cent . ABOUT not Edit or Revise AND OUR OTHERS BOOKS MS. ARE . THE AUTHOR OF “ THE CO-RESPONDENT " WRITES : May 10th , 1912. DEAR SIRS , We thank you for the copies of The Co - Respondent ," received this morning . We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named , and we like the get- up immensely . THE AUTHOR OF “ CAIRN LODGE " WRITES : May 15th , 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her , she is very pleased with the way they are got up ." . THE REVIEWER IN “ THE MORNING LEADER " DESCRIBES “ AUNT URSULA ' S BEQUEST " : " A little book which deserves mention for several reasons . ' Aunt Ursula ' s Bequest ' is bound in very pleasing paper boards . It contains original new fiction about 30, 000 words of it - and it costs a shilling . This is a good idea in the way of pocket volumes . It is also good intrinsically . It is a capital little tale . . . excellently written in a sober, unpretentious way . " MURRAY & EVENDEN , Pleydell House , Pleydell Street , Fleet Street , E . C . �ADVERTISEMENTS carefully until the Volume THE AUTHOR complete by using is MECHANICAL ” BINDER ) Patent ' ( Symons . This useful invention enablessubscribers bind up number by number the numbers of The Author as they are published and the completion of the Volume can be taken off and sent the Bookbinder leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the complete next volume. Whether containing one number volume has the appearance and handles the same an ordinarily bound book the only method by which The instantly bound with the samefacility as single Author can get out leaf and there areno wires elastic strings order The whole invention of English Manufacture The Cloth Covers are made by leading London Bookbinders and the Metal Fittings by well known West End Firm Should an accident causeany part themechanism break replacedby return post can the cost few pence as , or a , . . to of a It is or is , . of a of at of to . - a are so : " in { : " of . A is " to of : " so ." : , " A is : " & of , , ; . . no - of or literary in . . . . We again their eye to — THE DIAL produce America , , - it at of E F .C . , J. . - , a , in is can Athenæum its . to subscription will upon request MICHIGAN . THE AUTHOR trial , special offer be ). ( London AVENUE CHICAGO . to on CIRCULAR SOUTH one who arranging for value for of that and their Spectator look the literary semi monthly , , COMPANY say mechanical production a ' any reader with , , PUBLISHERS together uncut . 29 , & Co . , L . & S . W . , . . in a . a of you view keep the 100 millions 410 — month with its do to to , sent gratis THE DIAL THE THE DIAL ” copies .” THE DIAL new Journal our advice the best that any country place with to to a the excellence our readers who wish of advise regret acting point guineas Square Paternoster being done We will undertake whatever absolutely , ; published THE DIAL literature of variety , . or i . its . contents watch general way what subscribe would Copy of 20 , volumes better than rub shoulders twice From entitled know literature or in to entirely to “ is interested cannot . , . . 6s , . £6 , £2 Splendid by ; 20 ; net The Twentieth Century Practice international Encyclopædia Modern leading authorities Europe and 198 original binding £7 108 Cross cheques and postal orders BELMONT Bank Fleet Street Branch HERTS , an - as of / . . ., , 29 E , .C . ." . F J. W . H . , America Academy is America CLARK HARPENDEN of Christ new for Medicine Medical Science . Rev , Words Those who wish THE DIAL “ copied 000 WESTWICK journal devoted ADDRESS good BOOKS IN The Tissot Pictures illustrating Indispensable American world Specimen the Life .) ( & per to 1 . , . U An BAILEY in ' : 10d kindly permitted Reference I. Shorthand Cash with order Paternoster CO LONDON BARGAINS Terms other work promptly and accurately BELMONT Square SECRETARIAL WORK Manuscripts Terms OPEN . BINDER & TYPEWRITING MISS be in / 2 8 Complete net THE Authors . . . ' St . ." . . Mechanism Price . be , FEW PRESS OPINIONS James Budget The advantages the Binder obvious Mercury ingenious accommodating Leeds An and ven tion Westminster Budget The construction the Binder simplicity itself and serviceablefrom beginning end. Literary World extremely simpleand clever device easy applying SheffieldDaily Telegraph After use we can confidently recommend BINDERGilt Cloth with of , it The ) Organof of Authors Society (TheOfficial Incorporated MECHANICAL -- to 0802 it " Eluthor at The " , , , “ your Numbers to Save . �. . [ be . are an is , . . FUNDS . in to to of in , in to , of . be a in of to in is : ( 1 ) for in , question prin , to in , is . , in of , is it all , . . of in or (2 ) January . the secretary the society laid of of . of as , on a , by of before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled the accountants with full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary invest the sum to to no on . be , be . or of . TN I of by . on . PENSION FUND THE 39 , , ., , S .W 's , to of Communications for The Author should Old the Society the Offices addressed Queen Street Storey Gate and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st each month Communications and letters are invited the Editor all literary matters treated from the standpoint art business but other subjects whatever Every effort will made accepted return articles which cannot VOL XXII of be . . 6d a if 58 . is it a on very heavy charge the resources the great many members did not forward subscription for the Secretary the modest the year fighting obtain copyright reform any other matter closely connected with the work the Society slowly The Pension Fund This fund increasing and hoped will time cover the needs the members the Society of of its , , of to of of to begs THE Editor The Author remind members the Society that although the paper production would sent them free cost to expenditure either ciple assisting dealing with or . ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS Society on of to . of paid which these contributions may The funds suitable this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary for the Society case incur heavy . . on of the names the publishers application them its of FROM time time members the Society desire make donations funds recognition work that has been done for them The Committee acting the suggestion place one these members have decided this permanent paragraph The Author order that members may be cognisant those funds to or , the Society who desire have concerned can obtain to of of of those members to in ' of to of THE Editor begs inform members the Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that be is . be , to is if SOCIETY THE 'S of as . be to of or or in . , , do no , be is . papers that are the opinions expressed signed initialled the authors alone are para responsible None the papers graphs must expressing the opinion taken especially stated the Committee unless such be the case be it , LONDON to of of to impression among there seems readers The Author that the Committee personally responsible for the bona fides the advertisers the Committee desire stated that this not and could not possibly the case Although care exercised that undesirable they advertisements inserted not accept and never have accepted any liability Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired is , AUTORIDAD NOTICES DIOR .) . As . VICTORIA ADDRESS · TELEGRAPHIC PRICE SIXPENCE 1912 VERTISEMENTS : 374 BESANT : NUMBER TELEPHONE Monthly Authors . JUNE 1, No . 9 . .- . XXII Society BY SIR WALTER FOUNDED VOL Incorporated of The Organ of . ( the The Author . �THB AUTHOR . 228 £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5 %. Preferred Ordinary Stock Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock . and Central The amounts purchased at the present prices are £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock . The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have of Fund , and have much pleasure in informing the Pension Fund Committee that there is a further sum available the payment another pension case any application should be made The money now invested amounts fully set out £4 846 198 and the list given in ., is 4d matter. Bankers' Order for on the 10s . drawn on the London , County and Westminster Bank , Maidstone . Bankers ' Order for 10s . drawn on the National Provincial Bank of England , Baker Street , W . Bankers ' Order for 5s . drawn on the London , County and Westminster Bank , Kensington , W. 4 . 13 . . . 5 0 6 6 0 . . . H . ) . . 0 0 0 0 0 5 0 0 0 1 0 5 . . ) . . 1 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 5 0 1 1 5 . . 10 1 5 100 0 . N . . , 10 1 . ) in ( H en ( in 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 5 5 0 0 0 0 10 5 1 0 0 0 1 0 20 1 1 . ... .. ... 100 1 . W 010 10 10 10 . ) . . . . . . H W , , Smith Bertram Buckrose 50 . L . . Jan Jan Tighe Grant Lady Sybil . . . . . Jan Sir Arthur Scott Henry . Jan Church Durrant 0 in . . . . . . W Cliffe Dart Miss Edith , , Jan Jan Risque , , , Jan Jan 0 ( . E , . M . . . W , , , . , , . 0 . . P . , J. Forrester d. to in , to ., F Taylor Mrs Basil , J. E . . . , , , to , , , , J, , , to , 15 6 6 , , O ' . . . . 9 8 8 7 , , , , 6 6 6 Bland “ K ." , ) to of addition present subscription Donations . . . . . . . . . 4 4 3 3 3 3 3 2 2 . , , , , , , , , , all . it , 1 in of it . before The full list annual subscribers the fund appeared the November issue The Author in George 1912 Jan not include either donations given January prior nor does include sub scriptions paid compliance with promises made does to Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Curwen Miss Maud Anderson Arthur dona 1 , to fresh donations and acknowledged received January fund from . , or by includes , below FUND (i .e . printed subscriptions and subscriptions not hitherto promised the 1912 tions April April W 6 8 0 0 4 3 0 Bourne March March , .. .. . .. .. .. .. Cooke Annesley 232 during month Feb Feb Feb March April PENSION per 1912 Letts Miss 237 £4 846 . Feb s. er 5 er 5 05 addi present subscription tion Hutchinson the Rev Jan 0 ... . .. .. .. .. .. . . Total It , , A , , , . F R . .. . A . Francis René Pollock Miss Edith , , Ropes Feb 19 5° 198 Preferred Stock Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock The list , . . 3 3 , , Jan Jan 4 18 2 121 0 Canziani Miss Estella . .. . .. 31 .. % .. 120 Jan Jan Jan Jan M 0 0 . .. .. . . .. . . .. .. ... . 132 Jan Mark 0 addition present subscription Northcote The Rev Phipson Miss addition present subscription Hedgcock Matcham Mrs Eyre Stayton Frank Jan , 21 % Jamaica 31° Stock 1919 49 Mauritius 1937 Stock Dominion Canada Land Grant Stock 1938 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway % of 49 0 % of .. ... . ... . , . , ... . C . .. . P. .. - ... R . 438 Wicks . . . . . . . 8 8 5 3 15 12 10 , . , , , , , 96 21 .. .. .. .. . 57 - 1927 Jan . . . 2 2 1 , , , 11 228 258 Worsley Miss Alice Sturt George 0 0 0 0 200 247 .. .. .. . % 31 .. .. .. .. 4 % .. ... .. ... . - .. of Cape Inscribed Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway Preference Stock New Zealand Stock Irish Land Act Guaranteed Stock Corporation London Stock £ Jan Jan Jan 0 .. . ... .. .. .. . 31 % .. 2000 0 Certificates Good Hope 4 % Trust 250 19 3 % .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. ... 3 . . % . . 291 Subscriptions 1912 . . 7 , 27 , L . Government Consoli dated Inscribed Stock London and North Western Debenture Stock Irrigation Egyptian Government Victorian 0 500 0 £1 312 .. ... . ... .. .. .. .. . Local Loans , Consols .... .... .... .. .. . .... ... ...... .... ...... ... . 21 % To below like to state that he has bankers ' orders in answer to the recent appeal , unsigned , without any covering letter . He would be glad , therefore , if those members who may have sent in these orders , recognising them from their description , would write to the secretary three : . , . to in for of to the Pension The secretary would received �THE AUTHOR . com . erne 0 6 1 0 5 6 0 0 0 0 3 5 10 0 1 3 0 1 0 0 : : ) 3 , . . , . on of of Management , - , . . , . . . . . ( . F M . , . , C NOTES instead it of , in to of of . on at 29 , 1 at - . to up , for . of In . , it , by ; . 's , to he his hands with the sanction the chair reported that the month had gone into the matter and seemed clear that the publisher had dealt with some rights belonging the member without the member sanction he on , . on of , to a The issues were little involved other claims but after full discussion the committee decided take action behalf the member and the The solicitor solicitor was instructed accordingly reported further certain the cases mentioned the last issue The Author one instance money the money had claim for the recovery 0 0 0 In a in 0 0 0 0 0 5 5 of . 0 0 6 1 1 5 3 0 5 containing were a . been . it ' . . the future In charge for corrections from this publisher forwarded in a of to , set to for at 0 to . time and trouble The committee instructed the giving solicitor take steps aside this claim the same time authority the secretary ask formal vouchers where statements account to 5 0 in a 's of , 0 10 2 1 0 0 obtained and the accounts had been settled publisher had been settled Another dispute with also the only point remaining over being the checking charge for corrections the publisher accounts When the voucher was pro duced was found that the publisher had charged 108 beyond the printers statement for his own 0 of of 0 0 0 O 0 0 0 0 0 O 0 er Twenty three members and associates were the list the current year bringing the total elections for the year 156 Four resignations were accepted by the committee with regret The solicitor then laid before the committee the report the cases one dispute which had been mittee added to 0 0 1 10 0 : . . . , H , F M . . L . , , . , . . . . , , . . L Committee in of 1 1 0 1 1 0 1 10 5 1 5 Berreteroreroo 0 holding its monthly meeting May held April meeting the offices the society the usual hour that date After the minutes the previous meetings hac been read and signed the names authors seeking admission the society were laid before the com placed 0 0 : 25 2 , 22 , , M HE man during 10 0 . . April May d. 1 . 1 1 . . : . . . , , 2, 0 1 5 5 erero 1 0 5 0 ener April April 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 5 5 2 0 0 2 1 5 5 errererererer 5 0 0 5 1 0 . . . . . C . . . . . . April s. . Parks 0 . . J. . . H ) . . . . . (in . . . . . R . A K , A . , , , , , , , F. , , W , H L A . . . . . G E . A A W L . . ., . . . S B. E . . . . . . . . . kenzie Wharton Leonard Holbach Mrs April April £ 1 Williams Mrs Illtyd XX Pen Club Taylor Mrs Basil · Cameron Mrs Charlotte Kenny Mrs Stacpoole Robbins Alfred Harris Emma Scaramanga Ralli Aitken Robert £1 per month February March April Prior Mrs Melton Baden Powell Miss Agnes COMMITTEE 5 , , . , R , . N . . . , , C . . . . , , , .. . .. . ... .. ... .. .. .. . : March March March ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· ·· , -H H , , . , , , , , , , K C . H .C . . F, . . . V . J. . . .O . C . . . . . . . . . Feb March March March March March March March Mrs April April addition Percival Raphael Mrs Cabourn John Gibbs Hinkson and Mrs Hamilton Cosmo Plowman Miss Mary Aspinall Montesole Max Pickering Mrs Frank Trevanwyn John Higgins Wallis ealy Schwarz Prof Ernest Wallace Sir Donald Mac ' Feb Henley Westall , , Feb Feb Feb Parker April April 6 6 0 March 11 10 10 10 16 11 , , , , , , 10 8 . . .. , , , .G James Mrs Nella Allen Mrs James Whibley Loraine Lady 12 Ainslie Miss King Ayre Miss Gibson Miss Feb Feb . . , . , - , , , Douglas 23 22 21 , . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . C . . . . Weyman Stanley subscription Jan Feb Sidney Paternoster Ewan Miss Madge Kaye Smith Miss Sheila Mackenzie Miss 22 Reiss Miss Erna Grisewood Norman Machen Arthur Williamson and Mrs Way Miss Beatrice Saies Mrs Florence Jan Feb Feb Feb Clark Henry Rankin Mrs , . . . Jan Jan Feb Feb Feb Feb Feb and ' . . . . . . . Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Feb Feb 0 Randall Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan 10 1 Allen Bird Crellin Smith Herbert Jan 0 1 0 0 Jan Jan Jan Jan 0 Scott Blundell Miss Alice Garbutt Serjeant Miss Constance Chamberlayne Miss Effie Hamel Frank Jan d. 5 0 0 0 , , , , , , W , , , A , , H . W . F . . . M . , N H . . J , . . F W K . . . . W M M .. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 6 3 9 9 6 6 6 5 5 4 28 27 24 21 19 19 17 15 15 14 12 10 , , , 30 30 30 26 24 12 23 22 22 20 18 17 15 13 22 , 9 2 , , , , , , , , , , 13 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , 12 , , , , , , , , , , , 10 , 10 , 10 19 18 18 16 15 , , , , , , , S M P . . O F to , H . , Craven 8. 0 £ Lathbury Miss Eva Wilson Dr Albert Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan 229 three �THE AUTHOR . . 17 to ” - of at . or . a to 's , - , to . to be inquire whether they instructed the secretary ready would undertake the duties An agency agreement was laid before the com mittee and attention was drawn the percentage charge for the collection was proposed fees from amateurs The secretary was instructed write the firm concerned pointing out that the Dramatic Sub Committee considered the suggested fees exorbitant and that these fees were not impossible reduced would the society of to to . , if - firm the collection to of place question their . dramatists with the in fees for to be , advise cineinatograph The question fees was again appeared from the before the sub committee far definite standard evidence collected that payınent bad been fixed foreign countries The secretary was instructed collect much guide the sub evidence could order committee the fees they should advise accept members the society The question brought the sub cinematograph fees then the schedule fees which committee proposed place the disposal the dramatic section the society The secretary was instructed It no . so as . in to to in he to . to of as as of is it of . at to to - to of a , to . ) to for to of on its he of at of “ Treaty which had been sent had been forwarded their members consideration The Dramatic Sub Committee now awaits further reply As one two the delegates named the former meeting were unable act the Dramatic Sub Committee selected other members from the society dramatic section and of of in “ of of .” to ( it from the copies of of of . a It to was decided have series articles The Author dealing with the subject The Cost Production the suggestion one the Nobel Prize Com mittee was decided ask the chairman that Lord Avebury convene meeting committee discuss the present position and the secretary was instructed act accordingly On Managerial them of Agriculture the monthly May of as to to to a of . of Minister . SUB -COMMITTEE DRAMATIC THE Dramatic Sub - Committee held meeting the offices the society The secretary reported that had heard Society West End Managers that the - of to in 's in on , Sir to . to a a of to of . in a support the member claim against the gentle man who had ordered the articles The question Canadian copyright was again brought before the committee owing the receipt letter from Canadian correspondent the society The chairman kindly undertook write Gilbert Parker who had consented act representative his visit Canada the society there June The chairman further promised copy forward Sir Gilbert the letter which the society had already sent the the Premier and fully acknowledged by the committee , and the receipt subscription a life membership from Mrs . by the Curlewis ( Ethel Turner ) was reported secretary . of it a to no for . , , by a paper without articles had been ordered for the editor disclosing that the paper was run limited liability company and the company having gone into liquidation money had been forth coming the author The committee decided Sir Frederick Macmillan , who was acting as Chair of the Joint Committee , had promised to put these additional proposals forward . Two donations to the Capital Fund of the Society , (one of 108 . 6d . from Mrs . Thornton Cook , and one of £1 18. from the Baroness de Knoop ) were grate man , . to an of . and the committee confirmed the action that had been taken The last legal matter dealt with the responsibility editor for articles which he had ordered The claim arose owing the fact that the tions , but calculated to strengthen the position of authors and composers , had been passed , and that to , a in It it 's a of of . 's of s in to he . be last month 's Author , between two members of the society the solicitor stated that he was waiting for a further report . There were two or three claims against a publisher who gave the society some trouble last year . Particulars of the cases were laid before the committee , and it was decided that the cases should be taken in band , and that as soon as the solicitor could get a clear cause of action , action should be taken . In the meantime the other cases should be settled as far as possible . Some of the disputes were so involved by delays and other issues that they were difficult to deal with , but the committee felt it essential that the publisher should be pressed to carry out his con tracts in a businesslike fashion , for the benefit of the authors concerned . The secretary , who had brought before the committee a proposal to publish an article in The Author on a clause in a publisher 's agreement , reported that the matter was withdrawn as the author did not desire , at the present time , printed that the article should The secretary reported that had obtained the place chairman leave another case the hands the society American lawyers was infringement rights small case member The secretary reported to the committee the result of the meeting of the Joint Committee of the Society of Authors , the Copyright Association , and the Publishers ' Association . He stated that the society 's report on the regulations issued by the Board of Trade under the Copyright Act , 1911 , had been approved by the Joint Committee ; that some sug gestions in no way inimical to the society 's altera to small County Court cases against papers for non payment of sums due , the solicitors were glad to report that the amounts had been paid and forwarded to the members . In a dispute reported in it 230 �THE AUTHOR . - , - . for ' to it to to of , of , , in to ' of to of of , to of . , - a . of to of to . of to a , of to of , in ' , as . , of in , to a of - , . of of to . . : of , , in . , at is ., the on in ; on a of a ; of . in . of is another case the editor present away from the MSS holiday but is ; , his return the matter will still the last case receive his close consideration office open of 's ; . There were four claims for moneys and accounts satisfactorily settled one has been Two have been and , the hands the society solicitors the last has only recently come into the office placed in an careful search control and more who had . . of to , in it in he of to of If . a no on be - , , at , called order discuss the amount the fees charged and the machinery for collection one some the MSS have been handed hoped that the rest will come after . as to . to be , at to it instructed forward the list settled the and the same time the Sub Committee association suggested that the fees should moderate agreement can be reached the the matter performing rights doubt further meeting will be The usual tally cases has passed through the May The the society during the month offices numbers have varied but little from month month during the present year Fifteen cases have been Four these were claims for the dealt with one the MS has been returned MSS return of be it by to ' - . of , , The list after keen debate was agreed the the Music The representative Sab Committee he would be very stated Publishers Association happy put the question before the committee when their next meeting his association possible might decide upon some trusted joint action Secretary satisfactory was The to Cases to it on of a . claimed be , view was decided and after considerable discussion make out list all the music which was thought possible fees for performance could . as , he point of ' it the publishers from a , of at as to , Pub a be . S . , . of . . ' understood the a ' at , to a to , it ' , on kindly undertook act chairman meeting Mr Elkin the delegate from the Music lishers Association explained the matter , in to to ' of 's . of be to in ' . 27 , April to 's , - on a special meeting Saturday of the Composers the meet delegates from the Music ascertaining Publishers Association with view possible how far under the new Act would for publishers and composers secure some returns the performing rights The chairman the management Squire Sprigge committee Dr THERE was Sub Committee Society office , on of , of of , of to , of SUB COMMITTEE - ' COMPOSERS be it - . of of at 11 . in - if The letter sent the Music Publishers regard performing Association the fees rights was finally settled and was decided adjourn the question the amount the fees till the next meeting The agreement the Mechanical Copyright Licences Company was read the committee but discussion was again adjourned pending the issue the regulations the Board Trade their final form was decided however send copies the agreement members the Composers Sub Committee that they might have time consider before the next meeting when the question would further discussed The Composers Sub Committee also sent Management recommendation the Committee undertaking the stamping that addition composers music the society should collect the per gramaphone fees subject the payment centage the collection these fees was likely importance under the new Act be matter Finally the secretary placed before the Sub Com dispute between composer mittee the society publisher and the matter was referred and the Management Committee the strong hope that action would be taken to byof in this sub committee Saturday the offices the society May After the minutes the previous meeting had been read and signed the secretary reported the action the Copyright Sub Committee the matter Messrs Curwen agreement and this action received the approval the Composers Sub Committee refer the agreement back Management the Committee order obtain possible the approval that body It in , - . - The monthly meeting was held . of in of of , . the article that had appeared the April issue The Author The action taken was approved the sub committee II. of to of . of - . of , of of at , of a of of by be of of to is It . . It for to inquire of some dozen or so of the dramatists , members of the society , whether they would furnish the Dramatic Sub -Committee with a statement of their fees , the guidance their fellow dramatic the was decided that the names authors dramatists furnishing such information should kept confidential hoped means the compile information thus collected schedule prices which shall assist dramatists many whom enter into agreements and dispose their rights ridiculous prices through sheer ignorance their position Several the members the Dramatic Sub Committee present promised forward their prices own list The secretary reported the receipt certain agents letters touching the appointment other countries but the consideration the matter was adjourned The dramatic competition The Era was also before the sub committee and the secretary read 231 �THE AUTHOR . Road , . W Road , . , . Amy Hale . , Rankin shire . . S . Mrs : /co . Commercial New . Alice Grant Cheshire Caius House sea Square of Bishopsgate . Brighton . , . H . Y . , . PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS . BOOKS by to . to in is , it of In by it , to , of , , is It . of in . . , . . . pp . . . 7 by x J . . 51 . . . ' IN . 9 x D OP , . 60 ' n . 108 By . , & c 2 70 of . 54 . x BOOK 1912 Edited ninth Annual Publication Macmillan COOKERY . By MARIE Paul Is . . Kegan . 133 6d . n DE . HOUSEKEEPERS .pp YOUNG DRAMA 64 . n . Scenes 45 . Eight Lane . .pp Play . 51 . A 93 , 8 X THE HERALDS THE DAWN By WILLIAM WATSON in . 77 x 5 . . LETTERS JoncouRT OF , , , . W . W , , TO . 63 . 0 . Harley Street Albany Chambers 196 Regent Street Hutchinson - Forty . . , 41 428 pp 614 OF REFERENCE YEAR , Village Charles . , , . . Dr Hawthorne Jones Sidney . by H of 188 , .E n . . , BOOKS THE STATESMAN SCOTT KELTIE 84 MELVILLE . .C . Wella Willa Pickwick Road Dulwich ; , . - , , 218 'S , , LEWIS . , .S . A . U , . & W 5, , . , Gritton John Hastings Basil Macdonald . n . OF , 's . W c / o Elinor . Miss . , Glyn . , . 's . , 504 West 143 Street New York Messrs Curtis Brown Massie Henrietta Street , Montague Glass . N . St . , 36 . . , Denny Ernest .ppan St . , Club James Road Loudoun John Wood CHARLOTTE SOPHIE COUNTESS BEXTINCK HER LIFE By her descendant MES AND TIMES 1715 1800 AUBREY LE BLOND With over illustrations from original paintings facsimiles letters Volumes Hutchinson 248 FOURTEEN YEARS DIPLOMATIC LIFE JAPAN Leaves from the Diary Baroness Albert Anethan With Introduction BAROX KATO Stanley Paul 471 AN INJURED QUEEX CAROLINE BRCXSWICK . n , . W . N White 's , H Major Davson .M ., R .H .A . , dens BIOGRAPHY Gar Ennismore , . , Gordon 20 . . Mold . by , , . . , , West 8th Street New York House Grosvenor co - . 20 Jr . ., G of in to to , as to is keep WHILE every effort made the compilers possible they have this list accurate and exhaustive attaining this object owing some difficulty the fact that many the books mentioned are not sent the cffice consequence necessary rely the members largely upon lists literary and books which appear hoped however other papers that members will operate sending the compiling this list and substantially help particulars make works their accurate as at , . , Davson . Burrows Arnold Batter , , . . Jerrard S W , G . Wilkinson , 's in the July Elections Charles Bank Australia , , , Stanger W Rock Rosman on , , , . , , Tibberton Court Gloucester Kingswood Warwick Phillips Morgan Price . be Bromley Kent of be 's is or of the committee Author Barney Square , Wadham , J. on , Peacock to , of be in in before laid Powis Bayswater Rosslyn Newman , is a It of to to in , ; in , two matters have had solicitors the society June and will appear , . 47 , . . . H . , W Reilly . , be will whose report their meeting . Traverston West Road Cambridge , Miss Evelyn , , . , , . . , Mackenzie ' . . in , ; to . . of , , is it to be During the month one placed the hands Sutton Surrey Aldbourne Wilts to a accounts none has come the office where the mistake has been favour the author No doubt from time time clerks make mistakes wrong but and accordingly the accounts must strange that the mistakes should always one side Of four claims for money one has been settled and the money has been forwarded the author concerned one has only recently come into the office and the other two will most probably have placed the hands the society solicitors There are very few cases left over from former important very months and none of them Brunswick , . , , , , Kingsley in be Ernest Alfred it , to in , in 's of to placed before the committee and the hands the society solicitors the other lying India will take some time settlement There has been one claim for accounts and money which the accounts and cheque were forwarded the author but was found that the accounts were wrong The publisher having his attention drawn the matter imme diately undertook readjusted and have them fresh cheque made out curious thing wrong however that out the many cases Knight O go a , of infringement copyright one difficult matter will most probably have two cases rather , Of for 232 �THE AUTHOR OF ? . 6d & Co . for . , x , . . . , C 's ). By . . 6d . n . . 28 . , W . . . , 17 . , 62 . .pp 28 . . 'S . . pp . . . . 38 . . . 6d . n . , . . . - . . . A . .pp 64 ." . N . E , , 44 . . . 7 x . By . , W . 1s . H . 6d . ; 1s . , an 71 x 5 . By“ 'S E . pp . . ' . By F . . . . H O . . . . . . ., a . & pp . 5 . X 75 , of . , . . , . of . .pp 54 . II . . . 78 X . . . . Vol SHARP 58 . n . WILLIAM mann FAR FROM 424 Heine . . , . by , . 6 X 4 . . D 51 . . . . n . 6d 28 . . & 7 . X H by . W , 's of . ." . D . , .pp XII . 48 . . 68 . by n : . 28 . pp . 71 x v . . . . . . G . : , . . 6d . n . 78 . OF . pp . 'S . 9 x By THOMAS HARDY THE MADDING CROWD 464 Macmillan THE COLLECTED WORKS HENRIK IBSEN Vol FROM IBSEN WORKSHOP NOTES SCENARIOS AND by DRAFTS OF THE MODERN PLAYS Translated CHATER With Introduction WILLIAM ARCHER 528 Heinemann By OLIVER GOLDSMITH PLAYS AND POEMS Selected with Introduction THOMAS SECCOMBE 320 Blackie Original THE MENAECHMI The Shakespeare Comedy Errors The Latin Text together with the Elizabethan Translation Edited ROUSE Litt The Shakespeare Library 122 Chatto Windus 54 “ of . THEOLOGY . . H J. . . . . n . . T . 38 A . . 6d . . . 6d . . . pp S . P .C .K 78 52 . . 61 X 4 . , B BARNARD . OFX . 6d . n . . 38 . . . pp ByA Study AND HISTORY the Virgin Birth SKRINE The Rev and the Resurrection Longmans 143 By ROBERT THE FRIENDSHIP OF CHRIST HUGH Longmans BENSON 54 167 pp By THE PATHWAY SALVATION THE REV LACEY MIRACLES . . . n . 38 , . By AMY BOOK ABOUT HERSELF 224 pp Cassell 6d . . IN 74 X 5 . A F .L . S . . K IN M 1s . . n , P . . William 9 x 6 . 9 X . . MISCELLANEOUS . AND APPRECIATIONS Selected Writings Sharp Arranged by MRS Uniform Edition . . W . G .pp . 6d . n . 10s . . 'S . 8 X 51 . IN x 9 . . . C n I.. . E , . pp THE GIRL Nash Fifield INKSTER REPRINTS STUDIES of . . 31 . A INDIAN MUTINY Revised and By the Original Documents Vol III 651 Black FORREST woods 208. SOCIETY AT ROYAL TUNBRIDGE WELLS THE 18TH By LEWIS MELVILLE CENTURY AND AFTER 51 315 By LEONARD POLITICAL .ppan .pp . . 304 . from Illustrated Verse Book Ballads from the Danish Melrose SMITH DAMPJER By HAROLD SPENDER HOME RULE With Preface by THE RIGHT Hon SIR EDWARD GREY BART Second Edition with the Text the Home Rule Stoughton Bill 1912 191 Hodder A . . . . x ls . 5 n 73. Co . A .pp SPENS . 67 . ARCHIBALD HISTORY HISTORY VALE 18. BRIDAL . . pp . . & Cheap . 4 365 , .pp THE CONAN Cheap B . By7d . n . Co . . & OF , SNAITH 6s . . . . . . 7 By.18X J. n. 41 , C . . , . LORD THE FELON HEADON HILL 320 pp WARD LOCK By THE ADVENTURES OF SHERLOCK HOLMES DOYLE 293 Smith Elder 's 74 x 5 . 8 x 5 6s . .pp. . “ 77 x .68 By 43 . OF . , pp . & 6s . By. THE VORTEX 348 Hurst Blackett KINGFISHER BLUE HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE 321 Smith Elder By FRANCES THE LAND THE BLUE FLOWER HODGSON BURNETT 62 Putnams Edition FORTUNE Reprint Nelson LOVE OUTLAWS Digby Long THE NORSE KING and Old Norse . 6s . . 68 . IN By CLIVE HOLLAND MY Cloth . . . . . . . .pp 7 } . * 5 . . OF pp . . . 7 } x . . & Sidgwick Jackson FRANCE AND HER TIMES GERTRUDE ATHER Murray TON 516 By THE JUSTICE THE DUKE RAFAEL SABATINI Stanley Paul 41 286 403 JULIA EVEREST Street THE SEA KING BRIDE AND OTHER POEMS FOR RECI By PETRONELLA TATION DONNELL 104 Alexander Moring MANTLE BLUE GWYNNE EVANS 127 Elkin Mathews THE PHANTOM SHIP AND OTHER POEMS VISIAK With Introduction by HELM Elkin Wrapper Mathews Cloth By THE BRAIN OF THE NATION AND OTHER VERSES GRAVES 118 pp Smith Elder By Jingle Political THE CALL OF THE PRESENT Simpkin COCHRAN Marshali of . .pp 71 6s . . x 5 By D pp 68 6s . . . of . n By . NOBLE Modern Paris Constable BERESFORD J. By EDWARD By ANTINOUS AND OTHER POEMS Surrey 266 Erskine Macdonald DREAMING . L . . , . . . . . 7 . } x 68 . 5 & . . 41 BY 78 . . . . . 343 . . . n . . 64 x , ' Novel 71 x : 5 A . By Mus Doc 121 Macmillan and POETRY THE C . 78 X 5 .pp . . 68 . A 28 . n . . . . E & D . . OF pp . A . L . W THE CITY LIGHT GEORGE CANDIDATE FOR TRUTH HARDY THOMAS 6d BUCK Library By PERCIVAL WESTELL Headley THE COUNTRY 164 pp A 18 . . n H . 5 x 71 . . , G . A . By . 28 . . . & . pp. . x A 5 . By. 7 . . pp . OF . 75 X 5 . THE THE URBERVILLES 508 pp Macmillan VICAR OF NORMANTON 523 pp Constable 54 YEAR 28 . . n . A 68 .pp . . . 7 & } X 5 68 . 68 . . . . . pp . pp . 7 } x 5 . 74 X 5 . 74 x 5 . A nå . 9 x TESS : . . ( 43 . n . & . . . . . . C . W . 18 . x Byn By 5 . H . . . . . . . - 'S . . & Mills Boon ROGER LUCK ROSAMUND SOUTHEY 320 pp Ham Smith By MAX PEMBERTON WAR AND THE WOMAN 304 pp Cassell By John TREVENA 510 WINTERING HAY Con stable 68 By THE INVIOLABLE SANCTUARY BIRMINGHAM 369 Nelson THE SILVER MEDALLION PERCY JAMES BREBNER 346 Mills Boon 68 By THE TOWER HILL MYSTERY WILSON BARRETT pp 320 Ward Lock By KING AND COWARD EFFIE ADELAIDE Row Stoughton LANDS 316 Hodder PETER RAFF PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM Stoughton 247 Hodder THE GREAT SHADOW AND OTHER NAPOLEONIC TALES By ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE 344 Nelson vzrok NATURAL HISTORY , A By JUSTIN HUNTLY HEALTH UNTO HIS MAJESTY Hurst Blackett 364 pp 74 MCCARTHY LENA SWALLOW NEWTE 414 MUSIC ORGAN PLAYING PERCY 102 pp The Musician Stainer Bell . FICTION 233 BROKEN EMPIRES THE PAST Shall Britain join them primarily intended Village use by Six Lectures McCorquodale SURSUM CORDA London 94 .pp . 5 x 7 . 60 , n 1s . . pp . . . .58 n . 146 THE TRAGEDY OF AMY ROBSART . By HAROLD HARDY, 81 x 54 . 95 pp . Robert Banks , Racquet Court , Fleet Street , E . C. 28. 6d . n . THE CLOUDS . By C. M . DOUGłty . 81 x 54 . Duckworth By ALFRED FIVE LITTLE PLAYS SUTRO 131 Duckworth . �THE AUTHOR . 234 TOPOGRAPHY . MISCELLANEOUS THE SEA WALLS OF THE SEVERN . By SANDFORD D. COLE . 8! x 51 . 31 pp . Bristol : Printed for private circulation . TRAVEL . By C. M . DOUGHTY . Being abridgment Deserta ." in Arabia of “ Travels an by E . GARNETT . Arranged Two with Introduction Volumes . 84 x 54 . 309 + 293 pp . Duckworth . 58. n . each volume. THE MANTLE OF THE EAST . By E . CANDLER . 61 x 41. 372 pp . Nelson 's Shilling Library . JERUSALEM . A Practical Guide . By EUSTACE REYNOLDS BALL . Second Edition . Revised and Enlarged . 68 x 44. 238 pp . Black . 28. 6d . n. to Agra and the Taj, AGRA AND THE TAJ : A Handbook Sikandra , Fatehpur - Sikrî , and the Neighbourhood . By E . B. HAVELL . 8 x 5 . 147 pp . Longmans . 58. n . WANDERINGS IN ARABIA . BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA FLINDERS 75 cents , n . THE MASTERY OF LIFE . New York : Kennerley . EARLY HAN . ART . By WALTER SHAW JOHN LAVERY AND HIS WORK . With a Preface by R. B. CUNNINGHAME SPARROW . GRAHAM . 209 pp . Boston : Estes . $3. 50 n. BIOGRAPHY . AND LETTERS OF LAURENCE STERNE . By LEWIS MELVILLE . Two Volumes . New York : Appleton , $7.50 n. By ARTHUR STUDY. WILDE : A CRITICAL OSCAR RANSOME . New York : Kennerley . $2.50 n. MY LADY CASTLEMAINE : BEING A LIFE OF BARBARA VILLIERS , COUNTESS CASTLEMAINE , AFTERWARDS 16 illustrations , With OF CLEVELAND . DUCHESS By frontispiece . including a photogravure P. W. SERGEANT. 356 pp . Boston . $3.50 n. By G . T. WRENCH . 518 pp. $4 n. ESSAYS AND LECTURES . By CANON P. A. SHEE . 354 pp . New York : Longmans . $ 1.60 n. POETRY EVERLASTING MERCY AND THE WIDOW IN THE BYE STREET . By John MASEFIELD . 230 pp. New York : Macmillan Co. $1.50 n . ROSES , LOAVES AND OLD RHYMES . By ANNIE MATHESON . 152 pp . New York : Oxford University Press . $1.80 n. THE THEOLOGY , THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY UPON SOCIAL AND POLITICAL IDEAS . BY THE REV . A. J . CARLYLE . Milwaukee , Wis . : Young Churchman . 60 cents . n. BY MEMBERS . . By PROF . W. M. OF CIVILIZATION . PETRIE . 135 pp . New York : Harpers. THE REVOLUTIONS TRAVEL THE BRITISH WEST INDIES : THEIR HISTORY , RESOURCES AND PROGRESS . By ALGERNON E . ASPINALL . 434pp. Boston : Little , Brown . $3 n . CHINA IN TRANSFORMATION . By A. R . COLQUHOUX. Revised and enlarged , with two maps. 299 pp . New York : Harper . $1.50 n . BY DESERT WAYS TO BAGDAD . With Illustrations and a Map . By LOUISA JEBB (MRS . ROWLAND WILKINS ). New York : Scribner . $2 n . LIFE DRAMATIC . , . at " " , . 2 , his . G . ", in of . . , , of . 31 , ., & , to , “ 's of . K the , . of the works the late , of , concordance to , . , 6d 2s . E at . , 17 , . is " “ , , labour a ', 345 pp . ' by . of in . LITERARY . $2 n. Everest has published her first book entitled The Dreaming Antinous and other poems The publisher Mr Erskine Surrey Street Macdonald Strand and book issued Mr Arthur Baker the Public Library Taunton has just completed after seven years Miss poetry is $1.35 n . .C ., Merrill . $1. 23 n . STORIES. By THE VICTORIES OF OLIVIA , AND OTHER $ 1.35 n. EVELYN SHARP . New York : Macmillan . By H . A . VACHELL . BLINDS Down . 329 pp . New York : Doran . $ 1. 20 n. By N . & A . M . WILLIAM C. THE GUESTS OF HERCULES . by M . LEON BRACKER and SON. 633 pp . lllustrated ARTHUR H . BUCKLAND . New York : Doubleday Page . $ 1.35. EBB AND FLOW . By Mrs . IRWIN SMART . 279 pp . $ 1. 25 n. Boston : Estes . THE DEVIL ' S WIND . By PATRICIA WENTWORTH , 427 pp . New York : Kennerley . the recommendation of the Academic Com mittee , the Council of the Royal Society of Literature has determined to award the Gold Medal of the society to Mr. Thomas Hardy . The last recipient was George Meredith . The medal is now being struck , and will be presented to Mr. Hardy on next birthday June Mr Hubert Wales new book The Spinster was published Mr John Long the end last month Mr Fred the notice We regret that published Shaw book Our Future Existence our last issue we omitted mention that Messrs Stanley Paul Co Essex Street Strand were the publishers W FICTION . THE REAL MRS . HOLYER . By E . M. CHANNON . 327 pp . New York : Doubleday Page . $1. 20 n . By GERTRUDE TIMES . AND HER FRANCE JULIA $1:35 n . ATHERTOX . 533 pp . New York : Macmillan . By C. J . KETTLE . OF CAPTAIN THE MARRIAGE Indianapolis CUTCLIFFE HYNE . 373 pp . : Bobbs SHAKESPEARE : A STUDY BY DARRELL FIGGIS . NOTES . N THE GREY STOCKING , AND OTHER PLAYS . By MAURICE $1. 25 n . Boston : Houghton Mifflin . BARING . 366 pp . New York : Putnams . LITERARY , DRAMATIC , AND MUSICAL �THE AUTHOR . is , on , It on an to so . It is it , to he of to . to , so is is , as , is to , on of of of , of by in to be , , it . on to in It is is to . , of of . & " .Co , “ 's , . by Berlin at in ; at . of in lived , of , of . of on of , . , a , . ; ” a a , of of a known readers angling under his of to , & on is is ” . in at a Co . : 's . “ W as of ” - “ It . fly - , is & . , M , of in is . of . . who writer on , , . in . “ ", of “ , “ , 's .” ” 's by. . so or by , of 29 ' the " . Quilliam the paper Mechanics Institute Bradford April recitals from the works Mr Mackenzie Bell were given Mr William Miles pieces were presented Some half dozen Mr Miles including The Keeping the Vow The Battle Pause and No Sun ever Rose without Setting History Although the late Justin McCarthy At is a so , , a he . of of in its of of ” is Our Own Time well known there most attractive piece annal writing which he sight wrote that has fallen out When the Daily jubilee Veur attained the year 1890 compiled kind souvenir the event a , , be - be a of , . , to pseudonym Caine - . of of it on of at “ .” It no in , be , Field , -a - for be to of , , , or is is , ) as , to of , . is of The , , 5 to be ( to so . acceptance any rate Moreover one case quite frankly stated that certain date publication can promised should added however that failing publication within reason able time from acceptance the author would payment despite the rule entitled the editor the magazine for Mr William as of to of to , “ , , , at , .” serious articles Whether with this informa tion before them writers will wise submit humorous work which probably would need prevent dispute subsequently marked not quite clear nor any The Editor points out thing said verse fiction We regret notice also that some the American publications are adopting the practice paying for work after publication instead she had Frederick the Great and intimacy with Marie Thérèse Vienna terms Stanislaus Poland was one her friends and amongst men letters she included nearly every one note published The work two volumes and contains over seventy illustrations from original paintings facsimiles letters etc Mr Frederic Halford has just issued through Messrs George Routledge Sons new book for Dry Fly angler the dry called the including Complete Manual Man Handbook Entomology The Fisherman and The Making Fishery and Management There are forty photogravure plates and numerous illustrations and diagrams printed the text Large An Angler the title new book which Messrs Kegan Paul are publishing . to of of in as , is , . , its her suitor friendship with been close 's - It a , of . it , of , an It as ., well the rates and times other matters important the free lance For example we learn from The Editor Century Magazine that the Twentieth Park Square present pay Boston not able had 's - of . to to a us , is to . of of MSS and Le Blond new work Charlotte Countess Bentinck was issued last month Messrs Hutchinson The subject this work lived an extremely interesting period European history Sweden The assassinated King Aubrey Sophie “ to 's 's , , . , , a , , on a to return payment American satisfactory them Mrs “ - “ . of . to connection with the Guide has been Seville revise the selection relating We have received from The Editor Company Ridgewood New Jersey little magazine published by that company entitled The Editor The April good deal contains before issue which gain information useful writers anxious foot pro ing the American magazine market monthly record vides the requirements the American magazines which would seem alter too quickly make annual record much use gives particulars the author also the practices regard the different magazines the issue conducted these lines accept note that payment ance the rule America but because the less satisfactory method payment publication being adopted some the American publica tions behoves authors and particularly British authors sure the practice American magazines this respect before submitting work . in by is to . in . a is . in ” work bute “ . in . by , be . to , is : of in , or It J. . Co . C . & , by ; to , of . ; , & Co . of a to ' be put into print before the work can The volume contains verbal index the poetical and dramatic works the author comprised the complete edition published Messrs Mac millan Ltd the poems contained the Life Lord Tennyson by his son and published by the same publishers also the suppressed poems edited Thomson and arranged Messrs Sands contains approximately quotations and arranged 150 000 references strict alphabetical sequence the different senses the same word are frequently distinguished price The subscription under separate headings twenty five one guinea nett increased shillings nett upon publication paragraph We regret that our April issue conveyed the impression that Mrs Bernard Whishaw Baedeker was preparing the new edition Spain not the case Mrs Whishaw This But this practice of payment on publication , involving as it does a constant scrutiny by writers of magazines which have accepted their MSS . , is very irritating authors bad enough when spot but speak the writer the when the case the British contributor magazines American miles away from the market becomes practically intolerable clearly would not pay any author situated contri of - , . A of Messrs . George Routledge & Sons have undertaken to publish the work , provided a sufficient number of subscribers be obtained to justify publication fair number sub scriptions have been received but more are required its Lord Tennyson . 235 �THE AUTHOR . a , so . as It by , on , to to of . A . A . of , of . , in , " to . B . at . T . . C. , . , , its W , 3 byon . “ new by . 's Mr , 16 on at , , 13 , a . , on be 's of to " “ on to . , , . In ", ’s “ at . , , in is of , , . P. . J. or . , , at . 's , E , 's C. ., . . of St The play deals the with , 7 . at on . by , " ' . Actors Benevolent Fund The Double Game Mr Maurice Baring May was produced the Kingsway Theatre revolutionary Russian is a . to up , , In a a . . , . C . M . , Louis Calvert Mr Lowne Mr Leonard Quartermaine Gladys Grey and an to , of In to . Mr , at in ”, a , 7 of a Watson , . . , . to he is to . a it of to a , , movement and the action centres round three girl characters two men and The girl carry out the revolutionist whom falls assassination hated official After standing for one the men whom she has given her heart police spy the girl forced realise that and tragedy follows her disillusionment the cast were Miss Erniter Lascelles Mr Claude King and Mr Harcourt Williams comedy The Five Frankforters three acts Captain Basil Hood was produced the Lyric May picture Theatre The play presents wealthy Jewish family and describes the life marry one their attempt the girls impecunious duke the cast are Miss Henrietta . in new Murray modern French duel Between the itenis Mr Egerton Castle will briefly describe the development the weapons Tickets may be obtained the James Theatre from Mr Blake 147 Leadenhall Street from Mr Gerald Ames Hon Secretary Actor Sword Club 159 Brompton Road The performance aid the , . a , , of of on at ” “ of the Court plays Henry Arthur Jones Mrs Dane Defence May was revived the New Theatre the cast were Sir Charles Wyndham Miss Mary Moore Mr Sam Sothern and Miss Lena Ashwell special The Actor Sword Club announce given Thursday matinee the June The Duel throughout the Ages from the gladiator combat ancient Rome the on of or , , . by Mr is of , in , . by by ”, 's 's 28 . , . version June Boyle Mr William Lennox Robinson besides The Countess Cathleen London and Mr Yeats will open will include which season . , . a . of M , . . Theatre , IV . of of is in . " . . in . J. a at during the , . . . , . of “ him - . . of , on compiled Strong who has quoted Mr importance sections the Act likely be dramatists adding explanations where explanations have seemed necessary The repertory the Abbey Theatre Company “ , : .) of . ( in of of a in a . . . “ M a . E in The Hon Creed Member the Legis lative Council New South Wales delivered paper May 14th the Royal Colonial Institute Tropical the Settlement Whites Australia The meeting was held the Hotel Marlborough was Métropole and the Duke the chair pamphlet received from the Era office the Copyright Act 1911 far the Act affects Dramatic and Musical Copyright has been “ a . , . Co . at & “ ” - . V . of , .D , ." A of - , of by . 10 F by to “ .” an “ , , , , , in an is is a . at , . a is On in on The Norse King Bridal ballads from the Danish and Old Norse with original verses Smith Dampier was published March Andrew Melrose net Mr Arthur Dillon forthcoming book will con sist connected trilogy set three tragedies sequence Mr Elkin Mathews already has preparation the volume We have by , “ is in , it . , in - — it to ; it of , , be is " to in - is no in to he by , , is - ”, “ of new of Burton 's romance The Sea Devils now ready somewhat the nature The Hispaniola Plate which first became known the reading public though there treasure seeking nor finding The story laid and around Lisbon whence the Armada and sailed which returned woeful plight some and the Inquisition also prominent English the narrative The hero himself Spanish girl resident sailor and the heroine Lisbon Their love gets tangled however from the fact that first the girl has believed her lover Spaniard himself and hence woes Naturally enough English unnumbered spring sailor and his brother sea devils know well put matters right enough how last The published book White Limited May Mr Martin Secker published first Stupor Mundi book Lionel Allshorn entitled the Life and Times Frederick the Second King Emperor Sicily and the Romans Jerusalem 1194 1250 16s net The chief interest the subject lies the dramatic struggle between Frederick and the Popes This most gifted the mediæral Emperors was the object peculiarly violent hostility He was excommunicated again and again and was finally solemnly deposed from his thrones by Innocent Lyons the Council The historian Freeman has called the most gifted the sons men sheer genius the greatest Prince who only one other book ever wore crown There the subject the English language and that century ago was published half Bloundelle of . . Mr . DRAMATIC its It deals with the struggles . Swimmer ,” a new novel by Louise in the life of a girl poet from her baby days to her womanhood , and contains many sketches of poverty in varying phases “ The . ., publish Gerard Messrs . Williams & Norgate have published The Quest : A Drama of Deliverance ," by Miss Dorothea Hollins , author of “ The Veiled Figure , and Other Poems ” (Williams & Norgate ) , “ The Herbs of Medea ” (Elkin Mathews ) , and other works . “ S .W political and social retrospect of the fifty years of Victoria 's reign . It is now published by Messrs . Sampson Low & Co . Early in September Messrs . Mills & Boon will Queen 3 p .m 236 Miss �THE AUTHOR . PARIS NOTES . Gilles ," by M . André Lafon , has won for author French Academy prize francs ten thousand psychological study schoolboy and with the painful domestic tragedy there exception not quite young and this much incident Lafon his first novel Academy Gobert prize has been The French divided this year and awarded Louis Madelin 'ELÈVE a It . , a , , sixteen photogravures . Among books of interest to English readers are “ Bernard Shaw et son (Euvre ” by Charles Cestre . Neige ,” by Edith Wharton , another “ Sous la novel by the author of « Chez les Heureux du Monde, ” and Metteurs “ Les en scène ." ALYS HALLARD . to M . La , de . ) on " by .” - ( of . , to it to a . to of , , , of . in he is of , to of a it of if a , , for . in a be a It to a . to to for ) be to , ; is as , . it be it , set to as , a a , , , ' B , A TO TINUING INTEREST HIS WORK . . . H J by. ”, too often repeated that NO AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES CON IN , , not .” : it Valeurs be “ on Les leurs résultats statistiques They an to Le Maury efore the clauses which have been taken from publishers agreements are out will well general rule state roughly what wise publisher author should grant First should be stated and the statement can A Paul “ on .” . F ", le “ on being published of du is volumes françaises depuis dix leurs garanties and Etudes are both books that will interest social economists Les Ravageurs Fabre This ans “ of I is of . . V . ", la a on on before them for their consideration be clear should drafted certain specific form should begin with recital the parties The first clause should indicate the rights the author grants the second clause the duties the publisher undertakes and the third clause the royalties for this paper professes con royalty agreement sideration and other willing pay considerations the publisher the rights which the author grants him laid a ' all ), 'qu should An agreement . , d ” ( by . to , by it la de in of twelve the Histoire universelle Travail Louis has just published one this series Travail dans Monde romain and another from of ( to of en an . A . interest series by Lieutenant fait subject universal it - In .” la de . “ is , , Guerre telle another book is “ La Jaray will assist authors the terms and clauses agreements which have been known signature and the difficulties offered the clauses explained rather than that formal clause fore are taken be as of du M ” chef the Commandant extremely instructive book for who military questions are interested The author has received the Gobert prize from the French Academy Dupuis In to a is ” " in “ of , 0 . P . . , - of In “ des généraux , In de to “ explain this volume the author has endeavoured the workings the French agricultural systems the progress realised French agriculture and the difficulties with which has contend La Direction Guerre La liberté action AGREEMENTS . THE AUTHOR GRANTS literary the evolution the management and musical property has become almost universal custom for publishers submit their agreements authors rather than for anthors publishers draft and submit their agreements consequence large number publishers have part and parcel made their agreements ask for everything they can possibly obtain and unless the author aware the dangers and difficulties may unwittingly inherent these agreements sign away his birthright considering the question agreements there TN be on ' be d , ." to is , , Le by “ Droit massacrer les Hérétiques Mariage des Prêtres the author the the Père Janvier after his lecture the cathedral Notre Dame the series books published the Bibliothèque Mouvement social contem porain Michel Augé Laribe has just brought out his Evolution France agricole reply PUBLISHERS ' ROYALTY to in an to of be to is by ” , on “ , ' * L du A of . of . In ” us . “ de of is , M to ' d .” . M , ” “ de his “ à his “ for “ to Révolution and Pierre Vie Charles Orléans prize has been awarded Laborie Paris sous Napoléon Napoléon Sainte Hélène 1815 1821 Frédéric Masson the last the volumes this subject The three volumes entitled Autour gave Sainte Hélène details with regard the various persons who approached the Emperor during his captivity the present book we have account that captivity and his death 1821 published series books Dogme catholique Evolution The first one Les Origines Félix Goblet Alviella published has appeared and another volume each year for book Champion for The Berger “ Napoléon à Sainte Hélène " (Ollendorf ) . “ L 'Evolution du Dogme Catholique " (Emile Nourry ) . “ Le Droit de massacrer les Hérétiques " (Emile Nourry ) . “ Evolution de la France Agricole ” (Armand Colin ). “ La Direction de la Guerre " (Marc Imhaus & René . Chapelot ) . “ Histoire universelle du Travail ” ( F . Alcan ). “ Les Ravageurs " (Delagrave ). “ Bernard Shaw et son Cuvre ” (Mercure de France ) . “ Sous la Neige " (Plon -Nourrit ) . of his . . M is a volume is an account of the various insects which are harmful to agriculture . It is illustrated with , of of . is is a of U is T its “ 237 �THE AUTHOR . to to of of to or in of the on on at as of on , , , . . 5 or of of ) in or of of . of ( be by to on in to to . or , to or of no in at be to as , of to . , of of of , in , , to or . in C all . of to a , of in or . on on on . in of in of in to , , , on , viz . all of of of , to . " of a as ", in to . of to to in of on to to of be in to be in in to . to for to . of of be a or at of be of , be in in of to . ., . 50 to of be . . , , , If us . . , to in the the publisher asks the author to with , begin . of of to assign The author agrees the publisher their successors and assigns the copyright and sole right publication the above work To . , . , of . a , to of on . If of of of in of to , a be particular take consideration printed clauses above their order Let . . fit of . for be . as of be to . . in of or to .* to to of : . viz is uniformity and owing difficult the lack simplicity prevent the drafting the agreements division clauses these lines from overlapping Some making their agree publishers have curious method complicated confusing ments both and When therefore principles have already been laid down they will not uecessarily repeated It . to of , to 's , . A . B If or , to , of If . be in assign The author agrees the publishers their successors and assigns the copyright and sole right publication the above work copyright The therein shall the property the publishers who may arrange they think the com pletion and publication the work any moneys are received from the sale translation rights receipts expenses other the net after deduction relating thereto shall divided the following propor Sixty per cent tions the author and forty per cent the publishers * in . a if , set , in it to ). of ( to , , , SUBMITTED BY THE PUBLISHER of of or ( 4 ) is It CLAUSES , ; ) , or a of for Britain and Ireland , the Colonies and dependencies thereof ) . ( 2 ) Limitations as to edition (an edition of 1,000 , 2 ,000 , or 3 ,000 copies ) . period ( 3 ) Limitation as to time ( three five seven years Limitations which combine one two the former Great Britain and Ireland for period seven years now essential out from the publishers own agreements what the publisher thinks the grant and will be convenient author ought which the publisher we take first those clauses any author finds any asks for the copyright agreements submitted these clauses him for signature he will able ascertain from the following criticisms the grounds objection standpoint them from the author to should be limited to the publication of the at a fixed price , say £1 18. ; 10s . 6d . ; 68 . ; 58., etc ., and it should be distinctly stated whether the price is “ nett ” or subject to discount . The other limitations which this clause should contain are : ( 1) Limitations as to country ( generally Great lisher work D . to leave the format of the book to the discretion of the publisher . It is important that the pub . The clause printed above gives a rough idea of the model form of the clause which contains the It is sometimes desirable author' s conveyance . E form to a F . should be slightly altered when it musical composition , but on the subject of agreements for musical compositions , readers are referred to the May ( 1910 ) issue of The Author . This as " The Author grants to the Publisher a licence to publish format ' in book form in his work entitled ( or in a format agreed between Author and Publisher ) at the published price of in the English language . " comes That consideration the hereinafter mentioned sell and assign payments the author hereby agrees copyright publisher the the the above work and the publisher agrees purchase the said copyright with the printing and publishing the work exclusive right serial without revision and abridgment and book form with Great Britain and Ireland the British Colonies and Dependencies the United States America and Europe and Continent all other countries islands and continents That should the publisher issue special editions for sale the the British Colonies and Dependencies only Europe he shall pay the author Continent royalty copies of such editions sold ten per cent the Colonial edition and five per cent the Continental royalties being edition these the net receipts such the same time the royalties provided sales and payable eof for That the publisher shall have the sole right sell assign the American Colonial Continental Foreign Trans rights lation Serial and Dramatic the above work He pay negotiating distributing shall all costs such sales and copies purposes publisher the work for such and the shall pay the author fifty per cent the receipts from payable the sale the same such amounts the same time the royalties provided for Clause hereof guarantee securing copy That the publisher gives right outside the United Kingdom and does not bind him self issue special Colonial Continental editions sell serial translation dramatic other rights The author agrees transfer the publishers the remaining copyrights and all other rights the said stories for all foreign countries the terms that the publishers shall pay the author one half the net profit which may made the publishers from the sale by them any rights plates copies bound sheets for the pur pose publication the said work abroad all editions thereof the work and The copyright shall belong the publisher his executors administrators assigns and purchase and the author The publishers agree agrees sell the copyright Great Britain and all other hereinafter parts work entitled the world referred the said work the MS which the author has delivered the publishers and future editions thereof consideration the following payments per cent all copies sold thirteen copies being counted twelve The publishers shall have the right sell copies the any said work the rights translation thereof foreign countries and terms they shall think expedient royalty respect the author shall not entitled thereof but the net amount realised therefrom shall divided between the author and the publisher the following proportions per cent viz the author 50 per cent the publishers any edition the said work shall included England works published for exclusive sale India and the Colonies the author shall entitled receive per cent such sales the actual net proceeds copies the ordinary edition sold Colonial and exporters other booksellers rate lower than the ordinary trade price the author shall entitled receive per cent the actual net proceeds such sales C What , then , should the author grant ? His clause , which ought to be Clause I ., should run somewhat on the following lines : A 238 �THE AUTHOR . . his . a to by to , be . in of he of for on him of . is to be is . . to be to of is by to an A . 's of 's , to a . on 's ' , s A of as . is so if . to . . . to in . a , on . . , a , of in , , , & of Co . . of , of to of , on in . of , , of . it an , by on by in on of £d . to a of . . on as a to in , , as a ", or , . Mr Justice Warrington the first instance was upheld songs The plaintiff was the composer certain assigned his copyright and the defendants subject royalty every the payment copy sold the Defendant Company the United every copy sold States and the Defendant Company elsewhere The songs were published two occasions the Weekly Dispatch the Willis Music Company advertisement and was and the decision court by to he an to by to , on is convince estate The second was somewhat similar lines but was not the hands the committee the Appeal society was carried the Court ld of on in he , in , , “ . already put forward any author there have been cases tried the Courts which make the conveyance copyright when the author retains continuing interest suicidal The first was Warwick Deeping and Moring Here Mr Warwick Deeping conveyed his copyright every Mr Grant Richards receiving royalty copy the book sold Mr Grant Richards went bankrupt and the trustee bankruptcy assigned the agreement Mr Moring The Court held that Mr Deeping could not claim royalties from Moring but could only claim damages agreement against the bankrupt for breach arguments the not sufficient were It in , he . a re - to . * alien hand Then to , , to by he on a of - by for of a , , he - re a synonym for We use the words technical works those books which for one reason other need periodic very wide and give revision The range detailed list would be very cumbersome all the . to It be . A , . to , . , to . , , the copyright the former book refused except issue terms which financially convey There are other reasons which apply all authors copyright the actual pro perty conveyed publisher can alter that property long he does not libel the author literary reputation But the work the author jury and what may not appear tradesmen reputation may pure libel the author point view sacrilege from the author father does not care see his own child whipped With the conveyance . , it , to is on to a A as held make too careful not of . by a . of , its by is . a To return Clause The reason for our objection necessary not far seek will quote one instance merely convince any author the point young medical man who was making his mark specialist was swooped upon far seeing publisher write book him his special subject Ignorant the value his property and perhaps rather flattered the compliment conveyed the copyright wrote the book the publisher and received royalty Ten years afterwards when had become famous wanted issue his book with the additions and alterations necessary account the changes that had been made his particular study and the wisdom many had collected fresh examples He was unable come agreement with his publisher who knowing that cannot copyright he in , of to or a , up suitable technical medical work taken educational centres sells steadily its year hundreds and sometimes thousands right through the whole term copyright Though this last paragraph somewhat by the way still great truth which the careless author contains should fully realise by mentioned , , - , is of of to as , by — on is in it or - , of , , . It , of . * , in in a , , , , , as , , is it , to to Many on . necessary writers , , view on of first be a place consider the such matters for example theological biographical historical sub jects educational works scientific technical medical and those thousand and one subjects which owing the great advance research are constant state of change Although works fiction are more popular with the public financially their returns cannot compare with the returns from the works quoted foolish think therefore that the society deals only with writers fiction because they are more often evidence that not fully aware the vast property any other works and writers the joining the society be above subjects should kept informed the value their property and the difficulties with which they have contend point of the to In ? which cannot be deleted . What are the reasons for reiterating the phrase They are many and varied with such vehemence , of . , . NO AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES A CON TINUING INTEREST IN HIS WORK . This phrase will be quoted and re - quoted , until, it is hoped , the brain will receive an impression TO A and otherwise , were absurd . The author then joined the society and the secretary went into the matter with great care , but found there was no loophole of escape . On his advice the author refused to accept the terms, and proceeded to pur chase back the copyright at the publisher ' s own price , and to publish with an old established house , By this paying production himself the cost gain control increasingly means alone could valuable property But all anthors are not such favourable position and other examples might quoted where the technical writer has had accept the bad ternis offered the publisher rather than allow his work continue before the public slur his reputation But this arrangement may preclude from writing again the subject which his life study This the main reason why authors the works to and assigns , the copy - ' successors . , bis a assign to him right. 239 �THE AUTHOR no fit ." of “ to as . in by be a to B ” “ . to be , in It is . an , if . of be in ., a to of on . of on of a on is in . , a if , , he , at to , of be . of be ' in , ." - I of is a , of , to , - to is it as , to of in to or of on of in in of on of at of on . a to he , , onall or on on , of of , , or of . in , , to . 5 of , . to . . 5 of no or . or or of to 10 , , . is 1 of as , A . IN A The latter part Clause with the exception sur words which will be mentioned certain The the less plusage the greater includes of on to , be , AUTHOR to of in C . in in , , of of to of fit of . in to . It as . of be as of , .: . the transfer worth while SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT HE PRESERVES WHILE PUBLISHER HIS WORK CONTINUING INTEREST TO , it . to to viz , of Comment has already been passed may however copyright repeat that NO of , to be it no in . B If or to the publishers , no . . ” of is it , if it for a is as of of be be is it so the the property The copyright therein shall they think publishers who may arrange for the com the work pletion and publication translation any moneys are received from the sale expenses other rights the net receipts after deduction relating the following propor thereto shall be divided Sixty per cent the author and forty per cent tions in of . In “ right that added which word should any way tend confuse the issues An assign the copyright carries with agreement publication indisputably the sole right should mentioned the hereinafter consideration That payments the author hereby agrees sell and assign the above work and the the publisher the copyright purchase the said copyright with the publisher agrees printing and publishing the work serial exclusive right without revision and abridgment and book form with Great Britain and Ireland the British Colonies and Dependencies the America and the United States Europe and Continent all other countries islands and continents That should the publisher issue special editions for sale the British Colonies and Dependencies only the Europe Continent shall pay the author copies royalty per such editions sold ten cent the Colonial edition and five per cent the Continental royalties being receipts edition these the net such sales and payable the time as the royalties provided for Clause hereof That the publisher shall have the sole right sell assign the American Trans Colonial Continental Foreign lation Serial and Dramatic rights the above work He negotiating such sales and distributing shall pay all costs copies the work for such purposes and the publisher shall pay the author fifty per cent the receipts from be payable at the the same such amounts the sale same time the royalties provided for Clause hereof guarantee securing copy That the publisher gives right outside the United Kingdom and does not bind Continental editions issue special Colonial himself sell serial translation dramatic other rights in , , , in is a It .” , agreements . , he is , if . , of " an am to of a , to a an is to a , “ of I , in in , , is to It ! ! of , I , some serious comment When author conveys the copyright without conveys the translation rights the serial limitation rights and all the minor rights These rights properly marketed are valuable But when only paid author conveys the copyright he royalty pub the agreement definite form lication say the published price the work book form the price 12s 6d he would not entitled claim anything the sale these other rights unless special stipulation that effect were made the agreement allowing these minor rights The question marketed by the publisher and the division possible profits matter which has been discussed discussed this paper and may the columns publishers later when considering other clauses in no of , , is , in , to , or ." “ : I for - by , in its or it . , turn round and say the first publisher The work infringement my copy you have published right may The composer when referred infringement and retort Oh No not have the best musical opinion that not The publisher the alleged piracy owner the copyright may say have the not going copyright worry action and and expense regret your com say withdraw must therefore position from the market very doubtful whether such circumstances the composer would have any remedy whatever although his work might possibly have brought him steady income further consideration the clause the words publication the above work and sole right sign are surplusage and bad draftsmanship right that They should deleted necessary word should omitted define beyond dispute any point accurately and make There is something , however , beyond a transfer of copyright in this clause . When copyright has been transferred altera tions may made the assignee which would literary libel amount But this clause the publishers are allowed arrange they think for the completion and publication the work very doubtful whether the author would have any remedy these circumstances however grievous the alterations might his reputation The second clause under heading calls also an . . of by is on to to . . of on in of for admitted that the publication was made with the knowledge and approval of the defendants . The plaintiff 's claim was royalties the sales copies the songs the Weekly Dispatch Mr Justice Warrington held that the defendants were not liable The copyright was assigned the defendants subject only pay the condition that they should royalties copies sold them The Weekly Dispatch the property the Associated News papers Limited and was not sold the Defendant Company agents and therefore royalties respect copies contained were payable the paper Lastly possible and this case would arise perhaps more frequently the publication composer music than book publication that may transfer his copyright publisher Another publisher perhaps another composer lucky enough have retained his copyright may . in 240 �THE AUTHOR . of . 50 ! to to in a ask is to ! 's he It . if be he , in , to if to I “ , be — . a of of an , is 4 , — .” , no to do is . for a to , or is of an . to . in to to be . of . ) in or of ( by of on by to be of to of to no if is on . of It to is to in , in an in . , at . to or of or - a he on , , , of of to in a this clause that . of definitions relating to ." of of series by ““ a In words And And of all all cu editions thereof the book to . a to to or in , in in , , a ” , " “ ' , trade issued the Publishers Association we reprint impression believe was taken mean reprint but altered unaltered edition The publisher therefore order make himself doubly secure can control the author any alteration may desire make his original text can hamper expedite any improve , a . few separate comment " , need he , indeed reaches the last that the publisher should have , ; There are only stand in ask , to ." “ rights absurdity and assigns be be It no do do to to his dramatic of point The copyright the work and all editions thereof shall belong the publisher his executors administrators , , if 's of to . be it sole right what author should ever publisher except under certain limitations and that the rights mentioned include dramatic rights nego That the author should ask the publisher tiate circum let the publisher handle them but profit sharing arrange allow stances should the sheets the sale bound copies ment ordinary Colonies abroad enter into royalty agreement The reasons for this state ment have been put forward some length The Author for January 1902 . be of , in at , as a to as . a 3, portion the former clause well Clause really refers what ought the third clause properly drafted agreement cannot discussed here But should noted that the publisher has the There little said this clause except that the latter part carries considerable disadvan arrange may be possible tages the author profits equitable division stereos the sale foolish enough the author and other rights in on of a . , , — - . a 3d , . ” as , . , i. e so ., his market and extend his The author agrees transfer the publishers the remaining copyrights and all other rights the said stories for all foreign countries the terms that the publishers shall pay the author one half the net profit which may made the publishers from the sale them any rights plates copies bound sheets for the pur publication pose the said work abroad of , a . 's it as to . 1d . is . 10 , . , to “ widen to interests reputation But under this agreement he transfers the rights guarantee from the publisher and content with anything that the latter will utilise these rights agreement for This not the kind author any sign who has any respect for himself desire obtain suitable market his property . , a no . of of on is 10 of is he , if , is of clauses are dealt with the clause the beginning should The word calls for remark the publisher does not undertake consequence issue these editions and may he should desire totally neglect the author best form D in in , in , , . a be . , ignorance on in his Clause further eridence further evidence were needed how far anthor may throw him publisher self into the power very wise An author might say would not might say but still will give you these rights you will undertake issue Colonial editions obtain United States copyright and will market my work serially and translation an . ” in . no he , in 2 it . , is fair But he should be warned per cent 11d that copy the average prices received by publishers copy for the ordinary sized book whereas pays royalties the offered the lowest one publisher well The royalties however will dealt with more fully when the regular royalty Colonial editions them . by of of for as ) ( , of in of South America These words then could prevent the author from publishing those countries even although rights there had Or other words pirate profit until the publisher might make stepped although copyright the author had but the author would debarred from making profit himself Clause needs but little comment But emphasises the fact drafted the author royalty exceedingly low servitude The amount per cent The author receiving the English ignorant the value edition may think literary property that the same percentage negotiate these rights the sole right and that per cent should generously pay the author profits the latter pub sorry evidence put forward that lisher can openly have such printed clauses his agreement and pass the unfortunate author E of , - , of , on on . , all “ To 's as a to of or in to It be . his no , of , to " 's - or “ , , . the transfer of copyright includes exclusive right printing and publishing The words bowever with without abridg ment materially increase the author danger and difficulty and practically hand over the pub lisher that right revision and abridgment which being carried beyond literary libel leaves the author protective power over property with clearly understood must however that nothing the transfer the publisher the power abridgment revision will allow the publisher putting commit fraud the public forward one man work the work another Europe the words the Continent other countries islands and continents wemust also take exception There are many countries not reciprocal treaty with Great Britain the pro copyright such tection Russia and Turkey Europe and the United States unless certain drastic formalities are complied with and all the countries 241 �THE AUTHOR . ment , and can , so to speak , hold the author at his beck and call , Of the technical writer we have already made mention . Such a clause as the above would hamper him , if possible , more than the mere transfer of his copyright . It is bad for the writer of fiction ; it is disastrous for the scientific and technical so, and why does he use two different terms two succeeding clauses ? “ Net profits ” has a clear meaning . It is the profit realised after the deduction of all expenditure , i.e., the net profits on “ the net receipts ” as opposed to " the gross profits " on " the gross receipts ." In the third clause the words “ ordinary trade price ” are elusive . The ordinary trade price varies considerably , as any bookseller will tell you. Accuracy and finality not secured these They may all afford food doubtful phrases the lawyers This what the society anxious its members should avoid say in writer . for is , . ., , by are . " , “ , on be -- . . . W . . ' d . A . ." “ By M . 's . . C . . . . . . . By . . of By . . . de , Longard A ). . ( . . - NATIONAL . C . Biron . By H of Dickens ' The Plots 20 TO .) .. . . . 0 1 3** 100 00 to .J F , .. . be addressed , E .C . , of 25 of Sis .. . for a : . per per 0 , 6 for 0 ** * ** * . .. a a of & of 20 .Co , 29 , , is ADVERTISEMENTS All letters respecting Advertisements should Belmont PaternosterSquare London & so . ? on " , Is FOR . SCALE ALLOWANCE MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY PER CENT Front Page Other Pages Page Half of Page Quarter 150 Eighth of Page Single Column Advertisements per inch Reduction cent made Series and cent Twelve Insertions. ( . he , By A . . . . , NINETEENTH CENTURY By Madame German Fiction Dorothea Gerard By Francis Gribble Robert Browning Recent Longgard a is it ; at he . ”, ” of , .” . . . s' in . if , as , , if FORTNIGHTLY of in by , If so Benson For the Centenary Robert Browning Alfred Noyes English and French Poetry Attitudes towards Professor Maurice Gerothwohl By John Pollock The Censorship . “ so ? , If “ ” ? By of . it as 'its , Fiction . it as , of to of a , in “ to Oilliamson ENGLISH REVIEW Among My Books By Frederic Harrison Poetry and the Modern Novel By Compton Mackenzie By Darrell Figgis Robert Browning By Ernest Newman The Folk Song Fallacy . in to , to 's is , of By . 's . a to of is Realism . In de . : La of in . CORNHILL Arc Letters the Comtesse With Note by Andrew Lang John Stuart Mill and Browning Pauline Phillips Joan of as in is to on I By Professor George Saintsbury Father Sir Robertson Nicoll to be , a or at be of to be , 1 It is 2 in it on in England and abroad tion An author may not understand these delightful intricacies publisher business have them his fingers ends finality and There however terrible lack exactitude the use terms this clause The publisher talks about the net amount realised Does the publisher mean this the net profit why does the transaction not say the next clause and the clause following he speaks the net proceeds such sales this equivalent the net amount realised that pet profit the again why does not Alfred BOOKMAN Robert Browning Robert Browning to , . in evidently very badly drafted for Clause the publisher holds the entire copyright stated on former page he certainly holds the rights included this clause was only necessary state what he would pay the for the publisher anything author the sale these rights by no means follows because the because author has sold the publisher his copyright that he all the various methods of publica a — “ A , to in in be . . 50 ., , to . of . of of . in , If If In BLACKWOODS Musings without Method Literary Anodynes Mus Musset and Strong Love Interest Sand Clause this extraordinary combination slightly peculiar the draftsmanship throws into one clause what should have been dealt with three not this that real peculiarity consists but the fact that the publisher has put himself the first party The man who agrees purchase has put himself before the man who has the property sell “ CONTENTS in to be to MAGAZINE . of or , to of . , on in of , of as to to of all a of of all F . The publishers agree to purchase and the author agrees to sell the copyright in Great Britain and other parts the world work entitled hereinafter referred the said work the MS which the author bas delivered the publishers and future editions thereof the following payments viz consideration per cent all copies sold thirteen copies being counted as twelve publishers The shall have the right sell copies the said work any the rights translation thereof they expedient foreign terms shall think countries and royalty respect the author shall not entitled thereof but the net amount realised therefrom shall divided between the author and the publisher the following proportions per cent viz the author 50 per cent the publishers any edition the said work shall included England works published for exclusive sale India and the Colonies the author shall entitled receive per cent the actual net proceeds such sales copies the ordinary edition sold Colonial and other exporters booksellers rate lower than the ordinary trade price the author shall entitled receive per cent the actual net proceeds such sales is 242 �THE AUTHOR . by managed the Secretary , or of . But the transaction should obtained competent agent with the advice the Society of a be USE THE SOCIETY . TO . HOW 243 ; of of (a to : of of by or . ", , or , . to or . to to to or . , is up to to " a to . of , for by to his . a in to be ) . - A II . (1 .) In (2 .) in (3 ). (4 .) (6 16 .) ). As ! . . It to is , to to . to is . an for It , is . in . , . . of . of a of : to ( ( ( 3 2 1 .) .) .) of . if by . . . to . of an of or be copyright . of , a transfer the denied , is a . . of a Always avoid in (2 .) to 80 to right the author We are advised that this nature common law right which cannot withheld . to agreement are combinations All other forms the four above mentioned Such combinations are generally disastrous the author Never sign any agreement without competent advice from Society the Secretary the Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp agreements possible Avoid letter The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are agreement That both sides shall know what means The inspection those account books which belong . . of . of on it . General (3 .) . to be 7 . This The prevent authors from Some agents endeavour referring matters the Secretary the Society do some publishers Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly 8 Agreement Commission The main points are production Be careful obtain fair cost Keep control the advertisements price Keep control of the sale the book : to to to , . the Society Many agents neglect stamp agreements must done within fourteen days first execution Secretary will undertake behalf members System ( 1 .) . of to of a 6 . of and are recommended submit and explanation the Secretary The Royalty perhaps with certain limitations the best form This agreement above all things necessary know what the proposed royalty means both sides now possible approximately author ascertain the very important figures truth From time time connected royalties published The Author are with of of . : , as the No contract should be entered into with literary agent without the advice the Secretary the Society accept without careful Members are strongly advised not consideration the contracts with publishers submitted them by literary agents them for interpretation III a obtained in can To a ( 3 ) . . be to work . 's of the Society Prospectus lars be by , of . in To ( 2 ) . ( 1 ) To of to be . , ' in . 6 The Committee have arranged for the reception agreements and their preservation members fire proof safe regarded The agreements will course confidential documents read only the Secretary who will keep the key the safe The Society now offers stamp agreements possible action readiness for upon them keep agreements enforce payments due according agreements Fuller particu doctor A if , in , , of no · .4 of to of in , to . to . 3 , Before signing any agreement whatever send the document the Society for examination belonging Remember always that the Society you are fighting the battles you other writers even yourself and that you are are reaping direct benefit your calling advancing the best interests promoting the independence the writer the dramatist the composer of . the Society . . to , do . of ' do . 2 Remember that questions connected with copyright not fall within the experi and publishers agreements ordinary solicitors ence Therefore not scruple use Profit Sharing Agreement bad form agreement this case the following rules should attended pro sign any agreement Not which the cost duction forms part without the strictest investigation give the publisher the power putting the Not profits into charging own pocket advertisements charging exchange advertise his own organs ments Therefore keep control the advertisements special charge for Not allow office expenses unless the same allowance made the author give Not American Colonial Continental rights rights give up Not serial translation Not any publisher bind yourself for future work yourself any one solicitor well bind for the future . . all by D IY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements , his choice of a pub lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his The of his property . business or the administration Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Further , the Committee , if they Solicitors of the Society . without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel ' s opinion any Moreover , where counsel ' s cost to the member . opinion is favourable , and the sanction of the Committee is obtained , action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member , and costs borne the Society VERY 1. D 15 . for life membership to it an in . or of be a of on of of a by a in . . of : or is . price can - proper be if a , sometimes satisfactory is . . 3 in Outright . it Selling is 1 . : . of in to a N U are few standing rules observed agreement dealing There are four methods with literary property This There are three forms dramatic contract for plays three more acts Sale outright the performing right This unsatisfactory An author who enters into such contract should stipulate the contract for production the piece certain date and for proper publication his name the play bills (a .) an be ERE ofto THE PRODUCERS BOOKS It 2 . . OF AUTHORS sign agreement without submitting the Secretary the Society Authors some com petent legal authority extremely careful negotiating well for play with any one except the production established manager EVER . TO WARNINGS DRAMATIC . per of an £1 is to Society the TO WARNINGS . £10 10s . , annum or . 9 The subscription �THE AUTHOR . DRAMATIC T of of , an at , is of 's on a in . do of , of an do , or in , of is in , in of ; . or of an , be of to , of in in by as In . . as , be , of to , . of . - . , an STAMPING . MUSIC on 's to . . in be , of . . , , is , of , of be or , . of to of by by give notice the Society begs are acknowledged post return remittances should crossed Union London and Chancery Smiths Bank registered Lane sent letter only All be the same charged for , . of to be filed subject play will The Secretary that all remittances . . . to REMITTANCES . at to a be a 6d . of , .28 one guinea a of be in at also rules with the exception that per act the price at fee or , byof be a . of Original Plays may The term . of in , to D typewritten duplicate foolscap paper forwarded the offices the Society together with registration fee two shillings and sixpence will qualified assis be carefully compared the Secretary stamped and returned tant One copy will the author Copies and the other filed the register the Society any time by the scenario thus filed may obtained typing the author only small charge cover cost coach . treated by a . is . existence composition the Society this informing young writers Their MSS can read and assist MSS includes not only works fiction but poetry and dramatic works and when possible under special arrangement technical and scientific works The competence and experience Readers are writers The is , on OCENARIOS or in is work BRANCH by its of greatly its as of a branch treated . READING EMBERS will V ORIGINAL PLAYS . of ' , THE SCENARIOS AND 6d to its of . of . the Society M OF REGISTRATION of stamp copies The Society undertakes music per 100 part members for the fee 100 The members stamps are kept the Society safe The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary and the voucher then forwarded the members who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble behalf , , on of be the Secretary of are referred to , of of of . a , An author must remember that the dramatic market exceedingly limited and that for novice the first object obtain adequate publication incomplete As these warnings must necessarily account the wide range the subject dramatic con tracts those authors desirous further information . is is to 11 . . all in . of of of aa . is of : in , a to be . carefully a r It of be U T & . be for should commenced play An author should remember that that production production play highly speculative very great risk that he runs delay and breakdown the fulfilment his contract He should therefore guard himself the more carefully the beginning a in , to in a in a . , collaboration drawn and executed before collaboration ITTLE MUSICAL COMPOSERS TO can added the warnings given for the producers assistance books and dramatic authors pointed out that must however rule the musical publisher demands from the musical composer rights transfer fuller and less liberal finan cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property composer The musical has very often the two rights performing right and copyright He deal with should especially careful therefore when entering into agreement and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . of to or . A 7 . 8 . . 9 As to as as a a a . it . he . , . a to . . WARNINGS the words Never forget that United States rights may be exceed English ingly valuable They should never be included agreements without the author obtaining substantial . a . on , , , , , . is . 6 is of Authors should remember that performing rights play are distinct from literary copyright manager holding the performing right perform cannot licence 10 be it in to . , be . 5 Authors should remember that performing rights can limited and are usually limited by town country and time This most important rights Authors should not assign performing but perform should grant licence The legal distinction great importance is RAMATIC is is a it , of - . It is , if in of a to in be reserved consideration Agreements AND AGENTS . authors should seek the advice the Society before putting plays into the hands agents present the law stands agent play who has once had his hands may acquire perpetual percentage claim the author fees from As far plays the placing concerned may general rule that there are only taken very few agents who can anything for author that cannot under the guidance the Society equally well better for himself The collection fees many cases no intermediary also matter which required For certain purposes such as the collection fees amateur performances general the trans and frequent petty authorisations action with different individuals and also for the collection foreign fees countries almost all dramatic authors employ agents and these ways the services of agents are real and valuable But the Society warns authors against agents who profess have influence with managers plays the placing principals who propose offering act purchase rights any case the author the present state agent should not the law employed under any agreement approved circumstances without by the Society 4. Plays in one act often sold outright but possible and better obtain small nightly fee sum extremely any event paid advance such fees important that the amateur rights one act plays should print the book AUTHORS of are (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on vary between gross receipts . Percentages 5 per a and 15 cent . An author should obtain percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts system preference . Should in to the American obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed play date on or before which the should be performed . right performing of to or a licence (0. ) Sale of perform on the basis of royalties ( i. e. , ised nightly fees ). This method should be always except in cases where the fees are avoided likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case, an 's 244 �THE AUTHOR . 1st . to length (4 ) ; ) of be ( (3 )1 : ; design . ' in in to to in to to be negotiate for the American States 's . , is the United agent it sheets an author employs , to In a . if to duty sold in the book when that agent copyright and , . by - and secure the copyright their contracts with the author they not only insert clause this effect they fail but also clause which their negotia paid tions certain royalties are the author - or of circle inch UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT PUBLISHERS their agreements are often anxious place authors books have the right America a , - of he , to shape within , “ a ; of In to The paper no circumstances should he allow the publisher have the control We regret however that this not always the view that the agent adopts the agent then author does not employ the following reasons should negotiate this American publication himself He has the whole range the American market before him he can try one publisher after another until assured failure whereas the English publisher would most probably only write his usual corre spondent the United States and that publisher gave his refusal would not trouble any further indeed there reason why should trouble any securing further even while having the right is he go he or , of no is ; , if to , ; is he ; of for If , , an . , . , . he or in , . so , in to for in is a for is all be to an is . 's - , a 's on ; of , he ; in on be . , to , . , of , . of or of ON , in copyright should even far often pays not only the English publisher but the American publisher better deal sheets from the English market than set the work up the very well United States This may the two publishers concerned but bad business the author whom the American copyright valuable asset Besides the English publisher ought only the agent for the author for the production the work book form the English agent for the and Colonial markets not placing literary wares and has not the facilities the necessary stimulus the literary agent for depends the agent livelihood his obtaining other markets whereas they are mere by product the publisher business the American of to for to , its of , of , - to in ) It .” . set to for , . is no of be a , . success , of to it of ( in “ 's , 30 STAMPS MECHANICAL REPRODUCTIONS THOSE composers and authors who are interested the mechanical reproduction their works already reproduced whose works have been in American of .” of of in an is to , our complaint that the present terms the com petition are indefinite and seems hardly fair ask dramatic authors bind themselves indefinite the terms without even the assurance given editor comments that he the dramatist will be quite happy surely con the fulness time firms the statement we have already made that the terms should more clearly out large number The fact that dramatic authors justification for have already submitted plays putting forward indefinite terms We are however indebted The Era for their printing the rules article and particularly immediately below which will clearly show dramatic authors who read the issue The Era April the need our criticism and fairness and will emphasise the difficulties that they may encounter It 's of . of * be is of in a see no reason to why the dramatic author who sends play under this competition should thereby appoint the editor The Era his perpetual agent for placing that play only answer The Era that quite the organ the Society Authors will happy about the matter the fulness time This very suggestion admission the justice of , square enclosed three quarters side , . , at so to be " . . four label entirely of us 's of . to in it in for the sale of stamps on July important points are adhesive . , in as of ) is 30 . ( it May number Having read the whole The Era comments appears that none our criticisms has really been answered all The Era says Possess patience everything will come right your souls the end Zwe hope but such result will certainly not due the excellence the con ditions The difficulties raised are still unsettled and the conditions the competition still indeter particular the editor makes no satisfac minate tory answer our objection that reserves the right arrange the production any play sub mitted whether the winning play not We still this note now so that members may be We give prepared a The of the comments made in The Author . editor comments in a laughing mood on the date on which our criticism appeared (April 1) as a significant one We would point out that the date the answer April still more significant prevented our dealing with the article our need an The in Play competition . of their is 1 in respect form and substance of their answer is themost efficient argument that could possibly have been given of the If April ; to notice that The Era has with the devoted considerable space to dealing suggestions made in these columns in our issue of (2 ) . COMPETITION pleased are ready to supply the should be companies with stamps immediately the Act comes into force at the beginning of July . The Board of Trade has , we understand , come to the following decision as to the shape and size of the stamp : “ The adhesive label shall be an adhesive paper label, square in shape , the design to be entirely enclosed within a circle , and the side of the label not to be greater than three - quarters of an inch in length .” to an THE ERA PRIZE We , mechanically gramophone of GENERAL NOTES . 245 �THE AUTHOR . it , of 12 . , ' of a , , , or a be to . of If of as he a a on a . of all a . to , to . to , , , , , so , , as to to - be , he as it is he by ." , . in of , in to on . - a of as a as in . “ as to of of – in an on of , of , , — to “ is , in . to ”, ! on of . of in to but there are other authors whom and other methods which cinematography may great importance become deserves History Our Own 1905 the great cost alas his health for the strain constant labour the book coming the top his Parlia mentary struggles made him invalid for the rest his life was his principal achievement this , its . to , than doubled and dramatists may regular income from this form historian which familiar most people His finally completed Times of is it in a , be reproduction by or , ." no is in . 's in so it to so . to CINEMATOGRAPH of It is have more making o of a of “ . of E V as a . -w , have record the death Justin McCarthy which occurred just before our May issue went Press Mr McCarthy career historian novelist Irish journalist and Parliamentary has been fully dealt with the newspapers and indeed must be familiar our readers that we need add but little the many tributes which have been paid the Press and elsewhere during the past month journalist His early work after young and unknown reporter his first start was editor the Morning Star But his daily riting leader the Daily News from 1870 onwards many years was his greatest claim through His essays literature this line distinction fiction were numerous perhaps the best known being probably his work Dear Lady Disdain But Mr . P ., be or . a no to regret much M be , as , or of THE time difficult measure the importance cinematography dramatic authors possible that the next few years value will are of . on to , , to or , , ; a , , , MCCARTHY , is it , to of his . of of . AND the various branches should not neglect new , JUSTIN be to is of It . in to of to is , , 5 15 be , be a to Technical writers knowledge and science opportunity in of , his if copyright should come under agreement separate The point one small importance judging examples from the rights which some editors demand from contributors who have through ignorance allowed them publish without proper contract EDUCATION them be of or In a . -r - - to of ; in do . A on , of to , if to or a , in matters business that the terms should set out with exactness The employee should either employer that he careful not offer work employment and has done outside his course apprenticeship outside contract service regards he does offer such work that the terms At the present exhibiting decent livelihood and fair given the performances The Bioscope will demonstrate matters somewhat different character For instance we hear that amongst other things will demonstrated The amoeboid movement leucocyte relapsing fever the phenomenon agglutination examination the stomach under ays and the mosquito doctor can gather money and reputation from writing treatise these subjects there reason why should not equally obtain money and reputation teacher through the cinematograph X .” in in of , a , , , , or , of , a of as an is be , to be to to , be , of , , to to , in a of , a to is it of be is as serial case this kind should made clear lest any dispute doubt should arise that the copyright the serial story was not the pro perty hoped that the the employer special contract would employer the absence always best not lay claim the copyright but it , of by in of , , As there has been some question about this pro necessary warn those who are under con apprenticeship any work tract service that done by them which could hardly be said done the course their employment they should take special care that they retain the copyright journalist such work the paper mightbe employed staff certain journalistic work his spare time he might write story and the editor the paper might offer run viso obtain himself remuneration but by the proprietors to of or in a of ** in similar periodical hiring out these different films of . : ( b ) Where the author was the employment some other apprenticeship and the person under service contract by that employment his the course work was made person the person whom the author was employed shall any agreement the absence the contrary the first owner the copyright but where the work newspaper magazine or article or other contribution any agree similar periodical there shall the absence the reserved deemed the coutrary ment right author restrain the publication the work part magazine newspaper than otherwise , The section states It this to provisos to , of of this Act the author the copyright .” a be of “ to provisions the first owner an 1911 just received notice that the proprietors The Bioscope the cinematograph trade journal organising certain invitation performances with the object demonstrating the value the cinemato graph educational medium These perform ances are going take place the mornings Wednesday Wednesday June June and Saturday June from eleven one clock possible for the earnest student would merely writing natural history instead book and taking photos make his own natural history films of the insects birds mammals and then by as of runs , , We have of a . 5 of ACT, SECTION Copyright Act : SECTION 5 of follows Subject the work shall therein There are two second proviso the COPYRIGHT as 246 �THE AUTHOR . on it a in . or in so . . ' to of , ) of is , , to , , . a be to , a is , of six of be to , in . to ( 28 in in no , a so , . of . ofof 50 ' 30 , of . , in a for . , of to to a by as , are , . to be of of is of to . ), , 30 , to , to . . , to or in all of to , . 70 , to 30 , by to .” no . . . or a at , “ of is It no - of inter action those causes and the individual genius which scientific generalisation can class which scientific prophecy can foretell The toast was responded Sir Walter and then distribute the balance per cent the composer the author where there are copyright words and per cent the publisher cases where copyright words per cent there are the composer and per cent the publisher Now composers should consider first whether the society per cent no . , to of he as of he is . by the it . to . to of 's ”, us in determined the com words songs generally paid outright sum the publisher give the authors seems unnecessary equal representation with the composers whom the most valuable part the property belongs The most important part the rules deals with the distribution the royalties collected charge the sums collected The short effect first with the expenses collection and the maintenance . of . to ” It by of in 's “ of . . by causes cent per the authors . , — as of — . “ called sociological the profits yet they get mittee Inasmuch also ( : . , in , its a is . Do not let look states artistic literary production too mechanical fashion merely what are Literature not the result right Act have interest whatever the mechanical rights are given the largest repre representation sentation upon the committee large that all probability they will nearly always majority Boosey who form Even Mr William has been the moving spirit this matter does not put the publishers claim higher than per cent an £2 ' of , in to , interested literature from the outside public those who write themselves authors poets agents and others and those who act for placing the work the latter into the hands the former support speech The chairman the Fund and work was sound and the point The toast Literature was proposed Mr Arthur Balfour would have been difficult proposer more suitable find the occasion Not only Mr Balfour love literature well known but he has shown himself one the leading thinkers the work which has put before the public His speech was naturally listened with great interest and was full suggestive matter those 40 of ; . of 50 by , and that the total sum which had been only twice the 121 years history the exactly Fund amounted 500 people present There were many distinguished exceeded peruse the draft Society Protection worthy Mechanical Rights Limited successors the original prospectus The front page itself containing the list interesting the committee and turning Article we see that the committee publishers composed three composers and literary and dramatic works with thrce authors composer addition chairman who The publishers therefore who under the Copy 30 , . , of . · 600 , have now been able the Copyright rules of 122nd anniversary dinner the Royal Literary Fund under the popular chair mansbip Mr Owen Seaman has been very successful The secretary announced that the list dona guineas from the King tions was headed that the stewards that night had subscribed nearly E W . HE L M FROM REPRODUCTIONS ROYAL LITERARY FUND THE THE COLLEC MECHANICAL RIGHTS AND FEES TION OF Raleigh ; of a ill - death removed COMPOSERS £1 a in no . to is of is . of a . by . its , the time when among from to him great care and dis Fund administered with very liberal and discerning crimination and with hand For over hundred years has supplied paid workers very essential help those May the work difficulty time and distress long ago continue the future which was begun perhaps even genius those days when intellect living wage paid for is served it on , to up he to us . he , he of to of to his in to works of the kind there . Justin McCarthy was essentially a man of letters - in spite of his boyish connection with Irish revo lutionary ideas — and he continued devotion literature almost the last day his life His association with the Society Authors dates from the year 1890 when first joined ranks Although was not actively identified with its executive side was elected the Council and manifested We must congratulate the chairman the the evening England which fills There Fund similar position that the Royal Literary Fund the success is to particular branch of learning . The writer of this paragraph well remembered the appearance of the first four volumes in the early ' Eighties , and how undergraduates of his even among the thoughtless University they raised an interest that is very rarely 247 �THE AUTHOR . of in of or he ." is by “ 6 , for be in to in 2A it so , . at of of it is as , to , is in if by is a or to of ., of in 5 , , to . in to , in a of of to of , , its of of in of , a in , to be or of in , no 's is . is at of . is , on . all of no as be a by , at , in , 6B , . , in a is be is of be . of , for be , is It a ), , to “ on ( ” ." , , ; to be a to . to of at , are of be if , they cannot undertake reminded the the not very difficult task collection their own fees that there societies ready collect fees much more reasonable rates and without acquiring interest the composer property hoped possible give full details another issue this paper should of . 's to be in an of to is of or , " , It , . posers what appears It - of in . to as to “ be to is of to , the benefit is , to to to . of , or a as a . , is will not quite clear Firstly Two points seem become inadvisable for any composer that member this society and secondly that com it . on is , is a statements The committee allowed conduct they may sanction defend such legal proceedings apparently without reference the composer who seems that under this the rights the owner perhaps for financial rule they might neglect rights protect the composer and reasons means that case the composer would have made to - . he is , , , it of 's not the principal control alterations composers . , - , of of 's in it a in is composer alterations are formulated the com mittee wbich we have pointed out the working majority publishers will probably have general meeting wand approved the society probable therefore that any in it to is of to , , a , if do He claim from the The editor over his rights magazine might well claim share the book production from the author the publisher the book claim share the serial rights But the draft rules contain other interesting . tion . , by be is It . of in , . ., , to share It is a it be on a to is , , , or so the mechanical instrument rights ever was good grows less and less but we not admit was ever good The music publisher reproduce the agent the composer his work certain form according contract royalty and the author based this considera entitled It or . is it if , be to a certain however that the near future will the music publisher who will have thank the mechanical reproducer for the advertisement rather than the mechanical reproducer the music publisher going ahead Mechanical reproduction pianolas gramo very fast and many owners phones etc go the retail dealers and try these reproductions quite irrespective the music publisher and choose the reproduction for pur chase hire quite irrespective whether they bave heard the original played from sheet music This practice will become more and more common argument that that the music publisher a , he , of 's a to not be the case but the case matter decided entirely between the composer and arbitrarily the publisher and not decided company which started business basis and not for the settlement ethical questions on by is he that percentage these fees because publishing the composer music makes the gramophone rights valuable may This may entitled i(. e - . , , in . to to the publisher publisher has claimed which has The music under rule member bound for the entire period membership when called upon the committee transfer the society the mechanical may instrument rights his works which are published apparently all present and future rights and under clause even the event his withdrawal death such rights shall continue vested and exercisable by the company Secondly the committee might decide take action case which the composer might strongly object and thirdly the committee might respect take action the reproduction the rights one members and get involved complicated and expensive law suit leaving the rest the members bear the expenses the proceed ings however indiscreetly the committee may have acted The only limit upon the expenses the royalties collected Generally total amount society can only rely the subscriptions received But liable for anything more and member here the whole income the members for royalties mechanical reproductions stake true that the society does not claim percentage for the publisher where the work has any not been published but this does not lessen way the arguments wbich have been put forward possible under rule that these rules may that case the altered and varied but to be to 30 go . is a of so , of to to , tion deducted from their fees when collected and give per cent then the publisher another what remains that the composer might lose expenses considerable percentage his fees and then mulcted 30 per cent of the balance This rule not terms limited mechanical rights alone but would extend all rights and practice even treated limited deprives the member defending all opportunity his own property even his own risk Further of a at to go , . of to of all , by . to , of 75 . 25 , and her colonies but also the Continent com per cent only of the fees which covers mission of per cent all expenses the balance clear the composer Under the rules proposed issued this limited company the composers are have the amount the expenses collec ) , companies are Great Britain enforcing his claims , under rule no legal proceedings shall instituted undertaken any member respect any work which interested without the sanction the committee be for the collec this desirable on , in , to ; of it is necessary to appoint any agents tion fees but assuming they think they may be reminded that other ready collect the fees not only , 248 �THE AUTHOR . an for .” a in he , , , of of a of . ) his a . If , , I of , , to , he do he if ; to to his , ? to do it , he is he - of ? it a in , in be his , of a a to to , no ! — - ” of to as “ . of , , to is , , I , , in to by ! - , , in . of , " , an å a by of ! A ! . of of we if - , a of , ? a no , of , by of be , in a , in at , in he of ” ? to of or of to “ as he , a a . he his 's of a of a his of to , to lad , of a . A a ( - it , of , be , or it ." in of a for , so of ( a as . ; a as a of , at as a it Is “ “ he as to , , the Swan his genius and marvelled the manner wbich historical pathetic incident nay event divine inspiration the embodiment lifelike form and colour brought poet dream may the magic the brush and the gift artistic imagination and skill right before her eyes way mere dealer words could ever accomplish in , and two clever and original writers have elected end the unequal battle life suicide proposes and what the world man What disposes are two cruelly opposite affairs say ninety nine Cases out every hundred But have had the smallest glimmer vision that the calling literature stands alone above and beyond every other calling etc Above big order and beyond every other calling very big order Has the writer this stupendous declaration masterpiece great artist ever stood before of in he as , , - , , , , a of to . , of to . be to , , , of , of ; of in a no no by , thousand times more honour reaping what rewards for A him he he ; of ' is , ? ” a , to is I substance the labour his pen have recollection that claimed for himself the prophetic gifts Merlin his own creation Prospero How then was foretell that posterity would acclaim plays immortal : , in in . in , of in is - , it As plain fact Shakespeare wrote matter plays for living and being what apparently some literary work affect few beginners scorn that say mean man business contrived penniless person elevate himself from into Avon by to he to be of , ? " it go , in . Who could imagine Shakespeare wrote his immortal plays pausing ask himself worth source income how ask Publishers and editors will neither feed clothe nor house The day the patron has gone He may consider himself well fitted pose the teacher and leader mankind modest pro position the way but with his belly filled money pay for with the east wind and night lodging he will come learn that place will civilised community course time not among teachers and leaders but with waifs and strays During the past ten years one real poet the Strand was actually herding with outcasts . , of to of it Is , “ , , of founded spiritual visions his ethereal aims Muses with his lofty ambitions sets out school and direct the world how presume must eat and wear clothes and find lay somewhere head what time transcribes paper his dreams but he has no private a - ; so in of of at of on ill - so of ; as a am I notoriety adulation his vanity the shape egotism friends self sufficiency and the like furnish any real substitute for solid and material rewards for his industry perseverance and per likely drag upon the only chance ability seeing that he and such authorship ranks unscrupulous traders play into the hands literary property against whom the more sensible but less vainglorious members the legion wage perpetual warfare and circumvent whose nefarious Authors was for one thing aims the Society masterly manner Alexander Pope performed certainly demanded something his desk but rather more mundane than the glow achievement his guerdon and Dr Johnson greater man good than renowned writer which means little esteem for the bombastic airs deal had the pretentious dilettante that he roundly declared man but blockhead ever wrote except money Now almost every branch art whether music painting poetry sculpture any other form the genius with romance comparatively exceptions few emanates from home none too well blessed with worldly goods diligent search through the pages biographical dictionary will think assure any doubter the veracity this statement then child the 's it of of of A so to disaster the sole result honest endeavour that constrained wonder how anyone claiming question be bona fide writer could induced quietly the sagacity Robert Buchanan when summed up the whole case his career the words worth Commonsense and genius unlike ignorance and impudence rarely hand hand But the person of Robert Buchanan these two uncommon mental gifts were compounded and saw with may work clear eyes that whatever vineyard worthy the labourer his hire The writer who pretends that subsidiary sops time ) ”, of . , of . to of at is of in of “ of to by of upon no a time I might have felt flattered the amount interest which appears have been excited the publication my brief article entitled The Hazard the Pen the columns The Author for December 1911 At the present moment my state mind merely optimism one mild surprise the spirit have evoked seems cursory examination the official organ the Society Authors for the past dozen years reveals many letters and articles retailing personal experiences usage the part editors and despair many wails publishers the trials and disappointments members their attempts win public recognition much heart breaking NCE by could than would have been his due had he allowed others to steal them , while he “ paused " in order that he might hug to his breast the bubble consola age but for all tion that he had written “ not , PEN . THE “ OF I THE HAZARD 249 �THE AUTHOR . of , byto . a in to . its ? — of , : so ? do areto . it — of , in of , I at of , , of ; of I in ! ” a in to or he , of to do it is , byto a “ I by , as , of of “ ” of . to " “ no at in in or - is of . ! or . to , , ! to by of of at to be it , in , , on in a . . W it Is it ? ” be . , “ a is , of “ it , for , ” , of to in or ? ” , of of or be , it I - as , , it ? . its “ on of is it as - - , in on , or , , , a a Finally cannot too strenuously urged too widely understood that for one beloved the gods permitted soar aloft the wings his grey goose quill the regions the blest there flights end are how many whose feeble sickening thud dolorous attics land them with after all what the mire and refuse squalid profession the unlucky may rather mourn still repeat Therefore fully the forceful query worth HERBERT SMITH , . ” of to of on of of to by on a of ? or , of a to , of an professing voluble will time enough reconsider the sad reflection one who all events compelled admiration for the quality his genius live its printed expression and strove , , or of . in be to of an , least . ” “ , in its of of - on ", . , of , of I - so . ” all . , us “ of ! ” , , of of , all , in or a , I and not writing for bread serious the field literature care very little quarrel with the majority least would pick Dr Johnson for using the epithet blockhead They are shielded from the with regard them grisly spectre starvation which has transformed many rapturous visions into horrible night mares and strangled more than one votary the Muse his death within recent years Let them gush rhapsodise deceived No one injured verbiage When they have produced some thing proof the transcendental aims they are so , , ” in he for is of , , “ , is are For those who toilers “ or a of it a if , in . , , of is is be a a “ rely mainly the wilderness seem detective highly spiced stories narratives criminals particularly the one hand romances nauseous sentimentality the other for their staple fare What does the vast multitude composed shop girls street lads and the quarter educated products essentially self satisfied and self seeking age know the illustrious ones There author who portrayed life was one them who neither glorified nor belittled his avocation keen observer and who saw with the eyes transcribed with the pen consummate master his craft allude the late George Gissing the men women now chance finding permanent livelihood They such work writing because they knew not what else took because the literary calling tempted them independence and dazzling prizes They will bang the squalid profession their earnings begging and borrowing until eked out too anything else and then late for them With lifetime dread experience behind me say that who encourages any young man woman look for his living literature commits no less than crime Other and weighty testimony could adduce support testimony from the silent the argument records the mighty dead from the records the Royal Literary Fund the Civil List and the my side from newspaper volumes The Author my book cuttings pasted extracts from witnesses whose wretched stories have gathered word mouth from my own personal experience and knowledge But would not look like piling Pelion upon Ossa , , as — or as ; to of of in “ “ he to found enshrined the temples Cassell Leng Newnes Pearson Harmsworth Hulton Having been penman quarter sorts for century possessing had prided myself rather wide knowledge these Fleet Street idols The majority overwhelming control those who periodicals with large circulations and exert power over the minds and souls men one must take care not mere voice crying of Innumerable writing for bread who have not the or of be or , as , disease as a -- is , physical be and not infrequently dangerous measles though novices fever and infectious badly certain type when they have caught imagine themselves be sanctified by visitation the divine afflatus And the distinctive point tbe whole argument lies the fact that the truly inspired authors and poets rarely ever indulge concerning their art and parts rodomontade Here lies one whose name was writ water said Keats whom the late Lord Tennyson wrote Had lived would have been the greatest Greater than that the parson because the world our parish and the schoolmaster because our work time Perchance the lady who penned these lines knows copy editors who welcome publish and pay for religious value than the greater that prayers the parish priest and its educational than the dogmatics the schoolmaster Are they Cacoethes from whose book , “ The Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft , " l venture to take the following serious warning , which I most earnestly commend to the notice of all entertaining inflated and wholly erroneous ideas as to the powers and influence they imagine themselves able to wield by pursuing a literary career - a career whose limitations are only exceeded by disillusionment — have scribendi may .. will it readers , , 's of a , ? , in to to of Has she ever felt her pulses throbbing , her heart beating more rapidly , a catch in her throat , and an inclination to relieve the tension of her soul by listening tears when to a voice of superlative quality , or the wondrous orchestral tone poems of a Wagner ? Has she ever reflected that the medical profession has again and again produced quiet , unassuming heroes who hare given their lives the cause science and their efforts alleviate the agony suffering humanity No good purpose was ever could served by entertaining tumid and quite fallacious view my profession trade the writer craft its do • in 250 �THE AUTHOR . . of , “ At of on to of to , by in so , . R . of a in . in . to " .B . R ; ”, in to It by . “ . to . of a on of . . , in a , “ a , , . di at by , by " ; its on of — to on a . A . at of -S at 43 , . be , , be of to in or , of . of as in on ' “ 's . “ 2 to of , ' , . ." do of its , , , a as AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS OXFORD in to Table of “ the the University Henry London : . A . , M by . by given at is of its of usefulness Rules for Compositors and Readers Press Oxford Horace Hart Frowde 1912 . ", . evidence about saying that this be little work ought every author Sufficient hesitation most valuable the hands . a , great speech have no E baffled in . '”, 's FOR COMPOSITORS AND READERS , hopelessly he 's of of RULES .* Sir Arthur Browning achieved the Sir Arthur was “ 's as 's Caponsacchi Browning step active and Eng have added imperishably unquestion lish literature because the immense ing unhesitating enjoyment life which animated symbols them was wrought into masterful dialogue and specialised lyric dramatic monologue life delightedly conscious own powers Art can find no greater work than that eye Edmund Browning Mr Henry ambition dramatic The The Novel James address dealt with Ring and the Book and concluded with quotation the highest water considered what Browning fifty lines from imagination mark Guiseppe May inquiring . so , man place would out this column attempt any criticism even appreciation permitted per Robert Browning But we may haps quote felicitous the closing words the Supplement article him The Times Literary Committee . “ in , a so . in great Rodd read Rennell helley Keats the memorial house he on an ” — Pinero delivered address Dramatist the line which Never indeed said least success Browning from 's . at , Mr passages to an at , of a on the following Saturday Theatre the Academic Gosse took the chair meeting and made the opening speech ambition - of on . of So . to or . G . , W Kingsland and Dr Alexander Hill also read papers otherwise contributed their share the commemoration much the celebration may be called official There were also meeting called Caxton Hall the same afternoon by the Academic Committee the Royal Society Literature and entertain ment organised by the Poetry Society at the Court Via Bocca Leone Sir the unveiling It , " if , . C . H . . , , ), of . , , a (a . . Mr After , of no be a Bishop on . “ Boyd Carpenter followed with paper The Oral Interpretation of Browning pleading that his poems would better understood and regarded with more intelligent admiration they were read aloud Canon Rawnsley Miss Emily Hickey founder the Browning Society Mr Ernest Hartley Coleridge Mr Minchin possession No to ' , of , , of as 's he Browning poems the best which claimed any English poetry remained the possession long that small part mankind would form , to , , express his his father the subject the day his birth On the 7th street the town was named after him and marble tablet telegram unveiled was sent the same day his son Asolo by the Syndic Venice Venice where the great heart wbich was carved the Italy beat name last while Rome tablet was unveiled the Mayor Signor Nathan the house formerly occupied the Brownings of on spoke chairman from to for the read writing as of s . ill , ) R . ( , memory , in by of letter had been Barrett Browning Asolo where he has long been heartfelt thanks the honour to After . Mr and being supported the Canterbury the Archbishop Sidney Lee Professor Knight , , Lord Tennyson Sir and many others from as to ; ) 's . , a , , Italian Ambassador a of presiding Crewe . at 's in ” of reception was held the Westminster School the Marquess the service Hall a set 18 Sir ” ( “ 's by “ 's , . , at After College in of on his — . of from Browning own Saul canto and music for the occasion Hubert Parry the second Mrs Browning What would we give our beloved with Sir Frederick Bridge music sung the poet funeral 1889 Sir Frederick Bridge himself was the organ original MSS Here was view collection Browning forming part and early editions the Forster Bequest was John Forster that Browning dedicated Paracelsus the words My my best friend book and the original MS was presented the author him Italy also The centenary was observed the meeting College Hall Professor Knight exhibited placard which he had received from Mr copy Barrett Browning which the Civic Council frequently visited Asolo the poet invited the pay their compliments citizens his memory tion . the of was celebrated W of last month 7th first centenary of Robert Browning , born at Camberwell on May 7 , 1812 . In London the chief feature of the programme in honour of the event was a service at Westminster Abbey , body was laid where , in Poet 's Corner , the last day 1889 The chief feature the Abbey service was the anthems the first being taken * . " the N The Poetry Society 's entertainment was arranged by Mrs . Kendal , and was contributed to by herself , Lady Tree , Mme. Ada Crossley , Lady St. Davids , Messrs . Laurence Irving and E . H . Coleridge . In conclusion , Browning 's short play “ In a Balcony ” was performed . An exhibition was opened at the Victoria and Albert Museum in connection with the commemora — ROBERT BROWNING . 251 �THE AUTHOR . of at . ." If in a a 's , in I a of on to : “ he , , , . , , of or , . at . by as . , , I at , an to an , - of to his , at on . I . - for hour Continuing . , in , . ; of I , ; in to is to “ on diatribe The Author Mr say Bennett goes The reason for the con my mind obvious tinuance these competitions They are very profitable the enterprising pub lisher see no harın that indeed rather admire the cleverness the enterprising publisher but think that artistically reputable novelists should meditate long before they decide dignify purely commercial project with their names Why indignant being asked Mr Bennett give his criticism and the weight his name Are Royal Academicians equally indignant when of , , in to ." at so ? of ? to on the Hanging Committee Competitions undoubtedly give young authors chance they would not have otherwise Mr Arnold Bennett himself started his London literary career winning prize twenty guineas Grant Allen and many others have come before the public the same way invited Novel . . . of a by all in he fee a let , “ is he ." at of so of to for to Scott who boasted , his of , Walter Besant who was never help the beginner , to Brontë of , , , an busy ; they were the the noblest would not in unselfish of how what ought one one cannot but feel that it and be these men practice professions of of of that there was not one all schemes that did serving some poor not afford him the means devil brother author when one thinks to . an Charlotte too , of six of a it is to he in .” 's " a or to grievance seems that the judging seven manuscripts would entail full week tedious work This was not the opinion expressed article contributed the Academy some time back He discussing the time would take reviewer When one calls mind the literary men the past who were not ever pricing their work Southey patiently much hour when one thinks writing helpful kindly letters the unknown a be His By means let Mr Bennett refuse con siders too low but do not him delude himself with doing something artistically the idea that reputable of - , a in ? in a farce be . in ." I I . a in — I to 's of to of I “ , . 's on I in or , a . I . - to or of part . a . I. am , I any way DEAR SIR not publisher connected with any publishing firm but must say that think Mr Arnold Bennett letter Novel Competitions both unfair and misleading He says was recently invited with two very judge one well known novelists these competi tions The publisher letter invitation clearly that stated should not have read more than six hope politely seven manuscripts declined take part such farce Why should Mr Arnold Bennett becoming one taking the judges Novel Competition all COMPETITIONS . NOVEL act to . CORRESPONDENCE . is a to . rule never work for less than ten shillings piece work But every year raise my price per hour Mr Bennett has indeed raised his price per hour his own reckoning the publisher paying him twenty fire shillings the rate hour I . to , be in a of of to it , is Greek and furnished with excellent index easy for any author which renders minute satisfy himself respecting what ought done any perplexity the cases which are occasions in is - to be , to an , , as .” of , of . of of keep time time memorials troublesome words As each edition the book becomes exhausted such words are finally reconsidered and their approved form incorporated into the pages the forthcoming edition anticipated The booklet contains was pages dealing with French German Latin and from , .” J. A . H . in a “ the University Press computation . ) Sir as . , to be up of . , , of of ( Press whose superlative work needs neither our anyone else but commendation nor that authorities the highest rank such Murray and Dr Henry Bradley are guarantors for the correctness the book The booklet has been brought date and how carefully this done may gathered from passage the preface The compiler has encouraged the proof readers given Mr Bennett own works out sixteen hours For this sixteen hours less than three days twenty pounds work Mr Bennett finds the fee twenty guineas miserably inadequate Yet the same article from the Academy from which have already quoted speaking the subject literary remuneration journeyman says As author with the ability and inclination turn my any direction request long ago established pen novel the time . of of of past I is of a , or . years or " , in . or ize to to of put into the hands the com positors and correctors the press the Clarendon for been to read a novel right through , and he says : “ Five pages of novels will amount to sixteen hundred eight words printed matter Reading the rate second the reviewer would accomplish two pages minute and sixteen hundred pages thirteen hours and twenty minutes we allow another two hours and forty minutes for the remaining a Contents ," which begins , “ Some Words ending in Some Words ending in -ible . Some ending in Some Alternative alphabetical order Spellings arranged Difficult and continues enumerate just all those things which present difficulties man who desirous writing accurately correcting his proofs perfectly Not only are the rules those which have - able . Words is 252 �THE AUTHOR . for , of of no . in , a , of of 1 be ) (a A , , 40 . I , of . , I , ler - a I of 15 on , , . ofa am . 12 A , . 12 ; be as 20 ; as 12 on to 3 , of of , is . 15 to am , 1 to up . , of , 3d 13 to . on in “ , to in .” of on of I . , a is in , , I X to , X . , I do of so , ) of in in — : X 15 to of - to X to sense receive the publication the day royalties advance and account my second agreement much contested clause my first was which omitted trouble about my arranging the following that the event publication for elsewhere should pay the original publisher per cent share and the net proceeds me from such reprint That say that supposing and refused issue shilling reprint edition sixpenny the book and some other publisher was willing should to , s it ” ' , of a gain per after which copies per cent counted the Colonial edition 000 upon I . a or a a of a values if so , that we might be counted re - . if in a by " A ." is suit 500 copies total sale copies per copy £30 , ' as “ ; to ; , or in to to I as follow copies sum A of is a , , regards publishers notes terms between those beginning make their way novelists Hitherto my own experi have yearned vain know peculiar ences were average either rich devouring curiosity meagre sense have harboured how many sales constitute successful first novel what are the average sales first novel and what the profit made the author from the first venture First and Second Novel letter most interesting and instructive and would be very satisfactory more beginners would sold cent thereafter royalty to “ A , — in ” as - a SIR a . copies The letter First and Second your May issue supplies what surely Novel public comparison long felt want namely DEAR or TERMS ( PUBLISHER of S' A . I . volumes disposed per cent royalty was 501 therefore the never reached by this book yet My second novel the proof stage and published between July and September 1912 by the same publisher royalty receive all 6s the published price 124 per cent in . ( , , I “ as ) ” ? ment which brings the total is . is it of , I , . a a , " £1 , at a to he , ; a ” to “ already sifted from mass rate equivalent year remuneration over 000 require for reading What would the mass including the works which have described and protest with justice crude illiterate and artistically worthless READER , scripts , , I “ it to clear that him important manu even took of be in in all by . Now Mr Bennett makes not worth while read them novel little it of . the advertised judges these competitions should read the novels sent asked what would making these judges cast gained weary eye upon the stuff which the sorters weed out my my own name while un pen name My sales suppose ored my friends the private advertisements my identity for them made secret which were more reviews all received about less favourable none adverse some highly encouraging and these from the best papers was second thousand the book second edition observed that the home and but will issued Colonial sales added only reach total 383 118 having been given gratis the course advertise written ; Bennett ' s Arnold I Mr. to see to glad was letter under this heading in the May issue of The Author , for Mr. Bennett strongly supports a point made in my own contribution to the discussion in Speaking the same issue the contention that to II . SIR , - I which must be deducted the 15 per cent. claimed by my agent “ for the first novel sold in England .” The circumstances under which my first novel was published were practically similar to those of “ A First and Second Novel. ” I was absolutely unknown in the literary world , for though I had had several short stories published in the magazines , asked for more ," I had and had begun to be ; ." , “ DAVID to 1, Yours truly , be in pounds , reckoned Colonial edition , 12 copies to be counted as 12 . On the day of publication I was paid the sum of £25 , “ in advance and on account of royalties . " The sales and fiuancial profit to myself at the end of the year were as follows : Copies of home edition sold , 586 . Copies of Colonial edition sold , 797 . Total sum received by me, £26 3s . 11d ., from a to be my or being is something not shillings and pence . facts experiences as of better next day. " Had Mr. Arnold Bennett , as colonel , taken part in the review , he would prob ably have earned the lifelong gratitude of some poor struggling private . And to help a human being forward and to earn the gratitude of a human fights and figures . I hereby state my own contribution to the question . For my first novel , published in March , 1911 , I obtained (on paper ) a 10 per cent . royalty on the published price of the 6s . edition on all copies sold up to 1.500 copies : 15 per cent. to a total sale of 3,500 copies ; and 20 per cent . thereafter , 13 copies to be counted as 12 ; and 3d . per copy on the their from to bave taken away in the smallest degree from Mr . Bennett 's dignity had he consented to judge the mation competition in question . The Novel Competition has lost one of our ablest critics . But Mr. Bennett himself is also a loser . When Rudyard Kipling received a letter of encouragement from Lord Tennyson , this is what he wrote : “ When a private is praised by his Colonel he does not presume to thank him but he 253 �THE AUTHOR . in for , or and the . . H . . . L , OF I of . , a it . It . of of two circumstances Yours faithfully these are , of a of . , of a , of to of , , , at , to it . It . is , - in view . T . J. to this brings me novel obvious . it . he if it . in , to And harassed Yours etc H anxious REGISTER SCENARIOS register believe The Society has present mainly Probably used scenarios that me however occurs dramatists make use novelists would also do well The new Copyright Act gives them the sole power their novels authorise the dramatisation rights namely the film new set also creates representation The rights for cinematograph filing the advantages the plot scenario SIR by is I if , no ; on . by of all . at less present to . a he . , I I , log ; -r me life would one than in be to I a he in of a reviewed writer , be , . in I a ; is do not know about because my reviewer friends have recently Some One admitted me verses book reviewed had not me than that he was harder No doubt known me another did not admit olling that had they start with there was probably they not have would me not known complimentary Accepted work has been the greatest courtesy . inserted in due course and paid for promptly ; work that did not meet with acceptance was sent back to me by return of post . I found the editor, publisher , and management generally , exceedingly courteous , prompt , and thoroughly businesslike . I wish I could speak in the same high terms of the management of all the journals other papers to which I contribute . If all were to copy the Bystander ' s methods in dealing with contributors — prompt acceptance or rejection of MSS., courteous replies to letters , when neces of intelligent , vivid or sary ; keen appreciation detecting origin painstaking work smartness prompt payment ality and generous and otherwise the all accepted work commissioned L ) I . it is ( I am . to by , , I to in an , of may take the thing seriously and my just than my efforts labour more know several reviewers own creative work man They are all equally serious The fact that dealing with what knows about severe high standard doubt has natural reported should be unduly football match unjust desire to advertise neither myself nor my wares , but I am on the staff of a London paper and a con tributor to many other papers and magazines . From the Bystander I have invariably received . sin , commit some of the sins — for instance the the tribe pluralism Phokion attributed review and criticise because author First one supposes art and because interested incompetent and However necessary live ful to . EDITORIAL COURTESY . ; the INKSTER DEAR SIR , - Having a keen sense of justice I feel impelled to give my testimony with regard to my own experience as a contributor to the pages of the Bystander . I am not a well-known writer , as I prefer to publish all my work anonymously , and , AUTHORS AND REVIEWERS . SIR , - As an author and reviewer ( though a young one ) I may be permitted to think I have sufficient experience to comment on “ Phokion 's ” article , “ Authors and Reviewers ." As a reviewer , I naturally see the other side of picture . Perhaps I am not sufficiently power - LEONARD be a I Yours faithfully , at consent , or on six months' notice in writing by either party . , like "* A First and Second Novel,” shall be very glad of “ any enlightening comments or conclusions ” evoked by the above . " A BEGINNER . " ,” Morning Bleeder ; “ Distinct reaching out of the spirit ,” Friday Tyrant . I should add that I am a native of Bumpington . “ Versification is I had been assailing the publishers for between eight and nine years . I am bound to my agent for “ all novels ” ; the agreement , as regards any unsold by mutual book , being open to cancellation the first five reviews . “ Almost feminine beauty Bugle ; “ Virile ," The and delicacy ,” Bumpington publishing , " Bumpington Clock ; “ Well worth Bugle ; “ Not worth publishing , ” Morning Bleeder ; “ Never lacking point and thought ,” The Clock ; “ Generally dull and lifeless , " Provincial Scooper ; it things considered , it was best to submit. It would be interesting to know if any other beginners have had such a clause in their agreements , and , if so, what the outcome has been . I am not dependent upon writing for a living ; but , at the same time , I am dependent on it for enlarging a slender income with no margin . Not until I employed an agent did I sell a book , though point of view as author . One can at least squeeze humour out of the business . I quote extracts from ; be bound to hand over 15 per cent of the profits to X and X , though he had had nothing to do with the venture ; his view being that it was owing to him that position . My the book had reached a reprintable point of view was that it was possible quite another book , not published by X and X ,might be responsible for the call for a reprint of a book originally published by them . Yet I should be obliged to part with 15 per cent . of the profits , which to X and X would be unearned increment . My agent supported the publishers on this score , and I decided that , all 's 254 �ADVERTISEMENTS . . Literary : ESQ . , of Hindhend , Surrey , writes the rovision of my novel . . . which you " I have just typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the sent to you work was done. Considering that the manuscript was my handwriting , without having beencorrectedor evenread, and that legible, particularly that it obvious always it is I am told. is not rogaired perception as well as care, something more than simple , in which produce result such a resulta mechanical accuracy, to conjunction with your moderate charges, seemsto me to be the best upon recently directed been of answers to the criticisms which have the work of typists in the columns of TheAuthor." Plays , ruled .) ( , by . . . . , copy involved experts and on . . c . , , Strand , FOWLER Arundel Street Maxwell House w MISS Ltd . , JOHN QUSELEY : London , . most difficult handwriting accurately deciphered by . S .E . . ' for . , . THE SILVER QUEEN . . - , , 2 Authors MSS copied Experienced Operator dictation Attendance locally 378 Shirley Road Southampton TYPEWRITING The " 'S CAMBERWELL , .” MISS SOLLY the Unemployed COO EE “ Read SOUTHAMPTON free carbon copy GROVE LANE , . . C . DUPLICATING . ! Industrial Homes Dimond Road Bitterne Park TYPEWRITING BLAIRS KEN - , Happy OIL for · , Healthy ' L 1000 Words GIRTON FOR MILLIONS ROOM JOHN JOHN , . A . ST . . - 'S COO EE Read ST 8d Within the Empire it get to Where “ ! OIL : TYPEWRITER COPYING THE COAL WAR OIL , 1/-, 2 copies, 1/4 . typed . ) , I L LONDON , . , ROAD W HAMMERSMITH , Offices ), ( , 223a and ( French and Spanish , , Typewriting Established 1898 2 copies work Opinionsselectedfromlettersreceivedduring the past twelveyears MRS . E. XESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT ): “ I am extremely pleased . . . It is beautiful work ." MRS . TOM GODFREY : “ I think youmust be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. . . . You certainly evincean intimate knowledgeof French." MRS . HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN ) : " I have nevermet with anything approachingyour intelligence, carefulnessand promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE , Esq. : “ The work could not be better done." SIKES and SIKES The West Kensington , 9d . 1,000 words ; ; covered , 1/- 1, 000 words & Story Novels Dramatic Typewriting . & ' HUBERT WALES, completed L ls !Isle TYPEWRITING all including , subjects . . , .0 . , , . , , , Trial Order earnestly solicited and Testimonials application . Full Price List on . . . 1, and ! Small Large , TELEPHONEVICTORIA : Albans Herts . Road , Woodstock , St . Homefield , HERBERT CÆSAR , , C . at . . W , S , 15 , . GUEST Palace Chambers Westminster 367 . C . Write to F very low rates Literary and Dramatic Reviews supplied Thorough and Reliable . . . ) ( 1 , ? Too Too ! Nothing Nothing ? . on and the does Secrecy Satisfaction Guaranteed World say about Your Book THE ATHENÆUM Press Cutting Book Review and will tell you 1895 Literary Agency Established What Speciality Prompt Attention . C . , , . ., E Absolute . : Telephone ' , regular work Accuracy Terms guaranteed terms for large quantities Meetings Reported Moderate Promptness 12137Central or . at ., & c undertaken MSS Accuracy Typewriting Authors MSS Sermons Special 000 words from 10d per of . , , 'S , SHORTHAND TYPEWRITING MISS MORGAN OFFICES AND TRANSLATION Dunster House Mark Lane London Every description ANY QUANTITY ' AUTHORS W , London walk and DUPLICATING TYPEWRITING a BOOKS IN ; on , Charing Cross Road unable por . . approval FOYLE . G & . . W , 135 25 . - . - Books sent State Wants Best Prices Given. BOUGHT. Catalogues free at Now Invalid .) By . Booond Hand at Half Prices oont disoount an ., , , and , , , etc Technical Medical Theological for all examinations , , Commercial to WANTED LITERARY Educational �ADVERTISEMENTS . popular Hotels Two TYPEWRITING . Hart Street Bloomsbury . , , /7 'd 6 3 /- . . /6 5 Six . ." , ." , to , ., 12 , be E . .) ( . . ; 1, , . 6d . . , ; 20 , . , carefully per 1, 000 ' . MSS 10d. at. – . . Authors typed ) ( TYPEWRITING OFFICES Bucklorsbury , 20 , Bank , EXCELSIOR . : TYPEWRITING SECRETARIAL WORK MISSES CONQUEST BUCHANAN 64 , , & . & to 21 , , , TYPEWRITING it : " is a , of INCORPORATED ) AUTHORS ( SOCIETY OF them for THE London , E .C . , by ' ." for . , , , : . , S . W . . G , . K . . , . Telephone No 5537Westminster Chesterton Baron de Worms Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others Many Testimonials specimen which the following Many thanks the excellent work and the promptnesswith which has beendone VICTORIA STREET Recommended by Mr Miss Gertrude Tuckwell and Published Bouverie Street 10 , ., LD at . Co & , AQNEW .C ., , , ., , 1 on . . I , YIEWSLEY MIDDLESEX , , BRADBURY , by Printed . & , . 9d . of ." . R . M HORNE : ROAD PUBLICATIONS APPLICATION Cheap duplicating 82 . , by , , , , . . , . A . P . to /. 1 , , . - 5 . PADCROFT ON Millbrook Road BEDFORD words carbon copy free . M . R . " MISS New Address Co Neatness and accuracy with promptness 7d per 000 Plays ruled over 000 8d ; by . 1, 18 , . ' in ; . DRACUP Tel TESTIMONIALS FREE POST cation Of NUMEROUS LYNWOOD CATALOGUE OF and bound Miss HORNX has typed for me litorary matter the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words have nothmg but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work invited consider MSS and advise free Please write before sending MSS to of , . , , TYPEWRITING Authors MSS copied from per 000 duplicate words Plays and General Copying List and specimen appli work are Publishers Paternoster Row pleased London who will . C . W Ltd make arrange & , 1883 . Established . - E , , 35 .C . , communicate with Manuscripts every description promptly and intel Nigently copied from per 000 words special success with work rendered indistinct hasty writing and corrections French and German typewriting undertaken and typewritten translations supplied Testimonials from authors scientists engineers architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand One Publishing ments for TRANSLATION OFFICE LUDGATE HILL LONDON AND 8464 Central AUTHORS wishing SHORTHAND , , 'S . TYPEWRITING Thackeray London Bookcraft London — " — " . Kingsley Hotel GILL application : Addresses Thackeray Hotel Hote Courses on , d , , , ' Testimonials and Telographic S .E , Hote Dinner Full Tariff Table to , , Table Hill LONDON . Attendance and single Breakfast from , , 38 U BRAINS , . . Bedroom Road Herne Night Porters Telephones tion MISS RALLING Norwood . , , personal attention , . , . on Passenger Lifts every Floor Lounges Bathrooms Drawing Writing Reading and Spacious Dining Billiard Fireproof Floors and smoking Rooms Perfect Sanita small receive . large or , my Telephone London . . prices LOW Send your order now All orders MRS Square , are KINGSLEY HOTEL BEST . - IT is WITH always THE London , Near the British Museum Get all your work TYPED WELL ADDS TONE My work My Street . . Great Russell ! SEASON , IN A WORD the British Museum . etc Playwrights , . THACKERAY HOTEL , Clergymen London . , To Authors Opposite to | Central in � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-06-01 Volume 22 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 227–254 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.-No. 9. JUNE 1, 1912. (PRICE SIXPENE. CONTENTS. PAGE 227 227 Nouces . ... .. .. The Society's Funds The Pension Fund Committee Notes ... Books published by Members ... Books published in America by Members Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... ... Publisher's Royalty Agreements Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of Books... Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Original F Dramatic Authors and Agents 227 229 232 234 234 237 237 PAGHZ Warnings to Musical Composers 244 Stamping Music ... 244 The Reading Branch 244 Remittances 244 General Notes . 245 Justin McCarthy .. 246 The Royal Literary Fund 247 Composers' Rights and the Collection of of Fees from Mecha Reproductions The Hazard of the Pen 249 Robert Browning... 251 Rules for Compositors and Readers at the University Press, Oxford ... ... 251 Correspondence ... 252 247 242 243 243 243 244 244 Publications of the Society. 1. THE ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1911. Price 1s. net. 8. THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. A Record of its Action from its Foundation, By WALTER BEBANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888-1892). Price 1s, net. 2. THE AUTHOR. Published ten months in the year (August and September omitted) devoted especially to the protection and main- tenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to all Members gratis. Price to non-inembers, 6d.. or 58. 6d. per annum, post free. Back numbers from 1892, at 108. 6d. net, per vol. 9. THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION IN GERMANY, AUSTRIA, HUNGARY, AND SWITZERLAND. By ERNST LUNGE, J,U,D, Price 28, 6d, net, 8. LITERATURE AND THE PENSION LIST. By W. MORRIS COLLES, Barrister-at- Law. Price 38. net, 10. FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY THE PUBLISHERS' ASSOCIATION ; WITH COMMENTS. By G. HERBERT THRING, and Illustrative Examples by Sir WALTER BESANT, 2nd Edition, Price 18. net. 4. THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIETÉ DES GENS DE LETTRES. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, Price 18. net. 6. THE COST OF PRODUCTION. (Out of print.). 11. PERIODICALS AND THEIR CONTRI- BUTORS. Giving the Terms on which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 6d. net. 12. SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 60. net. 6. THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI- CATION. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. In this work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud which have been made possible by the different clauses therein. Price 38, net. 13. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON- VENTION AS REVISED AT BERLIN, 1909. Price 18. net. 14. DRAMATIC AGENCY AGREEMENT, 34. net. 7. ADDENDA TO THE ABOVE. By G. HERBERT THRING. Being additional facts collected at the office of the Society since the publication of the "Methods." With comments and advice. Price 28. net. 15. LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. 31. net. [All prices net. Apply to the Secretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W.]  ## p. 226 (#682) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telegraphic Address : "AUTORIDAD, LONDON." Telephone No. : 374 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, COUNCIL. SIB ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. THE RIGHT Hon. SIR WM. REYNELL THE RIGHT HON. THE EARL CURZON, THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WAKE. ANSON, Bart., P.C., M.P., D.C.L. G.C.S.I. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. THE RIGHT HON. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR GILBERT PARKEK, M.P. AVEBURY, P.C. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIR ARTHUR PINERO. J. M. BARRIE. DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD. THE RIGHT HON. SIR HORACE SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMUND GOSSE, LL.D. PLUNKETT, K.P. ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY. HESKETH PRICHARD. F. E. BEDDARD, F.R.S. SJR RIDER HAGGABD. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. MRS. HARRISON (“LOCAS MALET"). OWEN SEAMAN. THE RIGHT HON. AUGUSTINE BIB. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS, G. BERNARD SHAW. RELL, P.C. E. W. HORNUNG. G. R. SIMs. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT, DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, THE REV, PROF. BONNEY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS. FRANCIS STORR. The Right Hon. JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STAXTORD, TôE RIGHT Hon. THE LORD BURGH JEROME K, JEROME. Mus. Doc. CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES. MRS, HUMPHRY WABD. HALL CAINE. J. SCOTT KELTIE, LL.D. H. G. WELLS. J. W. COMENS CARR. RUDYARD KIPLING. PERCY WHITE. EGERTON CASTLE, F.S.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANKESTER, F.R.8. | FIELD-MARSHAL THB RIGHT Hos. EDWARD CLODD. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, K.P., W. MORRIS COLLES. SHAW). P.C., &c. The Hon. JOHN COLLIER, Mrs. MAXWELL (M. E. BRADDON). COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman-DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. | MAURICE HEWLETT. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBS. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND, AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIS STOBB. J. W. COMENS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. RUDOLF BESIER. C. HADDON CHAMBERS. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. Miss CICELY HAMILTON. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-R. C. CARTON. | JEROME K. JEROME. | G. BERNARD SHAW. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS. JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. JAMES T. TANNER. CECIL RALEIGH, ANSTEY GUTHRIE. ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. OWEN SEAMAN. MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE, M. H. SPIELMANN. MRS. HUMPHRY WARD. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, Mus. Doc. CECIL FORSYTH. | ARTHUR SOMERVELL. SIDNEY JONES. HERBERT SULLIVAN. JOHN B. MCEWEN. WILLIAM WALLACE. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. PERCY C. BUCK, Mus. Doc. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, I HERBERT SULLIVAN. E. J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. | M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. THE HON. JOAN COLLIER. | John HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. | J. G. MILLAIS. M. H. SPIELMANN. FIELD, ROSCOR & Co., 36, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.C. Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT THRING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W. } Soliators. Solicitor in England La Société dos Gony do Lettre. Legal Representative in America— JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A. OFFICES. 39 OLD QUEEN STREBT, STOBBY'S GATE, S.W.  ## p. 226 (#683) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. - PLAYS COTTERILL & CROMB. MR. FORBES DAWSON (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors). An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every class of character, play, and theatre. Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction. Author of plays produced in Great Britain and America. Adapter of several novels to the stage. GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE. - NO THEORIES. – No charge for reading and giving a practical opinion on a play. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this class of work on the stage itself, in association with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and stage managers of his time. Address : 28, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. Literary Agents, Lennox House, Norfolk Street, -Strand, W.C. During the past year Messrs. Cotterill & Cromb have placed literary work (Books, Serials and Short Stories) for the following Authors: COSMO HAMILTON, GUNBY HADATH, DEREK VANE FRANCIS MARLOWE, GEORGE EDGAR W. HAROLD THOMSON, ANNESLEY KENEALY, HILDA COWHAM, CHARLES PROCTER, ROGER POCOCK, SEUMAS MACMANUS. REEVES SHAW, RUBY M. AYRES, MARK ALLERTON, R. MURRAY GILCHRIST. JOHN HASLETTE, BERTRAM ATKEY, CLIVE HOLLAND, F. ST. MARS, NORMAN INNES, PAUL URQUHART, Etc., Etc. Each MS. receives the personal attention of Mr. Cotterill and Mr. Cromb, who have a unique knowledge of the Book and Serial Market. WRITE FOR TERMS. INTERVIEWS BY APPOINTMENT. Telephone : GERRARD 1093. FRANK HENRY RICE, Authors' Agent, 50, CHURCH STREET, NEW YORK. Terms, 10 Per Cent. No Reading Fee. I do not Edit or Revise MS. Just out, 1/- paper, 2)- cloth, net. SMITH & SON, Renfield Street, Glasgow, WILLIAM THOMSON (LORD KELVIN), His Way of Teaching Natural Philosophy, By DAVID A. WILSON. ANECDOTES OF BIG CATS AND OTHER BEASTS. BY DAVID A. WILSON. METHUEN & Co., 6/- Times.-"Mr. Theodore Roosevelt can recount many stories of such scenes, while Mr. D. Wilson goes & step further ... by telling his readers something of the mental attitude of the quarry.". Guardian.-" Mr. Wilson is the right person to tell stories of sport." Pall Mall Gazette.— “Captivating and engrossing." Labour Leader.-"This book is one of the most delightful collections of animal stories it has been our lot to meet." Morning Post.-"Delightfully sympathetic ... Noth- ing is excluded, from the tiger and leopard to the domestic pussy.cat, from the bear to the buffalo, from the monkey to the elephant.” Humanitarian.—“We advise all our friends to read this admirable book.” WHAT OUR AUTHORS AND OTHERS ARE SAYING ABOUT OUR BOOKS. THE AUTHOR OF “THE CO-RESPONDENT" WRITES : DEAR SIRS, May 10th, 1912. We thank you for the copies of The Co-Respondent," received this morning. We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named, and we like the get-up immensely. THE AUTHOR OF “CAIRN LODGE" WRITES : May 15th, 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her, she is very pleased with the way they are got up.". THE REVIEWER IN “THE MORNING LEADER" DESCRIBES “AUNT URSULA'S BEQUEST": "A little book which deserves mention for several reasons. 'Aunt Ursula's Bequest' is bound in very pleasing paper boards. It contains original new fiction about 30,000 words of it-and it costs a shilling. This is a good idea in the way of pocket volumes. It is also good intrinsically. It is a capital little tale ... excellently written in a sober, unpretentious way." MURRAY & EVENDEN, Pleydell House, Pleydell Street, Fleet Street, E.C.  ## p. 226 (#684) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. Save your Numbers carefully until the Volume is complete by using “THE AUTHOR” MECHANICAL BINDER "The Eluthor" (The Official Organ of The Incorporated Society of Authors) MECHANICAL BINDER 0802 Cloth Gilt with Mechanism Complete. Price 2/8 net. (Symons' Patent). This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up, number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the Volume can be taken off and sent to the Bookbinder--leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearance of, and handles the same as, an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Covers are made by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well-known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replaced by return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS. St. James' Budget:-"The advantages of the {Binder are so obvious ... Leeds Mercury :-"An ingenious and accommodating in ven- tion." Westminster Budget:-"The construction of the Binder is simplicity itself, and is serviceable from beginning to end." Literary World :-"A clever device--so extremely simple and easy in applying." Sheffield Daily Telegraph :-"After use we can confidently recommend." J. F. BELMONT & CO., 29, Paternoster Square, LONDON, E.C. BARGAINS IN BOOKS. Terms-Cash with order. The Tissot Pictures illustrating the Life of Christ, £6 6s. net ; Splendid Copy, absolutely good as new for £2 198., The Twentieth Century Practice of Medicine; an international Encyclopædia of Modern Medical Science by leading authorities of Europe and America ; 20 volumes, published 20 guineas; new, uncut, original binding, £7 108. Cross cheques and postal orders L. & S.W. Bank, Fleet Street Branch.-J. F. BELMONT & Co., 29. Paternoster Square, E.C. THE BINDER OPEN. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK (Shorthand.) Authors' Manuscripts & other work promptly and accurately copied. Terms : 10d. per 1,000 Words./ Reference kindly permitted to Rev. H. W. CLARK. MISS I. U. BAILEY, WESTWICK, HARPENDEN, HERTS. An Indispensable American Journal. “Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Athenæum, or Academy. i . . From whatever point of view you look at it-value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. ... We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO. ADDRESS  ## p. 227 (#685) ############################################ The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.-No. 9. JUNE 1, 1912. [PRICE SIXPENCE. VERTISEMENTS. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : · AUTORIDAD, LONDON. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. NOTICES. DIOR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. THE Editor begs to inform members of the Authors' Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. FROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these contributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. THE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 58. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. VOL. XXII. THE PENSION FUND. TN January the secretary of the society laid I before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum  ## p. 228 (#686) ############################################ 228 THB AUTHOR. The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers' orders in answer to the recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. He would be glad, therefore, if those members who may have sent in these orders, recognising them from their description, would write to the secretary on the matter. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. Bankers' Order for 5s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. £ s. d. 0 5 0 0 5 0 er er of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts purchased at the present prices are £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure in informing the Pension Fund Committee that there is a further sum available for the payment of another pension in case any application should be made. The money now invested amounts to £4,846 198. 4d., and is fully set out in the list below : Consols 21% To 4 .......................... ...........................£1,312 13 Local Loans.................. 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock............... 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ........ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ............... 2000 0 Cape of Good Hope 31% Inscribed Stock ............. 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Railway 4% Preference Stock ........ 228 0 0 New Zealand 31% Stock ....... 247 96 Irish Land Act 21% Guaranteed Stock ......... 258 0 0 Corporation of London 21% Stock, 1927-57 .................... ........ 438 2 4 Jamaica 31° Stock, 1919-49 ...... 132 18 6 Mauritius 49% 1937 Stock .. .......... 120 121 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 31% Land Grant Stock, 1938. 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5°. Preferred Stock ............... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock 232 0 0 0 5 6 0 6 05 0 0 5 0 0 50 0 5 0 1 1 0 0 10 0 ..... Subscriptions. 1912. Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . Jan. 2, Sturt, George . . Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark in addition to present subscription). . Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H. . . Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition to present subscription) . Jan. 3, Hedgcock, F. A. . Jan. 5, Matcham, Mrs. Eyre . Jan. 8. Stayton, Frank .. Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Estella Jan. 10, Ropes, A. R.. Jan. 12, Francis, René .. . Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- tion to present subscription) Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N. . Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during 1912 Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W.M.. Feb. 8, Cooke, W. Bourne . . Feb. 8, Annesley, Miss Maude . Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella . March 6, Curwen, Miss Maud , . March 6, Anderson, Arthur March 15, George, W. L. (in addition to present subscription). April 6, Bland, J. 0. P. . April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil. April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe. . en 100 0 5 0 1 1 0 0 10 6 0 0 5 5 0 0 1 1 0 Total ........ .....£4,846 19 4 010 0 0 100 0 5 0 0 5 0 PENSION FUND. ... The list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to January 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. The full list of annual subscribers to the fund appeared in the November issue of The Author. Donations. 1912. Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. . Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith Jan. 3, “K." Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur . Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott . Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry . . Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil. Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram . Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. ... 0 10 0 0 10 6 0 10 0 1 1 0 0 5 0 0 10 0 1 0 0 20 0 0 1 1 0 ..  ## p. 229 (#687) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 229 £ 8. d. 0 5 0 0 10 0 10 0 £ 1 s. d. 1 0 · 0 erne er com 0 erero 0 0 1 1 5 5 1 1 5 0 0 0 0 0 March 25, Williams, Mrs. Illtyd . April 2, XX. Pen Club .. April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . : April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole April 10, Robbins, Alfred F. : April 10, Harris, Emma H. . . April 11, Ralli, C. Scaramanga . . April 11, Aitken, Robert . . . April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, February, March, April) April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton . : May 2, Baden-Powell, Miss Agnes : 1 0 3 1 6 5 3 1 0 0 0 0 3 0 0 10 0 5 0 6 0 2 2 0 5 0 5 errererererer ener 0 0 0 COMMITTEE NOTES. 0 · . . Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott . Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. . Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance Jan. 9, Chamberlayne, Miss Effie Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird . Jan. 10, Crellin, H. N. Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. . Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K. . Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W. . . Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. M. . . . Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney . Jan. 20, M'Ewan, Miss Madge. Jan. 22, Kaye-Smith, Miss Sheila Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . . Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman. . Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur . . . Jan. 24, Williamson, C. N. and Mrs.C Jan. 26, Way, Miss Beatrice . Jan. 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H.. Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition to subscription). Jan. 30, S. F. G. . . Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . . Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James . . . Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady . Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . Feb. 12, King, A. R. . . Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. .. Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. : Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. W. E. Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival Feb. 17, Raphael, Mrs. . Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . . Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. .. Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and Mrs. Feb. 24, Hamilton, Cosmo Feb. 27, Plowman, Miss Mary . Feb. 28, Aspinall, A. E. . March 2, Montesole, Max . . March 9, Pickering, Mrs. Frank . March 15, Trevanwyn, John March 16, O'Higgins, H. J. . March 18, Wallis-Healy, F. C.. March 18, Schwarz, Prof. Ernest . March 19, Wallace, Sir Donald Mac- kenzie, K.C.V.O. . March 21, Wharton, Leonard . March 22, Holbach, Mrs. . . . March 23, Parks, H. C. . : · · . · · · . . · · . · · · 0 . M HE Committee of Management, instead of 0 5 0 1 holding its monthly meeting in May, held it on 0 5 0 April 29, meeting at the offices of the society 1 1 0 at the usual hour on that date. 5 5 0 After the minutes of the previous meetings hac 0 5 0 been read and signed the names of authors seeking 0 8 6 admission to the society were laid before the com- mittee. Twenty-three members and associates were 1 1 0 added to the list for the current year, bringing the 1 1 0 total elections for the year up to 156. Four 1 0 0 resignations were accepted by the committee with 0 10 0 regret. 1 1 0 The solicitor then laid before the committee the report of the cases. In one dispute which had been placed in his hands with the sanction of the chair- man during the month, he reported that he had 0 gone into the matter, and it seemed clear that the publisher had dealt with some rights belonging 0 5 0 to the member, without the member's sanction. 1 1 0 The issues were a little involved by other claims; O but after full discussion, the committee decided to O take action on behalf of the member, and the 0 5 0 solicitor was instructed accordingly. The solicitor 0 10 0 reported further on certain of the cases mentioned 0 in the last issue of The Author. In one instance 10 a claim for the recovery of money the money had 0 2 6 been obtained and the accounts had been settled. 10 0 Another dispute with a publisher had been settled also, the only point remaining over being the 0 checking of a charge for corrections in the 1 1 0 publisher's accounts. When the voucher was pro- 1 0 duced it was found that the publisher had charged 0 3 0 108. beyond the printers' statement for his own 0 5 0 time and trouble. The committee instructed the solicitor to take steps to set aside this claim, giving 5 0 at the same time authority to the secretary to ask 0 5 0 for formal vouchers where statements of account 0 5 0 containing a charge for corrections in the future 0 5 0 were forwarded from this publisher. In three Berreteroreroo . . · · · . . . . . . . . . . . .  ## p. 230 (#688) ############################################ 230 THE AUTHOR. small County Court cases against papers for non The secretary reported to the committee the result payment of sums due, the solicitors were glad to of the meeting of the Joint Committee of the Society report that the amounts had been paid and for- of Authors, the Copyright Association, and the warded to the members. In a dispute reported in Publishers' Association. He stated that the society's last month's Author, between two members of the report on the regulations issued by the Board of society the solicitor stated that he was waiting for a Trade under the Copyright Act, 1911, had been further report. There were two or three claims approved by the Joint Committee; that some sug- against a publisher who gave the society some gestions in no way inimical to the society's altera- trouble last year. Particulars of the cases were tions, but calculated to strengthen the position of laid before the committee, and it was decided that authors and composers, had been passed, and that the cases should be taken in band, and that as soon Sir Frederick Macmillan, who was acting as Chair- as the solicitor could get a clear cause of action, man of the Joint Committee, had promised to put action should be taken. In the meantime the these additional proposals forward. other cases should be settled as far as possible. Two donations to the Capital Fund of the Society, Some of the disputes were so involved by delays (one of 108. 6d. from Mrs. Thornton Cook, and one and other issues that they were difficult to deal with, of £1 18. from the Baroness de Knoop) were grate- but the committee felt it essential that the fully acknowledged by the committee, and the receipt publisher should be pressed to carry out his con- of a life membership subscription from Mrs. tracts in a businesslike fashion, for the benefit of Curlewis (Ethel Turner) was reported by the the authors concerned. The secretary, who had secretary. brought before the committee a proposal to publish an article in The Author on a clause in a publisher's DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. agreement, reported that the matter was withdrawn as the author did not desire, at the present time, THE Dramatic Sub-Committee held its monthly that the article should be printed. meeting at the offices of the society on May 17. The secretary reported that he had obtained the The secretary reported that he had heard from the chairman s leave in another case to place it in the Society of West End Managers that the copies of hands of the society's American lawyers. It was a the “ Managerial Treaty ” which had been sent to small case of infringement of a member's rights, them had been forwarded to their members for and the committee confirmed the action that had consideration. The Dramatic Sub-Committee now been taken. The last legal matter dealt with the awaits a further reply. As one or two of the responsibility of an editor for articles which he had delegates named at the former meeting were unable ordered. The claim arose owing to the fact that the to act, the Dramatic Sub-Committee selected other articles had been ordered for a paper without the members from the society's dramatic section, and editor disclosing that the paper was run by a instructed the secretary to inquire whether they limited liability company, and the company having would be ready to undertake the duties. gone into liquidation, no money had been forth An agency agreement was laid before the com- coming for the author. The committee decided to mittee, and attention was drawn to the percentage support the member in a claim against the gentle it was proposed to charge for the collection of fees man who had ordered the articles. from amateurs. The secretary was instructed to The question of Canadian copyright was again write to the firm concerned, pointing out that the brought before the committee owing to the receipt Dramatic Sub-Committee considered the suggested of a letter from a Canadian correspondent of the fees exorbitant, and that if these fees were not society. The chairman kindly undertook to write reduced it would be impossible for the society to to Sir Gilbert Parker, who had consented to act as advise dramatists to place the collection of their the society's representative in Canada on his visit fees with the firm in question. there in June. The chairman further promised to The question of cineinatograph fees was again forward Sir Gilbert a copy of the letter which the before the sub-committee. It appeared from the society had already sent to the Premier and to the evidence collected that so far no definite standard Minister of Agriculture. of payınent bad been fixed in foreign countries. It was decided to have a series of articles in The The secretary was instructed to collect as much Author dealing with the subject of “The Cost of evidence as he could in order to guide the sub- Production.” committee as to the fees they should advise On the suggestion of one of the Nobel Prize Com- members of the society to accept. The question mittee it was decided to ask the chairman of that of cinematograph fees then brought the sub- committee (Lord Avebury) to convene a meeting to committee to the schedule of fees which it is discuss the present position, and the secretary was proposed to place at the disposal of the dramatic instructed to act accordingly. section of the society. The secretary was instructed  ## p. 231 (#689) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 231 II. to inquire of some dozen or so of the dramatists, members of the society, whether they would furnish the Dramatic Sub-Committee with a statement of their fees, for the guidance of their fellow dramatic authors. It was decided that the names of the dramatists furnishing such information should be kept confidential. It is hoped by means of the information thus collected to compile a schedule of prices which shall assist dramatists, many of whom enter into agreements and dispose of their rights at ridiculous prices, through sheer ignorance of their position. Several of the members of the Dramatic Sub-Committee present promised to forward their own list of prices. The secretary reported the receipt of certain letters touching the appointment of agents in other countries, but the consideration of the matter was adjourned. The dramatic competition in The Era was also before the sub-committee, and the secretary read the article that had appeared in the April issue of The Author. The action taken was approved by the sub-committee. The monthly meeting of this sub-committee was held at the offices of the society on Saturday, May 11. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, the secretary reported the action of the Copyright Sub-Committee in the matter of Messrs. Curwen's agreement, and this action received the approval of the Composers' Sub-Committee, to refer the agreement back to the Committee of Management in order to obtain, if possible, the approval of that body. The letter to be sent to the Music Publishers' Association in regard to the fees for performing rights was finally settled, and it was decided to adjourn the question of the amount of the fees till the next meeting. The agreement of the Mechanical Copyright Licences Company was read to the committee, but discussion was again adjourned pending the issue of the regulations of the Board of Trade in their final form. It was decided, however, to send copies of the agreement to members of the Composers' Sub-Committee that they might have time to consider it before the next meeting, when the question would be further discussed. The Composers' Sub-Committee also sent a recommendation to the Committee of Management that, in addition to undertaking the stamping of composers' music, the society should collect the gramaphone fees, subject to the payment of a per- centage, as the collection of these fees was likely to be a matter of importance under the new Act. Finally, the secretary placed before the Sub-Com- mittee a dispute between a composer of the society and a publisher, and the matter was referred to the Committee of Management, in the strong hope that action would be taken. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. THERE was a special meeting of the Composers' Sub-Committee on Saturday, April 27, at the Society's office, to meet delegates from the Music Publishers' Association with a view to ascertaining how far, under the new Act, it would be possible for publishers and composers to secure some returns on the performing rights. The chairman of the committee of management, Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, kindly undertook to act as chairman at the meeting. Mr. Elkin, the delegate from the Music Pub lishers' Association explained the matter as he understood it from the publishers' point of view, and after considerable discussion it was decided to make out a list of all the music on which it was thought possible fees for performance could be claimed. The list, after keen debate, was agreed to by the Sab-Committee. The representative of the Music Publishers' Association stated he would be very happy to put the question before the committee of his association at their next meeting, when he trusted it might be possible to decide upon some satisfactory joint action. The Secretary was instructed to forward the list, as settled, to the association, and at the same time the Sub-Committee suggested that the fees should be moderate. If an agreement can be reached on the matter of the performing rights no doubt a further meeting will be called in order to discuss the amount of the fees to be charged, and the machinery for collection. Cases. The usual tally of cases has passed through the offices of the society during the month of May. The numbers have varied but little from month to month during the present year. Fifteen cases have been dealt with. Four of these were claims for the return of MSS. ; in one the MS. has been returned : in one some of the MSS. have been handed in, and it is hoped that the rest will come, after a more careful search ; in another case the editor, who had control of the MSS., is at present away from the office on a holiday, but on his return the matter will receive his close consideration ; the last case is still open. There were four claims for moneys and accounts. Two have been satisfactorily settled ; one has been placed in the hands of the society's solicitors, and the last has only recently come into the office.  ## p. 232 (#690) ############################################ 232 THE AUTHOR. Of two cases for infringement of copyright, one, rather a difficult matter, will, most probably, have to go before the committee and be placed in the hands of the society's solicitors ; the other, lying in India, will take some time in settlement. There has been one claim for accounts and money in which the accounts and cheque were forwarded to the author, but it was found that the accounts were wrong. The publisher, on having his attention drawn to the matter, imme- diately undertook to have them readjusted and a fresh cheque made out. It is a curious thing, however, that out of the many cases of wrong accounts none has come to the office where the mistake has been in favour of the author. No doubt from time to time clerks make mistakes and, accordingly, the accounts must be wrong, but it is strange that the mistakes should always be on one side. Of four claims for money one has been settled and the money has been forwarded to the author concerned ; one has only recently come into the office, and the other two will, most probably, have to be placed in the hands of the society's solicitors. There are very few cases left over from former months, and none of them is very important. During the month one or two matters have had to be placed in the hands of the society's solicitors, whose report will be laid before the committee at their meeting in June and will appear in the July Author. Knight, Alfred Ernest . Kingsley, Brunswick Road, Sutton, Surrey. . . Aldbourne, Wilts. Mackenzie, Miss Evelyn. Traverston, West Road, Cambridge. O'Reilly, W. H. . . 47, Powis Square, Bayswater, W. Peacock, J. Wadham Rosslyn, Newman Road, Bromley, Kent. Price, Morgan Phillips Tibberton Court, Gloucester. Rankin, Amy Hale. . Kingswood, Warwick- shire. Rock, W. S. Rosman, Alice Grant : c/o Commercial Bank of Australia, Bishopsgate. Stanger, Mrs. H. Y. . New Brighton, Cheshire. Wilkinson, G. Jerrard . Caius House, Batter- sea Square, S.W. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. Elections. Barney, Charles G., Jr. 20, West 8th Street, New York. Burrows. Arnold , Grosvenor House, Mold. Davson, Gordon . . 20, Ennismore Gar- dens, N.W. Davson, Major H.M., R.H.A. White's Club, St. James's. Denny, Ernest . . 36, Loudoun Road, St. John's Wood, N.W. Glass, Montague . . 504, West 143 Street, New York, U.S.A. Glyn, Miss Elinor . . c/o Messrs. Curtis Brown & Massie, 5, Henrietta Street, W.C. Gritton, John. Hastings, Basil Macdonald Wella Willa, Pickwick Road, Dulwich Village. Hawthorne, Dr. Charles 0. 63, Harley Street, W. Jones, Sidney . . . Albany Chambers, 196, Regent Street, W. WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. BIOGRAPHY. CHARLOTTE SOPHIE, COUNTESS BEXTINCK ; HER LIFE AND TIMES, 1715-1800. By her descendant, MES. AUBREY LE BLOND. With over 70 illustrations from original paintings, facsimiles of letters, &c. 2 Volumes. Hutchinson. 248. n. FOURTEEN YEARS OF DIPLOMATIC LIFE IN JAPAN. Leaves from the Diary of Baroness Albert D'Anethan. With an Introduction by H. E. BAROX KATO. 9 x 51. 471 pp. Stanley Paul. 188, n. AN INJURED QUEEX, CAROLINE OP BRCXSWICK. By LEWIS MELVILLE. 84 x 54. 614 pp. Hutchinson. 218. n, BOOKS OF REFERENCE. THE STATESMAN'S YEAR BOOK, 1912. Edited by J. SCOTT KELTIE. Forty-ninth Annual Publication. 7 x 41 428 pp. Macmillan. 108. 60' n. COOKERY. LETTERS TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE JoncouRT. 77 x 5. 133 pp. Kegan Paul. Is. 6d. n. DRAMA. THE HERALDS OF THE DAWN. A Play in Eight Scenes. By WILLIAM WATSON, 8 X 51. 93 pp. Lane. 45. 64. n  ## p. 233 (#691) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 233 THE TRAGEDY OF AMY ROBSART. By HAROLD HARDY, 81 x 54. 95 pp. Robert Banks, Racquet Court, Fleet Street, E.C. 28. 6d. n. THE CLOUDS. By C. M. DOUGłty. 81 x 54. 146 pp. Duckworth. 58. n. FIVE LITTLE PLAYS. By ALFRED SUTRO. 7 x 5. 131 pp. Duckworth. 1s. 60, n. FICTION. A HEALTH UNTO HIS MAJESTY, By JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. 74 x 5. 364 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 68. LENA SWALLOW. By H. W. C. NEWTE. 7} X 5. 414 pp. Mills & Boon. 18. n. ROGER'S LUCK. By ROSAMUND SOUTHEY. 71 x 5. 320 pp. Ham-Smith. 68. WAR AND THE WOMAN. By MAX PEMBERTON. 78 X 5. 304 pp. Cassell. 68. WINTERING HAY. By John TREVENA, 510 pp. Con. stable. 68. THE INVIOLABLE SANCTUARY. By G. A. BIRMINGHAM, 7} x 5. 369 pp. Nelson. 28. THE SILVER MEDALLION. By PERCY JAMES BREBNER. 74 X 5. 346 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. THE TOWER HILL MYSTERY. By A. WILSON BARRETT. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 68. A KING AND A COWARD. By EFFIE ADELAIDE Row. LANDS. 7 x 5. 316 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. PETER RAFF. By E. PHILLIPS OPPENHEIM. 7} x 5. 247 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 28. n. THE GREAT SHADOW, AND OTHER NAPOLEONIC TALES. By ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. 64 x 41. 344 pp. Nelson nå. TESS OF THE D'URBERVILLES. BY THOMAS HARDY. 9 x 54. 508 pp. Macmillan. 78. 6d. n. THE VICAR OF NORMANTON. By EDWARD NOBLE. 75 X 5. 523 pp. Constable. 68. n. THE CITY OF LIGHT: A Novel of Modern Paris. By W. L. GEORGE. 71 x 5. 343 pp. Constable. 6s. A CANDIDATE FOR TRUTH. By J. D. BERESFORD. 71 x 5. 403 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 6s. JULIA FRANCE AND HER TIMES. By GERTRUDE ATHER- TON. 7} * 5. 516 pp. Murray. 6s. THE JUSTICE OF THE DUKE. By RAFAEL SABATINI. 7} x 41. 286 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. IN THE VORTEX. By CLIVE HOLLAND. 8 x 5. 348 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. KINGFISHER BLUE. By HALLIWELL SUTCLIFFE. 74 x 5. 321 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. THE LAND OF THE BLUE FLOWER. By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT. 77 x 43. 62 pp. Putnams. ls. n. MY LORD THE FELON. “By HEADON HILL. 73 x 5. 320 pp. WARD, LOCK. 68. THE ADVENTURES OF SHERLOCK HOLMES. By A. CONAN DOYLE. 7 X 41. 293 pp. Smith, Elder & Co. Cheap Edition. 18. n. FORTUNE. By J. C. SNAITH. 67 4. 365 pp. Cheap Reprint. Nelson, 7d. n. LOVE's OUTLAWS. By ARCHIBALD B. SPENS. 304 pp. Digby, Long & Co. 6s. HISTORY. A HISTORY OF THE INDIAN MUTINY. Revised and Illustrated from the Original Documents. By G. W. FORREST, C.I.E. Vol. III. 9 x 31. 651 pp. Black. woods. 208. n. SOCIETY AT ROYAL TUNBRIDGE WELLS IN THE 18TH CENTURY AND AFTER. By LEWIS MELVILLE. 9 X 51. 315 pp. Nash. 10s. 6d. n. MISCELLANEOUS. THE GIRL'S BOOK ABOUT HERSELF. By AMY B, BARNARD. 8 X 51. 224 pp. Cassell. 38, 6d. n. BROKEN EMPIRES OF THE PAST. Shall Britain join them? Six Lectures primarily intended for Village use by SURSUM CORDA. London: McCorquodale & Co. 6d. MUSIC, vzrok ORGAN PLAYING. By PERCY C. BUCK, Mus. Doc. 121 x 94. 102 pp. (The Musician's Library). Macmillan, and Stainer & Bell. 43. n. NATURAL HISTORY. A YEAR IN THE COUNTRY. By W. PERCIVAL WESTELL, F.L.S. 74 X 5. 164 pp. Headley. 28. 6d. n. POETRY. THE DREAMING ANTINOUS, AND OTHER POEMS. By K. EVEREST. 266 pp. Erskine Macdonald, 17 Surrey Street. Cloth. 28. 62. THE SEA KING'S BRIDE AND OTHER POEMS FOR RECI- TATION. By PETRONELLA O'DONNELL. 104 pp. Alexander Moring. IN MANTLE BLUE. By F. GWYNNE EVANS. 127 pp. Elkin Mathews. THE PHANTOM SHIP AND OTHER POEMS. By E. H. VISIAK. With an Introduction by W. H. HELM. Elkin Mathews. Cloth, 1s. 6d. ; Wrapper, 1s. THE BRAIN OF THE NATION, AND OTHER VERSES. By C. L. GRAVES. 71 x 5. 118 pp. Smith, Elder. 38. 6d. n. THE CALL OF THE PRESENT. A Political Jingle. By A. H. COCHRAN. 7 x 44. 64 pp. Simpkin, Marshali. 18. n. THE NORSE KING'S “ BRIDAL." Ballads from the Danish and Old Norse. By E. N. SMITH-DAMPJER. Melrose. 28. n. VALE. A Book of Verse. By LEONARD INKSTER. Fifield. 18. POLITICAL. HOME RULE. By HAROLD SPENDER. With a Preface by THE RIGHT Hon. SIR EDWARD GREY, BART., M.P. Second Edition, with the Text of the Home Rule Bill, 1912, 75 X 5. 191 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 1s. n. REPRINTS. STUDIES AND APPRECIATIONS. Selected Writings of William Sharp. Uniform Edition. Arranged by MRS. WILLIAM SHARP. Vol. II. 78 X 54. 424 pp. Heine- mann. 58. n. FAR FROM THE MADDING CROWD. By THOMAS HARDY. 9 x 54. 464 pp. Macmillan. 78. 6d. n. THE COLLECTED WORKS OF HENRIK IBSEN. Vol. XII. FROM IBSEN'S WORKSHOP: NOTES, SCENARIOS, AND DRAFTS OF THE MODERN PLAYS. Translated by A. G. CHATER. With Introduction by WILLIAM ARCHER. 71 x v. 528 pp. Heinemann. 48. PLAYS AND POEMS. By OLIVER GOLDSMITH. Selected, with an Introduction by THOMAS SECCOMBE. 6 X 4. 320 pp. Blackie. 28. 68. n. THE MENAECHMI: The Original of Shakespeare's “Comedy of Errors." The Latin Text, together with the Elizabethan Translation. Edited by W. H. D. ROUSE, Litt.D. The Shakespeare Library. 7 X 51. 122 pp. Chatto & Windus. 28. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. MIRACLES AND HISTORY. A Study of the Virgin Birth and the Resurrection. By The Rev. J. H. SKRINE. 9 x 6. 143 pp. Longmans. 38. 6d. n. THE FRIENDSHIP OF CHRIST. By ROBERT HUGH BENSON. 78 X 54. 167 pp. Longmans. 38. 6d. n. THE PATHWAY OF SALVATION. By THE REV. T. A. LACEY. 61 X 4. 52 pp. S.P.C.K. 6d.  ## p. 234 (#692) ############################################ 234 THE AUTHOR. MISCELLANEOUS. THE REVOLUTIONS OF CIVILIZATION. By PROF. W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. 135 pp. New York: Harpers. 75 cents, n. THE MASTERY OF LIFE. By G. T. WRENCH. 518 pp. New York : Kennerley. $4 n. EARLY ESSAYS AND LECTURES. By CANON P. A. SHEE. HAN. 354 pp. New York : Longmans. $1.60 n. TOPOGRAPHY. THE SEA WALLS OF THE SEVERN. By SANDFORD D. COLE. 8! x 51. 31 pp. Bristol : Printed for private circulation. TRAVEL. WANDERINGS IN ARABIA. By C. M. DOUGHTY. Being an abridgment of “ Travels in Arabia Deserta." Arranged with Introduction by E. GARNETT. Two Volumes. 84 x 54. 309 + 293 pp. Duckworth. 58. n. each volume. THE MANTLE OF THE EAST. By E. CANDLER. 61 x 41. 372 pp. Nelson's Shilling Library. JERUSALEM. A Practical Guide. By EUSTACE REYNOLDS BALL. Second Edition. Revised and Enlarged. 68 x 44. 238 pp. Black. 28. 6d. n. AGRA AND THE TAJ: A Handbook to Agra and the Taj, Sikandra, Fatehpur-Sikrî, and the Neighbourhood. By E. B. HAVELL. 8 x 5. 147 pp. Longmans. 58. n. POETRY THE EVERLASTING MERCY AND THE WIDOW IN THE BYE STREET. By John MASEFIELD. 230 pp. New York : Macmillan Co. $1.50 n. ROSES, LOAVES AND OLD RHYMES. By ANNIE MATHESON. 152 pp. New York: Oxford University Press. $1.80 n. THEOLOGY, THE INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY UPON SOCIAL AND POLITICAL IDEAS. BY THE REV. A. J. CARLYLE. Milwaukee, Wis. : Young Churchman. 60 cents. n. BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA BY MEMBERS. TRAVEL THE BRITISH WEST INDIES : THEIR HISTORY, RESOURCES AND PROGRESS. By ALGERNON E. ASPINALL. 434 pp. Boston : Little, Brown. $3 n. CHINA IN TRANSFORMATION. By A. R. COLQUHOUX. Revised and enlarged, with two maps. 299 pp. New York : Harper. $1.50 n. BY DESERT WAYS TO BAGDAD. With Illustrations and a Map. By LOUISA JEBB (MRS. ROWLAND WILKINS). New York : Scribner. $2 n. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ART. JOHN LAVERY AND HIS WORK. By WALTER SHAW SPARROW. With a Preface by R. B. CUNNINGHAME GRAHAM. 209 pp. Boston : Estes. $3.50 n. BIOGRAPHY. LIFE AND LETTERS OF LAURENCE STERNE. By LEWIS MELVILLE. Two Volumes. New York : Appleton, $7.50 n. OSCAR WILDE: A CRITICAL STUDY. By ARTHUR RANSOME. New York : Kennerley. $2.50 n. MY LADY CASTLEMAINE : BEING A LIFE OF BARBARA VILLIERS, COUNTESS CASTLEMAINE, AFTERWARDS DUCHESS OF CLEVELAND. With 16 illustrations, including a photogravure frontispiece. By P. W. SERGEANT. 356 pp. Boston. $3.50 n. DRAMATIC. THE GREY STOCKING, AND OTHER PLAYS. By MAURICE BARING. 366 pp. Boston: Houghton Mifflin. $1.25 n. FICTION. THE REAL MRS. HOLYER. By E. M. CHANNON. 327 pp. New York : Doubleday Page. $1.20 n. JULIA FRANCE AND HER TIMES. By GERTRUDE ATHERTOX. 533 pp. New York : Macmillan. $1:35 n. THE MARRIAGE OF CAPTAIN KETTLE. By C. J. CUTCLIFFE HYNE. 373 pp. Indianapolis : Bobbs- Merrill. $1.23 n. THE VICTORIES OF OLIVIA, AND OTHER STORIES. By EVELYN SHARP. New York : Macmillan. $1.35 n. BLINDS Down. By H. A. VACHELL. 329 pp. New York : Doran. $1.20 n. THE GUESTS OF HERCULES. By C. N. & A. M. WILLIAM SON. 633 pp. lllustrated by M. LEON BRACKER and ARTHUR H. BUCKLAND. New York : Doubleday Page. $1.35. EBB AND FLOW. By Mrs. IRWIN SMART. 279 pp. Boston : Estes. $1.25 n. THE DEVIL'S WIND. By PATRICIA WENTWORTH, 427 pp. New York : Putnams. $1.35 n. LITERARY. SHAKESPEARE: A STUDY BY DARRELL FIGGIS. 345 pp. New York : Kennerley. $2 n. N the recommendation of the Academic Com- mittee, the Council of the Royal Society of Literature has determined to award the Gold Medal of the society to Mr. Thomas Hardy. The last recipient was George Meredith. The medal is now being struck, and will be presented to Mr. Hardy on his next birthday, June 2. Mr. Hubert Wales' new book, "The Spinster," was published by Mr. John Long at the end of last month. We regret that in the notice of Mr. Fred G. Shaw's book, “ Our Future Existence," published in our last issue, we omitted to mention that Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., of 31, Essex Street, Strand, W.C., were the publishers. Miss K. Everest has published her first book of poetry, entitled “ The Dreaming Antinous " and other poems. The publisher is Mr. Erskine Macdonald, 17, Surrey Street, Strand, and the book is issued at 2s. 6d. Mr. Arthur E. Baker, of the Public Library, Taunton,' has just completed, after seven years labour, a concordance to the works of the late  ## p. 235 (#693) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 235 Lord Tennyson. Messrs. George Routledge & Sons But this practice of payment on publication, have undertaken to publish the work, provided a involving as it does a constant scrutiny by writers sufficient number of subscribers be obtained to of magazines which have accepted their MSS., is justify its publication. A fair number of sub- very irritating to authors. It is bad enough when scriptions have been received, but more are required the writer is, so to speak, on the spot, but 'before the work can be put into print. The when, as is the case of the British contributor to volume contains a verbal index to the poetical American magazines, he is miles away from the and dramatic works of the author comprised in market, it becomes practically intolerable. It the complete edition published by Messrs. Mac- clearly would not pay any author so situated to contri- millan & Co., Ltd.; the poems contained in the bute to an American issue conducted on these lines. Life of Lord Tennyson by his son, and published It is satisfactory to note that payment on accept- by the same publishers; also to the suppressed ance is the rule in America, but because the less poems, edited by J. C. Thomson and arranged by satisfactory method of payment on publication Messrs. Sands & Co. It contains approximately is being adopted by some of the American publica- 150,000 references or quotations, and is arranged tions, it behoves authors, and particularly British in strict alphabetical sequence : the different senses authors, to be sure of the practice of American of the same word are frequently distinguished magazines in this respect before submitting work under separate headings. The subscription price to them. is one guinea nett, to be increased to twenty-five Mrs. Aubrey Le Blond's new work, “Charlotte shillings nett upon publication. Sophie, Countess Bentinck," was issued last month We regret that a paragraph in our April issue by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. The subject of this conveyed the impression that Mrs. Bernard Whishaw work lived in an extremely interesting period of was preparing the new edition of “ Baedeker's European history. The assassinated King of Sweden Spain.” This is not the case. Mrs. Whishaw's had been her suitor ; she had lived at Berlin in work in connection with the Guide has been to close friendship with Frederick the Great, and at revise the selection relating to Seville. Vienna on terms of intimacy with Marie Thérèse. We have received from The Editor Company, Stanislaus of Poland was one of her friends, and Ridgewood, New Jersey, a little magazine, published amongst men of letters she included nearly every by that company, entitled The Editor. The April one of note. issue, which is before us, contains a good deal of The work is published in two volumes, and information useful to writers anxious to gain a foot- contains over seventy illustrations from original ing on the American magazine market. It pro- paintings, facsimiles of letters, etc. vides a monthly record of the requirements of the Mr. Frederic M. Halford has just issued, through American magazines, which, it would seem, alter Messrs. George Routledge & Sons, a new book for too quickly to make an annual record of much use the dry-fly angler. It is called the “Dry-Fly to the author. It also gives particulars of the Man's Handbook : a Complete Manual,” including practices of the different magazines in regard to the The Fisherman's Entomology ; and The Making return of MSS., as well as the rates and times of and Management of a Fishery. There are forty payment and other matters important to the free photogravure plates, and numerous illustrations lance. For example, we learn from The Editor and diagrams printed in the text. that the Twentieth Century Magazine, of 5, Park “An Angler at Large” is the title of a new book Square, Boston, is not able, at present, “ to pay for which Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. are publishing its serious articles.” Whether, with this informa- for Mr. William Caine, who is known to readers of tion before them, writers will be wise to submit “The Field ” as a writer on angling under his humorous work (which probably would need to be pseudonym of “ W. Quilliam " in the paper. .so marked to prevent dispute subsequently) is not At the Mechanics' Institute, Bradford, on quite clear, nor, as The Editor points out, is any. April 29, recitals from the works of Mr. thing said of verse or fiction, Mackenzie Bell were given by Mr. William Miles. We regret to notice, also, that some of the Some half-a-dozen or so pieces were presented by American publications are adopting the practice of Mr. Miles, including “The Keeping of the Vow," paying for work after publication instead of on “ The Battle's Pause,” and “No Sun ever Rose acceptance. Moreover, in one case at any rate, it without Setting.” is quite frankly stated that “no certain date of Although the late Justin McCarthy's “ History publication can be promised.” It should be added, of Our Own Time” is so well known, there is a however, that failing publication within a reason- most attractive piece of annal writing which he able time from acceptance, the author would be wrote that has fallen out of sight. When the Daily entitled to payment, despite the rule of the editor Veur's attained its jubilee in the year 1890, he of the magazine. compiled, as a kind of souvenir of the event, a  ## p. 236 (#694) ############################################ 236 THE AUTHOR. political and social retrospect of the fifty years of Messrs. Williams & Norgate have published Queen Victoria's reign. It is now published by “The Quest: A Drama of Deliverance," by Miss Messrs. Sampson Low & Co. Dorothea Hollins, author of “The Veiled Figure, Early in September Messrs. Mills & Boon will and Other Poems” (Williams & Norgate), “The publish “ The Swimmer,” a new novel by Louise Herbs of Medea” (Elkin Mathews), and other works. Gerard. It deals with the struggles in the life of a girl poet from her baby days to her womanhood, DRAMATIC. and contains many sketches of poverty in its varying phases. We have received from the Era office a pamphlet Mr. Bloundelle-Burton's new romance, “The on the Copyright Act, 1911, so far as the Act affects Sea Devils,” now ready, is somewhat of the nature Dramatic and Musical Copyright. It has been of “The Hispaniola Plate," by which he first compiled by Mr. A. A. Strong, who has quoted became known to the reading public, though there is sections of the Act likely to be of importance to no treasure-seeking—nor finding-in it. The story dramatists, adding explanations where explanations is laid in and around Lisbon, whence the Armada have seemed necessary. sailed, and to which it returned in woeful plight The repertory of the Abbey Theatre Company, some of it; and the Inquisition is also prominent during the season which will open at the Court in the narrative. The hero is himself an English Theatre on June 3, will include plays new to sailor, and the heroine is a Spanish girl, resident in London, by Mr. William Boyle, Mr. T. C. Murray Lisbon. Their love gets tangled, however, from and Mr. Lennox Robinson, besides Mr. W. B. the fact that, at first, the girl has believed her lover Yeats's “ The Countess Cathleen," in its new to be a Spaniard himself, and hence “woes version. unnumbered spring.” Naturally enough an English “Mrs. Dane’s Defence," by Henry Arthur Jones, sailor and his brother “sea-devils” know well was revived at the New Theatre on May 16. In enough how to put matters right at last. The the cast were Sir Charles Wyndham, Miss Mary book is published by F. V. White & Co., Limited. Moore, Mr. Sam Sothern, and Miss Lena Ashwell. On May 10 Mr. Martin Secker published a first The Actor's Sword Club announce a special book by Lionel Allshorn, entitled “Stupor Mundi: matinee to be given on Thursday, the June 13, the Life and Times of Frederick the Second, at 3 p.m., on “ The Duel throughout the Ages," Emperor of the Romans, King of Sicily and from the gladiator combat of ancient Rome to the Jerusalem, 1194-1250 A.D." (16s. net.) The modern French duel. Between the itenis, Mr. chief interest of the subject lies in the dramatic Egerton Castle will briefly describe the development struggle between Frederick and the Popes. This of the weapons. Tickets may be obtained at the most gifted of the mediæral Emperors was the St. James's Theatre, from Mr. J. P. Blake, 147, object of a peculiarly violent hostility. He was Leadenhall Street, E.C., or from Mr. Gerald Ames, excommunicated again and again, and was finally Hon. Secretary Actor's Sword Club, 159, Brompton solemnly deposed from his thrones by Innocent IV. Road, S.W. The performance is in aid of the in the Council of Lyons. The historian Freeman Actors' Benevolent Fund. has called him “the most gifted of the sons of “ The Double Game," by Mr. Maurice Baring, men ... in sheer genius the greatest Prince who was produced at the Kingsway Theatre on May 7. ever wore a crown." There is only one other book The play deals with the Russian revolutionary on the subject in the English language, and that movement, and the action centres round three was published half a century ago. characters, two men and a girl. The girl is a “The Norse King's Bridal,” ballads from the revolutionist to whom it falls to carry out the Danish and Old Norse, with original verses, by assassination of a hated official. After standing up E. M. Smith-Dampier, was published in March by for one of the men to whom she has given her heart, Andrew Melrose. 28. net. the girl is forced to realise that he is a police spy, Mr. Arthur Dillon's forthcoming book will con and tragedy follows her disillusionment. In the sist of a connected trilogy, or set of three tragedies cast were Miss Erniter Lascelles, Mr. Claude King, in a sequence. Mr. Elkin Mathews already has and Mr. Harcourt Williams. the volume in preparation. “ The Five Frankforters,” a comedy in three acts, The Hon. J. M. Creed, Member of the Legis- by Captain Basil Hood, was produced at the Lyric lative Council of New South Wales, delivered a Theatre on May 7. The play presents a picture paper, at the Royal Colonial Institute on May 14th, of the life of a wealthy Jewish family, and describes on the Settlement by “Whites” of Tropical their attempt to marry one of the girls to an Australia. The meeting was held at the Hotel impecunious duke. In the cast are Miss Henrietta Métropole, and the Duke of Marlborough was in Watson, Mr. Louis Calvert, Mr. C. M. Lowne, Miss the chair. Gladys Grey, and Mr. Leonard Quartermaine.  ## p. 237 (#695) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 237 PARIS NOTES. volume is an account of the various insects which are harmful to agriculture. It is illustrated with sixteen photogravures. Among books of interest to English readers are “ Bernard Shaw et son (Euvre ” by Charles Cestre. “Sous la Neige,” by Edith Wharton, another novel by the author of « Chez les Heureux du Monde,” and “ Les Metteurs en scène." ALYS HALLARD. “Napoléon à Sainte Hélène" (Ollendorf). “L'Evolution du Dogme Catholique" (Emile Nourry). “Le Droit de massacrer les Hérétiques" (Emile Nourry). “Evolution de la France Agricole” (Armand Colin). “La Direction de la Guerre" (Marc Imhaus & René. Chapelot). “ Histoire universelle du Travail” (F. Alcan). “Les Ravageurs" (Delagrave). “ Bernard Shaw et son Cuvre” (Mercure de France). “Sous la Neige" (Plon-Nourrit). PUBLISHERS' ROYALTY AGREEMENTS. “T'ELÈVE Gilles," by M. André Lafon, has U won for its author a French Academy prize of ten thousand francs. It is a psychological study of a schoolboy, and with the exception of a painful domestic tragedy, there is not much incident. M. Lafon is quite young, and this is his first novel. The French Academy Gobert prize has been divided this year, and awarded to M. Louis Madelin for his book “ La Révolution,” and to M. Pierre Champion for his “ Vie de Charles d'Orléans.” The Berger prize has been awarded to M. de Laborie for his “ Paris sous Napoléon.” “ Napoléon à Sainte Hélène (1815-1821)" by Frédéric Masson, is the last of the volumes on this subject. The three volumes entitled “ Autour de Sainte Hélène ” gave us details with regard to the various persons who approached the Emperor during his captivity. In the present book we have an account of that captivity and of his death in 1821. A series of books is to be published on * L'Evolution du Dogme catholique." The first one, on “Les Origines,” by Félix Goblet d'Alviella, has appeared, and another volume is to be published each year, “ Le Droit de massacrer les Hérétiques" is a reply by the author of the “ Mariage des Prêtres” to the Père Janvier, 0.P., after his lecture in the cathedral of Notre-Dame. In the series of books published as the “ Bibliothèque du Mouvement social contem- porain ” M. Michel Augé Laribe has just brought out his “ Evolution de la France agricole.” In this volume the author has endeavoured to explain the workings of the French agricultural systems, the progress realised by French agriculture, and the difficulties with which it has to contend. “ La Direction de la Guerre” (La liberté d'action des généraux en chef), by the Commandant V. Dupuis, is an extremely instructive book for all who are interested in military questions. The author has received the Gobert prize from the French Academy. “La Guerre telle qu'on la fait," by Lieutenant Jaray, is another book on a subject of universal interest. A series of twelve volumes is being published on the “ Histoire universelle du Travail.” Paul Louis has just published one of this series on “Le Travail dans le Monde romain," and F. Maury another on “Les Valeurs françaises depuis dix ans : leurs résultats, leurs garanties, and Etudes statistiques.” They are both books that will interest social economists. “ Les Ravageurs,” by JH. Fabre. This THE AUTHOR GRANTS. TN the evolution of the management of literary I and musical property, it has become almost a universal custom for publishers to submit their agreements to authors rather than for anthors to draft and submit their agreements to publishers. In consequence, a large number of publishers have made it part and parcel of their agreements to ask for everything they can possibly obtain, and unless the author is aware of the dangers and difficulties inherent in these agreements he may, unwittingly, sign away his birthright. In considering the question of agreements, there- fore, it will assist authors if the terms and clauses are taken from agreements which have been known to be offered for signature, and the difficulties of the clauses explained, rather than that a formal clause should be laid before them for their consideration. An agreement to be clear should be drafted in a certain specific form. It should begin with a recital of the parties. The first clause should indicate the rights the author grants; the second clause the duties the publisher undertakes, and the third clause the royalties (for this paper professes to be a con- sideration of a royalty agreement) and other considerations the publisher is willing to pay for the rights which the author grants to him. B efore the clauses, which have been taken from publishers' agreements, are set out, it will be as well to state roughly what, as a general rule, it is wise an author should grant to a publisher. First it should be stated, and the statement can- not be too often repeated, that NO AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT TO A PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES A CON- TINUING INTEREST IN HIS WORK.  ## p. 238 (#696) ############################################ 238 THE AUTHOR. What, then, should the author grant? His clause, which ought to be Clause I., should run somewhat on the following lines: "The Author grants to the Publisher a licence to publish his work entitled 'in book form in format (or in a format agreed between Author and Publisher) at the published price of in the English language." This form should be slightly altered when it comes to a musical composition, but on the subject of agreements for musical compositions, readers are referred to the May (1910) issue of The Author. The clause printed above gives a rough idea of the model form of the clause which contains the author's conveyance. It is sometimes desirable to leave the format of the book to the discretion of the publisher. It is important that the pub- lisher should be limited to the publication of the work at a fixed price, say £1 18. ; 10s. 6d. ; 68. ; 58., etc., and it should be distinctly stated whether the price is “ nett” or subject to discount. The other limitations which this clause should contain are : (1) Limitations as to country (generally Great Britain and Ireland, the Colonies and dependencies thereof). (2) Limitations as to edition (an edition of 1,000, 2,000, or 3,000 copies). (3) Limitation as to time (for a period of three, five, or seven years); (4) Limitations which combine one or two of the former (Great Britain and Ireland for a period of seven years). It is now essential to set out, from the publishers own agreements what the publisher thinks the author ought to grant, and it will be convenient if we take, first, those clauses in which the publisher asks for the copyright. If any author finds any of these clauses in agreements submitted to him for signature, he will be able to ascertain, from the following criticisms, the grounds of objection to them from the author's standpoint.* C. That in consideration of the hereinafter mentioned payments the author hereby agrees to sell and assign to the publisher the copyright of the above work and the publisher agrees to purchase the said copyright with the exclusive right of printing and publishing the work in serial and book form with or without revision and abridgment in Great Britain and Ireland the British Colonies and Dependencies in the United States of America and on the Continent of Europe and in all other countries islands and continents. That should the publisher issue special editions for sale in the British Colonies and Dependencies only or on the Continent of Europe, he shall pay to the author on all copies of such editions sold a royalty of ten per cent. on the Colonial edition and five per cent. on the Continental edition, these royalties being on the net receipts of such sales and payable at the same time as the royalties provided for in C eof. That the publisher shall have the sole right to sell or assign the American, Colonial, Continental, Foreign, Trans- lation, Serial and Dramatic rights in the above work. He shall pay all costs of negotiating such sales and distributing copies of the work for such purposes, and the publisher shall pay to the author fifty per cent. of the receipts from the sale of the same, such amounts to be payable at the same time as the royalties provided for in Clause 5 hereof. That the publisher gives no guarantee of securing copy- right outside the United Kingdom and does not bind him- self, to issue special Colonial or Continental editions or to sell serial translation dramatic or other rights. D. The author agrees to transfer to the publishers the remaining copyrights and all other rights in the said stories for all foreign countries on the terms that the publishers shall pay to the author one half of the net profit which may be made by the publishers from the sale by them of any rights plates copies (bound or in sheets) for the pur- pose of publication of the said work abroad. E. The copyright of the work and of all editions thereof shall belong to the publisher his executors administrators and assigns. F. The publishers agree to purchase and the author agrees to sell the copyright in Great Britain and all other parts of the world of a work entitled " ," hereinafter referred to as the said work the MS. of which the author has delivered to the publishers, and of all future editions thereof in consideration of the following payments, viz., per cent, on all copies sold, thirteen copies being counted as twelve. The publishers shall have the right to sell copies of the said work, or the rights of translation thereof on any terms they shall think expedient to foreign countries and the author shall not be entitled to royalty in respect thereof, but the net amount realised therefrom shall be divided between the author and the publisher, in the following proportions, viz., 50 per cent. to the author 50 per cent. to the publishers. If the said work shall be included in any edition of works published in England for exclusive sale in India and the Colonies, the author shall be entitled to receive per cent. of the actual net proceeds of such sales. If copies of the ordinary edition be sold to Colonial and other exporters or booksellers at a rate lower than the ordinary trade price the author shall be entitled to receive per cent. of the actual net proceeds of such sales. Let us take for particular consideration the clauses printed above, in their order. A. The author agrees to assign to the publisher their successors and assigns the copyright and sole right of publication of the above work. To begin with, the publisher asks the author to CLAUSES SUBMITTED BY THE PUBLISHER. A. The author agrees to assign to the publishers their successors and assigns the copyright and sole right of publication of the above work. B. The copyright therein shall be the property of the publishers who may arrange as they think fit for the com- pletion and publication of the work. If any moneys are received from the sale of translation or other rights the net receipts after deduction of expenses relating thereto shall be divided in the following propor- tions, viz. : Sixty per cent. to the author and forty per cent. to the publishers. * It is difficult, owing to the lack of uniformity and simplicity in the drafting of the agreements, to prevent a division of clauses on these lines from overlapping. Some publishers have a curious method of making their agree- ments both complicated and confusing. When, therefore, principles have already been laid down they will not uecessarily be repeated.  ## p. 239 (#697) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 239 assign to him, bis successors and assigns, the copy-' and otherwise, were absurd. The author then right. joined the society and the secretary went into the NO AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT matter with great care, but found there was no TO A PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES A CON- loophole of escape. On his advice the author TINUING INTEREST IN HIS WORK. refused to accept the terms, and proceeded to pur- This phrase will be quoted and re-quoted, until, chase back the copyright at the publisher's own it is hoped, the brain will receive an impression price, and to publish with an old established house, which cannot be deleted. paying for the cost of production himself. By this What are the reasons for reiterating the phrase means alone could he gain control of his increasingly with such vehemence? They are many and varied. valuable property. But all anthors are not in such In the first place, it is necessary to consider the a favourable position, and other examples might be point of view of writers on such matters, as, for quoted where the technical writer has had to accept example, theological, biographical, historical sub- the bad ternis offered by the publisher rather than jects, educational works, scientific, technical, medical, allow his work to continue before the public a slur and those thousand and one subjects which, owing on his reputation. But this arrangement may to the great advance in research, are in a constant preclude him from writing again on the subject state of change.* which is his life study. Although works of fiction are more popular with This is the main reason why authors of the works the public, financially their returns cannot compare mentioned cannot be too careful not to convey the with the returns from the works quoted. It is foolish copyright. to think, therefore, that the society deals only with There are other reasons which apply to all authors. writers of fiction-because they are more often in With the conveyance of copyright the actual pro- evidence, or that it is not fully aware of the vast perty is conveyed. A publisher can alter that property in other works—and writers on any of the property so long as he does not libel the author's above subjects should, by joining the society, be literary reputation. But the work is the author's, kept informed as to the value of their property and and what may not appear to a jury of tradesmen to the difficulties with which they have to contend. be a libel on the author's reputation, may be pure Many a suitable technical or medical work taken sacrilege from the author's point of view. A father up by educational centres sells steadily by its does not care to see his own child whipped by an hundreds, and sometimes by its thousands, a year alien hand. right through the whole term of copyright. Though Then, if the arguments already put forward this last paragraph is somewhat by the way, it still were not sufficient to convince any author, there contains a great truth, which the careless author have been cases tried in the Courts which make the should fully realise. conveyance of copyright, when the author retains a To return to Clause A. The reason for our continuing interest, suicidal. objection is not far to seek. It will be necessary The first was Warwick Deeping and Moring. to quote one instance merely, to convince any author Here, Mr. Warwick Deeping conveyed his copyright on the point. to Mr. Grant Richards, receiving a royalty on every A young medical man, who was making his mark copy of the book sold. Mr. Grant Richards went as a specialist, was swooped upon by a far-seeing bankrupt, and the trustee in bankruptcy assigned publisher to write a book for him on his special the agreement to Mr. Moring. The Court held subject. Ignorant of the value of his property, and that Mr. Deeping could not claim royalties from perhaps rather flattered by the compliment, he Moring & Co., but could only claim damages wrote the book, conveyed the copyright to the for breach of agreement against the bankrupt publisher, and received a royalty. estate. Ten years afterwards, when he had become The second was on somewhat similar lines, but famous, he wanted to re-issue his book with the was not in the hands of the committee of the additions and alterations necessary on account of society. It was carried to the Court of Appeal, the changes that had been made in his particular and the decision of Mr. Justice Warrington in the study, and the wisdom he had collected by many court of first instance was upheld. fresh examples. He was unable to come to an . The plaintiff was the composer of certain songs, agreement with his publisher, who, knowing that he and he assigned his copyright to the defendants, held the copyright in the former book, refused to subject to the payment of a royalty of £d. on every make a re-issue, except on terms which, financially copy sold by the Defendant Company in the United States, and ld. on every copy sold by the Defendant * We use the words,“ technical works," as a synonym for Company elsewhere. The songs were published on all those books which for one reason or other need periodic revision. The range is very wide, and to give a detailed two occasions in the Weekly Dispatch by the Willis list would be very cumbersome. Music Company as an advertisement, and it was  ## p. 240 (#698) ############################################ 240 THE AUTHOR. admitted that the publication was made with the There is something, however, beyond a transfer knowledge and approval of the defendants. The of copyright in this clause. plaintiff's claim was for royalties on the sales of When copyright has been transferred no altera- copies of the songs in the Weekly Dispatch. Mr. tions may be made by the assignee which would Justice Warrington held that the defendants were amount to a literary libel. But in this clause the not liable. publishers are allowed “ to arrange as they think fit The copyright was assigned to the defendants for the completion and publication of the work." subject only to the condition that they should pay It is very doubtful whether the author would have royalties on copies sold by them. The Weekly any remedy in these circumstances, however grievous Dispatch is the property of the Associated News- the alterations might be to his reputation. papers Limited, and was not sold by the Defendant The second clause under heading “B” calls also Company or its agents, and therefore no royalties for some serious comment. were payable in respect of copies contained in the When an author conveys the copyright without paper. limitation, he conveys the translation rights, the serial Lastly, it is possible, and this case would arise rights, and all the minor rights. These rights, if more frequently, perhaps, in the publication of properly marketed, are valuable. But if when music than in book publication, that a composer an author conveys the copyright he is only paid in may transfer his copyright to a publisher. Another the agreement a royalty on a definite form of pub- publisher, or, perhaps, another composer, if he is lication, say on the published price of the work in lucky enough to have retained his copyright, may book form at the price of 12s. 6d., he would not be turn round and say to the first publisher, " The work entitled to claim anything on the sale of these other you have published is an infringement of my copy- rights unless a special stipulation to that effect were right." The composer when referred to may made in the agreement. retort: “Oh! No! It is not an infringement, and The question of allowing these minor rights to be I have the best musical opinion that it is not." marketed by the publisher, and the division of The publisher of the alleged piracy, as owner of the possible profits, is a matter which has been discussed copyright, may say, “I am not going to have the in the columns of this paper, and may be discussed worry and expense of a copyright action, and I later when considering other clauses in publishers' must therefore, I regret to say, withdraw your com- agreements. position from the market.” It is very doubtful whether, in such circumstances, C. That in consideration of the hereinafter mentioned the composer would have any remedy whatever, payments the author hereby agrees to sell and assign to the publisher the copyright of the above work and the although his work might possibly have brought him publisher agrees to purchase the said copyright with the a steady income. exclusive right of printing and publishing the work in serial In further consideration of the clause the words and book form with or without revision and abridgment in Great Britain and Ireland the British Colonies and “and sole right of publication of the above work”. Dependencies in the United States of America and on the are surplusage and a sign of bad draftsmanship. Continent of Europe and in all other countries islands and They should be deleted, for as it is right that no continents, word should be omitted if it is necessary to define That should the publisher issue special editions for sale in the British Colonies and Dependencies only or on the any point accurately and make it beyond dispute, Continent of Europe, he shall pay to the author on all so it is right that no word should be added which copies of such editions sold a royalty of ten per cent, on should in any way tend to confuse the issues. An the Colonial edition and five per cent. on the Continental agreement to assign the copyright carries with it edition, these royalties being on the net receipts of such sales and payable at the time as the royalties provided for indisputably the sole right of publication. in Clause 5 hereof. B. The copyright therein shall be the property of the That the publisher shall have the sole right to sell or publishers who may arrange as they think fit for the com- assign the American, Colonial, Continental, Foreign, Trans- lation, Serial and Dramatic rights in the above work. He pletion and publication of the work. shall pay all costs of negotiating such sales and distributing If any moneys are received from the sale of translation copies of the work for such purposes, and the publisher or other rights the net receipts after deduction of expenses relating thereto shall be divided in the following propor- shall pay to the author fifty per cent. of the receipts from tions, viz.: Sixty per cent, to the author and forty per cent, the sale of the same, such amounts to be payable at the same time as the royalties provided for in Clause 5 hereof. to the publishers. That the publisher gives no guarantee of securing copy. Comment has already been passed on the transfer right outside of the United Kingdom and does not bind himself to issue special Colonial or Continental editions or of copyright. It may, however, be worth while to 10 sell serial translation dramatic or other rights. repeat that NO AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER HIS COPYRIGHT The latter part of Clause 1, with the exception TO A PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES A of certain words which will be mentioned, is sur- CONTINUING INTEREST IN HIS WORK. plusage, as the greater includes the less. The  ## p. 241 (#699) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 241 transfer of copyright includes the exclusive right of the sole right to negotiate these rights ! and that printing and publishing. he should generously pay the author 50 per cent. of The words, bowever, “ with or without abridg- the latter's profits ! ment" materially increase the author's danger and It is sorry evidence to put forward that a pub- difficulty, and practically hand over to the pub- lisher can openly have such printed clauses in his lisher that right of revision and abridgment which, agreement and ask the unfortunate author to pass being carried beyond literary libel, leaves the author them. with no protective power over his property. Clause 4 is further eridence, if further evidence It must be clearly understood, however, that were needed, of how far an anthor may throw him- nothing in the transfer to the publisher of the self into the power of a publisher. power of revision or abridgment will allow the An author might say—he would not be very wise publisher to commit a fraud on the public by putting —but still be might say, “ I will give you these forward one man's work as the work of another. rights if you will undertake to issue Colonial To the words “on the Continent of Europe in editions, to obtain United States copyright, and all other countries, islands and continents” we must will market my work serially and in translation also take exception. There are many countries not form.” in reciprocal treaty with Great Britain for the pro- But under this agreement he transfers the rights, tection of copyright, such as Russia and Turkey in and is content with no guarantee from the publisher Europe and the United States (unless certain drastic that the latter will do anything to utilise these formalities are complied with) and all the countries rights. of South America. These words then could prevent This is not the kind of agreement for an author the author from publishing in those countries, even to sign who has any respect for himself, or any although he had no rights there. Or, in other words, desire to obtain a suitable market for his property. the publisher might make a profit, until a pirate D. The author agrees to transfer to the publishers the stepped in, although the author had no copyright, remaining copyrights and all other rights in the said stories. but the author would be debarred from making a for all foreign countries on the terms that the publishers profit himself. shall pay to the author one half of the net profit which Clause 2 needs but little comment. But as it may be made by the publishers from the sale by them of any rights plates copies (bound or in sheets) for the pur- is drafted, it emphasises the fact of the author's pose of publication of the said work abroad. . servitude. The amount of royalty is exceedingly low. The author receiving 10 per cent on the English There is little to be said of this clause except edition, may think, if he is ignorant of the value of that the latter part carries considerable disadvan- literary property, that the same percentage on tages to the author. It may be possible to arrange Colonial editions is fair. But he should be warned an equitable division of profits on the sale of stereos in his ignorance that 10 per cent. is 1d. to 11d. a and other rights if the author is foolish enough to copy on the average prices received by publishers let the publisher handle them, but in no circum- for the ordinary sized book, whereas 3d. a copy- stances should he allow a profit-sharing arrange- one of the lowest royalties offered—pays the ment on the sale of bound copies or sheets in the publisher well. The royalties, however, will be Colonies or abroad to enter into an ordinary dealt with more fully, when the regular royalty royalty agreement. The reasons for this state- clauses are dealt with. ment have been put forward at some length in The word “should” at the beginning of the clause The Author for January, 1902. calls for remark, as the publisher does not undertake E. The copyright of the work and of all editions thereof to issue these editions, and may, in consequence, if shall belong to the publisher, his executors, administrators, he should so desire, totally neglect the author's best and assigns. interests, i.e., to widen his market and extend his reputation. There are only a few words in this clause that Clause 3, as well as a portion of the former clause, stand in need of separate comment. really refers to what ought to be the third clause in “And of all editions thereof." a properly drafted agreement. It cannot be discussed here. In a series of definitions relating to the book But it should be noted that the publisher has the trade issued by the Publishers' Association, we sole right to do what no author should ever ask a believe “impression " was taken to mean a reprint publisher to do except under certain limitations, and unaltered, "edition” a reprint, but altered. that the rights mentioned include “dramatic rights." The publisher, therefore, in order to make That the author should ask the publisher to nego. himself doubly secure, can control the author in tiate his dramatic rights, indeed, reaches the last any alteration he may desire to make in his point of absurdity; that the publisher should have original text, can hamper or expedite any improve- “And of all cu  ## p. 242 (#700) ############################################ 242 THE AUTHOR. ment, and can, so to speak, hold the author at his say so, and why does he use two different terms beck and call, in two succeeding clauses? “Net profits” has a Of the technical writer we have already made clear meaning. It is the profit realised after the mention. Such a clause as the above would hamper deduction of all expenditure, i.e., the net profits him, if possible, more than the mere transfer of on “the net receipts ” as opposed to "the gross his copyright. It is bad for the writer of fiction; profits" on "the gross receipts." it is disastrous for the scientific and technical In the third clause the words “ordinary trade writer. price” are elusive. The ordinary trade price F. The publishers agree to purchase and the author varies considerably, as any bookseller will tell you. agrees to sell the copyright in Great Britain and all other Accuracy and finality are not secured by these parts of the world of a work entitled “ "hereinafter doubtful phrases. They may all afford food for referred to as the said work the MS, of which the author bas delivered to the publishers, and of all future editions the lawyers. This is what the society is anxious thereof in consideration of the following payments, viz., its members should avoid, per cent, on all copies sold, thirteen copies being counted as twelve. The publishers shall have the right to sell copies of the said work, or the rights of translation thereof on any MAGAZINE CONTENTS. terms they shall think expedient to foreign countries and the author shall not be entitled to royalty in respect thereof, but the net amount realised therefrom shall be BLACKWOODS. divided between the author and the publisher, in the Musings without Method: Literary Anodynes--Alfred de following proportions, viz., 50 per cent. to the author Musset and La Sand—“A Strong Love Interest.” Mus 50 per cent. to the publishers. If the said work shall be included in any edition of BOOKMAN. works published in England for exclusive sale in India and the Colonies, the author shall be entitled to receive Robert Browning. By Professor George Saintsbury. Robert Browning's Father. By Sir W. Robertson Nicoll. per cent. of the actual net proceeds of such sales. If copies of the ordinary edition be sold to Colonial and CORNHILL. other exporters or booksellers at a rate lower than the ordinary trade price, the author shall be entitled to receive Joan of Arc's Letters. By the Comtesse d'Oilliamson. per cent. of the actual net proceeds of such sales. With a Note by Andrew Lang. John Stuart Mill and Browning's “Pauline." In Clause 1 of this extraordinary combination By M. A. Phillips. the draftsmanship is slightly peculiar, as it throws Realism in Fiction. By A. C. Benson. into one clause what should have been dealt with ENGLISH REVIEW. in three. It is not in this that its' real peculiarity Among My Books. By Frederic Harrison. consists, but in the fact that the publisher has Poetry and the Modern Novel By Compton Mackenzie. put himself as the first party. The man who Robert Browning. By Darrell Figgis. agrees to purchase has put himself before the man The Folk Song Fallacy. By Ernest Newman. who has the property to sell. FORTNIGHTLY. Clause 2 is evidently very badly drafted, for if For the Centenary of Robert Browning. By Alfred the publisher holds the entire copyright, as stated Noyes. on a former page, he certainly holds the rights English and French Attitudes towards Poetry. By included in this clause, as it was only necessary Professor Maurice Gerothwohl. for the publisher to state what he would pay the The Censorship. By John Pollock. author on the sale of these rights, if anything, NINETEENTH CENTURY, because it by no means follows because the author Recent German Fiction. By Madame Longard de has sold to the publisher his copyright that he Longgard (Dorothea Gerard). A I on all the various methods of publica- Robert Browning. By Francis Gribble. tion in England and abroad. An author may not NATIONAL understand these delightful intricacies ; it is a The Plots of Dickens By H. C. Biron. publisher's business to have them at his fingers' ends. There is, however, a terrible lack of finality and SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. exactitude in the use of terms in this clause. The (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) publisher talks about the “net amount realised." Front Page Other Pages .. . *** *** ** 3 0 0 Does the publisher mean by this the net profit on Half of a Page the transaction ? If so, why does he not say so ? Quarter of & Page ... 0 150 Eighth of a Page In the next clause, and the clause following, he Single Column Advertisements : ... per inch 0 6 0 speaks of the “net proceeds of such sales.” Is this Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Sis and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions. equivalent to the “net amount realised,” that is, the “pet profit”? All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F, If so, again, why does he not Belmont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. ... .. 1 10 0  ## p. 243 (#701) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 243 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. D VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive D advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi. ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. · 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; 80 do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 15. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for "office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author, (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (6.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. 16.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :- (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :- (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com. petent legal authority 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts : (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills. U ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an N agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :- 1. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be  ## p. 244 (#702) ############################################ 244 THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (0.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.e., ised nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case, 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed. ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play r should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. T RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the U assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as & rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. THE READING BRANCH. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. M EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this V branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. OCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper D forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 245 (#703) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 245 GENERAL NOTES. mechanically, should be ready to supply the gramophone companies with stamps immediately THE ERA PRIZE COMPETITION. the Act comes into force at the beginning of July. We are pleased to notice that The Era has The Board of Trade has, we understand, come to devoted considerable space to dealing with the the following decision as to the shape and size of suggestions made in these columns in our issue of the stamp: “The adhesive label shall be an April 1 in respect of their Play competition. The adhesive paper label, square in shape, the design to form and substance of their answer is the most efficient be entirely enclosed within a circle, and the side of argument that could possibly have been given of the the label not to be greater than three-quarters of need of the comments made in The Author. The an inch in length.” editor comments in a laughing mood on the date on We give this note now so that members may be which our criticism appeared (April 1) as a signi- prepared for the sale of stamps on July 1st. The ficant one. We would point out that the date of four important points are : (1) adhesive paper the answer (April 30) is still more significant, as label ; (2) square in shape ; (3) design to be it prevented our dealing with the article in our entirely enclosed within a circle; (4) length of May number. side three quarters of an inch. Having read the whole of The Era's comments, it appears to us that none of our criticisms has really been answered at all. The Era says, “Possess UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. your souls in patience, everything will come right PUBLISHERS in their agreements are often anxious in the end "Zwe hope so; but such a result will to have the right to place authors' books in America certainly not be due to the excellence of the con- and secure the copyright. In their contracts with ditions. The difficulties raised are still unsettled, the author they not only insert a clause to this effect, and the conditions of the competition still indeter- but also a clause by which if they fail in their negotia- minate. In particular the editor makes no satisfac- tions certain royalties are to be paid to the author tory answer to our objection, that he reserves the when the book is sold in sheets to the United States. right to arrange the production of any play sub- If an author employs an agent, it is that agent's mitted, whether the winning play or not. We still duty to negotiate for the American copyright, and see no reason why the dramatic author who sends in a in no circumstances should he allow the publisher to play under this competition should thereby appoint have the control. We regret, however, that this is the editor of The Era his perpetual agent for not always the view that the agent adopts. If the placing that play. The Era's only answer is that author does not employ an agent, then, for the * the organ of the Society of Authors will be quite following reasons, he should negotiate this American happy about the matter in the fulness of time.” publication himself. He has the whole range of the This very suggestion is an admission of the justice American market before him; he can try one of our complaint that the present terms of the com- American publisher after another until he is assured petition are indefinite, and it seems hardly fair to of success or failure ; whereas the English publisher ask dramatic authors to bind themselves to indefinite would, most probably, only write to his usual corre- terms without even the assurance given in the spondent in the United States, and if that publisher editor's comments “ that he (the dramatist) will be gave his refusal would not trouble any further ; quite happy in the fulness of time.” It surely con- indeed, there is no reason why he should trouble any firms the statement we have already made that the further, or, even while having the right of securing terms should be more clearly set out. the American copyright, he should even go so far. The fact that a large number of dramatic authors It often pays not only the English publisher but have already submitted plays is no justification for the American publisher better to deal in sheets from putting forward indefinite terms. the English market than to set the work up in the We are, however, indebted to The Era for their United States. This may be all very well for the article, and particularly for printing the rules two publishers concerned, but is bad business for immediately below, which will clearly show to the author, to whom the American copyright is a dramatic authors who read the issue of The Era for valuable asset. Besides, the English publisher April 30 the need of our criticism and its fairness, ought only to be the agent for the author for the and will emphasise the difficulties that they may production of the work in book form on the English encounter. and Colonial markets; he is not an agent for the placing of literary wares, and has not the facilities STAMPS ON MECHANICAL REPRODUCTIONS. or the necessary stimulus of the literary agent ; for THOSE composers and authors who are interested the agent's livelihood depends on his obtaining in the mechanical reproduction of their works, other markets, whereas they are a mere by-product whose works have been already reproduced of the publisher's business.  ## p. 246 (#704) ############################################ 246 THE AUTHOR. COPYRIGHT ACT, SECTION 5. We have just received notice that the proprietors SECTION 5 of the Copyright Act, 1911, runs as of The Bioscope, the cinematograph trade journal, are follows: organising certain invitation performances with the “ Subject to the provisions of this Act, the author object of demonstrating the value of the cinemato- of a work shall be the first owner of the copyright graph as an educational medium. These perform- therein.” ances are going to take place on the mornings of There are two provisos to this section. The Wednesday, June 5, Wednesday, June 12, and Saturday, June 15, from eleven to one o'clock. second proviso (b) states :- It would be possible for the earnest student of ** Where the author was in the employment of some other natural history, instead of merely writing a book and person under a contract of service or apprenticeship and the work was made in the course of his employment by that taking photos, to make his own natural history films person, the person by whom the author was employed shall, of the insects, or birds or mammals, and then, by in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the hiring out these different films, or by exhibiting them first owner of the copyright, but where the work is an himself, to obtain a decent livelihood and a fair article or other contribution to a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical, there shall, in the absence of any agree- remuneration; but the performances to be given ment to the coutrary, be deemed to be reserved to the by the proprietors of The Bioscope will demonstrate author a right to restrain the publication of the work, matters of a somewhat different character. For otherwise than as part of a newspaper, magazine, or instance, we hear that amongst other things will similar periodical.” be demonstrated “ The amoeboid movement of a As there has been some question about this pro- leucocyte, relapsing fever, the phenomenon of viso, it is necessary to warn those who are under con- agglutination, examination of the stomach under tract of service or apprenticeship, that if any work X-rays, and the mosquito." If a doctor can gather is done by them which could hardly be said to money and reputation from writing a treatise on be done in the course of their employment, they these subjects there is no reason why he should not should take special care that they retain the equally obtain money and reputation as a teacher copyright in such work. A journalist on the through the cinematograph. staff of a paper mightbe employed to do certain Technical writers in all the various branches of journalistic work ; in his spare time he might write a knowledge and science should not neglect a new story, and the editor of the paper might offer to run opportunity. it as a serial. In a case of this kind it should be made clear, lest any dispute or doubt should arise, that the copyright in the serial story was not the pro- JUSTIN MCCARTHY. perty of the employer. It is to be hoped that the employer, in the absence of special contract, would not lay claim to the copyright, but it is always best V E much regret to have to record the death in matters of business that the terms should be set of Mr. Justin McCarthy, which occurred out with exactness. The employee should either be just before our May issue went to Press. careful not to offer work to his employer that he Mr. McCarthy's career as historian, novelist, Irish has done outside his course of employment and M.P., and Parliamentary journalist, has been so outside his contract of service or apprenticeship, or fully dealt with in the newspapers, and, indeed, if he does offer such work, that the terms as regards must be so familiar to our readers, that we need copyright should come under a separate agreement. add but little to the many tributes which have been The point is one of no small importance, judging paid to it in the Press and elsewhere during the from examples of the rights which some editors past month. His early work as a journalist-after demand from contributors who have through his first start as a young and unknown reporter - ignorance allowed them to publish without a proper was as editor of the Morning Star. But his daily contract. leader-writing on the Daily News from 1870 onwards through so many years, was his greatest claim to distinction in this line of literature. His essays in EDUCATION AND THE CINEMATOGRAPH. fiction were numerous, perhaps the best known being At the present time it is difficult to measure the “Dear Lady Disdain." But it is probably his work importance of cinematography to dramatic authors. as historian by which he is, as he deserves to be, It is possible that in the next few years its value familiar to most people. His “ History of Our Own will have more than doubled, and dramatists may Times,” finally completed in 1905–to the great be making a regular income from this form of cost, alas ! of his health, for the strain of constant reproduction, but there are other authors to whom labour on the book, coming on the top of his Parlia- and other methods in which cinematography may mentary struggles, made him an invalid for the rest become of great importance. of his life—was his principal achievement in this  ## p. 247 (#705) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 247 particular branch of learning. The writer of this paragraph well remembered the appearance of the first four volumes in the early 'Eighties, and how even among the thoughtless undergraduates of his University they raised an interest that is very rarely manifested in works of the kind there. Justin McCarthy was essentially a man of letters -in spite of his boyish connection with Irish revo- lutionary ideas—and he continued his devotion to literature almost to the last day of his life. His association with the Society of Authors dates from the year 1890, when he first joined its ranks. Although he was not actively identified with its executive side, he was elected to the Council, and served on it up to the time when death removed him from among us. We must congratulate the chairman on the success of the evening. There is no Fund in England which fills a similar position to that of the Royal Literary Fund ; the Fund is administered with great care and dis- crimination and with a very liberal and discerning hand. For over a hundred years it has supplied to those ill-paid workers very essential help in time of difficulty and distress. May the work which was begun so long ago continue in the future to those days when intellect or perhaps even genius is paid for by a living wage. COMPOSERS' RIGHTS AND THE COLLEC- TION OF FEES FROM MECHANICAL REPRODUCTIONS. THE ROYAL LITERARY FUND. W E have now been able to peruse the draft M HE 122nd anniversary dinner of the Royal rules of the Copyright Protection Society L Literary Fund, under the popular chair- (Mechanical Rights) Limited, worthy mansbip of Mr. Owen Seaman, has been very successors to the original prospectus. successful. The front page in itself, containing the list of · The secretary announced that the list of dona. the committee, is interesting, and turning to tions was headed by 50 guineas from the King ; Article 28 we see that the committee is to be that the stewards that night had subscribed nearly composed of six publishers, three composers, and £1,600, and that the total sum, which had been thrce authors of literary and dramatic works, with exceeded only twice in the 121 years' history of the in addition a chairman who is to be a composer. Fund, amounted to exactly £2,500. The publishers therefore, who under the Copy- There were many distinguished people present : right Act have no interest whatever in the those interested in literature from the outside mechanical rights, are given the largest repre- public, those who write themselves—authors, poets sentation upon the committee, a representation so and others—and those who act as agents for large that in all probability they will nearly always placing the work of the latter into the hands of the form a majority. Even Mr. William Boosey, who former. has been the moving spirit of this matter, does not The chairman's speech in support of the Fund put the publishers' claim higher than 30 per cent. of and its work was sound and to the point. the profits, yet they get 50 per cent. of the com- The toast of “ Literature” was proposed by Mr. mittee. Inasmuch also as the authors of words for Arthur Balfour. It would have been difficult to songs are generally paid a sum outright by the find a proposer more suitable to the occasion. Not publisher, it seems unnecessary to give the authors only is Mr. Balfour's love of literature well known, an equal representation with the composers, to but he has shown himself as one of the leading whom the most valuable part of the property thinkers by the work which he has put before the belongs. public. His speech was naturally listened to with The most important part of the rules deals with great interest and was full of suggestive matter. the distribution of the royalties to be collected. “Do not let us look,” he states, “at artistic or The short effect is first to charge the sums collected literary production in too mechanical a fashion with the expenses of collection and the maintenance Literature is not the result of merely what are of the society, and then to distribute the balance, called sociological causes. It is determined by the 40 per cent. to the composer, 30 per cent. to the inter-action of those causes and the individual author (where there are copyright words), and genius which no scientific generalisation can class, 30 per cent. to the publisher, or in cases where which no scientific prophecy can foretell.” there are no copyright words 70 per cent. to the The toast was responded to by Sir Walter composer and 30 per cent. to the publisher. Now Raleigh. composers should consider, first of all, whether  ## p. 248 (#706) ############################################ 248 THE AUTHOR. it is necessary to appoint any agents for the collec- enforcing his claims, for under rule 6, “no legal tion of fees ; but, assuming they think this desirable, proceedings shall be instituted or undertaken by they may be reminded that other companies are any member in respect of any work in which he is ready to collect the fees, not only in Great Britain interested without the sanction of the committee." and her colonies, but also on the Continent at a com This rule is not in terms limited to mechanical mission of 25 per cent. only of the fees, which covers rights alone, but would extend to all rights, and all expenses, the balance of 75 per cent. to go clear even if in practice it is treated as so limited it to the composer. Under the rules proposed to be deprives the member of all opportunity of defending issued by this limited company, the composers are his own property even at his own risk. Further, to have the amount of all the expenses of collec- under rule 2A a member is bound for the entire tion deducted from their fees when collected, and period of membership when called upon by the then to give to the publisher another 30 per cent. committee to transfer to the society the mechanical of what remains, so that the composer might lose instrument rights of his works which are or may a considerable percentage of his fees in expenses, be published (i.e., apparently all present and future and is then mulcted 30 per cent. of the balance, rights), and under clause 5, even in the event of which has to go to the publisher. his withdrawal or death, such rights shall continue The music publisher has claimed that he is to be vested in and exercisable by the company. entitled to a percentage of these fees because, by Secondly, the committee might decide to take publishing the composer's music, he makes the action in a case to which the composer might gramophone rights valuable. This may or may strongly object, and thirdly, the committee might not be the case, but if it is the case it is a matter take action in respect of the reproduction of the to be decided entirely between the composer and rights of one of its members, and get involved in a the publisher and not to be decided arbitrarily by complicated and expensive law suit, leaving the rest a company which is started on a business basis and of the members to bear the expenses of the proceed- not for the settlement of ethical questions. It is ings, however indiscreetly the committee may have certain, however, that in the near future it will be acted. The only limit upon the expenses is the the music publisher who will have to thank the total amount of all royalties collected. Generally mechanical reproducer for the advertisement, a society can only rely on the subscriptions received, rather than the mechanical reproducer the music and no member is liable for anything more. But publisher. Mechanical reproduction is going ahead here the whole income of the members for royalties very fast, and many owners of pianolas, gramo- on mechanical reproductions is at stake. phones, etc., go to the retail dealers and try these It is true that the society does not claim a reproductions, quite irrespective of the music percentage for the publisher where the work has publisher, and choose the reproduction for pur- not been published, but this does not lessen in any chase or hire, quite irrespective of whether they way the arguments wbich have been put forward. bave heard the original played from sheet music. It is possible, under rule 6B, that these rules This practice will become more and more common, may be altered and varied, but in that case the so that the music publisher's argument that he is alterations are “to be formulated by the com- entitled to a share in the mechanical instrument mittee” (on wbich, as we have pointed out, the rights, if ever it was good, grows less and less, but publishers will probably have a working majority), we do not admit it was ever good. The music wand approved at a general meeting of the publisher is the agent of the composer to reproduce society." It is probable, therefore, that any his work in a certain form according to contract, alterations made will not be for the benefit of and the author's royalty is based on this considera- composers. tion. He is not the principal, to claim from the Two points seem to be quite clear. Firstly, composer control over his rights. The editor of that it is inadvisable for any composer to become a a magazine might as well claim a share in the book member of this society ; and secondly, that com- production from the author, or the publisher of posers should be reminded, if they cannot undertake the book claim a share of the serial rights. what appears to be the not very difficult task of the But the draft rules contain other interesting collection of their own fees, that there are societies statements. ready to collect fees at much more reasonable rates The committee is to be allowed “to conduct or and without acquiring an interest in the composer's defend such legal proceedings as they may sanction," property. It is hoped to be possible to give full apparently, without reference to the composer, who details in another issue of this paper. is the owner of the rights. It seems that under this rule they might neglect, perhaps for financial reasons, to protect the composer's rights, and in that case the composer would have no means of  ## p. 249 (#707) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 249 THE HAZARD OF THE PEN. could than would have been his due had he allowed others to steal them, while he “paused " in order that he might hug to his breast the bubble consola- NCE upon a time I might have felt flattered tion that he had written“ not for an age but for all by the amount of interest which appears time.” to have been excited by the publication of Alexander Pope performed in a masterly manner my brief article entitled “ The Hazard of the Pen,” at his desk, but he certainly demanded something in the columns of The Author for December, 1911. rather more mundane than the glow of achievement At the present moment my state of mind is merely as his guerdon ; and Dr. Johnson, greater as a man one of mild surprise at the spirit of optimism it than renowned as a writer (which means a good seems to have evoked. deal), had so little esteem for the bombastic airs of A cursory examination of the official organ of the the pretentious dilettante that he roundly declared Society of Authors for the past dozen years reveals “no man but a blockhead ever wrote except for so many letters and articles retailing personal money." Now in almost every branch of art- experiences of ill-usage on the part of editors and whether it be music, painting, poetry, sculpture, publishers ; so many wails of despair at the trials romance, or any other form of it-the genius (with and disappointments of members in their attempts comparatively few exceptions) emanates from a to win public recognition ; so much heart-breaking home none too well blessed with worldly goods. A disaster as the sole result of honest endeavour, that diligent search through the pages of a biographical I am constrained to wonder how anyone claiming to dictionary will, I think, assure any doubter of the be a bona fide writer could be induced to question veracity of this statement. If then a child of the the sagacity of Robert Buchanan when he quietly Muses with his spiritual visions, his ethereal aims, summed up the whole case of his career in the his lofty ambitions, sets out to school and direct words,“ Is it worth it?" the world-how is he to do it ? Commonsense and genius, unlike ignorance and I presume he must eat, and wear clothes, and find impudence, rarely go hand in hand. But in the somewhere to lay his head what time he transcribes person of Robert Buchanan, these two uncommon his dreams to paper ; but if he has no private mental gifts were compounded ; and he saw with source of income, how, I ask, is he to do it ? clear eyes that in whatever vineyard he may work, Publishers and editors will neither feed, clothe, nor the labourer is worthy of his hire. house him. The day of the patron has gone. He The writer who'pretends that subsidiary sops to may consider himself well fitted to pose as “the his vanity in the shape of notoriety, adulation of teacher and leader of mankind ”-a modest pro- friends, self-sufficiency, egotism, and the like, position, by the way !—but with his belly filled furnish any real substitute for solid and material with the east wind, and no money to pay for a rewards for his industry, perseverance, and, per- night's lodging, he will come to learn that, in a chance, ability, is likely to be only a drag upon the civilised community, his place will be in course of ranks of authorship, seeing that he and such as he time, not among teachers and leaders but with waifs play into the hands of unscrupulous traders in and strays. During the past ten years one real poet literary property against whom the more sensible was actually herding with outcasts in the Strand, but less vainglorious members of the legion wage and two clever and original writers have elected to perpetual warfare, and to circumvent whose nefarious end the unequal battle of life by-suicide! aims the Society of Authors was, for one thing, What a man proposes and what the world founded. disposes are two cruelly opposite affairs in, say, Who could imagine Shakespeare as he wrote ninety-nine Cases out of every hundred. his immortal plays pausing to ask himself “ Is it “ But if we have had the smallest glimmer of worth it?” a vision that the calling of literature stands alone- As a matter of plain fact, Shakespeare wrote his above and beyond every other calling," etc. Above plays for a living; and, being what apparently some and beyond every other calling! A big order- few beginners in literary work affect to scorn, that a very big order ! is to say, no mean man of business, contrived to Has the writer of this stupendous declaration elevate himself from a penniless lad into a person of ever stood before a masterpiece by å great artist, substance by the labour of his pen. and marvelled at the manner in wbich an historical I have no recollection that he claimed for himself event, a divine inspiration, a pathetic incident, nay, the prophetic gifts of a Merlin, or of his own the embodiment in lifelike form and colour of a creation, Prospero. How then was he to foretell that poet's dream, may be brought, by the magic of the posterity would acclaim his plays as “immortal” ? brush and the gift of artistic imagination and skill, : A thousand times more honour to the Swan of right before her eyes in a way no mere dealer in Avon for reaping what rewards of his genius he words could ever accomplish ?  ## p. 250 (#708) ############################################ 250 • THE AUTHOR. Has she ever felt her pulses throbbing, her heart from whose book, “ The Private Papers of Henry beating more rapidly, a catch in her throat, and an Ryecroft," l venture to take the following serious inclination to relieve the tension of her soul by warning, which I most earnestly commend to tears when listening to a voice of superlative the notice of all entertaining inflated and wholly quality, or the wondrous orchestral tone poems of a erroneous ideas as to the powers and influence they Wagner ? imagine themselves able to wield by pursuing a Has she ever reflected that the medical profession literary career-a career whose limitations are only has again and again produced quiet, unassuming exceeded by its disillusionment. heroes who hare given their lives to the cause of “Innumerable are the men and women now science, and in their efforts to alleviate the agony of writing for bread, who have not the least chance of suffering humanity ? finding in such work a permanent livelihood. They No good purpose was ever, or could be, served took to writing because they knew not what else to by entertaining a tumid and quite fallacious view do, or because the literary calling tempted them by of the writer's profession, trade, or craft—as my its independence and its dazzling prizes. They will readers will have it.. bang on to the squalid profession, their earnings Cacoethes scribendi may be, and not infrequently eked out by begging and borrowing until it is too is, a physical disease, as dangerous as measles or late for them to do anything else—and then ? fever--and as infectious; though novices of a “With a lifetime of dread experience behind me, certain type when they have caught it badly I say that he who encourages any young man or imagine themselves to be sanctified by a visitation woman to look for his living in literature commits no of the divine afflatus. And the distinctive point less than a crime”! of tbe whole argument lies in the fact that the truly Other and weighty testimony I could adduce in inspired authors and poets rarely, if ever, indulge support of the argument ; testimony from the silent in rodomontade concerning their art and parts. records of the mighty dead, from the records of the “ Here lies one whose name was writ in water,” said Royal Literary Fund, the Civil List, and the Keats, of whom the late Lord Tennyson wrote, “Had volumes of The Author at my side, from newspaper he lived, he would have been the greatest of us all.” extracts pasted in my book of cuttings, from “Greater than that of the parson, because the witnesses whose wretched stories I have gathered world is our parish, and of the schoolmaster, because by word of mouth—from my own personal experience our work is for all time”! and knowledge. But would it not look like piling Perchance the lady who penned these lines knows Pelion upon Ossa to do so ? : editors who welcome, publish and pay for “copy” For those who are not writing for bread, serious that is greater in its religious value than the toilers in the field of literature care very little, as prayers of the parish priest, and in its educational, the majority at least would pick no quarrel with than the dogmatics of the schoolmaster. Are they Dr. Johnson for using the epithet “blockhead " to be found enshrined in the temples of Cassell or with regard to them. They are shielded from the Newnes, Pearson or Harmsworth, Hulton or Leng ? grisly spectre of starvation which has transformed Having been a penman of sorts for a quarter of so many rapturous “visions” into horrible night- a century, I had prided myself on possessing rather mares, and strangled more than one votary of the a wide knowledge of these Fleet Street idols. The Muse to his death within recent years. Let them overwhelming majority of those who control rhapsodise or gush! No one is injured-or deceived periodicals with large circulations and to exert by verbiage. When they have produced some- “ power over the minds and souls of men ” one thing in proof of the transcendental aims they are must take care not to be a mere voice crying in so voluble in professing, it will be time enough to the wilderness-seem to rely mainly on detective reconsider the sad reflection of one who at all events stories, narratives of criminals, highly spiced compelled admiration for the quality of his genius, “romances," on the one hand, or particularly and strove to live by its printed expression ! nauseous sentimentality on the other, for their Finally, it cannot be too strenuously urged, or too staple fare. widely understood, that for one, beloved of the What does the vast multitude, composed as it is of gods, permitted to soar aloft on the wings of his shop girls, street lads, and the quarter-educated “grey goose quill ” in the regions of the blest, there products of an essentially self-satisfied and self- are—how many ? whose feeble flights end in seeking age, know of the illustrious ones? There dolorous attics, or land them with a sickening thud was one of them, an author who portrayed life as it in the mire and refuse of what is, after all, “a is, who neither glorified nor belittled his avocation, squalid profession” for the unlucky. who saw with the eyes of a keen observer, and Therefore I still repeat, it may be rather mourn- transcribed with the pen of a consummate master fully, the forceful query, “ Is it worth it ? ” of his craft-I allude to the late George Gissing- HERBERT W. SMITH.  ## p. 251 (#709) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 251 ROBERT BROWNING. The Poetry Society's entertainment was arranged by Mrs. Kendal, and was contributed to by herself, Lady Tree, Mme. Ada Crossley, Lady St. Davids, N the 7th of last month was celebrated the Messrs. Laurence Irving and E. H. Coleridge. In first centenary of Robert Browning, born at conclusion, Browning's short play “ In a Balcony ” Camberwell on May 7, 1812. In London was performed. the chief feature of the programme in honour of An exhibition was opened at the Victoria and the event was a service at Westminster Abbey, Albert Museum in connection with the commemora- where, in Poet's Corner, his body was laid on the tion. Here was on view a collection of original MSS. last day of 1889. The chief feature of the Abbey and early editions of Browning, forming part of the service was the anthems—the first being taken Forster Bequest. It was to John Forster that from Browning's own “ Saul ” (canto 18) and set to Browning dedicated “Paracelsus,” in the words “ My music for the occasion by Sir Hubert Parry ; the book to my best friend. R.B."; and the original second, Mrs. Browning's “What would we give to MS. was presented by the author to him. our beloved,” with Sir Frederick Bridge's music, as The centenary was observed in Italy also. At the sung at the poet's funeral in 1889. Sir Frederick meeting in College Hall Professor Knight exhibited Bridge himself was at the organ. a copy of a placard which he had received from Mr. R. After the service a reception was held in the Barrett Browning, in which the Civic Council of College Hall of Westminster School, the Marquess Asolo, so frequently visited by the poet, invited the of Crewe presiding, and being supported by the citizens to pay their compliments to his memory on Italian Ambassador, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the day of his birth. On the 7th a street in the Lord Tennyson, Sir Sidney Lee, Professor Knight, town was named after him and a marble tablet and many others. After a letter had been read unveiled. A telegram was sent on the same day to from Mr. R. Barrett Browning, writing from his son at Asolo by the Syndic of Venice—“ Venice, Asolo (where he has long been ill) to express his where the great heart on wbich was carved the heartfelt thanks for the honour to his father's name of Italy beat its last " ; while at Rome a memory, the chairman spoke on the subject of tablet was unveiled by the Mayor, Signor Nathan, Browning's poems, the best of which he claimed, as in the house formerly occupied by the Brownings, long as any English poetry remained the possession No. 43, Via Bocca di Leone. of mankind, would form no small part of that After the unveiling Sir Rennell Rodd read possession. Bishop Boyd Carpenter followed with passages from Browning at the Keats-Shelley a paper on “The Oral Interpretation of Browning," memorial house. pleading that his poems would be better understood, It would be out of place in this column to and regarded with a more intelligent admiration, if attempt any criticism, or even appreciation, of they were read aloud. Canon Rawnsley, Miss Robert Browning. But we may be permitted, per- Emily Hickey (a founder of the Browning Society), haps, to quote as felicitous the closing words of the Mr. Ernest Hartley Coleridge, Mr. H. C. Minchin, article on him in The Times Literary Supplement Mr. W. G. Kingsland, and Dr. Alexander Hill also of May 2. “ Browning's “active step' and read papers or otherwise contributed their share to inquiring eye' have added imperishably to Eng- the commemoration. lish literature, because the immense, unquestion- So much of the celebration may be called official. ing, unhesitating enjoyment of life which animated There were also a meeting called at Caxton Hall on them was wrought into masterful symbols- the same afternoon by the Academic Committee of dramatic monologue, dialogue, and specialised lyric the Royal Society of Literature, and an entertain- —of life delightedly conscious of its own powers. ment organised by the Poetry Society at the Court Art can find no greater work to do than that." Theatre on the following Saturday. Mr. Edmund Gosse took the chair at the Academic Committee's meeting, and made the opening speech. Sir Arthur RULES FOR COMPOSITORS AND READERS Pinero delivered an address on “ Browning as a Dramatist”—the line in which he achieved the AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS, OXFORD.* least success. Never, indeed, said Sir Arthur, was ambition in so great a man so hopelessly baffled W E have no hesitation about saying that this as Browning's dramatic ambition. Mr. Henry most valuable little work ought to be in James's address dealt with “ The Novel in The the hands of every author. Sufficient Ring and the Book,'” and concluded with a evidence of its usefulness is given by the “ Table of quotation of what he considered the highest water- * "Rules for Compositors and Readers at the University mark of Browning's imagination, fifty lines from Press. Oxford," by Horace Hart, M.A. London: Henry Guiseppe Caponsacchi's great speech. Frowde. 1912.  ## p. 252 (#710) ############################################ 252 THE AUTHOR. Contents," which begins, “ Some Words ending in to read a novel right through, and he says: “Five -able. Some Words ending in -ible. Some novels will amount to sixteen hundred pages of Words ending in -ize. Some Alternative or printed matter. Reading at the rate of eight words Difficult Spellings arranged in alphabetical order," a second the reviewer would accomplish two pages and continues to enumerate just all those things a minute and sixteen hundred pages in thirteen which present difficulties to a man who is desirous hours and twenty minutes." If we allow another of writing accurately, or of correcting his proofs two hours and forty minutes for the remaining perfectly. Not only are the rules those which have novel the time as given by Mr. Bennett's own been for years past put into the hands of the com computation works out at sixteen hours. positors and correctors of the press of the Clarendon For this sixteen hours, or less than three days Press (whose superlative work needs neither our work, Mr. Bennett finds the fee of twenty pounds, commendation nor that of anyone else) but or twenty guineas, miserably inadequate. Yet, in authorities of the highest rank, such as Sir J. A. H. the same article from the Academy, from which I Murray and Dr. Henry Bradley, are guarantors for have already quoted, speaking on the subject of the correctness of the book. The booklet has been literary remuneration, he says : “ As a journeyman brought up to date, and how carefully this is done author, with the ability and inclination to turn my may be gathered from a passage in the preface. pen in any direction at request, I long ago established “The compiler has encouraged the proof-readers a rule never to work for less than ten shillings an of the University Press from time to time to keep hour piece-work. But every year I raise my price memorials of troublesome words. As each edition per hour.” Mr. Bennett has indeed raised his price of the book becomes exhausted such words are per hour, for, on his own reckoning, the publisher reconsidered, and their approved form finally is paying him at the rate of twenty-fire shillings an incorporated into the pages of the forthcoming hour. edition.” Continuing his diatribe in The Author, Mr. The booklet contains, as was to be anticipated, Bennett goes on to say, “ The reason for the con- pages dealing with French, German, Latin, and tinuance of these competitions is to my mind obvious. Greek, and is furnished with an excellent index, They are very profitable to the enterprising pub- which renders it easy for any author in a minute to lisher. I see no harın in that ; indeed, I rather satisfy himself respecting what ought to be done in admire the cleverness of the enterprising publisher; any of the cases which are occasions of perplexity. but I think that artistically reputable novelists should meditate long before they decide to dignify with their names a purely commercial project." Why is Mr. Bennett so indignant at being asked CORRESPONDENCE. to give his criticism and the weight of his name? Are Royal Academicians equally indignant when invited to act on the Hanging Committee ? NOVEL COMPETITIONS. Novel Competitions undoubtedly give young authors a chance they would not have otherwise. I. Mr. Arnold Bennett himself started his London DEAR SIR, I am not a publisher or in any way literary career by winning a prize of twenty guineas. connected with any publishing firm, but I must say Grant Allen and many others have come before the that I think Mr. Arnold Bennett's letter on Novel public in the same way. Competitions both unfair and misleading. By all means let Mr. Bennett refuse a fee he con- He says, “I was recently invited with two very siders too low, but do not let him delude himself with well-known novelists to judge one of these competi- the idea that he is doing something “ artistically tions. The publisher's letter of invitation clearly reputable." stated that I should not have to read more than six When one calls to mind the literary men of the or seven manuscripts. I declined—I hope politely, past who were not for ever pricing their work at so to take part in such a farce." much an hour, when one thinks of Southey patiently Why should Mr. Arnold Bennett in becoming one writing helpful, kindly letters to the unknown of the judges in a Novel Competition be taking Charlotte Brontë, of Walter Besant, who was never part in a farce ? too busy to help the beginner, of Scott, who boasted His grievance seems to be that the judging of six that there was not one of all his schemes that did or seven manuscripts would entail "a full week's not afford him the means of serving some poor tedious work.” devil of a brother author ; when one thinks of all This was not the opinion expressed in an article these men and how unselfish they were in the he contributed to the Academy some time back. practice of what ought to be one of the noblest He is discussing the time it would take a reviewer professions, one cannot but feel that it would not  ## p. 253 (#711) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 253 mation bave taken away in the smallest degree from Mr. from their facts and figures. I hereby state my own Bennett's dignity had he consented to judge the experiences as my contribution to the question. competition in question. For my first novel, published in March, 1911, I The Novel Competition has lost one of our ablest obtained (on paper) a 10 per cent. royalty on the critics. But Mr. Bennett himself is also a loser. published price of the 6s. edition on all copies sold When Rudyard Kipling received a letter of up to 1.500 copies: 15 per cent. to a total sale of encouragement from Lord Tennyson, this is what 3,500 copies ; and 20 per cent. thereafter, 13 copies he wrote: “When a private is praised by his to be counted as 12; and 3d. per copy on the Colonel he does not presume to thank him but he Colonial edition, 12 copies to be counted as 12. On fights better next day." Had Mr. Arnold Bennett, the day of publication I was paid the sum of £25, as colonel, taken part in the review, he would prob- “in advance and on account of royalties." ably have earned the lifelong gratitude of some The sales and fiuancial profit to myself at the poor struggling private. And to help a human end of the year were as follows: being forward and to earn the gratitude of a human Copies of home edition sold, 586. being is something not to be reckoned in pounds, Copies of Colonial edition sold, 797. shillings and pence. Total sum received by me, £26 3s. 11d., from Yours truly, which must be deducted the 15 per cent. claimed “ DAVID." by my agent “ for the first novel sold in England.” The circumstances under which my first novel was published were practically similar to those of II. “A First and Second Novel.” I was absolutely SIR,-I was glad to see Mr. Arnold Bennett's unknown in the literary world, for though I had letter under this heading in the May issue of The had several short stories published in the magazines, Author, for Mr. Bennett strongly supports a point and had begun to be asked for more," I had made in my own contribution to the discussion in written them un ler my own name, while for my the same issue. Speaking of the contention that novel I took a pen-name. My sales, I suppose, ored the advertised judges in these competitions should a little to the private advertisements of my friends, read all the novels sent in, I asked what would be for to them I made no secret of my identity. I gained by making these judges cast a weary eye received about 40 reviews, all of which were more upon the stuff which the “sorters ” weed out. or less favourable ; none adverse, some highly Now Mr. Bennett makes it clear that to him it is encouraging, and these from the best papers. A second edition of the book (a second thousand) was not worth while to read even “important manu- issued ; but it will be observed that the home and scripts, already sifted from a mass," at a rate of Colonial sales added only reach a total of 1,383, 118 remuneration equivalent to over £1,000 a year. having been given gratis in the course of advertise- What would he require for reading the mass, including the works which I have described (and, I ment, which brings the total of volumes disposed of to 1,501 ; therefore the 15 per cent. royalty was protest, with justice) as “crude, illiterate, and never reached by this book. artistically worthless”? READER. My second novel is yet in the proof stage, and is to be published between July and September, 1912, by the same publisher. I am to receive a royalty of A PUBLISHER'S TERMS. 124 per cent. on the published price of 6s. on all copies sold up to 1,500 copies ; after which 15 per DEAR SIR,—The letter of “A First and Second cent. to a total sale of 3,000 copies ; 20 per cent. Novel” in your May issue supplies what is surely thereafter, 13 copies to be counted as 12. A a long-felt want, namely, a public comparison of royalty of 3d, per copy on the Colonial edition, 12 notes as regards publishers' terms between those copies to be counted as 12. I am to receive the beginning to make their way as novelists. Hitherto sum of £30 upon the day of publication, “in I have yearned in vain to know if my own experi. advance and on account of royalties.” ences were average, or peculiar in either a rich or a A much-contested clause in my second agreement meagre sense ; have harboured a devouring curiosity (which I omitted to trouble about in my first) was as to “how many sales constitute a successful first the following :—that in the event of my arranging novel ; what are the average sales of a first novel, for re-publication elsewhere, I should pay the and what the profit made by the author from the original publisher, X and X, 15 per cent, share in first venture." "A First and Second Novel's” the net proceeds to me from such reprint. That is letter is most interesting and instructive, and it to say, that supposing X and X refused to issue a would be very satisfactory if more beginners would sixpenny or shilling reprint edition of the book, and follow suit, so that we might gain a sense of values some other publisher was willing to do so, I should  ## p. 254 (#712) ############################################ 254 THE AUTHOR. be bound to hand over 15 per cent of the profits to point of view as author. One can at least squeeze X and X, though he had had nothing to do with the humour out of the business. I quote extracts from venture; his view being that it was owing to him that the first five reviews. “ Almost feminine beauty the book had reached a reprintable position. My and delicacy,” Bumpington Bugle; “ Virile," The point of view was that it was possible quite another Clock; “Well worth publishing," Bumpington book, not published by X and X, might be responsible Bugle ; “ Not worth publishing,” Morning Bleeder ; for the call for a reprint of a book originally published “Never lacking point and thought,” The Clock ; by them. Yet I should be obliged to part with “ Generally dull and lifeless," Provincial Scooper ; 15 per cent. of the profits, which to X and X would “ Versification,” Morning Bleeder; “ Distinct be unearned increment. My agent supported the reaching out of the spirit,” Friday Tyrant. publishers on this score, and I decided that, all I should add that I am a native of Bumpington. things considered, it was best to submit. It would Yours faithfully, be interesting to know if any other beginners have LEONARD INKSTER. had such a clause in their agreements, and, if so, what the outcome has been. I am not dependent upon writing for a living ; EDITORIAL COURTESY. but, at the same time, I am dependent on it for DEAR SIR,-Having a keen sense of justice I feel enlarging a slender income with no margin. Not impelled to give my testimony with regard to my until I employed an agent did I sell a book, though own experience as a contributor to the pages of the I had been assailing the publishers for between Bystander. I am not a well-known writer, as I eight and nine years. I am bound to my agent for prefer to publish all my work anonymously, and “all novels”; the agreement, as regards any unsold desire to advertise neither myself nor my wares, but book, being open to cancellation by mutual I am on the staff of a London paper and a con- consent, or on six months' notice in writing by tributor to many other papers and magazines. either party. From the Bystander I have invariably received I, like "* A First and Second Novel,” shall be the greatest courtesy. Accepted work has been very glad of “any enlightening comments or inserted in due course and paid for promptly; work conclusions” evoked by the above. that did not meet with acceptance was sent back to "A BEGINNER." me by return of post. I found the editor, publisher, and management generally, exceedingly courteous, prompt, and AUTHORS AND REVIEWERS. thoroughly businesslike. I wish I could speak in SIR, -As an author and reviewer (though a young the same high terms of the management of all the one) I may be permitted to think I have sufficient other papers to which I contribute. If all journals experience to comment on “ Phokion's” article, were to copy the Bystander's methods in dealing “ Authors and Reviewers." with contributors—prompt acceptance or rejection As a reviewer, I naturally see the other side of of MSS., courteous replies to letters, when neces- the picture. Perhaps I am not sufficiently power- sary ; keen appreciation of intelligent, vivid or ful to commit some of the sins—for instance, the sin painstaking work ; smartness in detecting origin- of pluralism, attributed by Phokion to the tribe. ality ; and generous and prompt payment for First an author, I review and criticise because I am all accepted work, commissioned or otherwise, the interested in art, and because it is (one supposes) writer's life would be a less anxious and harassed necessary to live. However incompetent and one than it is at present. Yours etc.. unjust I may be, I take the thing seriously, and L. H. H. labour more in my efforts to be just than in my own creative work. I know several reviewers. REGISTER OF SCENARIOS. They are all equally serious. The fact that a man SIR,- The Society has, I believe, a register of is severe in dealing with what he knows about is scenarios. Probably it is used, at present, mainly natural ; he has a high standard ; no doubt, if I by dramatists. It occurs to me, however, that reported a football match, I should be unduly novelists would also do well to make use of it. complimentary, because I do not know about it. The new Copyright Act gives them the sole power Some of my reviewer friends have recently to authorise the dramatisation of their novels. It reviewed a book of verses by me. One admitted also creates a new set of rights, namely, the film that he was harder on me than if he had not rights for cinematograph representation. The known me ; another did not admit it. No doubt advantages of filing a scenario of the plot of the there was log-rolling to start with, in that had they novel in view of these two circumstances are not known me they would probably not have obvious. Yours faithfully, reviewed me at all. And this brings me to the L. T. J.  ## p. 254 (#713) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. TYPEWRITING. Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhend, Surrey, writes :- "I have just completed the rovision of my novel ... which you typed, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without having been corrected or even read, and that my hand writing, I am told. is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it rogaired perception as well as care, something more than simple mechanical accuracy, to produce such a resulta result which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words ; 2 copies, 1/-, Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words ; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spanish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. XESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): “I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work." MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): "I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE, Esq. : “ The work could not be better done." I ST JOHN L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON. Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1898), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. L. A. ST. JOHN, L'ls! THE COAL WAR. OIL! OIL ! OIL Where to get it Within the Empire. Read COO-EE'S “BLAIRS KEN.” TYPEWRITER-COPYING. 8d. 1000 Words (free carbon copy.) C. GIRTON, 2, GROVE LANE, CAMBERWELL, S.E. TYPEWRITING. Authors' MSS. copied by Experienced Operator. DUPLICATING. Attendance locally for dictation. MISS SOLLY, 378, Shirley Road, Southampton. · ROOM FOR MILLIONS. TYPEWRITING. Healthy, Happy, Industrial Homes for the Unemployed. Read “COO-EE'S" THE SILVER QUEEN. London : JOHN QUSELEY, Ltd. The most difficult handwriting and involved copy accurately deciphered by experts. MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, w.c. on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. Booond-Hand at Half-Prices. Now at 25 por oont. disoount. Catalogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. WANTED By an Invalid, unable to walk.) TYPEWRITING and DUPLICATING IN ANY QUANTITY. AUTHORS' MSS. a Speciality. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.0 MISS MORGAN'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND, AND TRANSLATION OFFICES, . Dunster House, Mark Lane, London, E.C. Every description of Typewriting, Authors' MSS., Sermons, &c., undertaken at from 10d. per 1,000 words. Special terms for large quantities or regular work. Meetings Reported on Moderate Terms. Accuracy and Promptness guaranteed. Telephone : 12137 Central. Accuracy, Absolute Secrecy, Prompt Attention, and Satisfaction Guaranteed. Trial Order earnestly solicited. Full Price List and Testimonials on application. Nothing Too Small ! ? Nothing Too Large! What does the World say about Your Book ? THE ATHENÆUM Press Cutting, Book Review and 1 Literary Agency (Established 1895) will tell you. Literary and Dramatic Reviews supplied at very low rates. Thorough and Reliable. Write to F. C. GUEST, 15, Palace Chambers, Westminster, S.W. TELEPHONE : VICTORIA, 367. C. HERBERT CÆSAR, Homefield, Woodstock Road, St. Albans, Herts.  ## p. 254 (#714) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. Two popular Hotels in Central London. | TYPEWRITING Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL To Authors, Clergymen, Playwrights, etc.- A WORD IN SEASON ! Get all your work TYPED WELL-IT ADDS TONE. Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum. KINGSLEY HOTEL WITH My work is always THE BEST. My prices are LOW. Send your order now. Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. All orders, large or small, receive my personal attention. MISS RALLING, 38, Norwood Road, Herne Hill, LONDON, S.E. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor Lounges and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita- tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-. Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telographic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel—"Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel—"Bookcraft, London." U BRAINS W.C. MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND, AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 35, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone-8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel London, E.C., who will be pleased Nigently copied, from 18. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, 6d. Plays ruled and bound, 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. words; in duplicate, 1/-. Plays and General TYPEWRITING.–Authors'. MSS. carefully typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli- words (carbon copy free).- EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. Tel.: Bank 82. One Of NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. "Miss M. R. HORNX has typed for me litorary matter to the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothmg MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she does her work.-FRANK SAVILE." 64, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms, MISS M. R. HORNE, Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq. and Others. New Address :- Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen : "Many 5. PADCROFT ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has 'been done." Printed by BRADBURY, AQNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C. 20, Bucklorsbury, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 09 (June 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 09 (June 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-06-01-The-Author-22-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/435/1912-07-01-The-Author-22-10.pdf b51f858a70a7c1c130e3efdb0fd2363a PDF Text Text The Author . Society ( The Organ of the Incorporated VOL . XXII . - No . JULY 10. 1, of Monthly .) . Authors 1912 . ( PRICE SIXPENCE . CONTENTS . PAOR 255 255 255 257 260 262 264 265 267 268 269 270 271 271 Notices The Society' s Funds The Pension Fund Cornmittee Notes ... Books publishedby Members ... Literary , Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... ... . .. ... United States Notes ... Copyright in a Newspaper Article ... United States Law Case A Dangerous Clanse ... Magazine Contents How to Use the Society... Warnings to the Producers of B 's Shilling Fiction net . . /- . . [ . net . /1 . , HODGSON BURNETT ." Burnett . Impression , SONS .C . , , Third W 'S PUTNAM Sphere . [ - .” . to . . . of . P . G net Little Lord Fauntleroy BEDFORD STREET STRAND , . ." . . Flower is . . . Just Published Switzerland exceedingly well told This dainty little story Mrs Hodgson has once again given her thousands readers cause love her 24 net . and love in of “ FRANCES Author “ life and death the Blue of LandBy net LENORE VAN DER VEER story of A . By /- Times Wayfarers winter 1 Rosary The — .” honest little story and well written “ .) Author . net. . sold , BARCLAY , . L ( an is It FLORENCE " By 100 000 1 . The Wheels of Time copies of Putnam The PAGE 271 272 272 272 272 272 272 273 274 275 278 280 281 282 Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Origins Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes Obituary ... Composers' Agreements... The Proposed New Copyright Law of Holland British Writers and Journalists in Touraine Inspiration ... ... Correspondence �ADVERTISEMENTS . The Society of ,Authors (Incorporated ) . Telegraphic Address : " AUTORIDAD LONDON .” Telephone No . : 374 Victoria PRESIDENT . THOMAS HARDY , COUNCIL SIR ROBERT ANDERSON , K . C. B. THE RIGHT HON . SIR WM . REYNELL ANSON , Bart . , P. C., M . P. , D. C. L . THE RIGHT HON . THE LORD AVEBURY , P. O. J . M. BARRIE . SIR ALFRED BAT EMAN , K . C. M. G . ROBERT BATEMAN . F. E. BEDDARD , F . R. S. MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDFS . THE RIGHT Hon . AUGUSTINE BIB RELL , P. C. MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . THE REV . PROF . BONNEY , F . R .S. The Right Hon . JAMES BRYCE, P. C. THE RIGHT Ilon . THE LORD BORGH . CLERE , P. C. HALL CAINE . J . W. COMYNS CARR , EGERTON CASTLE , F.8 . A . EDWARD CLODD . W. MORRIS COLLES . Thk Hon . John COLLIER , G . C. S. I . AUSTIN DOBSON . SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE . DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD . EDMUND GOSSE , C. B. , LL . D. SYDNEY GRUNDY . SIR RIDER HAGGARD . MRS. HARRISON (“ Lucas MALET " ) . ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS . E. W. HORNUNG . W . W. JACOBS . HENRY JAMES . JEROME K . JEROM R. HENRY ARTHUR JONES , J . SCOTT KELTIE , LL . D. RUDYARD KIPLING . SIR EDWIN RAY LANK ESTER , F. R. 8. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. SHAW ). Mks . MAXWELL ( M . E . BRADDON ) . OF MANAGEMENT . AYLMER MAUDE . HESKETH BESIER . PRICHARD . PENSION SUB GUTHRIE . ANTHOXY HOPE HAWKINS . COMMITTEE . Carton . I G . BERNARD SHAW . MISS E. M . SYMONDS . JAMES T. TANNER . FUND COMMITTEE . COMPOSERS BANTOCK . PERCY C. BUCK , Mus . Doc . THOMAS F . DUNHILL . - Chairman - Dr. S. SQUIRE OWEN SEAMAN , M . H . SPIELMANN . ANSTEY STORR , FRANCIS . JEROME K . JEROME . W . J . LOCKE . JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY . CECIL RALEIGH . CICELY HAMILTON . GRANVILLE ARTHUR RACKHAM . G . BERNARD SHAW . W. W. JACOBS . Chairman - R. C. Miss OWEN SEAMAN . " G . BERNARD SHAW , G. R , SIMs . DR . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE . FRANCIS STORR . SIR CHARLES VILLERS STAXPORD , Mus . Doc . MRS . HUMPHRY WARD , , H G . WELLS . PERCY WHITE . FIELD -MARSHAL THE RIGHT le n. THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY , R. P. , P . C., &c. MAURICE HEWLETT . DRAMATIC CHAMBERS ANSTEY GUTHRIE . AYLMER MAUDE . THE REV . C. H . MIDDLETON -WARE . SIR HENRY NORMAN , M . P. SIR GILBERT PARKEK , M. P. SIR ARTHUR PINERO . THE RIGHT Hox . SIR HORACE PLUNKETT , K . P. HESKETH PRICHARD . ARTHUR RACKHAM . Chairman - Dr . S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE . I MAURICE HEWLETT , SIR ALFRED BATEMAN , K . C. M .G . MRS . BELLOC - LOWNDES . MRS . E . NESBIT BLAND . J . W. COMYNS CARR. C. HADDON ..M . . SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY . THE RIGHT Hox . THE EARL CURZON , COMMITTEE RUDOLF O . SPRIGGE . MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE , WARD . Mrs . HUMPHRY ' SUB -COMMITTEE . Chairman - SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD , Mus . Doc . CECIL FORSYTH . ARTHUR SOMERVELL . SIDNEY JONES . HERBERT SULLIVAN . JOHN B, MCEWEN . WILLIAM WALLACE . H. A. HINKSON . E , J . MACGILLIVRAY . COPYRIGHT SUB - COMMITTEE . SIR CHARLES VILLIERS Mus. Doc . M . H. SPIELMANN . STANFORD , HERBERT SULLIVAN , JAMES YOXALL , M . P. SIR ART . The Hon . John COLLIER . John HASSALL , R .I. BIR W . MARTIN CONWAY . J . G . MILLAIS . FIELD , ROSCOK & Co ., 36, Lincoln ' s Inn Fields , W . O. G . HERBERT TUBING , 39, Old Queen Street , Storey 's Gate , 8. W. ) Legal Representative - in America — JAMES BYRNE , 24, Broad 39, OLD OFFICES . QUEEN ARTHUR RACKHAM . M . H, SPIELMANX . Secretary - G . HERBERT THRING , Street , New STREET, STOREY ' S GATE , 8. W. Solicitor in England to La Sociste des Gensde Loutre , York , U . S. A, �iii & , , W .C & ) , : , , , , , , , . ., of . . . : .) . Words Rev W , copied 000 . . CLARK , HARPENDEN WESTWICK HERTS . , to 1, . other work promptly . H . & ( & : BAILEY , I. . U MISS BY . ' , , , S .W . WIMBLEDON , , Shorthand and accurately 10d per Terms APPOINTMENT SECRETARIAL WORK Reference kindly permitted ROAD , W . . INTERVIEWS GERRARD 1093 Authors Manuscripts . of a . , . a , , , in in on 23 TYPEWRITING his time MIDMOOR . , . , , , . — . . on a of stage managers Serial Market FOR TERMS Telephone WRITE play the dramatic world Knows the best people experience for this and has gained the necessary association the stage itself work class and producers actors with the best dramatists : , , , , Etc Etc and Each MS receives the personal attention of Mr Cotterill the Book and Mr Cromb who have unique knowledge . TO --- No Address , M . , GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS THE STAGE ADAPTS STORIES NO THEORIES practical charge for reading and giving POCOCK ROGER REEVES SHAW MARK ALLERTON JOHN HASLETTE CLIVE HOLLAND INNES NORMAN . F . . stage opinion FRANCIS MARLOWE HAROLD THOMSON HILDA COWHAM , , of to in plays produced Great Britain the Adapter several novels Author and America DEREK VANE GEORGE EDGAR ANNESLEY KENEALY CHARLES PROCTER SEUMAS MACMANUS AYRES RUBY MURRAY GILCHRIST BERTRAM ATKEY ST MARS PAUL URQUHART , . & . of ( in ' , of , of every years experience over An Actor character play and theatre Play Construction Stage Craft Master class Strand Cromb have placed During the past year Messrs Cotterill for the literary work Serials and Short Stories Books following Authors GUNBY HADATH COSMO HAMILTON R . 25 Authors - Society ). . of of ( Lennox House Norfolk Street DAWSON the Incorporated Member CROMB Agents , MR FORBES COTTERILL Literary of - PLAYS , ADVERTISEMENTS . ). - , , ( . ; . G . ' . 1s , 3d , . net AGENCY Gate . , S .W .] Storey 's Queen Street , the Secretary Old , 39 , to . Apply . 6d . , AGREEMENT AGENCY . net . LITERARY 3d , . 15 AGREEMENT . DRAMATIC BERLIN net . . , , . 1s . . Price . 14 . . . 6d . . . of INTERNATIONAL VENTION AS REVISED AT 1909 of ." [ prices net net COPYRIGHT CON . 13 , , 's in Published October 1907 price Members . 3s . on . . In . . S . , OF AUTHORS SOCIETY . All CONTRI the which different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS and net Price Contributions List , , G , , . . 28 , 60 , .U .D . , , Sir net PERIODICALS AND THEIR Giving the Terms BUTORS 12 THE ABOVE TO Being additional facts By HERBERT THRING the Society since the publication collected at the office Price and advice comments With Methods of the net ADDENDA “ , IN . 9 J 11 . . OF PRODUCTION THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI this By SQUIRE SPRIGGE CATION Society offices papers 28 . and Hlustrative Price 2nd Edition . S . . 1s . COST THE Out of print to . net FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY ASSOCIATION THE PUBLISHERS By HERBERT COMMENTSExamples WITH by WALTER THRING BESANT the the work compiled from agreements proposed by Publishers the various forms of carefully Authors are examined and their meaning explained with an account of the various kinds of fraud by the different clauses which have been made possible net Price therein 7 Price . 10 - , PENSION Barrister at net .) . . 5 , . . . THE COLLES net Price ( . - to , . , . .38 W . MORRIS THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION AUSTRIA HUNGARY GERMANY By ERNST LUNGE AND SWITZERLAND , (A to . , , . , . , . By THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIÉTÉ DES By SQUIRE SPRIGGE GENS DE LETTRES Price its . 8 . in , to ., . 8 . 4 AND LITERATURE LIST OF AUTHORS THE SOCIETY By WALTER Action from its Foundation Record of 1888 1892 Price BESANT Chairman of Committee net A 18 . . THE Law 6 1911 FOR AUTHOR the year ugust and September Published ten months the protection and main omitted devoted especially Literary Dramatic and Musical Property tenance of non members all Members gratis Price Issued post free Back numbers from 6d or 59. 60 per annum 1892at 108 6d net per vol ) . net . 18 . . 1 Price 2 REPORT ANNUAL THE . . Publications of the Society �ADVERTISEMENTS . SAVE YOUR NUMBERS carefully until the - Volume is complete by using OIL AUTHOR ” THE ( ! ! OIL Read COO - EE ' S ). net 2 /8 . This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the volume can be taken off and sent to the bookbinder - leaving theMechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearanceof , and handles the sameas, an ordinarily boundbook. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Coversaremade by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well -known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replacedby return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS . ST. JAMES ' BUDGET : - " Theadvantages oftheBinderaresoobvious. . . " LEEDSMEROCRY : " An ingenious andaccommodating invention." WESTMINSTER BUDGET :- Theconstruction of the Binderis simplicity , beginning itself andis serviceable from to end" LITERARYWORLD:- " A cleverdevice--so extremelysimpleand ensy in applying ." SHEFFIELDDAILY TELEGRAPH :- “ After use we can confidently ." recommend The same , Healthy Happy , MILLIONS . COO -EE ' S " “ THE SILVER QUEEN . London : JOHN OUSELEY , Ltd . FRANK HENRY RICE 50 , STREET CHURCH Terms, , NEW Per Cent. I do not Edit 10 ." YORK . or Revise MS . SHOWN . " GENERAL BUREAU LTD ., Or with the Manageress : Miss F. R . SILVER AND (Private Address ), 4, Stapleton Hall Road , Stroud Green , N. on receipt of postcard . Journal . An Indispensable American Those who wish to know , Authors ' Agent , Reading Fee . No Floor ), " TOTHILL STREET , WESTMINSTER , S. W. who will be pleased to call at any address in London “ . Industrial Homes for the Unemployed Read Ertracts from Letters received . your MSS. if placed with PARLIAMENTARY ANNE ' S CHAMBERS (Ground ! BLAIRS KEN .” “ FOR ROOM care and trouble will be taken with QUEEN . OIL THANKS FOR THE CARE AND ACCURACY YOU HAVE THANKING YOU FOR ALL THE TROUBLE YOU TAKE WITH THE 48/49 , WAR Where to get it Within the Empire . MECHANICAL BINDER Symons ' Patent Price THE COAL in a general way what is being done the literary semi-monthly in THE DIAL , no its , eye again to in . . . . We their MICHIGAN will request . upon be , for trial subscription AVENUE CHICAGO . SOUTH of , offer THE AUTHOR — - London literary THE DIAL , special America or , of COMPANY CIRCULAR Atheneum produce ( ' any reader with value mechanical production a together it look ). its a of of PUBLISHERS of , Spectator their that any country can keep the 100 millions , , or — .” THE DIAL sent gratis THE DIAL THE view you best to a THE DIAL month with 410 to . . . or the excellence with the , “ ADDRESS copies place to watch shoulders our readers who wish ” advise twice From whatever point rub variety to entitled of is contents its , . Academy at in is THE DIAL Specimen on say world in America cannot do better than subscribe to a journal devoted entirely to literature . We will undertake to that one who interested literature would regret acting our advice and arranging for �. . be . be , no to . , do , , . is or . in , in to a of in : to in is in ( 1 ) . be to of be in , in to , of is . of . time cover , in hoped will the . the Society . 6d the members , is and it increasing needs 39 , , of as of . of of , matter full consideration the the secretary invest the sum * 2 After giving the trustees instructed by of a on on be , accepted pued the other made no to cannot .. XXII . . VOL which be . or of on return articles by the from January the secretary the society laid before the trustees the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911 settled the with accountants full statement the result the appeal recently made behalf the Fund , invited to letters are Editor all literary matters treated standpoint art business but subjects whatever Every effort will TN I of and FUND ., , . Communications THE PENSION S .W 's , to of Communications for The Author should addressed the Offices the Society Old Storey Queen Street Gate and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st each month . be . 5s . or , of on in , , , of a or to of of to if a to ( 2 ) Author begs remind that although the paper cost its production would them free sent very heavy charge the the resources great many members did not forward Society subscription for the Secretary the modest the year of all , CONTRIBUTIONS . AND on of to to to . . to . it is , to or in of of of of of of of to ' ARTICLES its time time members the Society desire make donations funds recognition work that has been done for them The Committee acting the suggestion place one these members have decided this perinanent paragraph The Author order cognisant that members may those funds paid which these contributions may The funds suitable for this purpose are The Capital Fund kept This fund reserve necessary for the Society case incur heavy prin expenditure fighting question either ciple assisting obtain copyright reform dealing any other matter closely with the Society connected with the work slowly This fund Fund The Pension IROM THE Editor The the Society members FUNDS of stated THE Editor begs inform members the Authors Society and other readers The Author that the cases which are quoted The Author are cases that have come before the notice the knowledge the Secretary the Society and that those members the Society who desire have the names the publishers concerned can obtain application them on THE SOCIETY 'S especially of unless such . the Committee be the case is of be as . of or in papers that are the opinions expressed signed initialled the authors alone are para responsible None the papers graphs must expressing the opinion taken if nor be is , of to , Although care exercised that undesirable advertisements inserted they not accept and never have accepted any liability Members should apply the Secretary for advice special information desired be is . NOTICES to adrertisers that this it LONDON impression among seems be The Author that the Committee are responsible for the bona fides the the Committee desire stated not and could not possibly the case , , AUTORIDAD to [ readers personally is ADDRESS of VICTORIA an ADVERTISEMENTS . TELEGRAPHIC PRICE SIXPENCE As there . 374 BESANT 1912 : NUMBER 1 No : TELEPHONE JULY . 10 . XXII .— . VOL WALTER , FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly Authors .) Society . Incorporated of Organ of , ( The the The Author . �THE AUTHOR . to the secretary on Bankers ' Order for 10s. drawn on the London , County and Westminster Bank , Maidstone . the National 10s drawn Bankers ' Order England Baker Street Provincial Bank drawn the London Order for Bankers County and Westminster Bank Kensington . , W . , W , on , to be of in is matter . on the . , in , . 4d . . £4 , 846 , would write their description from , to of . in at . . 5 % in in to is there another made Fund Committee that further sum available for the payment pension should case any application invested amounts The money now fully set out 198 and the list a in informing the Pension The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers ' orders in answer to the recent appeal , unsigned , without any covering letter . He would be glad , therefore , if those members who may have sent in these orders , recognising them 5s . and Stock Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary the present prices are The amounts purchased the latter stock £237 the former and £232 The trustees desire thank the members the society for the generous support which they have given the Pension Fund and have much pleasure Ordinary for Antofagasta Preferred of purchase the Railway £500 Bolivian ' of of 256 . d 0 0 0 . 5 s 5 5 0 0 . . to 0 . £ . . . in . . . H .' ) . . in 0 ( ) .. . 5 0 10 0 . 0 . . . ( . . A . 0 . 0 0 1 5 1 0 H . . N . . ) ( in . . ., 0 0 0 6 0 0 5 5 10 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 ēr 5 . . 0 0 . · 1912 , . . V . . ( . B 5 () . . ) . . . from . Spens Archibald 010 er er M . C . 1 ). , ) 0 0 . . ( in . L . W , to , , , J. W , 0 J . , . . . S . P . , 1915 1 , . . . , , , addition present subscription Acland Mrs Spurrell Herbert . to . . . . W W„ . M . . . . . . . . F . M ' O 6 , , 6 , 15 6 . 1, 6 ) , George 05 010 . it 0 6 0 10 10 0 0 , Dart Miss Edith . . , . H . Risque W . Jan Jan , . to of Jan “ K .” , of it . before The full list annual subscribers the fund appeared the November issue The Author in Donations 1912 . 2 , paid given either donations does include sub compliance with promises made nor . . 3 2 , , scriptions not include January 1 does in prior to It . June Miss Maude Donnell Miss Petronella Curwen Miss Maud Anderson Arthur Bland Taylor Mrs Basil Forrester Cliffe Probert Wheelhouse Miss 6 6 6 6 6 , , , , 6, , , ( . all . e ., (i April June June June June , , Bourne April April FUND , . . 7 , 27 , L . Cooke Annesley . . . . 9 8 8 7, , , , 8 Letts Miss Feb 0 3 Feb March March March 194 . F , , , , , . R .. d , , to , , Francis René addi Pollock Miss Edith present subscription tion Hutchinson the Rev during per month 1912 Jan Feb 0 ) , . £4 846 .. ... .. . to . . . 5 , 8, , 3. 8 15 12 10 , . . . . 0 6 0 Jan Feb 232 to or E Matcham Mrs Eyre Stayton Frank Canziani Miss Estella Ropes , Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Feb The list printed below includes fresh dona subscriptions tions and donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged received by promised January the fund from 1912 , The Rev Miss addition present subscription Hedgcock 4 121 0 .. .. .. . 237 . ... .. ... .. PENSION ( Phipson C .P , 198 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock Total . , , addition Mark present subscription Wicks , . . 3 3 , , 0 0 9 6 132 120 .. . .. .. R .. .. . . .. .. 31 ... .. .. % , Stock . , . 1, . Northcote . . 2 2 , , 11 Jan Jan Jan 18 2 438 Jamaica Stock 1919 49 Mauritius 1937 Stock Dominion Canada Land Grant Stock 1938 Railway Antofagasta and Bolivian Preferred . .. .. .. . % 258 Stock , % 21 57 31 of 4° % .. - 247 0 228 Guaranteed London George Sturt 0 19 0 Worsley Miss Alice Jan Jan % 27 Stock .. .. . .. of .. . .. Stock Corporation . 200 0 .. . 31 % 31 4 .. ... .. .. ... - . .. . ... . Act 5 % 200 0 - . . . . . . 3 .. . % .. .. .. 250 .. .. .. 4 % of Land 1927 Subscriptions 1912 Jan 291 0 3° % Consoli . Zealand Irish 0 4 .. . ... .. Government dated Inscribed Stock London and North Western Debenture Stock Irrigation Egyptian Government Trust Certificates Cape Good Hope Inscribed Stock Glasgow and South Western Railway Preference Stock New 0 13 500 .. .. .. .. .. Local Loans Victorian , £1 312 . .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. .. Consols 21 % : below �errore cometer 0 ON 0 0 0 6 0 0 3 5 5 1 0 0 0 19 10 10 0 5 0 ( 0 0 1 0 0 0 3 10 0 1 3 es 1 , . . . . . E so 05 . . ) , . . , , el 05 . . . of the Committee was held Monday the Society there was considerable membership members and 25 a , , of , 3 . on , 0 . . . . . . , - , , , M , , , . , C. , , , W , E . F . . . . . . W A . H , , ( . . L . E . H . M . F . . . . . . . , ce 0 . . . . . . . . . . . . , H , . 1 0 NOTES the offices Again June 1 M 0 () .. . Dudley HE June meeting 5 . d 0 0 , , , , , K .C . . .V . .O . . . , , , , C 19 18 , , 25 23 22 21 , . , , 6 2 , Illtyd COMMITTEE 8 5 of is it , no , 's of to to , of a to . . 30 , of an is , — to for up , for the associates being elected bringing the total the average current year 180 that per month the first six months the year There were seven resignations The Committee regret that this year there have been have large number resignations satisfactory but any note that these resignations are not due sympathy with the Society lack work and accession 's . 's beyond the at nothing be , in most cases have received usual advice which can Society office The Society solicitor gave - 's on that the members who have retired have made indeed resources the Society financial drain obtained the o a ? of a A assistance . its . to a in to as , a to , a in T report the cases his hands One difficult matter between publisher relating member and breach by the latter had been settled £15 contract having been paid damages the author The Secretary read which letter from the author the Society for his thanks the author expressed . 6 0 0 0 0 0 Mrs Club Worrall Lechmere Robbins Miss Alice to 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 . 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 O 6 0 0 0 0 6 5 1 5 10 5 5 1 Eclerer 10 2 1 10 1 3 2 6 4 4 25 , 13 , , , 28 , 28 , , 22 , 0 0 0 5 5 5 5 1 8 10 10 0 1 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 1 0 0 ( 1 () 0 0 V 1 0 . : . -- 1 . . . . . . 5 Ward at . 0 April May May May May June June June June · · · Mrs Basil Mrs Charlotte Kenny Mrs Stacpoole Robbins Alfred Harris Emma Scaramanga Ralli Aitken Robert £1 per month February March April Prior Mrs Melton Baden Powell Miss Agnes Koebel Harland Mrs Henry Wood Mrs Hornung , April Taylor L April April Pen . £ 0 Mac Mrs Holbach Parks Williams Cameron 6 0 0 0 April April April Schwarz Prof Ernest Wallace Sir Donald kenzie Wbarton Leonard XX 10 10 16 11 , 11 , , 10 , , April April 0 ) 0 er 257 . April 0 BTN 0 5 1 5 10 5 1 ve . d 0 0 () 0 0 0 0 0 0 March 0 0 1 2 19 5 1 0 0 . . . . . N 0 ( 0 . . , . . . . H . , . . . , 18 16 15 , , , O 9 2 Feb , , . F J . . C . . . Feb Feb Feb H Feb Feb , F , , , , . , H L , , .A . . E A A . ., . . . . . . Feb Feb -H Feb Feb Ayre Miss Gibson Miss Henley Mrs Westall Percival Raphael Mrs Cabourn John Gibbs Hinkson and Mrs Hamilton Cosmo Plowman Miss Mary Aspinall Montesole Max Pickering Mrs Frank Trevanwyn John Higgins Wallis ealy ··· ·· ·.· . . ... ... 0 ) King Feb ·· ·· ·· ·. .. . . Feb Feb . . . . Whibley Loraine Lady Ainslie Miss Feb . C . N , C . James Parker Mrs Nella Allen Mrs James March March 0 0 1 10 1 0 0 1 0 1 20 1 0 0 0 10 10 10 5 : . • . 0 • . . . . . . 0 orrererer5 • . . . . . . , , W , , , Douglas March addition . S Jan March March 10 . H , . Saies Mrs Florence Weyman Stanley subscription . F to . , Reiss Miss Erna Grisewood Norman Machen Arthur Williamson and Mrs Way Miss Beatrice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 6 28 27 24 21 19 19 17 15 15 14 13 12 12 12 10 , , 3, 30 , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , . . - ‘ Jan March March March March March 05 , Smith Herbert Randall and Clark Henry Rankin Mrs Sidney Paternoster Ewan Miss Madge Kaye Smith Miss Sheila Mackenzie Miss Jan Feb Feb . Crellio Jan Jan Jan Feb ... Bird , , W, , H . F , , . M . , , R N . . J. . . F W K . . . W J M . . . . . . . .. . Allen Jan Feb Scott Blundell Miss Alice Garbutt Serjeant Miss Constance Chamberlayne Miss Effie Hamel Frank Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan , , , Craven Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan , , , A, , W . . , J, . . H E , . . Lathbury Miss Eva Wilson Dr Albert , Jan Smith Bertram Buckrose , , , , , , , .G A , , , , , , . , . W C . R . . . . G . . K . . W L . A . . .S B. ) . E . . . . . . . . . . . ( . in Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan Jan ' Jan 2 Sir Arthur Durrant Scott Tighe Henry Grant Lady Sybil Church . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 9 9 6 6 6 5 5 4 4 4 3 13 10 , , , , , , , , , , 3, 3, , 3, 30 30 26 24 22 22 17 , , . 23 , 22 , 20 , , , 22 , 18 , , 12 , 10 , , , , 15 , 10 M P Jan Jan 8 £ THE AUTHOR dispute which had ariser �THE AUTHOR . , . for in a , it , to be 's of , is , to of . of in to , of ' 's , , a . , to to to - joined had Society the . R . . . reported that Denley James members Mrs Wentworth James the Secretary the Society The Count Plunkett and Mr as an , from life . of . - COMMITTEE of . , 21 - on to , of , of ' of by A . , . and the Dramatic Sub Committee draft reply was before the meeting and finally letter was accepted with some slight alterations The - - of . 's Club in a of for . if , on to in , SUB The Dramatic Sub Committee the Society Friday Authors met June After the minutes the previous meeting had been signed the first matter laid before the members was the answer from the Society the West End Managers regard the Managerial Treaty which had been settled the joint action the Dramatists in On to as . , on on of , it , in DRAMATIC it . , , in , to of infringe Committee decided also take action copyright ment India behalf one its members and the Secretary received instructions put the case before the Society Indian lawyers of 5s . of , , , it is , to its of be to examined the English Court under through the Foreign commission Office was decided brief counsel his behalf There dispute agreements were two other cases performing rights dealing with both the advice the solicitor the cases seemed hardly negotiate matters for action was decided possible settlement each instance The to capital fund of , an . of no by a in of of on Some time ago the Society commenced action behalf one members for infringement copyright Switzerland The member having donation . N . of , , , to , it infringer but was felt the Committee that impress upon the proprietors the only way the periodical that they must not transfer rights which they did not hold was take action though against the innocent infringer hoped who will enforce claim against the guilty party the autumn The election the Council was again adjourned also was the question the Nobel Prize Committee the adjournment the latter case being necessitated owing the illness the chairman that committee Lord Avebury letter from the Society United States lawyers regard legal business the conduct the United States was read and the Secretary reply was instructed The Committee acknowledged with pleasure G . of , of a of to did to , it , , member maintained and the solicitor the Society advised that the paper had transferred rights which not hold and the Committee accordingly decided take action against the publisher copyright for infringement The music publisher was doubt innocent interested to cover expenses to start a collection bureau , not only for those authors who , under their literary contracts , might desire this collec . tion , but also for dramatists and composers who desire their fees collected the dramatic per formances and for their mechanical rights This branch the Society work will require preliminary organization may not put into shape till and hoped however 1913 make start It a , by a of , a set of to . In a music . a , contract for the publisher , had been met with a refusal on the part of the music publisher to carry out his contract . The Committee decided to take action . Another claim was discussed , which concerned a member and a company which had gone into liquidation The solicitor reported that the matter was being carried through , and that the member ' s interests would watched closely another case dispute had arisen owing the fact that the proprietors periodical which had originally published verses one the members rights granted republication had the publisher verses with music music The be into with of member , having entered publication of his work in Society and a publisher on a question of accounts and the exact terms of a contract , the Committee strongly advised , as notice of termination of the contract had been given , that the publication should be transferred to another house , and support undertook to the member in case of further dispute . The solicitor reported that a that the matter should be placed in the hands of the solicitors ,and an accountant appointed to investigate the publisher 's books . The Committee received a deputation from the Copyright Sub -Committee and the Composers ' Sub Committee , with reference to an agreement which had been settled between the Copyright Sub Committee and a firm of music publishers . An article which appears elsewhere in this issue of The Author explains this matter . The question of the collection of fees was then considered , and it was decided , subject to the possibility of obtaining a guarantee from members of of the a member . case between . In another difficult , information . A claim of one member which had been satisfied had , during the month , been pressed , and the defendant thrown into bankruptcy , but the Committee heard with regret that it was improbable that any money would be forthcoming not In another matter , arising out of a dispute on an agreement , it was decided by the Committee to publish an article in The Author setting out the dangers of the clause which the author had signed . Another difficult matter of accounts was before the Committee . If it was impossible to come to a satisfactory settlement in this case they decided as from A two members of the Society , adjourned the former meeting , was again adjourned pending the receipt of some further material between in 258 �THE AUTHOR . . 259 secretary was instructed to forward it to the Society article appears on another page. He also read a letter from the Music Publishers' Association about as early as possible . performing rights in answer to a communication The next question raised was the appointment of agents in foreign countries . The secretary read , addressed to them from the sub - committee , and he letters he had received , and was instructed to reply , was instructed to reply thereto . The sub - committee agreement proposed by the to the effect that it was hoped to discuss the matter then discussed an in the autumn , when the sub - committee was meet Mechanical Copyright Licences Company for the ing again . The chairman of the sub -committee collection of gramophone fees . The secretary first was granted powers to act during the vacation , and referred to the article that appeared in last month ' s it was decided to re -assemble on the third Friday issue of The Author, and suggested that an article should be printed in the present number dealing in October . Letters received from the French , German , and with the agreement now before the Composers ' Sub American Dramatic Societies on the subject of cinema . Committee . After considerable discussion , it was tograph productions and fees were read . The secre decided to write to the agent of the company in England and enquire whether it would be possible to tary was instructed to obtain further information on the matter if possible , and it was decided to get one of discuss certain points in the agreement before it the members of the sub -committee to draft a report was finally accepted or rejected . Accordingly , the which might be circulated to the societies of other Committee went through the agreement , clause by countries . clause , and the secretary was instructed to draft a embodying A letter received from the Travelling Theatre letter the suggestions of the sub Managers ' Association was read and the secretary committee on the agreement . was instructed to reply , asking them what financial It was decided to hold the next meeting of the terms they proposed to offer on performances , and sub - committee on July 13 — the last meeting before whether they would undertake the responsibility the vacation . 's of the unsettled claims have been against Three one paper and the secretary has received note two more claims against the same paper money that have pressed Under the claims during the last month one point importance point importance all has arisen Three editors have claimed exemption authors of . to of a is . . It SUB COMMITTEE - ' COMPOSERS . , of , to . was read . , . , a to communication addressed that the sub committee from the last meeting - firm by in answer later meeting Samuel French Messrs . A consideration by them letter received from in - at , decided for responded a had It was , six to the sub - committee ' s that these replies should be tabulated and copies forwarded to the members of the sub committee confidence and for members request . The number of cases which passed through the hands of the secretary during the last month is con siderably above the average . None of them is of very great importance , most of them being small claims for unpaid contributions and for the return of MSS . Of the former twelve claims have been taken in hand ; two of these have been terminated satisfactorily , four are in course of negotiation , and in the remaining cases the secretary letters are far unanswered but three them have only recently come into the office , of sideration of the sub - committee , with a view to enable them to settle a schedule of fees . The answers to these enquiries were laid before the sub freely and courteously committee , showing how Cases . so and expense of collection . At the May meeting of the sub -committee , the secretary enquire of had been instructed to certain dramatists , members of the society for particulars of their fees for the confidential con - . is is , . an for is It . is . as . a in of is 's , is to , do to if be on in he be so an . to of it is . . - , in 's , an to of an . . sometimes waive their right claim the con published venience the editor until the work equally true that they could bring but they desired action for the amount due Even editor his contract stipulates that publication paid for the work shall this does legally entitled delay not mean that would the publication indefinitely Editors should carry if - , - - a . of , to which had been recommended them the sub publisher for non fulfilment committee against contract The secretary also reported that Management the Committee had decided print article The Author dealing with agreement Messrs Curwen which had been settled between the Copyright Sub Committee and Messrs Curwen and been finally approved This payment until the work accepted published one these cases the work has been the year editor hands for over Of course this position untenable As soon MS accepted the money due true that authors from In - a of by up , . of , 's on ' of at MEETING held 15 A the Composers Sub Committee Saturday the Society offices After the minutes the previous meet ing had been signed the secretary reported that the Management Committee had taken case was June �THE AUTHOR . . 55 Temple . , Ordnance Roail , St . John ' s Wood , N . W . Feniton , Farnborough , V. . ., 76 . . W , , . E , ., , , , . 's , . , . C . D .. , bridge Mansions Queen Anne Gate . Blenheim in . to S . W 's , , Worrall Lech mere to PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS . BOOKS to is in , , it to . . in . 7d . n . . . K . . by G . BIOGRAPHY . H . . . . OTHERS 108 Nash 6d . By n . W . FEW . A AND 335 pp RIDEING 93 x MANY CELEBRITIES . Has 67 . . . ", Ravensmere socks Sussex , “ . . , it of , an x , , Reproduced PAINTINGS CHESTERTOX Introduction Cassell Four Plates 111 FAMOUS , . I. .C . HUNDRED ONE Colour with 152 Part Sunderland . Gray Wilson , is It . , W , . , . co -o in . of , , , East 79th Street New York City Ryhope Sea View ", ART Club W Constitutional “ . . , Robert of In of in to to , as is to keep every effort made by the compilers possible they have accurate and exhaustive attaining some difficulty this object owing the fact the cffice the books mentioned are not sent that many by the members consequence necessary rely largely upon lists literary and books which appear hoped however that members will other papers perate this list and by sending the compiling particulars substantially their works help make accurate WHILE this list as of as , 19 W . , Street Square 11 . . Davis Mrs Ruth Helen , Square Seymour 56 , .E ., . I . .M M .E . , . I. M Blane William Mech , . , W , , S . W . Mrs , Whetham of . Bryanston Portman Hudson W . , Pomona Studios King New Road Upwater Lodge Cam 3 . V . . M , Miss 111 . in ' . . .G , ). , C. C ( Theodore Lancelot Edwin Ash . , S . W . 7 , . J. B . A Wheelhouse . is no is Elections Mrs Acland W St . 63 , , . Wynnstay Gardens Kensington Egerton Gardens ) . B . C . . , Mrs largaret Larminie Wavell . Tragett , ., to In . , , , to , . ', Exeter Portman Mansions Baker 5E . , Fred Heavi Cottage tree Thompson West , . , Ivy . . Herbert . up Spurrell to . . Claremont Australia , of a , R c /o , Richardson Avenue in of . Bleazby C . . Hubert is . S .W ) . B James Stokes St . . , , . H . Grafton Street Fitzroy Square Caledonian Club . a ; of of a of , an to Kent . S O . to to , a it a to , another case accountant has been appointed check the accounts and another matter dealing with the return MS the author has wait owing the absence the editor whose possession the MS possible that some the claims for money that have come this month will have be placed Of these cases there can the solicitors hands report until the October issue the maga August zine not published during the months and September It Quirote Shades Spens Archibald an of , , as , . abroad Of the disputes left open from last month one referring claim for money from the United be four cases have had has been settled States put into the hands the solicitors two dealing with the rendering accounts one with lost MS copyright and one with the infringement be in Hills , New York , U . S. A . 12 , Arundel Place , Haymarket , S. W . 8 , King ' s Bench Walk , Bedford ( H . B. Somerville ) Nightingale Shore Rimmer Oswald . for in , in , to . may take and little time com both the author and the translator live open . McComas , Miss I. , . - , . to is still plete . Stanley William Macbean . Liddle , Samuel L for In one claim accounts and money the pub lisher has rendered the accounts and the amount has been agreed but the cheque has not yet come hand Of three claims accounts two have been closed and the third although another question which has arisen the dispute has been dealt with the accounts are not yet hand The matter may the solicitors be transferred have involving the closing Another matter and agreement has been cancellation carried through dispute about translation rights The last case Knight, , these . , Of settled , the other negotiation . Jenkins , Herbert ( MSS . . , claims for the return of four have been satisfactorily three still being in the course of There have been seven Hughes , Rupert , their duties in a more businesslike manner and save themselves and the authors endless trouble and worry . It is needless to say , however , that this excuse for delay in payment does not arise in the case of first- class journals , though there are even exceptions to this rule . , through ( 260 �THE AUTHOR . COOKERY . TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE JONCOURT (MRS . W . PHIPSON BEALE ) . 71 x 5. Paper covers , 18. ; cloth , ls . 6d . Kegan 133 pp . Paul & Co. LETTERS DRAMA. By LADY GREGORY. IRISH FOLK - HISTORY PLAYS . First Series . The Tragedies Grania Kincora , Dervorgilla . Second Series , the Tragic - Comedies The Canavans , The White Cockade , The Deliverer . 71 X 5. 207 + 198 pp . 2 Vols . Putnam . 10s, n. JOYZELLE . By MAURICE MAETERLINCK . Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE Mattos . 64 X 41. 168 pp . Allen . 28. 60 , n. LOVE -- AND WHAT THEN . By B. MACDONALD HASTINGS . 7 X 4f . 94 pp . Sidgwick & Jackson . ls. 1. By W. B. YEATS , THE LAND OP HEART ' S DESIRE . Plays. 74 x 5. 45 pp . Fisher . Vol. II . of Dublin Unwin . ls . n. PATRIOTS . By LENNOX ROBINSON . 49 pp . Dublin : Maunsel , 18. n. EDUCATIONAL . SCHOOLS AT A GLANCE . Part I. ( Boarding Schools at £80 a Year and Over ). A Guide for Parents and Guardians in Selecting a Public School for their Boys. by MRS . BEVERLEY USSHER . Edited The Association of Standarised Knowledge , 15, Buckingham Street , Adelphi, W. C. THE CAILD ' S PRIMER OF THE THEORY OF MUSIC . By C. A . WEBSTER . New and Revised Edition . 70 pp . Norello . 18. n. THE LIVING PLANT FROM SEED TO FRUIT . By ALFRED E . KNIGHT and EDWARD STEP , F. L . S. A Fully Illus trated re- issue in eighteen 7d. parts , of the Author ' s , Living Work “ The Plant.” Hutchinson . PUBLIC FICTION . REGAINED . By EVE : AN INCIDENT OF PARADISE MAARTEN MAARTENS . 7} * 5 . 359 pp . Constable . 68 . MARRIED . By MARTHE TROLY . CURTIN . 73 x š . 313 pp . Grant Richards . 68. THROUGH THEİVORY GATE . By REGINALD FARRER . 74 x 5. 296 pp . F. Palmer . 68. NIGHTS AND DAYS . By MAUD ANNESLEY . 73 x 57 . 308 pp . Mills & Boon . 68. ANNE OF THE BARRICADES . By S. R. CROCKETT . 78 X 5. 312 pp . Hodder & Stoughton . 68. By Cosmo HAMILTON . IMPERTINENT REFLECTIONS . 77 x 5. 339 pp . Stanley Paul. 28. THE SPINSTER . By HUBERT WALES . 7) X 5 . 320 pp . John Long . 6s. PRINCE AND PRIEST . By BERYL SYMONS . 74 x 5. 319 pp . Stanley Paul. 68. PHRYNETTE SAVE US FROM OUR FRIENDS . By WILLIAM CAINE . 74 x 43. 320 pp . Greening . 68. THE LAST RESORT . By H . F . PREVOST BATTERSBY. 7} x 5. 320 pp . John Lane. 68. ORDINARY PEOPLE . By UNA L . SILBERRAD . 6 X 44. 378 pp . Nelson . 7d. n. THE UNCOUNTED Cost . By MARY GAUNT . 74 x 49 290 pp . Werner Laurie . 18. n . THE ADVANCED GUARD . By S. C. GRIER . ( Cheap Reprint . ) 74 x 5. 332 pp . Blackwoods . 18. n . HYPOCRITES AND SINNERS . By VIOLET TWEEDALE 64 X 4. 318 pp . John Long . 6d . n . THE GREY TERRACE . By MRS . FRED REYNOLDS . 73 x 5. 320 pp . Chapman & Hall . 68. 08. By DOROTHEA GERARD . 78 x 5. EXOTIC MARTHA . 335 pp . Stanley Paul. 68. 261 By KEIGHLEY SNOWDEN . 74 x 5. BRIGHT SHAME. 276 pp . Stanley Paul & Co . 6s . ' Twas . Short Stories and Small Travels . By How STEPHEN REYNOLDS. 8 x 51 . 382 pp . Macmillan . 58. n . By BEATRICE HARRADEN . OUT OF THE WRECK I RISE 71 x , 383 pp . Nelson . 28. n . By MRS . STANLEY WRENCH , PILLARS OF SMOKE . 74 X 5. 320 pp . John Long . 6s. By John BLOUNDELLE BURTON . DEVILS . THE SEA 8 X 5. 310 pp . F . V. White . 68. MAN IS FIRE ; WOMAN IS Tow , AND OTHER STORIES. By HELEN MATHERS . 71 x 5. 318 pp . Jarrold . 68. n. THE CONSIDINE LUCK . Stephen Swift . By H . A . HINKSON . 73 x 57 . His LITTLE GIRL. By L . G . MOBERLY . 74 * 5. 296 pp . Ward , Lock . By WYLIE . I. A. R. THE DAUGHTER OF BRAHMA . 73 x 5. 400 pp . Mills & Boon . 68. BRASS Faces. By CHARLES McEvoy . 78 x 5. 296 pp . Stanley Paul . 68. By BERNARD JESSIE BAZLEY . CAPES . 74 x 48 . 304 pp . Constable . 68. The GREEN OVERCOAT . By HilAIRE Belloc . 7 } 5. 333 pp Arrowsmith . 68. By EDMUND THE WOMAN BETWEEN . BOSAN QUET . 8 x 5. 320 pp . John Long . 6s. HESTER TREFUSIS . By EFFIE ADELAIDE ROWLANDS . 78 x 5. 340 pp . Hurst & Blackett . 68. By H. G . WELLS . THE HISTORY OF MR . POLLY . 64 x 47. 274 pp . Nelson 's Sevenpenny Library . THE WOMAN IN THE FIRELIGHT . " By OLIVER SANDYS . 7 x 43 . 283 pp ( Popular Edition .) John Long . 18. n. LAW . THE GENIUS OF COMMON LAW . By THE RIGHT HONBLE . Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK , BART . THE RIGHT Hon . SIR BY TORTS .. OF THE LAW BY THE OF TORTS THE POLLOCK , BART . , D. C. L . Ninth Edition . FREDERICK 84 x 54 . 716 pp . Stevens & Sons . 258. LAW . By EDWARD A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH JENKS. Principal and Director of Legal Studies of the 108. 6d . n . 396 pp . Methuen . 9 * 5 . Law Society . LITERARY . Ellis ROBERTS . A Critical Study . By R. 205 pp . Martin Secker . 78. 6d . n . 9 x 6. By HILAIRE BELLOC . THE FOUR MEN . A Farrago . 28. n. 7 x 5. 310 pp . Nelson . 87 X 51 . THE THREE BRONTES . By MAY SINCLAIR . 257. Hutchinson bien in Literature . A note upon Ecstacy HIEROGLYPHICS . (New 202 pp . By ARTHUR MACHEN. Ï x 41. Edition .) Martin Secker . 2s. 6d , n. HENRIK IBSEN . MILITARY . BATTLES : WATERLOO . By HilAIRE 64 X 44. 206 pp . S. Swift . 1s. n . British BELLOC . MISCELLANEOUS . FOR GIRL GUIDES , OR How GIRLS CAN THE HANDBOOK HELP BUILD THE EMPIRE . By AGNES BADEN - POWELL . with LIEUT.-GENERAL SIR ROBERT in Collaboration BADEN - POWELL , K .C. B. 67 x 41 . 472 pp . Nelson . 18. n . An Esoteric THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF Blood . 7 x 4! . Study . By RUDOLF STEINER , PH . D , Vienna , 48 pp . T. P . S. 6d n . �THE AUTHOR . . MUSIC . . , . 6d . . . of A . , , n . . by E . .78. A . . . , , " 27 , . , 's . & , " , . to It , of , of , . . to by . . by H or on . to , Co . & " , 's . , a is at on . of of It of , of for his land on to . , , 12 ”, on “ - . A . R . at W & , .C . . ., in , hr by behe , , - by 1911 the Museum Mr Peddie has now been revised and enlarged for jeened Mosors Crofton and will noblimation publication and will issued Messrs Grafton Great Russell Street London before popular book form the end the month during of . one view the Duand Ruel Galleries Paris The lecture How use the British Museum Reading Room several occasions delivered 69 , of . D ., , .pp . , , , ” , by of . . A . of a F . B .D ., “ purchase by the French Government pictures the Luxemburg Gallery scape with figures and has been , . of THE a TO. . . 5 x . . n . 38 . 78 ; " . . subject writers scattered articles the text matter has risen from 135 240 compiled The Lover Calendar Mrs Havelock Ellis was published last month Mosors Koron Paul Messrs Kegan Paul Mr Wynford Dewhurst has received intimation from the Ministry Fine Arts Paris the Co . of .78 6d . n OF . . .pp , ; . x OF . . pp 9 . . 494 THE RETURN The Wessex Edition the Works Hardy each 54 Macmillan Thomas THE WAY OF INITIATION OR HOW ATTAIN KNOW LEDGE THE HIGHER WORLDS With foreword the ANNIE BESANT and some biographical notes RUDOLF STEINER PH author by EDOUARD SCHURÉ Vienna Third Edition 237 Theos Publ Soc 6d by pages fifteen have thus been the commentary and about the same number the Greek index The introduction has also been revised and supplemented ends with enlarged bibliography showing that since the publication the previous edition the number of . G 68 . - . H . REPRINTS JUDE THE OBSCURE NATIVE 485 About inserted added . , x 87 . . 74 X 5 . . L , , . G . . IN . . . S pp . in . W . By . . . n . . . X . H . By GROWTH OF FREEDOM NEVINSON pp 64 41 Jack 6d TRIPOLI AND YOUNG ITALY CHAPWORTH Collaboration with Miss HELEN ZIMMERN 53 347 Swift By CONSTRUCTION THE GREAT STATE ESSAYS WELLS FRANCES EVELYN WARWICK CHIOZZA Harper MONEY AND OTHERS 379 pp THE . CO have published second edition Aristotle Constitu tion Athens Sir John Edwin Sandys The text critical notes testimonia Litt and commentary have been carefully revised need less repetitions removed and supplementary notes an . . POLITICAL 94 , . , 58 . pp .pp . 58 64 JOHN Jackson . . E Sidgwick & pp . 97 KNIGHT By . . A 43 . , ALFRED STREET .6d n x 74 IN . & . A AND SOUL Poem 338 pp Macmillan Co THE BYE WIDOW THE MASEFIELD AND MUSICAL DRAMATIC NOTES ESSRS MACMILLAN M . . 9 x . . . . PICKERING JAMES by PHILISTIA 38 . . J. . BOURCHIER H . By , By PATTERSON . . OF 58 . M n . . . . . BY Elkin Mathews THE CAP CARE E By E OF . POETRY THE SEA THE LURE 102 pp Heinemann VERSES THE WAY Fifield 's . , .C . W of a . . . 5 X RODOLF STEINER Theos Publ Soc 194 pp n . 38 . . 6dD . . Vienna “ , . . . 8 .1 x . of , of . KNOWLEDGE 78 Ph By . . OF PHILOSOPHY GATES . . .- pp , . By LIEUT COL Raphael Tuck , LITERARY 68 . . . . in . . , . . 'i of . of of , Y by . in , . K 8 X -u - Being the Sūz BURNING AND MELTING Gudāz Muhammad Rizā Nau Khabūshān Translated into English MIRZA DAWUD Persia and ANANDA Ceylon COOMA RASWAMY The Story Hindu Reign Sati the Akbar With three collotype reproductions from an MS the British Museum 51 Scarlet silk Luzac THE . . . 32 74 x . - 18 . . . . ORIENTAL . , . .28 n . - , IN in - . . St . 18 . n . . ; of , . in ., . & . n . by IN AT CHELSEA TRAVEL 10 E X . 6 H . . G . 28 . 39 : A .pp . . , D .D • by. or 38 . . 6d DAVIS Impres Diary THROUGH GREECE AND DALMATIA By MRS RUSSELL sions Recorded by Pen and Picture BARRINGTON 54 263 pp Black 60 OUTFIT AND EQUIPMENT FOR THE TRAVELLER EXPLORER AND SPORTSMAN Edited REYNOLDS BALL Contributions from Sir Harry Ralph Douglas Johnston Sladen Wirt Gerrare Reynolds Ball Guides Chancery Durand and others Lane 60 , n 28 , . HOSPITAL NEWNHAM .pp 93 . ( . . . 18 , n . . . W . , P . 95 & .pp . - cloth TOPOGRAPHY . OF OF OF . . ) C . F . Paper covers Co THE ROYAL WILD FLOWERS THE HEDGEROW WILD pp FLOWERS THE Woon WILD FLOWERS By THEIR HOMES WESTELL Illustrated NEWALL Werner Laurie By HISTORY BRITISH MAMMALS BARRETT HAMILTON Part XI June 1912 Gurney 217 264 Jackson — 8 X K . C . B ). . , .pp. . 8 X 6 , . . . . R . R mans NATURAL HISTORY A OF HIS NAME By SIR ROBERT ANDERSON 57 Nisbet MIRACLE AND HISTORY STUDY THE VIRGIN BIRTH By the Rev John HUNTLEY AND THE RESURRECTION SKRINE Vicar Peter the East Oxford Bampton Lecturer 1911 8vo 48 pp Messrs Long THE HONOUR . ." By , THEODORE HOLLAND John Church VALSE ASPHODEL THEODORE HOLLAND John Church Co MIGNONETTE Dance Intermezzo for Pianoforte By THEODORE HOLLAND Orchestra John Church Co THE WESTMINSTER HYMNAL The Music Edited TERRY 410 Washbourne 6 THEOLOGY 16. i. Prelude , By Tarantella ( Co . iii . FIRST SUITE FOR PIANOFORTE , OP . D Flat ; ii. Berceuse ; Scaramouche 98 262 �THE AUTHOR its , to . of , ” - “ or of a , to to of , of is a is by's . W . L . of . a in old , of ; it a he a in of of A A a old In . “ . . - in to . of a ", is . J. C . , of for to be ", to . 's , " . of , of of “ “ by .” , of is , , , , be ), " of ( a up - “ , “ 's be of , all of a by " of de . in , , . as , , In . . , 40 1s fir by 30 a of . by to is , . . , , . . of . M ) at a of . , is to of . . by - “ " of , " I. on “ is on to . a a of Co . & , ” . in . 's . an . be of , a on “ ; byof , work by of ' . his . ., - . . It it an , of of of a to of “ & “ 's .. of in . - to a by , by poem Richard before Jerusalem Wiliam Chase Greene American Rhodes scholar Another result Mr and Mrs Holbach visit Palestine will the publication little later Messrs Kegan Paul book Bible joint Ways Bible Land which their by of . by is a to ", , . is a the title new book Maude Holbach the author Dalmatia the Land where just published East meets West Messrs Stanley Paul Mrs Holbach visited Palestine last year with her husband scudy the scenes the Third Crusade and the volume illustrated with photographs Mr Holbach and has photo gravure frontispiece from the portrait Richard South Kensington The publication of this book coincides with the winning the Newdigate Prize by , , “ a . St . of , " of be , , " its in , “ to a is , of . . ", is Theodore Bent and Mrs Hobson the wife the Rev Chancellor Hobson have devised maps for Bible teaching which are being series published Messrs Keith Johnson Instead all the names and boundaries mentioned being one map the confusion the scholars different map used for each period and the maps bought can each separately wanted They are inches fact they are wonderfully cheap and distinctly printed and will prove invaluable schools the Footsteps Richard Cæur Lion Mrs In , . , on ., ", 's , . " , . - in is . ' to by is , its of in an 12 , Co & “ . on by K . ; * a in is it in A is , It be . of of to . . A . edition poems Miss Everest book The Dreaming Antinous has been graciously accepted Her Majesty the Queen satyric play Mr Arthur Dillon has aaded bringing his trilogy which Mr Elkin Mathews complete out thus expanding his book tetralogy and attempting the full dramatic form the ancients Mr Rene Francis has just published The Anthony Temptation Egyptian and Aesthetics the first through Duckworth Co through and the second Martin Secker The Temptation translation Flaubert well known work but Mr Francis has chosen the 1849 1856 version which was never published even the original until 1908 This version has special interest for Flaubertists that marks what we may almost call the pre Flaubert period most striking contrast the 1874 edition The precedel preface volume from the pen Sir Gaston Maspero also by introduction Monsieur Louis Bertrand who edited the original very has notes the translator and full appendices the authorities consulted Flaubert the prepararion book The Egyptian study book Egypt the result several years the book will Life Many Colours little book with illustrations compiled Miss Agnes Baden Powell entitled How Girls can help Build the Empire concise course character training for girls all classes now ready and can obtained from the Secretary Girls Guides Headquarters 116 Victoria Street title S . W of ." . . S ) of ( byof an it is It to & announced Messrs Luzac Co This book has been prepared because the earlier English print can now translation out revised hoped the help the Haidarabad Codex imprint follow the Turki text and thus facilitate the study Turki one classics planned include introduction notes index and maps Messrs Lynwood Paternoster Row have published The Searchlight the Throne sequel by The Peeress The tale by the same author Shadow the Purple published the same firm and now fourth of on a is is , , ” by . . , Annette translation Leyden and Beveridge Roses was this month issued Stockholm Mr George first book Engines Social Progress has been sold the Japanese Government translated and made text book their local authorities Wright author Mr the Good publishing through Times Messrs Headley Bros collection articles that have appeared from time time well known journals The Bed Gebers on . . “ of of of new incorporating , of by 's Babur a to Le “ The Memoirs the Babur nama Erskine 1826 A .D “ 's Molière version play by byof , , " 's dramatised Mr Somerset the same name not his work but founded Bourgeois Gentilhomme point out that play new “ a .” , wishes is a . at . is to . is “ Arnold Maugham ( - of . sympathetically portrayed Mr Edward Booth has just completed new publish novel which Mr Arnold The scene principally laid popular seaside resort called Spaforth Captain Harry Graham author The Perfect lately published Gentleman Mr Edward ancient monuments and modern scenes from the aesthetic and picturesque side rather than the point archaeologist guide book view The object bring out the the author has been Egyptian relation other ancient and modern living record general sense and art make what has seen rather than mere catalogue really dates and sites series impressions interesting vivid much that singularly interesting both and new country George translation into Swedish Mr by . 's a of it is a , in . It ” by Mrs . Stanley Wrench 's new novel “ Pillars of Smoke was published last month Messrs John Long story woman love and sacri fice and the homely folk the Midlands are 263 . �THB AUTHOR . Co . It “ of . , 14 ” . . , . . . , of . is a 18 on at by " In of . . . , to , him a of . . of or a , a It it , is . as , is is , of , is . in to a . is is of in be . by a of in us to . of of of . of a , of . is is ” by “ T U in is It . of , to of . , , as a in be . , . . on M . is as is irritating . - . and becomes to of a , to in , of , 12 an ; in , , of to in a , 1, on , a at drawn There are few touches tenderness relieve the cruelty but only just enough such touches make one wish for more The lectures which Jules Lemaître has been giving this season Chateaubriand are now published volume form The lectures were witty and brilliant but the irony with which the subject regrettable too frequent the note treated is by . be to , of character and dialogue There does not superfluous word the whole book Each one carries just each gesture tells clever but cruel novel one that will remain the memory thanks the vividness each picture incident appear to ., " .S ., F .R .G ” . “ of . , . Methuen this autumn James Baker has been invited Prague the Lord Mayor the guest the for the celebrations connected with Golden City July the unveiling the statue the great Bohemian historian Francis Palacky writer whose work the Eoglish author has utilised his historical works and fiction dealing with Bohemia and her people The celebrations last for four days great demonstration and are linked with the National Sokol movement atbletic and gymnastic organisation that will have 000 once the remarkable evolu members drilling tions and bodily exercises the Sokol has originated Mr the title the latest novel Anatole France The epoch that the Revolution and the theme more less the fickleness woman We have whole pictures series those days terror and madness and the author has chosen his types admirably The story has all the delicate irony which Anatole France has accustomed his books Each personage stands out relief and each one typical beings whole theory human very little that fashioned the times There can called ennobling the volume intensely story that the earth earthy but regards clever Selection carried fine art . of , by Messrs to , a Edward Hankey novel by Alfred be published new B . A “ of , of , of of of of of . of . in ”, is , , , - to in , Ham a ", in a “ and Resurrection the name Ollivant author Owd is , . . H , “ Windfrint Smith some love story the present day related subsidiary way some the feminist stir and stress the period Most the action takes place London though there are few country episodes being the story The Royal Road the Life Death London NOTES ES Dieux ont Soif a Mr , novel new PARIS ') is . . ' W, s It by .C . is a . be Wilkinson Sherren published will the early autumn H of (“ . . " of , 27 de Sir- . - , . C . F , . , all . - to . co , in “ in Mr . . it is - it , , of pioneer colonists mis some service sionaries prospectors etc Mr Reynolds Ball has operation had this work the Johnston Mr Selous Mr Harry Windt Wirt Gerrare and Cit Payton Sarcelle who have contributed chapters embodying experiences parts published the globe The volume Chancery Lane from . in travellers generally may also . and , or , game shooters semi civilised countries hoped that At the same time , , a is , . big . for . " , , “ A E . explorers uncivilised piece her pursuit noted author whom she eventually brings down after detaching from lady the oblige his parents than whom more for any other reason he has become engaged The cast includes Mr Holman Clark Miss Fay Davis and Miss Renée Kelly to of is , & Co . " , , W . S . . “ in Canada Outfit and Equipment the Traveller Explorer and Sportsman volume edited by Reynolds Ball primarily for intended this , by Argyll Saxby published Partridge tale Three a Comrades Messrs Cornish boys by “ . for The the the present cast are Mr Weedon Grossmith Mr Godfrey Tearle Mr Dion Boucicault Miss Pauline Chase and Miss Marie Löhr Ann Lechmere Worrall was produced the Criterion June Ann transatlantic lady journalist and the main interest the play original production is The pianoforte ." step was Amazons some twenty . . of .M ., ; A 's of Music the Pinero farcical romance revived June 1912 years ago since the date on . in a , C ., A . , Webster first a as “ Primer Child Groundwork intended is . & by " , Music The The “ of ofof . Theory author Virgin time Arthur 's 13 on by A , of , is by a . , edition prove Kineton Sir - , for 's ” . at “ revised book pupils Mr. Parkes has dramatised an episode in his North Staffordsbire novel of seventy years ago , “ Potiphar ’s Wife .” The play is in one act, and bears the same title as the story . Mr. Wilfrid Eaton , who knows the North Staffordshire dialect , customs and scenery well , intends to produce the play in London shortly . ." “ , 's . . at The Swelling Jordan Coralie Stanton and Heath Hosken announced for early publica story tion the same publishers which greed supposed murder and love play important parts Messrs Novello Co have issued new and . DRAMATIC , & published last month Messrs Stanley Paul Charles McEvoy first novel Brass Faces Wladimia Cerricoff the Russian pianist intro pianoforte duced Mr Theodore Holland suite his recital the Æolian Hall June Mr E 264 �THE AUTHOR . “ “ “ " “ " " “ “ . to of ” " , in , . as to so of of of is it . at of , “ of , of so at as a on “ s' : is is , . of in is ? to , to , .” , or , of . . It is of : 's of it be ." , of in . as , or , “ in is 1912 be , , a , as a be it . ” ad “ to . in “ ? that the first half if , ' . to as of , to - , It so of . of , it , hence of is " to by - of ” its “ to to is " is an Venice I of is 1 , , in to as “ is in , “ . Merchant the say However not with the English work America that we are here concerned but with the native product the United States cannot falling off said that there has been any noticeable though far books issued the numbers statistics not yet being available we have wait until the end the year before we know whether they the figures have actually been maintained quality appear have been With regard judge only by publishers advertisements we had might imagine that 1912 had already justified celebrity literary annals claim But puff pre then who pays much attention the liminary guide and the front page Probably year literature will realised , 's in . “ . 's G . , - It .” ' L , . in " of . a One this spring good There never was such dearth books the English inarket the present many publishers time and never American absolutely hungry for good stuff this year Every leading American publishing house either has has had its representative London looking for saleable books and most them are simply having trouble for their pains pretty This strong must confessed But here the testimony representative another house English publishers absolutely The spring list poverty stricken lacking any books any Usually the spring lists contain consequence importance historically biographically books but these are entirely missing this year What have English publishers and still more English authors say this , . ” . C . 's to W to , at ” no in . on a . M works that they discovered the want big firm representatives went far in , ." , is , Le an Le “ of the Shrew French the Saint Cloud Park once week The scenery has been designed Simas the Opéra and ideal spot has been discovered with the trees meeting overhead and what my last United States Notes about the suggested for 1912 Fewer and Better Books that the American publishers have been com plaining bitterly good books the lack the Apparently early part this year least how English than American rather ever motto its we - of as , .” “ in is , " “ “ de ”, in ' ” “ L , “ of “ as of readers At the Porte Saint Martin La Flambée still the bill and Athenée also still giving Cœur dispose has now had 150th representation giving The Shakespeare Theatre The Taming The rather curious find view the opening paragraphs to is “ , " of “ a is of ” , . in the world Her first book was entitled Ren contres her second Chez Eux and the present composed one series short studies some which have appeared such publications the Revue des Deux Mondes the Journal des Debats and Echo Paris The story entitled Un grand amour the most dramatic those contained Pour une autre Une Philosophie nouvelle Henri Bergson by Edouard Roy another book which serves Bergson introduction own works Coignet wrote one Some ten years ago Madame Bergson the best introductions works Among translations Maxwell The Guarded Flame has last appeared French and will doubt have more success France than most English novels the psychology French the volume will appeal contained dome wrote of - ” in , In of of to . to . by " “ , Pour une autre Marianne Damad the third volume this writer Jules Lemaître writes the preface the present one these studies the author endeavours show the effects produced by totally different rank the meeting individuals forming TT “ an un ’ de by . volume UNITED STATES NOTES so is a by is it “ of La of has seen much writer this volume evident that Vie tragique Geneviève this the world she describes , the writer for Les Femmes dans les organisa also written Madame Com is “ . " tions ouvrières pain and from won L is , of . an a , " l' which book its “ It it an ” de Vie - by autre ALYS HALLARD . Les Dieux ont Soif ” (Calmann Lévy ) . Chateaubriand " (Calmann Lévy ) . Le Marquis Réné de Girardin " (Perrin ). Chateaubriand , Ambassadeur à Londres ” (Perrin ). Paris pous Louis XV ." (Mercure de France ). La Vie tragique de Geneviève ” (Calmann Lévy ). Pour une autre ” (Bernard Grasset ) . Une Philosophie nouvelle , Henri Bergson " (Alcan ) . The Guarded Flame " (Plon ) . in Chateaubriand , Ambassadeur à Londres ,” is an account written by the Comte d 'Antioche , from papers that bave never before been published . * in Paris sous Louis XV., ” by Camille Piton , is the fourth volume on this subject by an author who is one of the best informed . In this volume we have reports of the police inspectors annotated by Camille Piton . tragique story “ La Geneviève episode taken from resembles life like that imaginary story life rather than written vers the author Louise Compain “ and several other plays are being in Hallays . Academy prize , also to be given rehearsed . - Le Marquis René de Girardin ," (Le de J . J . Rousseau ) ( 1735 — 1808 ), is dernier a book written from hitherto unpublished documents by André Martin Decaen , ,with a preface by André “ ami 265 was humdrum �THE AUTHOR to its of is , , , . - , is if , . , of to ” , , an by “ ; by of in ; in in a of ” “ 's “ of ”, ; , by , " by “ ; of " , of . “ , of of a , ; , by by , in by " , of . so " “ a , ”, , “ , “ as ; “ “ in , ; by “ . . . E ; in A ” , by " . ; , , as in s ' of " . B . a W of by . B , ”, . W M A " . ; by in , E. " of " by . W ", in , ” by in . ", , — . R by ” in “ . of , is on as in , , M . in in of , of S by , ” is a , . . 0 . “ in . ” , in of is , Ancient Evil ", by and an . Conscience Miss Jane Addams the London Times easily the foremost woman America discusses bravely the white slave question with particular Chicago the city reference such evil notoriety the matter still wider human problem dealt Kellog Beyond War which intended of , to , ') in ( called . L . a in V as ", is is . “ to of “ 's so New A by , on is ” , ” , " as . ; us . ”, a - “ Robert Grant Forbusb Grandfather which are cast essay form discuss the subject the last book well other family problems America The Tariff Our Times which Miss Ida Tarbell brought out originally the American Magazine course fiscal The American Transportation Question Dunn editor importance the Railway Gazette volume technical way “ R “ . “ ” Convictions In . 's A E , . " in . B . H ”, Generation 's .” ” ” of 's 'n “ “ ; ) , ” ” of . , " “ " of as “ 's “ 's 's L ; ) (C ” (V ; a “ “ 's “ A 's of “ 's by 's ; “ 's “ 's 's “ . 's . . ” ” of “ 's , for , " “ " ; ” . “ be M . O 's J . - to byits " Counsel the Defense and The Mountain Girl mentioned above The latest lists best place sellers show the pride fiction falling Gene Stratton Porter The Harvester Meredith Nicholson Hoosier Chronicle Emerson Wright Hough Jolin Rawn and The Winning Barbara Worth which did well last in . ; in ; A . C “ 's 's . ; :- B ) ) ) ; : ( , ” of 's ' “ s Professor Brander Vistas New York and Edna Ferber Buttered Side Down Dorothy Canfield The Squirrel Cage way becoming best seller distinction the way which has already been attained England the book well known now well the other side the Atlantic Under history we find The Contest for Cali Elijah Kennedy fornia 1861 and American Colonial Government 1696 1765 Oliver Morton Dickerson Politics and social life the United States are dealt with The Weyl New Democracy Social History Forces American Simons Changing America Professor Ross author The Changing Chinese The Initiative Referendum and Recall edited Professor Munro with chapters Colonel Roosevelt and others and The Coming “ “ “ 's " at ” ; at ; ” R . W ” : ) . ( “ “ , short stories are Work Mary Antin and The Promised Land Russian Jewess who tells how she discovered many other young emigrants America like Harper Joseph Henry The House Harper explains itself its title and besides “ to 's “ 's 's . “ 's “ 's of . J. ; L “ “ 's ; ; ” ( ” ” ” 's “ ). of of volumes Matthew Work real Mark Professor New York State Board Charities Then there are The Reminiscences James Burrill Angell late Michigan University President Out the Rut Business Life Story John Adams Thayer its be . “ T ; ” ; ” ; ” ” “ 's 's . C . G “ in ( ( Sister Maine Curwood Flower the Bay Chapin North Hudson Anna irginia The Under Trail and Mary Bangs High Bradford ape Cod fifty years ago Gertrude Atherton has brought out Julia Mary France and her Times Wilkins Free man The Butterfly House about which some the critics freely express their disappointment and Reginald Wright Kauffman The Sentence Silence which displays more humour and less grim tragedy than he has hitherto given Two Marcus Alonzo Hanna His Life and attempt draw the Herbert Croly Philanthropic Hanna and The Josephine Shaw Lowell edited Rhinelander Stewart President the " in I of it B “ 's Man ; " ” of ; ” A and Vaughan Kester The Just and the Unjust Maria Davies The Melting Molly Avery Abbott Captain Martha Mary Corra Harris The Recording Angel Kate Langley Bosher The Man Lonely Land Vance The Bandbox Shedd the Isle Strife Will Leving ton Comfort Fate Knocks the Door Owen Johnson Stover Yale Maclean The Mainspring Samuel Merwin The Citadel Castle The Green Vase Charles Egbert Cradock The Raid the Guerilla John Reed Scott The Last Try strong grouped together The following may local colour Frederick Palmer Over the Lonely Land Pass Arizona Bower Payne Erskine Montana The Mountain Girl Capt North Carolina Alice Lee Joe Isham 's Frederick the late ; Defense his Money “ 's " “ ; - : , , . of in to again or I speak I of but once . of usual any attempt to forefront ; must all the works worthy Nor shall last wrote notice since any order try arrange the names merit popularity said Of all the following may that they both attracted attention and according publishers Ellis sold well John their Lefroy Scott Fran Counsel for the the disclaim Nor is H . S . Harrison ' s “ Queed " far behind . The two last - named hare indeed had a long innings . It is usually easy to say what is fiction and what is not. But it is by no means easy to classify accurately proper sub “ non - fiction " under Biography even heads taken include auto biography and reminiscences not over well represented among recent American publications Professor Josiah Mention must however be made Royce William James which the first and principal item series addresses delivered book form the past and now collected year. in as of be ! of rather than epoch -making . Which is not the same as denying that — to use the ugly commercial phrase — some quite good stuff was put on the market in the period under notice . Otherwise I should feel considerable diffidence in proceeding to mention any authors below the names put The serried ranks the novelists may . A 266 �THE AUTHOR . . a its . , on of as as , of W G , . . . . , of on a in , of in of , . or , , on , of . , 79 of , , at , in to , . , , of , , . . A IN . , . V , . , by in to he his ' T for of . , in , , 1 an , to by . his , of in to , in . , a to in an , , of . s 18 of ; of It is It of . a of 's ” or to , at of , of ” in a “ . in -e , ; of had of on , the same journal in as in other matter it . , with of on contended , , in . “ on in . behalf the plaintiff published the articles separately because the later issues the paper contained other matter than that which appeared with the articles when they were originally published 1901 On the other hand was submitted behalf the defendants that the articles were republished was that the defendants ” of , ; ", a publish consent but the author has the right ing them separate form after the expiration ight years from the date twenty their first publication the newspaper in , . of of of , 's , 73 , ” of West Robert copyright was limited character expressly provided by that section that the news paper proprietor under the circumstances the any time entitled publish the case not separately singly articles without the author ; - a of . , 90 ; a an , for of . at - in South LTD by which he was agreement made 1898 employed weekly article on chess contribute billiards and draughts The contract came end 1906 and when the defendants acquired republish proceeded the paper 1910 they some the articles which had been contributed agreement the plaintiff under was admitted that the defendants were the owners the copyright but under the peculiar provisions the Copyright Act 1842 their is , a , of " on of at of , to of , , “ Brigadier General Farley who died Carolina the age wrote book Point the Early Sixties among others plaintiff " by ), In is , . by regular con travel sketches and tributor the New York Sun Next month saw the death the age Clara Barton founder the American Red Cross Association and author several works the movement The Titanic wreck involved the loss Francis Davis painter and war correspondent for both Millet American and English journals Ward Stanton journalist and likewise both artist and Jacques Futrelle whose success with the detective novel gained him the name the American Doyle Conan Futrelle wife whose first novel Secretary appeared Frivolous Affairs escaped 1911 happily from the sinking ship NEWSPAPERS this action Mr Lionel Whit field sued the proprietors the Weekly republishing imes and Echo for damages without consent certain articles which had contributed the paper 1901 The articles were written the plaintiff under , - , " by a in of or . is , to (“ Mickey Finn English birth but life and training writer short PROGRESSIVE THE of is of - in is , , in “ . is a . Jarrold WHITFIELD It of - , - of to tion But Hard Labour and Other Poems there certain rareness flavour which merits notice The author was convict the Minnesota State Prison The obituary unhappily swelled the awful disaster the Titanic rather large for the short period under notice March died Ernest American stories and . of on . in ", , ' ' of . England paid contemporary American verse and perhaps nothing very recent has called for particular atten NEWSPAPER ARTICLE COPYRIGHT “ of is ” its of , of “ a On “ .” a is , at , . P . of , of , " A of ( is .” ) C G , ” , of In of of “ . H A · Probably not much attention writer and cartoonist well breeder Arabian pneumonia York and New horses succumbed Julia Harris May poetess died the age the Maine whose woods she sang Another the Maine author Dr Willis Judson Beecher Auburn Theological Seminary died about the same time only five years younger PHILIP WALSH in . “ . . ; H W . . by - “ T . D . ; of ” , by” , in of “ of ", by " , " ; ; “ ; . A Wonders the Colorado Desert James Wright the realm the arts Professor Trinity College Harvard and also formerly History French the author Oxford Literature Edward Bliss Reed Assistant Professor English responsible for Yale work English Lyrical Poetry the Laws Painting Japanese book by the title Japan Bowie who has long resided practical side literature provides the material History and Law Copyright the from for Rogers the pen editor Bowker Richard American Publishers Weekly and Vice President the American Authors Copyright League which the first work its kind dealing especially with aspect the American the question for over thirty years poet , is best Rogers , the Californian Cameron known as the author of “ The Rosary ," a lyric original which , though known everywhere in through translation never profited him form penny the month the death At the end the Rev Dr the Far East occurred missionary Japan and Knox for fifteen years religion Japan writer numerous books At the combined the two subjects and May Homer Davenport animal story beginning , , ", “ . at ", “ 's a of of . on in of mankind and the natural history biological grounds preaches peace Among books travel and description there more than transient interest number have been Tripoli the Apart from Mabel Lomis Todd Mysterious they are mainly concerned with things by Noteworthy are The Yosemite home John Muir Travel and Camp the Rockies by Dillon Wallace the Rockies The Spell Enos Mills Three Wonderlands the Murphy American West The Pipe by Bert Leston Taylor The and smoke Carry chapter 267 which �THE AUTHOR . Act with respect to the deposit of copies and registration of such work shall have been complied it ; . .” . in and were served someone the office about midnight the same day Very early the morning March the publica complainant copyrighted narrative and tion paraphrase thereof appeared defendant their respective newspapers The two copies the copy righted work were filed the office the Register Copyright Washington March after the opening that office that day On these facts the question arises Was com the defendant of in 's , 9 , . on on . C ., D , on . of CASE LAW , UNITED STATES or of in of . of 's . it , . all to 8 March of . s 18 of - “ of a . HAROLD HARDY . 9 it of , to " of , , in .” . v in JUDGE LACOMBE 'S OPINION : This proceeding grew out of a transaction referred to in the decision on motion for preliminary injunc tion . The order to show cause included a restrain ing order or temporary injunction , and it is charged that defendant published an account of Amundsen ' s journey to the South Pole , which was a colourable copy of copyrighted narrative Many points have been argued but will not be necessary discuss them The bill was verified March stated that complainant about file two complete copies the best edition when published The order show cause and restraining order were signed on in , is , is is " ” in a ” Copyright Act of Judge Lacombe, in fall , reads The opinion . “ 40s its and to injunction an in plaintiff It is clear that the words “ separately ” and to “ singly " are not synonymous , and according the cases an article or story may be " published separately , " although it is in a volume with other articles or stories . In the case of Johnson v. Newnes , Mr. Justice Romer said : “ If you find in a volume separate parts , each distinguished or perfectly distinguishable from the published each part other parts and the volume separate that and clearly distinguished the separately published volume Similarly Smith Johnson 1863 where certain tales entitled The Chronicles Stanfield Hall were contributed the London Journal was held that the subsequent publication the weekly supplement was publi separate tales cation within the meaning the , with .” of came to the conclusion publication , " and a “ separate been to of granted the damages . Hamilton " separately not were of Mr. Justice that there had they is they first appeared , published . " , • 8 268 , , , 4 by by by of of . by , : 12 . in . by of its it ; a . ", is , or , of to , in be as of , of 9 in . in of , of . be or complied with to of in in of been .” . of of - - or of of . 12 no of is to a be “ , in Washington District Columbia two complete copies the best edition thereof then published proceeding shall No action maintained copyright any work until for infringement respect the provisions the Act the deposit copies and registration such work shall have , ), in to to copyright distinct from the an action enforce the same The ruling against the validity the temporary injunction was made under sect the copy right law which provides that pro action ceeding shall maintained for infringement copyright any work until the provisions this , . in a a a by ( that the right right maintain publi That after copyright has been secured copyright cation the work with the notice provided sect this Act there shall promptly deposited the Copyright Office Copyright the mail addressed the Register of of of , of 's of a of either the text colourable version story Roald Amundsen his discovery the South Pole the copyright which the Times had purchased for the United States and Canada The Court recognises that valid copyright can publishing copyright be secured work with imprint and was secured by the Times the Amundsen narrative the present case but holds in be of of . I to . : That any person entitled thereto this Act may secure copyright for his work publication copyright required thereof with the notice this Act etc publication The bill shows that such had been complainant thereby made before was verified copyright had then secured copyright and the vindication Ownership such ownership suit are different things The provided for latter sect which reads “ of 8 or publication , on by , an , of , of in , the Federal District Court denied the application the New York Times Company for the punishment for contempt the Star Company publisher the injunction New York American for violating Judge Holt restraining the granted March . . . LACOMBE of UDGE on as at 8 ? provides “ . is , ITSELF NOT AFFECTED its - ” “ IN an this THE TEMPORARY LACOMBE DECIDES JUDGE INJUNCTION THE TIMES COPYRIGHT SUIT WAS GRANTED PREMATURELY COPY RIGHT plainant entitled maintain action such midnight when the order was served March The action based upon the statute and the answer this question must found provisions Sect the Act March 1909 to of the .) ' ( the Editor Weekly of with the kind permission United States Publishers Printed �THE AUTHOR for of no 12 . of . of so of to as is , " At a to . in it of be to its . is , . , is . . or 12 , to on , as in at , he , to . a , of in an of - in of in of an to of an , if in , ' T , by to , , , to . 12 . , of of . of of by of CLAUSE . DANGEROUS A by on to . , for of to in a , T be . , be so a to to of to of in in to , in of a of . of . of an author a a Author in though lines the only bound for certain number books one the cases published The recently clause proposed bind the for period seven years agreement coming from the office Messrs is author created . is on it career and affect his property before most agreements drafted these In - . Articles have appeared The Author demon strating how seriously clauses dealing with rights future books may hinder the author his in in by time time the Committee have urged pub upon authors the danger granting lishers contract one book the right publish future books stated terms Authors should not even grant the refusal the publication publisher upon terms future books subse quently agreed though this may not dangerous ROM In be on of - - be , to or a be an in by is , is — ; of the actiou by . be , of - to is or an a of an institution or as in or .” of . to precede to of to . by in by by It grant injunction prevent viola copyright which has been secured the aggrieved granted this injunction may equity equity suit bill that equity suit such covered the phrase a on is in or or be in , to on , be copyright must be - or be , , in or , this Act may served may the parties against whom such injunction granted anywhere the United States and shall operative throughout the United States proceedings contempt enforceable other any other Court judge possessing juris wise diction the defendants does not seem that this last quoted section any way qualified the prohibition the twelfth judge express given section The Court But a of , of of . . of . 36 . of , be anything forbidden tion party upon to of of , , , , 35 . “ an “ equity filed any shall have power upon bill grant injunction party aggrieved prevent and any rights secured restrain the violations said law according the course and principles equity judge courts such terms said court may deem reasonable Any injunction that may granted restraining and enjoining the doing authority , . , byof or , be of of the Philippine Islands proceed Sect That civil actions suits ings arising under this Act may instituted the district which the defendant his agent inhabitant which he may found judge thereof Sect That any such court would vital The Court however expressly held that this question was not involved that the mere depositing the books the mails addressed the Register Copyright accompanied presumably application for registration and affidavit manufacture suffices compliance with sect This constitute ignores the provision that section with regard registration possibly the theory that only the performed acts required the owner the in all 31 . . “ proceedings actions suits under the copyright laws the United originally cognizable States shall the Circuit Courts the United States the District Court any Territory the Supreme Court the District Columbia the District Courts Alaska Hawaii and Porto Rico and the Courts first instance arising , , which , 36 , . , 35 34 to and The imes itself discussion the case registration were makes the important point that action the initiation essential formality law that there would result interim non protection between the deposit copies the mails Washington and the necessary registration daily newspaper material interim that the case be , , , be of be an , in or sects : as Complaint refers follows Sect That read to - . , to in “ ” ; at , in or , of . force construction here followed the time the person copyright publishes his work with the entitled notice required presumably has copies his possession and could once deposit the mail the two copies required addressed the statute prescribes That act his part would seem compliance with sect sufficient entitle him proceeding maintain his action But until he does this the prohibition of that section imperative Without considering the other questions presented the application denied at an of , at 8 , Copyright Office the mail addressed the Copyright Register that time therefore proceeding could not this action maintained and the injunction being issued action whose no binding maintenance was prohibited could copy or proceeding the infringement apparent reason for constru and there ing the act exempt such suits from the operation the prohibition sect No hard copyright results from the ship the owner of of - A of . of in an , be if to , or to so as tion broad this goes the jurisdiction the proceedings and courts entertain such actions the prohibition were operative when the injunc tion was served the latter would void because made action which could not be maintained and which the courts could not have jurisdiction midnight The papers submitted indicate that of March when the injunction was served the deposited two copies had not yet been the 269 “ action right to in - it , , it of as of or , in to of The subject of statutory copyright being one wholly within the powers Congress had full power any way restrict chose the main taining proceedings such actions the courts infringement are concerned with the subject prohibi the rights secured by such statute . �THE AUTHOR . by , , an of is in , If . an he as ' to s is , in is is an to be If to an be he of , by , . an , is of , be , , of on , . , . D , H . . . By . . . , . . G . H . . R . . . of . By of . . 's . . . . . . . of . . . . of " , M .P . “ Monument the Stratford 20 TO . SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS .) MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY PER CENT ALLOWANCE Front Page Other Pages Hall of Page Page 015 Quarter of Eighth Page Single Column Advertisements per inch per cent per cent. made for Series Sixand Reduction welve Insertions. 6 for 0 0 .. . . . 1 10 00 of 25 of , , 29 , Co . All letters respectingAdvertisements should Paternoster Square London BELMONT addressed to J. F . , E be .C . T ' a of 20 .. . ** .. * . .. . of a a& 300 & - . By to to , Workshop Rickett By Berric Twede Compton John Forster By Seccombe Engraving Dugdale The Geo Greenwood ( by an Ibsen From NATIONAL he be to to of . A , to de to 10 - The Centenary Recent History I ? if be be or a By Wilkie Collins , he a to to . it a It BLACKWOODS Without Method BOOKMAN .” . per . is . . : . L , Musings A , If ” . cote Statham . , I “ be . , to of , at , he if an , NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER By Dr the Odes Horace Metrical Versions Tyrrell Edith Sichel Beaumont Pauline Ry Heath the Salon and the Royal Academy At to be , on . or , 10 it if an It ENGLISH REVIEW Henry Newbolt English Poetry New Study By Walter Sichert The Royal Academy Lawrence Poetry Arthur Symons Ezra Pound Abercromby A . he is of it in I — to . it author has been stated that the binding becoming more usual demand for future work amongst publishers has also received the sanc CONTENTS of at , , in . 10 to a “ to MAGAZINE of be of to to offer thinking he was the author refused such higher royalty bound would then entitled question he acted fairly under the clause any other publisher before whom laid the matter per royalty bave been offered state must but will you give me better terms cent referred inform you that any offer you make must my former publisher will give see back Surely the answer better terms me similar decline the second publisher would from make any offer and the author would have accept the his cent royalty proposed original publisher This would serious position only referred enough two books but one any future refers becomes disastrous when author may write novel that by of all in of to . a of . he If a in on up a to if of in he of discharging discrimination work most cases would mean that the The clause the same would bound author who signed publisher for the whole his literary life practically refuse any offer that that publisher placed unable say will The publisher has only before him your books per cent the sales offer you this figure obtain the writer for ever author above . a to in he , of quoted T to as a be willing No doubt second publisher might offer terms for the book were the author position freedom but would not keep the offer open he understood that he was being made use give competitor the same trade order taking the book similar terms chance was not told why his terms were sought receiving unfair treatment the hands would his fellow publisher whose the author and of , to a is he bound . whom quoted success to , at “ , to at of ? ” to to , good the author a , . an for in is It in to a without referring the the original publisher that under such clause the terms however matter back again indifferent his future contracts unshackled with regard only too treated well bis publisher will glad leave the publication future works that publisher hands author not treated well by his publisher then place all his forced books with him while convinced that he unsatisfactory man buisness intolerable position the Society must once again All members sign any agreement binding them warned not selves for future work and must take special care sign not clause drafted the lines the one . great difficulty obtaining release any rate almost impossible author the present condition the literary market go second publisher and say What terms will you give me for my book and the same time explain that publisher that he cannot accept have a . to an ." to so is it he , of to . to is a This most inadvisable arrangement for author enter upon The clause practically binds the author offer the publisher during the may term his literary life every novel that produce and worded that the author would , . by by to on he to . . ." heof " “ be. The Author shall give the publishers the first refusal him Should and any future novels written able obtain better terms for these than the terms suggest the Publishers shall offer the book the the terms named Publishers him other publishers The custom , if it is a growing one , tion of agents . the vigour possible must be opposed with Authors members the Society those publishers who are The reasons given the most just their attitude towards authors for desiring bind authors for future work are not satisfactory publisher who has bound author pledged such clause knowing that the latter him may and does get careless the matter publication As long turns over his money and gets fair percentage he becomes quite to runs as clause 's Co . , Limited , a & . : to by George Allen follows to 270 �THE AUTHOR HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY . member has a right to ask for and to receive pub advice upon his agreements , his choice of a lisher , or any dispute arising in the conduct of his property . The of his or the administration business Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Further , the Committee , if they Solicitors of the Society . without deem it desirable , will obtain counsel ' s opinion any cost to the member . Moreover , where counsel ' s , the Committee of opinion is favourable and the sanction is obtained , action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member , and all costs borne by the Society . 1. A VERY copyright 2. Remember that questions connected with experi . and publishers ' agreements do not fall within the eure of ordinary solicitors . Therefore , do not scruple to use the Society . any agreement whatever , send 3. Before signing the document to the Society for examination . 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers , even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself , and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer , the dramatist , the composer . 6 . The Committee bave arranged for the reception of in a fire . members ' agreements and their preservation proof safe . The agreements will , of course , be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary , who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : ( 1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them . (3) To enforce ( 2) To keep agreements . payments due according to agreements . Fuller particu lars of the Society ' s work can be obtained in the Prospectus . 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society . Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful the contracts with publishers submitted to consideration them by literary agents , and are recommended to submit to the Secretary and explanation them for interpretation of the Society . This 7. Many agents neglect to slamp agreements . must be done within fourteen days of first execution . The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members . obtained . But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society . II . A Profit - Sharing Agreement ( a bad form of agreement ) . In this case the following rules should be attended to : ( 1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro . duction forms a part without the strictest investigation , (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs , or by charging exchange advertise ments . Therefore keep control of the advertisements . (3. ) Not to allow a special charge for " office expenses , " unless the same allowance is made to the author . (4. ) Not to give up American , Colonial , or Continental rights . (5 .) Not to give up serial or translation rights . (6. ) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher . As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor | III. WARNINGS TO OF THE PRODUCERS ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement . There are four methods of dealing with literary property : 1. Selling it Outright . This is sometimes satisfactory , if a proper price can be System . possible for an author approximately to ascertain the truth . From time to time very important figures conpected with royalties are published in The Author , IY . Agreement . A Commission The ( 1.) ( 2. ( 3. ) : main points are Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production Keep control of the advertisements . Keep control of the sale price of the book . . General . All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned . Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author . Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society . Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp . Avoid agreements by letter if possible . The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are ( 1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means . ( 2. ) The inspection of those account books which belong : to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or with held . (3. ) Always avoid WARNINGS £1 18. per BOOKS . The Royalty This is perhaps , with certain limitations , the best form of agreement . " It is above all things necessary to know It in what the proposed rovalty means to both sides 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so Members can make their own do some publishers . deductions and act accordingly . is 9. The subscription to the Society annum , or £10 10s. for life membership . 271 . a transfer TO EVER of copyright . DRAMATIC AUTHORS . sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com petent legal authority . 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager . 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts This (a . ) Sale outright of the performing right . An author who enters into is unsatisfactory . such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the pi-ce by a certain dare and for proper publication of his name on the play - bills , N : �272 THE AUTHOR . ( 6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts . Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent . An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system . Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages . A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed . (o.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (1.2., fixed nightly fees ). This method should be always except in cases where avoided the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect . The other safeguards set out under heading (6. ) apply also in this case. DRAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society plays into before putting the bands of agents . As the law stands at present , an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author 's fees from it . As far as the placing of plays is concerned , it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot , under the guidance of the Society , do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required . For certain purposes , such as the collection of fees on amateur performances , and in general the trans action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals , and also for the collection of fees in foreign , ; and employ agents countries almost all dramatic authors in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable . But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays , or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author 's rights . In any case, in the present state of the law , an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society . 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited , and are usually limited , by town , country , and time. This is most important . 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform . The legal distinction is of great importance . drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced . 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract . He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning . 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited , and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication , As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete , on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con tracts . those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society . WARNINGS T CYCENARIOS , typewritten SCENARIOS PLAYS . - AND in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society , together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence , will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis tant . One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society . Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing . Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules , with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d . per act . TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS . ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors . It must , however , be pointed out that , as a rule , the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan . cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property . The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with - performing right and copyright . He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement , and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above . STAMPING MUSIC . The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d . per 100 or part of 100. The members ' stamps are kept in the Society ' s safe . The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary , and the voucher is then forwarded to the members , who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble . THE READING BRANCH . EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence . Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach . The term , MSS includes not only works of fiction , but poetry and dramatic works , and when it is possible , under special arrangement , technical and scientific works . The Readers are writers of competence and experience . The fee is one guinea . M REGISTRATION OF ORIGINAL AND AGENTS . RAMATIC 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible , and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event . It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one -act plays should be reserved . 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright . A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed ingly valuable . They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration . 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully AUTHORS REMITTANCES . The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank , Chancery Lane , or be sent by registered letter only . �THE AUTHOR . we all his , is or of , of to . of , , be no at it . of of pupils through the same methods Under the new Copyright Act of is therefore that writers technical books and lecturers educational subjects should careful that their rights are not infringed be great importance . We are COPYRIGHT AND LEGISLATION relations Ireland to might have ensued par International copyright had been , which regard , is a to . difficulties in , longer necessary the ticularly , are authors that copyright per if their plays Act - Copyright on - , of glad to notice that the Home Rule Bill copyright legislation with the leaves the question Imperial Parliament and that Irish self government legislate will not include the right the subject copyright very wise one This limitation as of . RIGHTS dramatic , remind no formances new of under the to desire . IRELAND . to is , be ' be no be , or , ' . DRAMATIC We . is it ; in to is is . produced designed French and other foreign languages and quite certain that distant date the given lectures celebrated professors will also on if a of If . 's , is as Many records are being teach is , , of , part of by have mentioned the position which the cinematograph taking the matter education and educational problems but also true that going play no unimportant the gramophone it to no , It of . in is by , , or · THE GRAMOPHONE We to . , . so so is It to to . to on . do to to in of to be , 3 to of . as 6 , a - be . , 19 of , , as a supplement We print this issue The Author the Statutory Rules and Orders issued by the Board Trade with reference sect and sect sub sect the Copyright Act 1911 supplement We publish these that members may able retain them separately from the magazine case they wish will great importance many doubt our members have these copies too early yet speak with certainty the point how these rules and regulations will work The most im portant are those relating the composer property and the compulsory reproduction license this kept mechanical reproduction the hands few firms the rules may work efficiently but quite such reproduction becomes cheapened possible pianola records and future inven tions and gets into the hands smaller concerns guarantee that the even pirates there will composers royalties will authors secured At present howerer all that can done wait and see . , 1911 . ACT COPYRIGHT , there . There subsidiary rights certain existent in the copyright , such as rights of translation , mechanical rights , which are dealt with in the reproduction Act , but for the purpose of the present note , impress upon the dramatist desire that his copyright starts immediately has finished play and he consequence proceed able against anyone making wrongful use his per work either before after publication formance are , pieces performed the work or any substantial part thereof ." to force the beginning of August , but it is impossible at present to say what will be the ultimate result . If the Bill does pass into law , it will afford a very important protection to the property of English copyright holders , as much English work is at present published in Holland , and many dramatic he If , It in . IN HOLLAND is with great pleasure we hear that there is a Bill before the Dutch Parliament to enable Holland Tbis is very satis to join the Berlin Convention . factory , as Holland has been too long outside the the Bill is of Continental nations . Convention passed into law we understand it will come into or COPYRIGHT is The Editor of “ The Author ” begs to remind Members that there is no issue of the magazine during the months of August and September . He has inserted this notice , as letters from Members frequently come to the office asking why the magazine has not during those months. been sent to them in order to secure their rights . Hitherto , the dramatist has had , in addition to his Common Law rights in his work , two distinct rights under the Statute , ( a ) copyright , or the sole right of multiplying copies , and (b ) performing right , or the sole right of authorising performances . The former was secured by publication and the latter by a public performance . These performances often proved a source of much trouble and expense to the dramatist , and , in many cases , of very little pleasure to his friends who made up the audience . These three rights (Common Law , copyright, and right ) are now included in the term performing by the Act as the is defined “ copyright , ” which sole right “ to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever , to perform , or in the case of a lecture to deliver , the work or any substantial part thereof in public ; if the work is unpublished , to publish to GENERAL NOTES . 273 permitted separate �THE AUTHOR . Authors can be of any assistance the Committee Management will only be too willing to work harmony with the American society . congratulate society . all an . , as a in . an a of . in of of , - , at . in as M . ) of ( . in a , at de - . a he ; , to official and then having turned his attention law became barrister Thereafter was turn Chief Judge Chaux Fonds member the Neuenburg Cantonal Court and President the Upon the foundation Criminal Court some what summary fashion the international Bureau Industrial Property 1884 Droz was appointed the first director and when the end 1887 there was adjoined this institution new bureau that for the International protection copyright the necessity some more complete organisation becoming apparent Morel was appointed with the title Secretary General to . " “ , of , M of , , , in at . , . . , work under Druz Five years later 1892 he was appointed director His post was the outset one considerable difficulty and demanded novelty unusual tact International offices were and regarded some quarters with mistrust and , , a confrères every the Society of if . Vance and his feel confident that presented instance man who rose Originally engraver humble beginnings he entered public service first the Swiss Canton Neuenburg railway Later he was engaged , . Mr Morel from M to if is , and regret that we record the death is with at Bex , on May 18 last , of M . Henri Morel , Director of the International Bureau for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works , a man who merited the regard of authors of nations 1 . of of of be to , It , . its on We wish success TT , - In . to to , for , its in of be of markets both sides the Atlantic members both societies the organisation for carrying out efficient and reliable the business HENRI MOREL . deep of , - to to of be it of , a ' on of , . be it be is to If . , J. :- ' O it a is · , J. of , of , the Society their support the following are mem bers the Society Authors Ellen Glasgow Harvey Higgins Louis Vance Langdon Mitchell and Miss Kale Douglas Wiggin such society impossible gange the successful advantage and assistance that may our society reports can Confidential sent back wards and forwards and matters dealing with property members both sides the water can strengthening be discussed with view the position the owners that property may possible subject addition some society carry financial arrangement each through respective country the work the other society for members no doubt will great advantage also those who have got OBITUARY . , . to The American Society does not propose to be a social body in any way, and we think this action is very wise ; it is to be a business body , pure and simple , and if it is thoroughly well organised as such is Amongst those who have given bound succeed extended over many years , and whose latest dis coveries have only this year been placed before the public ; and Mr. Andrew Balfour, G . C. B ., Director of Laboratory in the Gordon Government Research Memorial College , Khartoum . M . Professor Waldestein , now Sir Charles Walde , late Head Professor of Fine Art , Cambridge , and for many years connected with the excavations , not only in Greece but also in Italy : Mr . Edmund Gosse , C. B ., the librarian of the House of Lords, who was one of the original members of the society , and has been on the council since its foundation ; Mr. Marc Auriel Stein , now Sir Marc Auriel Stein . K . C. I . E ., whose explorations in Central Asia have of States those members of the the King 's birthday stein , arisen the United in received of . a SOCIETY OF AUTHORS of AMERICAN is with great pleasure we record the fact that American authors have at last decided to organise themselves into a society founded on the model in some ways of our own society , and the Société des gens de Lettres . As our society , basing itself to some extent on the lines of the Société des gens de Lettres differs from it in certain details , no doubt , the American Society will , again , differ from the societies whose action it purposes to follow . It purposes to include , as our society endeavours to include , not only writers and composers and, perbaps , dramatists , but also artists as far as they are illustrators of books . We are glad to think that the moving spirit in forming the organisation is Mr. Louis J . Vance , the author of “ The Brass Bowl ” and “ The Black Bag . ” Mr. Vance was over in England some years ago and joined the Society of Authors . He was impressed with the methods of the society , and has done a good deal to help the society by rendering it efficient information on questions that have have to THE who honours . It of in BIRTHDAY HONOURS . WE must La copyright legislation , would have been a source of much trouble to the owners of copyright property , both in Ireland and in other parts of the kingdom . We wish it had been possible when passing the Act of 1911 to have made the same reservation with regard to the Colonies . in 274 �THE AUTHOR in . in of on be ." . to a so in , of 's . on to is , , , to , of . it So , or , a , , is no of . of 's in a of of is the new Copyright Act which will come trying force this month claim more than the copyright and performing right namely portion This side fees the gramophone the question has also been discussed by the Com posers Sub Committee who deemed advisable the daily have the following notice published of a , - , in it . of ' : to of of , of . In be of 7 ( c ) - 19 , in , of . , , of of . of of or to of to as in , by in to to of of , by of , in of , , in a of be be or . 's no he , his of of a a no ." of of , , in it to to - , to of be of of to , is to be of , as in is it ' , of , I of , of - to for . of Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing this Act the copyright musical work any rights conferred by this Act respect the making authorising the making contrivances means mechanically performed shall which the work may belong the author his legal personal representatives and not the assignee and the royalties aforesaid shall payable and for the benefit the author the work his legal personal representatives From this obvious that the music publisher has locus standi whatever the matter and has more right royalties decide upon division the composer any other private property than upon division to to to , , an . , of to . . a is In “ Pounds paid consideration the sum hereby agree assign the this day my rights and interest present future and con whole me full : -. by à , of , in its to it by work to , . and after full discussion contract was finally settled which was approved Management and printed with the Committee May 1910 comments The Author Another firm has approached the Society and equi willingness put forward declared This contract has been submitted table agreement the Copyright Sub Committee and after some printed below negotiation was the agreement Management desire settled The Committee give their approval this document not because perfect contract between composer and publisher but because far advance the may usual music publishers agreement seen reading the following which may called the prevalent method the disposal much musical Society The Incorporated Authors and the Society British Composers desire direct the attention all Kingdom the composers the United their powers regard and rights the mechanical reproduction their works defined the Copyright Act 1911 which declares that the Composer has the sole right prohibit the making any mechanical authorise reproduction his compositions No matter what assign ment mechanical rights the composer may have made before the passing the Act the Act annuls such an assignment and confers solely upon the composer all royalties derived from such mechanical rights order make the latter part this statement quite clear quoted the Act should section sub section “ . in by to . of meetings were held papers or of of by to to an a D by Authors was two years ago the Society approached firm music publishers who arrange agreement more equi desired composers than the usual document placed table before them the best music publishers London The matter was referred the Com Management mittee the Copyright Sub An agreement was put forward many Committee or COME , to , into is doubt to AGREEMENTS . ' COMPOSERS be in to . of ; on ." to or “ , ever , . ever desired again to . It it of to to or ; - important how give the reasons for Manage the matter that the Committee danger long the statement ment included report which was this assignment last year sept out all the members the Society Under the agreement printed above which one the usual pattern the publisher with view . he is he , from a a . . his in to to he 1 on to . the absurdity comment standpoint the composer The one party assigns all his rights and the other except the bare party undertakes no responsibility royalty subject publication responsibility The Author that often repeated has been composer should not assign his rights either his copyright but should his performing right perform and publish that only grant licence repeat the warning hardly worth while hardly necessary this bargain of , of to , , it , . It April found himself com last resign his directorship His name must the workers whose toil be inserted among those This mankind has been long and beneficial the only praise and the only recompense that and pelled in It . It to as be ." of in to , , , . , an " fail his forces began his strength for after visibly He suffered less however from the malady that was overpowering him than from labours regret that continue was unable harness die had been always his ambition Circumstances forbade his accomplishing his wish the words and music of my song entitled " it being understood that I receive a royalty of per copy on all sold of the same in Great Britain , Ireland , and the Colonies ( 13 copies to count as 12), also per five cent the market price all copies sold the United States 200 copies both countries free for novelty purposes Any royalties obtained gramophone the sale records similar mechanical reproductions all equally countries divided between composer and publisher tingent " is . of in In the clearness his mind his tact his extensive knowledge and his personal charm were universally jest call himself appreciated He was wont The Conference international pointsman the last great effort described Berlin may have overtaxed was one that appears bis life 275 a of to he . its that M . Morel showed in others with antipathy . he fully appreciated bow delicate was his position , and that he possessed also the abilities necessary perils both The consolidation to cope with presided was principally the unions over which due his discretion and his excellent influence the numerous conterences which he took part . �THE AUTHOR of of of of no in on as of or to on to be of a or - .- of . by -- . . of of to . 6 up of to . - of of . — of is an . it or a at . be . in of In of on an as in to an to on in if of . If or in - . If . to as so do to he of - . of to . or is or on orof of or or an is in to no to . a of . of : -- be . 9 . 10 11 . . 12 if of be in be in or If to . is In to is - . ' of to by - in if . of in of if be in of of . 's to be as a to in -u of to or or by be . on of of by in in of . be as to be . of of - in or if at or of of to of of of to of - . in If of or of or or in in to of . of .of of . .- be in or as or in . — to onof of at if to an to of ) of to of cr of . of . at in . . 5 to to in to : as in .— to of to of or or of of of of . 2 3 . in the Work shall left the judg the Publishers Copyright American The publishers shall print each copy the Work the notice required law the copyright America the United States reservation publication and shall the Work duly deposit the necessary copies and enter the copyright the Copyright Washington Office Right writing Performing required the 4 reprinting and sale ment and discretion be to of of . 24 & it is of . W J. of 1 . of ( at writing music the said Work without the consent the Composer But subject the rights hereinbefore granted the Composer retains copyright the and per forming rights the Work Publication The Publishers shall bear the whole printing publishing and advertising the said Work cost print and publish and shall use their best endeavours the said Work within months the date this agreement and sell copies the same accordance with their usual course business Form and price The Publishers shall issue the Work occasion form the price may requires such other form such other prices mutually agreed between the Composer and the Publishers publication the production The general management . . all day MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this one thousand nine hundred and between of hereinfter called the Composer the one part and Curwen Sons Limited Berners Street London hereinafter termed the Pub mutually agreed lishers the other part whereby parties between the hereto for themselves and their respective heirs administrators and assigns follows Assignment publish licence That consideration payments and subject the hereinafter mentioned the termination clauses hereinafter mentioned the Composer hereby agrees assign sell and the Publishers exclusive licence during the whole period the copyright including any renewals and extensions thereof print publish and sell copies the composition the Composer present intituled hereinafter called any part thereof the Work Great Britain and Ireland her Colonies and Dependencies and further agrees that during the currency this agreement neither himself assigns shall print publish nor his heirs executors any copies any any part thereof the said Work adaptation arrangement thereof within the said limits and shall sell only such copies are obtained from the Publishers and the Publishers shall not publish any arrangement alteration variation the 13 whose permission we are enabled to be seen to contain the principle of the licence in place of the highly objectionable total surrender rights of will In submitted to Sons , with print it . It & in 8 . THE SUGGESTED AGREEMENT. The following agreement has been the society by Messrs . J . Curwen before the signing this agreement the Pub lishers shall comply with the provisions the law relating performing rights notice reservation Satutory Copies The Publishers shall provide and deposit the copies required statute for the public libraries Payment Royalties The Publishers shall pay the Composer his heirs executors assigns royalty the full published price all copies sold either notation royalty thirteen copies being counted twelve but paid complimentary shall copies the Composer given copies given away for the purpose him advertisement Statement Account The publishers shall make May the statement accounts annually the 31st day each year and shall render the account and pay the Composer the amount due within three calendar months from the said date sup Copies for Composer The Composer shall plied with copies the Work for his personal use at the full trade discount Work not violation other rights The Composer guarantees the Publishers that the said Work original work and way whatsoever any violation copyright belonging any other person persons partnership incorporated company and that firm objectionable contains nothing libellous character legal agrees representatives and that he and his shall and will hold harmless and keep indemnified the Publishers from all suits and all manner claims proceedings and expenses which may be taken incurred the ground that the said work such violation contains anything objectionable libellous Prvofs The Composer undertakes correct the proofs the Work within fourteen days their receipt And should fail then the Publishers shall liberty they shall consider make such corrections necessary Infringements either party has reasonable cause for believing that the copyright the said composition they shall give immediate notice has been infringed he the other party the Composer takes proceedings respect the infringement and the Publishers desire joined the action they may give written notice undertaking the Composer that effect and equal sbare pay their part the entire cost the litigation the Composer shall join them parties such prosecute the action case the Composer shall diligently but shall retain control the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement with the defendants the Composer and Publishers and the damages interests any recovered shall firstly applied payment costs any surplus shall and there divided equally between Composer and Publishers Composer the after the infringement has come neglects his notice refuses proceedings respect take thereof the Publishers sball entitled take proceedings and on giving the Composer indemnity against liability for sufficient and reasonable costs shall entitled use the Composer name party such proceedings such case the Publishers shall retain control the proceedings and may make any Composer and reasonable settlement the interests any recovered shall Publishers and the damages firstly applied payment any costs and there surplus shall divided the proportion one third the Composer and two thirds the Publishers publishers liquidation Termination licence the Publishers going into liquidation the the event licence hereunder make print publish and sell shall cease from the date the winding p order but the event the Publishers reconstructing their company amalgamating company themselves with another Composer . : . 7 It is certain that agencies for the collection of composers ' royalties , for a reasonable consideration , will come into existence . It is , therefore , strongly impressed upon all composers 1. Not to part with the property which is exclusively theirs by Act of Parliament. 2. Not to employ any agent or agencies without careful enquiry into their financial position and stability : 3. Not to enter into any contract for sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard to their rights of mechanical reproduction . a 276 �THE AUTHOR . or a in on , to of to in be no is a . at in to as . is as . to to , . of Act will of 1911 be is to , l' in . of , l' States 5 . be taken out the agree ment when that Act comes into force Clauses and 11 may pass with but little comment true that inost cases satisfactory have semi annual accounts but exception was made this special agreement by and can it an is - in . in is 11 . & - of the Copyright Sub Committee after discussion the point with Messrs Curwen Sons Clause almost identical with the clause . of 's , , in which stands the agreement which was before the May 1910 the view Committee the composer being and the publisher that the corrections necessary would mere printer errors be , at . of be It . It of by . a away with the transfer copy the document printed the this article should mentioned advance does right demanded beginning as of of Management recognise the The Committee being great first clause the agreement , in , , 9 is 10 . . to of to he The Composer should note that has the right inspect the books common law the Publishers which refer his Works published under this agreement to at , Occupation It , 7 , . 6 Address 8 . . , in to 3 . a as to . or of to not essential under the nited Clause under the Act ineffective Name or , he so or , a or be is a in in , the above signature do to ' . is in , to — go Director , Sons Limited , & . Curwen , . on to as or , so . is it . in . of . J. Signed for , If , in for of 's to of is as . to of to . of of . to . Address Occupation to , . of .-- fit . of . to - to on . Composer the above signature Name Witness is to of of at of at of as .- Signature Witness which are his under the 1911 for does not undertake sell any part assign these the the publisher agreement also limited with The publisher regard country publication that can made America abroad The composer can foreign either enter into contract direct with arrangement with publisher fresh make the English publisher Under clause the pub print lisher further limited his rights publish and sell both the format which the produced and work the price No alterations can be made be sold which price without mutual agreement the format most satisfactory clause from the This clause point composer view satisfactory Clause also the publisher thereby bound add words necessary reserve the copyright the United States and bound through the necessary technicalities secure the copyright that country As most composers know the printing music the nited States Act ' + s or on of of to of if be year first above written mechanical instruments of be as do the Composer and the hand the Publisher the day and behalf alteration does not amount libel the com reputation poser Under Messrs Curwens agree absolutely forbidden ment the publisher expressly and stated that the composer retains the copyright and the performing right consequence he would also retain the work and any fees that come him from reproduction in a to of by if In of the band Act , where the rights were divided ; and , although the suggested agreement in its first clause gives the exclusive licence during the whole term of copy right , this licence is very strictly limited in the other clauses . The position of the composer is not under this agreement one of absolute freedom , such as may be looked the future but his more advantageous attitude will appear on further consideration he under the usual agreement assigns his copyright then the publisher can publish any arrangement altera long tion the music such arrangement is at or of of to if or in to at or . . 15 16 . . 17 . 18 As Witness too , that under tbe Act of December , 1911 , copy . right means much more than it did under the old is heirs it bis , the so Composer executors or assigns shall grant a licence in similar form to such reconstructed or other company or firm unless he states in writing his objection to the nature of the reconstruction or amalgamation . And in the event of his making such statement of objection he shall not make an agreement with any other publisher whereby he shall be entitled to receive higher royalties or any larger remuneration than that to which he is entitled under this agreement . 14. Termination of licence by notice . If the Publishers shall at the end of three years from the date of publication any time thereafter give written notice the Composer that their opinion the demand for the Work any time the publishers shall have has ceased print allowed the same be out off the market for period not less than six calendar months and shall receive written notice from the Composer that effect then within three months such written notice having party may been received either the case the Publishers not print an edition use the ordinary putting again methods for the work the market the licence hereunder make print publish and sell shall cease the event the cesser this licence under either the preceding clauses this agreement the Composer shall have the option purchasing the plates the said Work and all unsold copies an agreed valuation Provided that the Composer does not exercise that option within three months the cesser the said licence any time thereafter dispose the Publishers may such plates and copies they may think Execution further assurances The Composer agrees for himself his heirs executors and assigns execute such further assurances the premises hereby assigned may reasonably be required Throughout this agreement words denoting the male gender shall held connote the female gender Interpretation This agreement wherever made shall English law be construed according firm without further consideration 277 �THE AUTHOR . its . . in set a be to of is , in . of in . . , of at , of . of “ a , .” , be in , to by a , as is of in of 's in . of , ) be . a a . , 's of by is of of to last engaged is to at of Holland is Convention , the Berlin to , hesitation and after disputes respecting the probable many advantage disadvantage adhesion A ( if , in to is of many years many or A FTER the photographs ipso and exhibition facto rules the cinematographic theatre The whole only exhibition the memoir remarks form presentation magic lantern view The simpler new Dutch law will this particular than any other which has dealt with the same subject Respecting artistic copyright new ground seems broken the discussion the right reproduction portraits There are here com plications arising from the artist copyright the portrait and the admitted right the living original forbid the multiplication and exhibition bis portrait and the discussion the memoir these crossing rights the term may used fuller than we have elsewhere seen different presented problem the question the artist right right make replicas his own work Very which the Dutch law will reserve him interesting also question the discussion of of PROPOSED NEW COPYRIGHT LAW OF HOLLAND . THE , rapid succession regulates duly ; , which so in to a to , be , to a for . , a in of view multiplication be - , , to to . legislation . . is . . is to be , presented to of a be of -e is by of It of under that Act graphis that any of or of a , " ) nothing that need said about the The clauses which are self xplanatory Committee would impress upon those composers who are members the Society that the contract far more advantageous set up the agreement for composers than the customary absurd contracts which are offered them The ruinous assign copyright absent ment again insisted that composers shonld must nerer assign their copyright which under the Act 1911 will include their perforining right and should never assign the publishers the gramo phone rights which they are wholly entitled of - :- ). ' “ - ( or up in , , of to “ ( in In " any them the publishers the event becoming bankrupt the case limited company going into liquidation the licence hereunder substitute make print publish and sell shall cease from the date company the adjudication the case limited substitute winding order There remaining ments regulating cinematographic representations The memoir observes with much reason that practically the legislation which rules the copyright photographs and exhibition rules the same time the copyright and exhibition cinemato graphic representations cinematograpbic The reality throws upon the screen merely theatre number successive photographs These indeed rapidity too great follow one another with the distinguish between them able human eye number of different photo but are after all only , - . , - , of of in in follows at is . to of as is runs , to of clause to . The In or to be by , an ordinary arbitration under allow his published the reconstructed company firm order meet the views both parties the last sentence was inserted This clause more stringent and more the disadvantage of the com poser than the corresponding clause the agree May 1910 printed ment which The Author stated work desire that their new law shall not servile imitation what has been proposed the European nations the Berlin Convention but shall hare original merits its own The proposed law consequently several respects advance previous legislation and the same time several respects simpler As an instance of the latter feature may be mentioned remark made regarding enact a - , be . a neration against reconstructed firm The Sub argued composer might Committee that the object strongly for reasons which could not profundity and manner admirable for the reasons for the various dispositions proposes Among other the Legislature which particulars forth the memoir the following deserve special attention The Dutch government cusses exactness in to he of a so do to , if . . set ment should be terminated under the circumstances out Messrs Curwen wanted the licence continue and urged that the author has the might merely option terminate the agreement raising his financial remu with view . and the of Messrs . Curwen & Sons . To the casual observer it also may seem complicated , but the reason for its being drafted on the present lines is as follows : - The publishers have the exclusive right to publish during the whole term of copy . right . The Sub - Committee desired that the agree is of Copyright Sub -Committee between the representative a move to enter the Copyright Union , proposing such a revision of the national copyright law as shall make this step possible . The projected statute is presented in an official document : “ Session of 1911 – 1912 . No. 227 . New Regulation of Copyright." This document consists of two parts , the “ Proposed New Law ," and an “ Explanatory Memoir ," both of which are of a highly interesting character . The “ Explanatory Memoir " should be read first . It contains a lucid explanation of why the present Dutch copyright law requires to be revised before Holland can join the Berlin Convention , and dis in making and in a Clause 12 is rather complicated , but this is due of being very inclusive in the pro visions . It will not be so important under the Act of 1911 . Clause 13 was discussed at considerable length to the intention by 278 �THE AUTHOR . as , to , , ; ; , on , , , ; or is in , , , all is to is , . bybe its . , , . , , a of , of ; , , , on ; , to , . be if , an as is of in of . , in no as a be . its of , of or to a ; a in be is be . or of byat , by , a a of it of of of . in , or no of as be of by . , of . to a he as . as to ) (e , is of or at , if , on , to In . is of a of of of if of , in of . case . ; in of of in copyright life and fifty years collaboration the fifty years are calcu lated from the date the death the last surviving Anonymous works have copyright collaborator fifty years The right translation lapses not exercised within ten years from the last day the year which the work was first published for the languages which the author hasnot given his permission translation one the countries belonging the international copyright union The term the in as of an 's of market for , a or of it on . any copyright work The modification the purchaser xcept his command forbidden buildings and trade designs unless the case the author gives his consent the modification long The author retains this right lives he applies for them within month The author after seizure may claim have pirated works handed over him and may put them the to “ , or it or , . in the act will involve copy infraction portrait the command the person represented his provided that the repro relatives after his death duction differs widely size from the original portrait The possessor the copyright cannot publish without the consent the person represented but the possessor architectural designs may exbibit then for sale . of , it of of to in in , of its in it which forbidden regarded Also will right the reproduction , , . an of . “ to of ; of in in ” . as certain modifications artistic works commercial character any product belonging word the literature science art whatsoever may production manner Collected works any kind will single work regarded copyright There laws judicial decrees and public announcements Reproduction journals will news published regarded copyright not infraction the source indicated but reproduction may of to ; of is it to " - to of a declares that shall come into force the Dutch Kingdom Europe the first day the month following passing With the exception character and provinces in so it , it . of in of its universal practical enforcement The new law copyright proposes commercial accord objects designed for practical use and here art again sanctions one the most recent views respecting copyright but the memoir appositely objects observes that both the case this sort and the case architectural designs will be practically impossible insist upon moral copyright the sense which can be accorded the literary author the painter the musical composer improvements may Practical needs compel the modification commercial design building and such cases protection cannot be given the designer expression The memoir concludes with the desirability coming into force the new act possible after soon shall have been passed the new act itself and the concluding article to . . so is , be or Here the new Dutch law one the highest though one the most intangible rights author At fully admits the impossibility the same time or or , - - 's to of to is as . 's 's ? , be to it is a un ; , to it to - is it of In , ” — . to declare favour boldly defends what , . a of a at a ? or ; “ recently commercial interests and has been only postulated and discussed may appear that many wholly imaginary though there are few authors artists who will not immediately also apply plates geographical maps plans designs and plastic works bearing geography arcbitecture topography and other sciences photographic and cinematographic works and works similar of of a in , a of is an an he , is what has read the illustration books not uncommon phenomenon find that bring the illustra difficult even impossible tions into harmony with the text and this may suggest that the above assumption very likely one only presuming verified has the copyright artist infringed the author He has certainly been picking the author brains indisputable the author The memoir accepts say his right moral right that interdict any modification the work which he has pro any duced This right far removed from . SO , of . , To to is obvious come the case stand when some incident novel poem described by the author with the fullest particulars surrounding scenery and the situa given moment tion of the dramatis personæ picture representing exactly and artist paints will law itself , lack of space compels us to mention only some salient particu provisions are such lars . In general those Copyright will personal elsewhere established writing property and transmissible but only copyright Inherited unpublished not subject Copyright accorded seizure books pamphlets newspapers journals and other writings dramas dramatic music lecturers choregraphic works and writing pantomimes whose conduct described otherwise music with without words sketches paintings architectural designs sculp tures lithographs engravings and other works in to . This howerer one which the By no means obvious painting sculpture the case the extreme instance possible how will is 's right inhibitive elementary case author rights are code , the act the Dutch criminal the Dutch East Indies. Of the proposed new of an the original author in a in all which , to the best of our knowledge , has not been hitherto determined in all its aspects , namely , how far does copyright impede the right to produce the same idea in an entirely different form ? A very simple case of this is the dramatisation of novels ; case which modern legislation reserves 279 �THE AUTHOR . a , , , . en , at at , . of . of of ; in to , de , a , to by in en 's of of . , of , of . , M of to a of . , . , . of , M , of M all by , at de . In de to . , , M , of en , . a at . ' , . , , to , le , all to a by , , en , in , in or , . , to at . , of de ' Vin a , . In , at , to Sir , Mockers , . M Touraine . the history who on of , by . 1 P .M , be to , of of at a . M , . in romantic English travellers in a at . A .M at be , , . 10 by in to an en castles gave keen delight the After the day Chenonceaux reception was given by the Mayor and Amboise and Council Tours the New Town Hall which was illuminated for the occasion the artistically decorated salons honneur was proferred by the Maire who proposed the health His Majesty King George which James proposing the French President Yoxall responded speech that proved his thorough knowledge these Paris landed the party Blois Here once was apparent the cordiality of the reception by Henri de Cardonne and the authorities who had arranged interesting and comprehensive programme for spent the time Blois At the party driving carriages for Chambord were route along the banks the Loire and soon found that their knowledge the link between French and English history was widely and delightfully from or . in . M Victor city who had arranged comprehensive three days programme motors the principal châteaux including Touraine Chinon Chenonceaux Azay Laugeais Amboise Rideau Loches etc whole delightful day was devoted Chinon and route and over all these historic the castles wonders architecture local gentlemen gave their guides services and thus enhanced the value enormously specialist the tour The history agriculture architecture folklore all had their questions answered and the balts of of , via as , , . , A . M . M Hebrard Arc architecture and history This with the Joan Arc subject services and processions gave them much insight into Blois bistory The matter and new next morning they left the city with regret and study the halted Onzaine route for Tours Cardonne Chaumont where again Château Dufay were their historical guides and the evening Tours was reached and the Hôtel Univers were cordially received Cheverel the president the Syndicat and Mockers the leading journalist aud the other officials the , in be to of of s' A . , - de Naleche Adrien Taunay Humbert An early morning train honour the 500th martyrdom were celebrated and Blois and its cathedral were féle for the commemoration The morning was devoted careful study Blois Castle under the guid Dufay who brought out every point ance , a in of to by be to received the Minister Public Works Senator Jean Dupuy and greetings were received from such well known journalists Count Etienne the fêtes Joan as of ", l' - of , at , de de . - day accomplished sans fatigue Paris halt allowed the president and officials the association which Sir the country greeting The M , in M “ . , . The South Eastern and Chatham and the Paris Orleans railways made such careful arrange ments that the journey Touraine Paris was following day anniversary , , .P ., M Sir , of an of of , M a , . a travellers responded l' of in , a by to , Cardonne and Cheverel the idea heartily and small space time ensured most successful reception and pro gramme contained The whole plan was eight days one that useful enjoyable journey largely increase would the knowledge the greeted the Mayor and authorities the language many pleasant words Yoxall of , of of , To is . Blois and Tours Ville James A in , , by . of of , , , of in , in of of - of expeditions into foreign countries the members the British International Associa tion Journalists have produced important results not only the shape numerous articles journals and magazines but also the issue volumes topographical historical and fiction dealing with the people and homes the lands brought visited Some these expeditions about invitations from the foreign authorities entailing have been extensive some weeks travel meet the wishes the members whose time limited short tour Touraine was suggested the president James Yoxall gave whose knowledge French and France weight his suggestion and although this was not important invitation being the occasion accepted Touraine and especially the authorities the Presidents the Syndicat initiative of by HE 1 M . , . as , TOURAINE IN . of JOURNALISTS AND of WRITERS BRITISH to . " to to etc “ . ” of , , “ of so of , to its increased through M . de Cardonne and M . Dufay , the learned librarian of Blois . At Chambord ample time was given to explore get many halls and double staircase and hint campaniles the architecture this forest chimneys domes towers and learn the meaning they were the Salamander meet with often From Chambord the drive was con tinued through the forest and pretty villages the picturesque castle Cheverny Particular note was taken the garden produce cultivation route At Cheverny the fine tapestries arms and armour and the interesting room such the Salle des Gardes and the Bedchamber of Henri IV were critically explained and examined and then came reception the return Blois and the Hôtel , is it . a the exhibition of a of , music not publication or of a work picture , piece is of or . A is as The same rule applies to translation for dramatic performance . Photographic copyright has a term of fifty years . regarded published only when work manifolded for sale The performance dramatic on 280 �THE AUTHOR . , . all , , a of ! ” be ." “ , , “ , is - or . — as we . A it . in a . in is to . or at , , to ? it Is as . he is he . , he , , . to a , it as , . , a .up a . isn t' , do it ' t 't or 't to . It , to . . . it is a be , in ; ” he it as If person fade experience The reality has reality outside his had of as or , he a . by , or it as a is as place new the . it . them to absurd of is No doubt it with admiration o ; a a to a of , is , to it to ; . it a is It or it .up seeing that place person swallowed ordinary self He has created but contains no longer comparison use the backneyed his parent relation that child And this the way accounts for phenomenon which repels the reader often writers are capable perusing their own works with interest and eve . 't anticipations about soon we have by . at . . . was considered first whether the work was con ceived whole bit bit started with plan just all forgotten and faded our , - - er - him ve , I' : ) a ; a is A on “ . . . do of ? or a 1 - 't , I ? : no ' ve . of ; : : : ( Reader afterwards Yes met last disappointment very great disappointment disappointment indeed Reader and Why can writer part with mutual annoyance It , do of . — . ? do A , . a an it as . 't I wonder you tell me Reader Won Well mustn pry into the secrets your craft Writer Oh please we secrets you con Reculer Then tell me this Which the plot the characters ceive first Writer Er little both perhaps er it . do so . do to ? ? 't see to : . : than usual and lives state which he con vinced should his normal one though On returning his normal state he reads over what surprises him He couldn has written again He can explain the reader how was done He can remember whether plot character a to ; 't , I go a I : . I as : up it ? I : : , Oh ? I so a is It : : 1 in , either reader writer part must have taken the following conversation great pleasure Reader meet you you mind have admired your books much talking about them Writer thank you don think No Reader Because wanted ask you How you set about them they come How Do you plan out you make book beforehand Or along you quite remember little can Writer both perhaps plan but leave Reader You start with yourself quite free alter the story develops awfully good way Writer That does sound of or as us of TOST or they will not let the fire out late for lunch They write sentences rery slowly and feel queer catastrophe constricted and used Then happens inside them The mind were turns turtle sometimes with rapidity and hidden part comes the top and controls the pen Quicker and quicker the writer works his head grows hot spoils looks far from handsome the lunch and lets out the fire He not exactly rapt the contrary feels inore himself few wives be . . INSPIRATION , to go , . “ possible Er forestall science give some answer from our own experience and Experiences vary but most writers when they compose seem through some such process They start pretty calın promising their follows " . JAMES BAKER - - these facts and the one two hundred other facts which they will lead her the reader gets cross purposes with says the writer and the writer , ; , , of France and the French nation . , old of , , de knowledge made him channel for exciting and extra ordinary words They believed inspiration day we have dethroned pollo may But questioned whether have put any adequate theory his place Science usual not quite ready She has one two more facts about psychology and physiology master before she exactly how can ascend Parnassus and explain mastering books are written And while she and , , of , . - de , to of . M of , l' city ments the wondrons other members visited other parts France including the George Sand country Bourges Clermont Ferrand the Puy Dôme district gaining thus much additional , if the writer Then was questioned , he would reply quite simply and cheerfully Apollo inspired me The reader Apollo answered Praised and was well god Both parties assumed the intervention poured something who duly invoked into the worshipper that human converse cannot produce To - so educative After the official tour was ended some availed themselves facilities visit Poitiers president where Robuchons the Syndicat initiatif received them and explained the monu to blame the age in which they is peculiarly modern . do better live. For their conversation It never occurred in the past . er but at , as . at a , gave , , Beaumont the cordial reception and afternoon tea The new discoveries Loches keenly interested the British writers and Amboise here everyone felt the expedition was not only delightful president would to - de club house where the Marquis Why doesn ' t the reader the writer explain ? guess ? But instead of blaming one another , they be a at . In . all English to “ La Presse Tonrangelle " proposed the Press , was replied to by the writer , who , in his turn , gave the Press of France , and especially that of Tours and Touraine . In the morning the librarian , M . Gaston Collon , gave much time in showing the most remarkable very MSS . treasures of the library, some unique , returning beautiful and deeply interesting from Amboise halt was made the new golf behalf of 281 �THE AUTHOR . do this , but it is the absurdity of a fond father who rejoices in the extension of his individuality , and trusts that it will survive when he is gone . Of . 's of of to six or a of to or , sixto . . , so Z Y X , or he . Z to I , , Y to I ; X is I to it I . , In , to , , on , . if is in or .” . no , is ' s , a to is his ; 't . , at t' ? in , . to . on as be 's . of , , - or a I ? on to , as , . if to ? is , it it . an , . to a , -a - to in of in “ , , an , . . a to is , I to . in , of no to : do at to . far all of of , a to to it 't , , a , of of a of as he to of , , in ? " , . a . is , , It It is It . find himself with five pounds outstanding and not pound his credit the bank He may have endure this state destitution for five weeks during which time he and his household have along rub somehow The irony the situation lies the fact that the people who owe him money are mostly millionaires any other trade Now profession could his bank and say that and and all firms the very highest standing owe him many pounds due various dates and giren certain assurances his banker would be glad let him overdraw our craft unfortunately we have such facilities have not tried but my bank and said feel sure that went the manager Here evidence that and and may owe me £528 overdraw half that amount the manager would shake his head and say Impossible The author brother who the Army Navy the Church and who making half the author income labours under such difficulty know course agents and that literary publishers are often willing finance author but does not this mean that the author sacrificing his independence and power bargain very well stand out for You can good price and the same time borrow money off the man with whom you are dealing Again one can borrow from yet isn friends this rather rough both author and friends The remedy for this position does not strike me being beyond the powers the Society suggest that the Society would either arranges with one two first class banks that addition keeping member account they should willing permit overdraft such security the author himself possesses The money out standing might very easily be made over the banker who would provide funds for this purpose or . is - to Are not many our awakenings similar The inspiration splendid seemed the time but criticism must relegate the waste paper pure balderdash basket just this There comfort get we mayn with but we get anywhere without shouldn Perseverance benevolence culture and the other qualities that pose good writing are worthless they are not rooted the underside the mind 't : author hundred 's all go , , , to , it to , as to is it - — . . . . Walker with one eye Walker with two Something live for Nothing as an is in of ( , - - , - of ) , 1. word serial and half dozen short stories enough keep work one going the best part year Assuming one has sufficient capital go ' : ? ? 't a of . always was unreliable But are we not all capable getting into state where we put down words that put down ordinarily we shouldn And not this capability the first step towards producing good work When one recalls the anecdotes about great writers how Jane Austen composed the hubbub the rectory drawing room how Balzac saw from his summer house the Comédie Humaine disentangling and entangling against the shrubs that surrounded him how Coleridge the extreme prolonged into waking his vision case Kubla tempting Khan conclude that they went through the same process diverse were the results brought them which and most tempting conclude that we too can through that process with results however bad repeat For inspiration need not imply genius The vain shallow writer also inspired and perhaps with the greater facility He too can put down words when his poor little mind has turned turtle and can declare afterwards that they are good words story There man who like Coleridge poem superhuman dreamt splendour was not cumbersome like Kubla Khan but consisted single immortal stanza which he managed write down and preserve for literature When was quite awake he read the little gem ran follows I to of ? of _ is , all smaller fry , such as novelists , are denied it . How unfair ! If one writer can be inspired , are we not inspired every one us The quality our inspiration that Apollo another matter . THE PEN OF DEAR say “ Hear, hear ! ” to SIR , - May practically every word contained in the excellent papers of Mr. Herbert W . Smith , and at the same time add a suggestion of my own ? In my experience one of the main difficulties of authorship the financing one commissions Thus have been asked undertake 100 000 , “ inspiration and one wishes that the term was in use , for it is far nearer the truth than most usage , inspiration accounts . In modern is still allowed to poets and a few historians , but the still THE HAZARD “ ," D I all forms of conceit , it is the least narrowing . Here, then , is the process , termed by the ancients . CORRESPONDENCE , 282 �THE AUTHOR . it ., I - it . . of of on is of on be I is of I do I If . I do I If . in to . in . to a I am it Is I . . am I I . am a and laborious living years and that enclose pen the last ten name and address for the editor The Author writer who receives such really his as . of my of I the information Only every for by a I I I . But think will risk this last retort and merely content myself with observing that very humble individual who has earned bare if brought do . great majority who to , of soon to would updo in to discourteous treatment that accorded Miss Annesley would complain public those few editors who apparently not know how behave be the level the very Yours faithfully . Y . Z . . SIR For how long should author consider manuscript necessary reserve the considera necessary tion one editor use the word my experience instead reasonable because very few editors give decision within contributor reasonable time At the present moment three periodicals have the same number editors One poem has their hands mine short poems been retained three months another six weeks and fortnight have To the first editor the third it to a in " “ a a “ of ", I ? of of . . I a , , . in of of . or . , is on it a , I of a an . is It a . fair nor businesslike ? be is a , 's I I so I In . . _ , , My four letters without effect addressed three poem neither published nor returned know two publications As the editor myself short manuscript perfectly well that decision received pro can be made very shortly after viding one work carried through with method kept waiting Why then should contributor neither decision unreasonable time for is of so on I I . no it . a . . I , to , do I to . I . a . I a . as the majority The Bystander contributed not But other papers publishing fiction MS decided have ever once had think remember promptly by The Bystander people waited seven months MS önce sending them ventured and then having heard nothing about reply received decision ask for fact And again And again wrote again all assure wrote six letters and one postcard polite communications you polite even painfully , I . . is to a is or of to . is , by - courteous and business like treatment accorded him The Bystander indeed interesting that He explains that everything he sends paper sent back by return either accepted have lucky man For my part post He a in the June the prompt , of Author to The enthusiastic tribute paid your correspondents one , by , — SIR to - , an EDITORIAL COURTESY . * 11 . X . , , is ifif , in . 's a - - I re So . be . it I an . is ., etc , of , on a will , in , , , an be a I tion am II . do to as So ? : ) — . in of , , — . knows that repayment assured deposit negotiable securities railway stocks foreign bonds such the only way which author can anticipate payment the draw bill his publisher which the acceptor man fair business standing would be discounted by the author banker giving gather that publishers are shy But their acceptances EDWARD CLODD case the banker in to . . . to , to us . of a — . 's ( your correspondent has had better The Bystander than either Miss Annesley myself But observe that he the staff possible that that explains London paper Persorally wonder not the staff paper mere free lance and there are some editors who seem think that free lance and Fortunately such door mat are convertible terms number editors are very few sign this letter with doubt whether my name shall be told that am trying told not shall advertise myself unsigned letter unworthy that considera luck with a , ALBERT KINROSS DEAR SIRS Bankers not make advances against book debts because they are intangible securities Firms the highest repute are some times granted loans without security but each to refusal evidently . I , truly copy NOTE We have submitted Mr Mr Clodd and have received letter Kinross the following reply which Mr Clodd has kindly print permitted these columns Failing ability form it Clodd Yours very . Edward - an of to . as Mr must lost wrote my MS and sent year and two elsewhere Five months later months after submitting received my sup posedly lost MS back again with the usual printed or of , on I to . - dic the Society might persuade our leading editors and publishers , if not to pay immediately on acceptance , at least to furnish the author with negotiable some instrument which he could discount or not discount as his necessities tated get the opinion would like other authors this very vital matter and especially would get the opinion like author banker such a Or perhaps 283 . at , * * * by . no it if of , be a I to -- at , Yours truly nicely written and then last received AN EDITOR AND CONTRIBUTOR the effect that my MS could not answer Undoubtedly very many editors are unbusi found and that had ever been received The Bystander any rate nowadays which there was trace they fearednesslike and some though these �THE AUTHOR . I of is - " , a to an . , am I to in a a . of of I , , as ” “ by as to as , . . PENROSE . A SUGGESTION use , — - of to it in in of . in , of , , a be to a in of be of or - a , to to in , a ; . Yours sincerely , AN OLD MEMBER . shall be ” 's letter I , “ have just read David Arnold Bennett and Mr . on , DEAR SIR commenting I . to NOVEL COMPETITIONS - , a , to .) to , to , or . of NEWTE . . W HORACE Is , -- to to , ? in ' . I ., . , etc part guest room would should succeed form the scheme which invalided tired members Society could the Authors invited for repose and fresh air when unable otherwise afford these Two artists other workers joining must course share the right show hospitality turn their comrades Such combination with strict economy should reduce expenses cheap cottage for one whilst bringing less than sweet air week end holidays and country pleasures both men and women fellow toilers , of in , to it , be be , Yours your DEAR SIR correct make small space ask whether some woman member presumably alone life with some means however slender would correspond with the writer who has syndicate the rest house form view country gain The leading idea would sunset home for ageing writers hoping that one or better still two workers the domain art might join ensuring variety interests And case this ( is a an : be to I , in I There are other beginners than the judge Nove Yours faithfully , of of to II — a to ! , to it as o , much the openhearted publisher somehow getting getting the the better better the simple simple the author that might be well avoid this unhappy consummation and this end have the follow the follow have ing suggestion make That directly book announced by new writer old copy The Author should forwarded him and his gives attention called every issue the advice my own case that had know possessed many hundred pounds such knowledge should pocket and there must many more whose ignorance has cost them dearly in , — " it . of writer has ever been kind helping and better ways very doubtful way acting Competition . of We hear of an . .” to to I I ago Mr PUBLISHER AND so Sir — AUTHOR be a to to " in could have shown David letters kindly and helpful Bennett those speaks Southey Scott which were written and Besant their literary godchildren and not for moment suppose that the only Years from M in of . be in . , — discovered me and went out advise me and help me find absolutely unknown writer market when was first book was published and before his own . it as , a is . ; . acknowledging his way Bennett and opportunity pablicly a - to , , on is he , of , . in an he to he so , . to a have he , is to be , of is or is Mr Arnold author brother glad of of , or on to the work and the manuscript returned the editor too often held discourteous We recom mend that the author should carefully study the proposes pages which the periodical may not send contribute that article which manifestly unsuitable either subject treatment size Then having decided that his chance insertion reasonable such grounds should write the editor and ask whether he may submit This trouble for him the manuscript for the editor but future will be trouble disappointment may this way avoided One more hint authors should always retain copirs their manuscripts and should always send them typewritten ED you if a member be . at is an space ; if loses a If such owing its allowed , ensure insertion later article returned once the author chance later that chance disappears pressure space closer inspection might , if will kindly give me — although not of the Society of Authors — space in which to answer it . Mr. Bennett may have spoken of “ taking part in a farce , " because he considered it absurd that the “ best ” half -dozen novels should be picked out without reference to his judgment , and that he would be expected to choose from these not the production , but the book most finished artistic likely to have the best sale . That is as it may be , but it is absolutely ninfair to infer that his attitude too man who this affair proves him indifferent and selfish serve some poor devil obliged do , we think , few in number — are oblivious of the position of the author who sends in contributions on the chance . But it is not quite possible for an editor to apply what might be called a strict business routine to uncommissioned manuscripts ; he cannot accept at once just as many as he has room for and post the others back immediately . The manuscripts must be read and their suitability ascertained . It frequently happens that a manu script has no paramount claim for immediate insertion , but has , at the same time, qualities which are a am 284 �ADVERTISEMENTS . , 1 / -, ; 2 , . ; am : .) 2 1 / 4 . 1 , 9d 1, /- , 1 ( to I " a :) . ." ( E . . . . to ." of ) : " I be , , with free , 1, . copy . U ." The ANY DEPARTMENT ." ." , , ' L . : “ , , : " I GIRTON . difficult handwriting and involved accurately deciphered by experts copy , . C . W , , , . walk . unable .) to Invalid , By an ., ( , Educational Technical Medical Theological etc and for all examinations , Strand WANTED , : LITERARY Arundel Street , .. . , all subjects , on MISS FOWLER Maxwell House including , , ) .) for ( of Late Garden City, Herts. prospectuses pleasementionthis Advertisement BOO Commercial UXBRIDGE EALING · . E . ( When applying W RO . 128 , LEATHERDALE M & B . G . . most . , LONDON , Camberwell 8 . E , . , A , C 2, . etc . SPECIAL TERMS FOR LARGE ORDERS 000 words TYPEWRITING . , Specifications IN , Notices , & . T L . F . .J in . , a Grove Lane : , Circulars per CROS8 themanner am obliged by your cour SY and for ULOIII which you have dealt with Empire Ms Work Dramatic SOUTHAMPTON Carbon . ., : Authors MSS Specifications speciality CARBON COPIES ' 9d . Italian , German DUPLICATING , . , : Spanish Isle Dimond Road Bitterne Park NEAT AND CAREFUL . , M . A ., , Stories Articles Poetry LEATHERDALE Oxon , , French TYPEWRITING , W . , , , : G . F . Chief Critic IOHN 01 UUNN and CRITICISING AGENCY REVISING Novels copies MRS NESBIT BLAND extremely NESBIT pleased beautiful work MRS TOM GODFREY think youmust be treasure trove all authors who have the good fortune hear of you You certainly evincean intimateknowledge French MRS HINKSON KATHARINE TYNAN have nevermet with anything approachingyour intelligence carefulnessand promptitude RICHARD PRYCE Esq The work could not better done LONDON , LITERARY ROAD 000 words 000 words copies French and Spaoish typed Opinionsselectedfromletters receivedduring the past twelveyears ), ( , HAMMERSMITH TRANSLATIONS Plays ruled and covered : “ I , in to be " Typewriting Offices Established 1893 223a Dramatic Typewriting . & Story work ( it . , it is to a , a of in SIKES and SIKES The West Kensington Literary Novels . . . E . . It is to : . . . , , of , or as , to as , is of to I of ., , to Ijust . " I "I , have ESQ Hindhead Surrey writes my novel have just completed the revision which you comple typod and should like thank you for the admirable way the you work was done Considering that the manuscript was sent without having beencorrected evenread and that my handwriting am told not always particularly legible obvious that roquired perception well care something more than simple produce such mechanical accuracy result result which conjunction with your moderate charges, seems me the best of answers the criticisms which have recently been directed upon typists the work the columns The Author. A . HUBERT WALES . TYPEWRITING , . . a , , Absolute Secrecy Prompt Attention . C . and Satisfaction Guaranteed by . : . . application ! ! , . Albans Herts , , . Homefield Woodstock Road St . HERBERT CÆSAR , . , ' 1, . on or . ., 1 at , Typewriting Sermons Authors MSS Od per 000 words Special from undertaken regular work terms for large quantities Accuracy Meetings Reported and Terms Moderate Promptness guaranteed Telephone 12137 Central & c solicited Testimonials Nothing Too Small Nothing Too Large . C . , , ., , . E . . ' , TYPEWRITING SHORTHAND TRANSLATION OFFICES Dunster House Mark Lane London AND and . . Southampton Full Price List earnestly on . . ' Road . Shirley , , 378 Trial Order dictation c Every description Attendance locally , MISS MORGAN S SOLLY of MISS , . DUPLICATING Authors MSS copied Experienced Operator for TYPEWRITING . , , Speciality Accuracy W , ANY QUANTITY AUTHORS MSS ' ; . . Charing Cross Road London and DUPLICATING , on , , TYPEWRITING BOOKS FOYLE G & . W , 135 at 25 per approval State Wants Books sent BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. . Catalogues free New . . - - cent discount IN at Half Prices Second Hand �. ADVERTISEMENTS . THE AUTHORS AND OTHERS SAYING ABOUT OUR BOOKS . OUR AUTHOR CO- RESPONDENT OF " THE DEAR SIRS , Two popular Hotels in Central ARE the British Museum . Opposite " WRITES : May 10th , 1912 . you for the copies of " The Co- Respondent , " received this morning . We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named , and we like the get- up immensely . . London THACKERAY HOTEL We thank Great Russell Street, London . Near the British Museum , OF “ CAIRN LODGE " WRITES : May 15 , 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her , she is very pleased with the way they are got up ." THE AUTHOR KINGSLEY HOTEL THE REVIEWER IN " THE MORNING LEADER " DESCRIBES " AUNT URSULA ' S BEQUEST " : Hart Street Bloomsbury London . , . . , 7/ d' 6 /6 Six 5 to on /. 3 . , , , ." , to ." : to , ., Co & pleased free advise MSS . , write before sending ). will and ( 12 . be .C ., , , , . . & , , to , by . , , . A . P . to , make arrange CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS POST FREE ON APPLICATION . C . W , London London Paternoster Row who MSS consider Please engineers from authors scientists architects barristers Reference kindly permitted Messrs Watt Son Literary Agents Hastings House Norfolk Street Strand E , London ; by . , 1 1s of , . Publishers Ltd ., . 1883 Manuscripts every description promptly and intel ligently copied from per 000 words special success hasty writing and with work rendered indistinct corrections French and German typewriting undertaken and typewritten translations supplied Testimonials , d . | E C Established application ments for Publishing are invited communicate with LYNWOOD , 8464 Central Courses Bookcraft AUTHORS wishing , . . , LONDON Hote Table Thackeray — " — " , . C . , E . HILL LUDGATE Kingsley Hotel OFFICE TRANSLATION Hote Dinner Telegraphic Addresses Thackeray Hotel SHORTHAND . Telephone — 35 , AND , , . & , TYPEWRITING 'S . GILL and from Full Tariff and Testimonials Pleydell House Pleydell Street Fleet Street MRS single ' Table EVENDEN . , . . , Attendance Breakfast MURRAY , . , . is a is . . . . . It . " Bedroom . Passenger Lifts every Floor Lounges Bathrooms and Spacious Dining Drawing Writing Reading Billiard Fireproof Floors and Smoking Rooms Perfect Sanita Telephones Night Porters tion in is ' a it of . is a , in a . It in 30 , . ' it of - It ' s " A little book which deserves mention several Bequest very reasons Aunt Ursula bound pleasing paper boards contains original new fiction shilling about 000 words and costs This good idea pocket volumes the way also good intrinsically capital little tale excellently written sober unpretentious way on for , Square . WHAT , vi , 1, . at ' . . ; 1, , . 7d . , ; , 20 . . OFFICES , TYPEWRITING Bucklersbury , E .C . 20 , Bank 82. . , & 84 , ., , . , de , , : , . G ,. K . by . , .S W . Telephone No 5537Westminster Chesterton Baron Worms Canon Swallow Hilaire Belloc Esq and Others Many Testimonials specimen Many which the following thanks for the excellentwork and the promptness with which has been done. VICTORIA STREET Recommended Mr Miss Gertrude Tuckwell it : “ is a , of , AUTHORS INCORPORATED ) THE SOCIETY ( for London OF them , E . C . by " || . and Published Bouverie Street 10 , at ., Co LD . , AGNEW carefully per 000 & to , YIEWSLEY MIDDLESEX & , , BRADBURY MSS 10d. ) ( EXCELSIOR . : . : PADCROFT ROAD Authors typed TYPEWRITING SECRETARIAL WORK MISSES CONQUEST BUCHANAN . I , . . R ." , . - M HORNE New Address by – , . M . R . # but praise for the accuracy speed and neatness with which she FRANK SAVILE does her work , Cheap duplicating Millbrook Road BEDFORD words carbon copy free appli Tel MISS 21 TVDCWDITIAN TYPEWRITING General ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS Miss HORNE has typed for me literary matter the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words have nothing 5 bound DRACUP 000 cation Printed , , 8d . , and 1 .9d of . /- , 1 . in . ; ' Authors MSS copied from duplicate Plays and words Copying specimen List and work on per . TYPEWRITING Neatness and accuracy with promptness per 000 Plays ruled over 000 6d � Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-07-01 Volume 22 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 255–284 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19120701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) VOL. XXII.-No. 10. JULY 1, 1912. (PRICE SIXPENCE. CONTENTS. PAOR 255 255 255 257 260 PAGE 271 272 272 272 272 262 Notices The Society's Funds The Pension Fund Cornmittee Notes ... Books published by Members ... Literary, Dramatic and Musical Notes Paris Notes... ... . .. ... United States Notes ... Copyright in a Newspaper Article ... United States Law Case A Dangerous Clanse ... Magazine Contents How to Use the Society ... Warnings to the Producers of B Warnings to Dramatic Authors Registration of Scenarios and Origins Dramatic Authors and Agents Warnings to Musical Composers Stamping Music ... The Reading Branch Remittances General Notes Obituary ... Composers' Agreements... The Proposed New Copyright Law of Holland British Writers and Journalists in Touraine Inspiration... ... Correspondence 272 272 273 264 265 267 268 269 270 271 271 274 275 278 280 281 282 Putnam's Shilling Fiction The Wheels of Time . . . 1/- net. net. (100,000 copies sold.) By FLORENCE L. BARCLAY, Author of “The Rosary." " It is an honest little story and well written.”—Times. Wayfarers 1/- net. net. . . By LENORE VAN DER VEER. A winter story of life and death and love in Switzerland. [Just Published. The Land of the Blue Flower . 1/- net. net. By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT, Author of “Little Lord Fauntleroy." “This dainty little story ... is exceedingly well told ... Mrs. Hodgson Burnett has once again given her thousands of readers cause to love her.”-Sphere. [Third Impression. G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, 24, BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C.  ## p. 254 (#716) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. The Society of Authors (Incorporated). Telegraphic Address : "AUTORIDAD, LONDON.” Telephone No. : 374 Victoria. PRESIDENT. THOMAS HARDY, O..M. COUNCIL. SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. SIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. AYLMER MAUDE. THE RIGHT HON. SIR WM. REYNELL THE RIGHT Hox. THE EARL CURZON, THE REV. C. H. MIDDLETON-WARE. ANSON, Bart., P.C., M.P., D.C.L. G.C.S.I. SIR HENRY NORMAN, M.P. THE RIGHT HON. THE LORD AUSTIN DOBSON. SIR GILBERT PARKEK, M.P. AVEBURY, P.O. SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. SIR ARTHUR PINERO. J. M. BARRIE. DOUGLAS FRESH FIELD. THE RIGHT Hox. SIR HORACE SIR ALFRED BAT EMAN, K.C.M.G. EDMUND GOSSE, C.B., LL.D. PLUNKETT, K.P. ROBERT BATEMAN. SYDNEY GRUNDY. HESKETH PRICHARD. F. E. BEDDARD, F.R.S. SIR RIDER HAGGARD. ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDFS. MRS. HARRISON (“Lucas MALET"). OWEN SEAMAN." THE RIGHT Hon. AUGUSTINE BIB ANTHONY HOPE HAWKINS. G. BERNARD SHAW, RELL, P.C. E. W. HORNUNG. G. R, SIMs. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. MAURICE HEWLETT. DR. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. THE REV. PROF. BONNEY, F.R.S. W. W. JACOBS. FRANCIS STORR. The Right Hon. JAMES BRYCE, P.C. HENRY JAMES. SIR CHARLES VILLERS STAXPORD, THE RIGHT Ilon. THE LORD BORGH. JEROME K. JEROM R. Mus. Doc. CLERE, P.C. HENRY ARTHUR JONES, MRS. HUMPHRY WARD, HALL CAINE. J. SCOTT KELTIE, LL.D. H, G. WELLS. J. W. COMYNS CARR, RUDYARD KIPLING. PERCY WHITE. EGERTON CASTLE, F.8.A. SIR EDWIN RAY LANK ESTER, F.R.8. FIELD-MARSHAL THE RIGHT le n. EDWARD CLODD. LADY LUGARD (M188 FLORA L. THE VISCOUNT WOLSELEY, R.P., W. MORRIS COLLES. SHAW). P.C., &c. Thk Hon. John COLLIER, Mks. MAXWELL (M. E. BRADDON). COMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT. Chairman- Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. SIR ALFRED BATEMAN, K.C.M.G. I MAURICE HEWLETT, ARTHUR RACKHAM. MRS. BELLOC-LOWNDES. W. W. JACOBS. G. BERNARD SHAW. MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND. AYLMER MAUDE. FRANCIS STORR, J. W. COMYNS CARR. HESKETH PRICHARD. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-R. C. Carton. RUDOLF BESIER. JEROME K. JEROME. I G. BERNARD SHAW. C. HADDON CHAMBERS. W. J. LOCKE. MISS E. M. SYMONDS. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. JUSTIN HUNTLY MCCARTHY. JAMES T. TANNER. Miss CICELY HAMILTON. CECIL RALEIGH. PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. Chairman-Dr. S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. ANSTEY GUTHRIE. OWEN SEAMAN, MRS. ALEC TWEEDIE, ANTHOXY HOPE HAWKINS. M. H. SPIELMANN. Mrs. HUMPHRY WARD. COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. Chairman-SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, Mus. Doc. GRANVILLE BANTOCK. CECIL FORSYTH. ARTHUR SOMERVELL. PERCY C. BUCK, Mus. Doc. SIDNEY JONES. HERBERT SULLIVAN. THOMAS F. DUNHILL. JOHN B, MCEWEN. WILLIAM WALLACE. COPYRIGHT SUB-COMMITTEE. H. A. HINKSON. SIR CHARLES VILLIERS STANFORD, HERBERT SULLIVAN, E, J. MACGILLIVRAY. Mus. Doc. SIR JAMES YOXALL, M.P. M. H. SPIELMANN. ART. The Hon. John COLLIER. John HASSALL, R.I. ARTHUR RACKHAM. BIR W. MARTIN CONWAY. J. G. MILLAIS. M. H, SPIELMANX. FIELD, ROSCOK & Co., 36, Lincoln's Inn Fields, W.O. - Secretary-G. HERBERT THRING, G. HERBERT TUBING, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, 8.W.) Solicitor in England to La Sociste des Gens de Loutre, Legal Representative in America—JAMES BYRNE, 24, Broad Street, New York, U.S.A, OFFICES. 39, OLD QUEEN STREET, STOREY'S GATE, 8.W.  ## p. 254 (#717) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. iii - PLAYS MR. FORBES DAWSON COTTERILL & CROMB, Literary Agents, Lennox House, Norfolk Street, (Member of the Incorporated Society of Authors). -Strand, W.C.- During the past year Messrs. Cotterill & Cromb have placed An Actor of over 25 years' experience in every literary work (Books, Serials and Short Stories) for the following Authors: class of character, play, and theatre. COSMO HAMILTON, GUNBY HADATH, DEREK VANE, FRANCIS MARLOWE, Master of Stage Craft & Play Construction, GEORGE EDGAR, W. HAROLD THOMSON, ANNESLEY KENEALY, HILDA COWHAM, CHARLES PROCTER, ROGER POCOCK, Author of plays produced in Great Britain SEUMAS MACMANUS, REEVES SHAW and America. Adapter of several novels to the RUBY M. AYRES, MARK ALLERTON, R. MURRAY GILCHRIST, JOHN HASLETTE, stage. BERTRAM ATKEY, CLIVE HOLLAND, F. ST. MARS NORMAN INNES, GIVES PRACTICAL ADVICE UPON PLAYS. PAUL URQUHART, Etc., Etc. ADAPTS STORIES TO THE STAGE. Each MS. receives the personal attention of Mr. Cotterill and ---- NO THEORIES. — Mr. Cromb, who have a unique knowledge of the Book and No charge for reading and giving a practical Serial Market. opinion on a play. WRITE FOR TERMS. INTERVIEWS BY APPOINTMENT. Telephone : GERRARD 1093. Knows the best people in the dramatic world, and has gained the necessary experience for this TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK (Shorthand.) class of work on the stage itself, in association Authors' Manuscripts & other work promptly with the best dramatists, producers, actors, and and accurately copied, stage managers of his time. Terms : 10d. per 1,000 Words. Reference kindly permitted to Rev. H. W. CLARK. Address : 23, MIDMOOR ROAD, WIMBLEDON, S.W. MISS I. U. BAILEY, WESTWICK, HARPENDEN, HERTS. Publications of the Society. 1. THE ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1911. Price 18. net. 8. THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. A Record of its Action from its Foundation, By WALTER BESANT (Chairman of Committee, 1888-1892). Price 18. net. 2. THE AUTHOR. Published ten months in the year (August and September omitted) devoted especially to the protection and main. tenance of Literary, Dramatic, and Musical Property. Issued to all Members gratis. Price to non-members, 6d., or 59. 60. per annum, post free. Back numbers from 1892, at 108. 6d, net, per vol. 9. THE CONTRACT OF PUBLICATION IN GERMANY, AUSTRIA, HUNGARY, AND SWITZERLAND. By ERNST LUNGE, J.U.D. Price 28, 60, net. 8. LITERATURE AND THE PENSION LIST. By W. MORRIS COLLES, Barrister-at- Law. Price 38. net, 4. THE HISTORY OF THE SOCIÉTÉ DES GENS DE LETTRES. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. Price 1s. net. 5. THE COST OF PRODUCTION. (Out of print.). 10. FORMS OF AGREEMENT ISSUED BY THE PUBLISHERS' ASSOCIATION ; WITH COMMENTS. By G. HERBERT THRING, and Hlustrative Examples by Sir WALTER BESANT, 2nd Edition Price 1s, net. 11. PERIODICALS AND THEIR CONTRI- BUTORS. Giving the Terms on which the different Magazines and Periodicals deal with MSS. and Contributions. Price 6d. net. 6. THE VARIOUS METHODS OF PUBLI 12. SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. CATION. By S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE. In this List of Members. Published October, 1907, price 6d. net. work, compiled from the papers in the Society's offices, the various forms of agreements proposed by Publishers 13. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT CON- to Authors are examined, and their meaning carefully explained, with an account of the various kinds of fraud VENTION AS REVISED AT BERLIN, which have been made possible by the different clauses 1909. Price 1s. net therein, Price 3snet. 7. ADDENDA TO THE ABOVE. 14. DRAMATIC AGENCY AGREEMENT. 3d, net. By G. HERBERT THRING. Being additional facts collected at the office of the Society since the publication of the “Methods." With comments and advice. Price 15. LITERARY AGENCY AGREEMENT. 28. net. 3d, net. [All prices net. Apply to the Secretary, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W.]  ## p. 254 (#718) ############################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. SAVE YOUR NUMBERS carefully until the - Volume is complete by using THE AUTHOR” MECHANICAL BINDER THE COAL WAR. OIL! OIL ! OIL ! Where to get it Within the Empire. Read COO-EE'S “BLAIRS KEN.” ROOM FOR MILLIONS. (Symons' Patent). Price 2/8 net. This useful invention enables subscribers to bind up number by number, the numbers of The Author as they are published, and at the completion of the volume can be taken off and sent to the book binder-leaving the Mechanical Binder free for the next volume. Whether containing one number or a complete volume it has the appearance of, and handles the same as, an ordinarily bound book. It is the only method by which The Author can be instantly bound with the same facility as a single leaf, and there are no wires or elastic strings to get out of order. The whole invention is of English Manufacture. The Cloth Covers are made by leading London Bookbinders, and the Metal Fittings by a well-known West End Firm. Should an accident cause any part of the mechanism to break, it can be replaced by return of post at the cost of a few pence. A FEW PRESS OPINIONS. ST. JAMES' BUDGET:-"The advantages of the Binder are so obvious ..." LEEDS MEROCRY:"An ingenious and accommodating invention." WESTMINSTER BUDGET:- The construction of the Binder is simplicity itself, and is serviceable from beginning to end" LITERARY WORLD :-"A clever device--so extremely simple and ensy in applying." SHEFFIELD DAILY TELEGRAPH :-“After use we can confidently recommend." Healthy, Happy, Industrial Homes for the Unemployed. Read “COO-EE'S" THE SILVER QUEEN. London: JOHN OUSELEY, Ltd. FRANK HENRY RICE, Authors' Agent, 50, CHURCH STREET, NEW YORK. Terms, 10 Per Cent. No Reading Fee. I do not Edit or Revise MS. WITH THANKS FOR THE CARE AND ACCURACY YOU HAVE SHOWN." THANKING YOU FOR ALL THE TROUBLE YOU TAKE." Ertracts from Letters received. The same care and trouble will be taken with your MSS. if placed with THE PARLIAMENTARY AND GENERAL BUREAU LTD., 48/49, QUEEN ANNE'S CHAMBERS (Ground Floor), Or with the Manageress: Miss F. R. SILVER "TOTHILL STREET, WESTMINSTER, S.W. (Private Address), 4, Stapleton Hall Road, Stroud Green, N. who will be pleased to call at any address in London on receipt of postcard. An Indispensable American Journal. “Those who wish to know in a general way what is being done in the literary world in America cannot do better than subscribe to THE DIAL, a semi-monthly journal devoted entirely to literature. We will undertake to say that no one who is interested in literature would regret acting on our advice, and arranging for THE DIAL to rub shoulders twice a month with their Spectator, Atheneum, or Academy. . . . From whatever point of view you look at it-value of its literary contents, or its variety, or the excellence of its mechanical production—THE DIAL is entitled to a place with the best that any country can produce. . . . We again advise our readers who wish to keep the 100 millions of America in their eye to watch THE DIAL.”—THE PUBLISHERS' CIRCULAR (London). Specimen copies of THE DIAL, together with a special offer for trial subscription, will be sent gratis to any reader of THE AUTHOR upon request. “THE DIAL” COMPANY, 410, SOUTH MICHIGAN AVENUE, CHICAGO. ADDRESS  ## p. 255 (#719) ############################################ The Author. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VOL. XXII.—No. 10. JULY 1, 1912, [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER : 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ADVERTISEMENTS, As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the adrertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. NOTICES. nor the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or para- graphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. THE SOCIETY'S FUNDS. THE Editor begs to inform members of the Authors' Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. IROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this perinanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these contributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of prin- ciple, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. THE Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the Offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey's Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. THE PENSION FUND. TN January the secretary of the society laid I before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal recently made on behalf of the Fund. After giving the matter full consideration the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum VOL. XXII. pued. * 2  ## p. 256 (#720) ############################################ 256 THE AUTHOR. The secretary would like to state that he has received three bankers' orders in answer to the recent appeal, unsigned, without any covering letter. He would be glad, therefore, if those members who may have sent in these orders, recognising them from their description, would write to the secretary on the matter. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Maidstone. Bankers' Order for 10s. drawn on the National Provincial Bank of England, Baker Street, W. Bankers' Order for 5s. drawn on the London, County and Westminster Bank, Kensington, W. of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts purchased at the present prices are £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund, and have much pleasure in informing the Pension Fund Committee that there is a further sum available for the payment of another pension in case any application should be made. The money now invested amounts to £4,846 198. 4d., and is fully set out in the list below :- Consols 21% ...........................£1,312 13 4 Local Loans........ .......... 500 0 0 Victorian Government 3°%Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock... ............ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ...... 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ... 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 31% Inscribed Stock .................... 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Railway 4. Preference Stock 228 0 0 New Zealand 31% Stock ....... 247 .9 6 Irish Land Act 27% Guaranteed Stock ........ 258 0 0 Corporation of London 21% Stock, 1927-57 ...... 438 2 4 Jamaica 31% Stock, 1919-49 ...... 132 18 6 Mauritius 4° 1937 Stock .... 120 121 Dominion of Canada C.P.R. 31% Land Grant Stock, 1938............ 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%. Preferred Stock ....... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock ........... 232 ( 0) £ 0 0 0 s. d. 5 0 5 0 5 0 ༠ ༤་ ( ༤་ ༠ ༠ ༤་ 0 0 5 0 0 10 0 0 1 5 1 0 0 Subscriptions. 1912. . Jan. 1, Worsley, Miss Alice . . Jan. 2, Sturt, George . . . . Jan. 2, Wicks, Mark (in addition to present subscription). . Jan. 3, Northcote, The Rev. H.'. . Jan. 3, Phipson, Miss E. (in addition to present subscription) . Jan. 3. Hedgcock, F. A. . . . Jan. 5, Matcham, Mrs. Eyre .. Jan. 8, Stayton, Frank . Jan. 8, Canziani, Miss Estella . Jan. 10, Ropes, d. R.. Jan. 12, Francis, René .. . Jan. 15, Pollock, Miss Edith (in addi- tion to present subscription) Jan. 27, Hutchinson, the Rev. H. N. . Feb. 7, L. M. F., per month during 1912 „ . . . . Feb. 7, Letts, Miss W.M. . . Feb. 8, Cooke, W. Bourne . . . Feb. 8, Annesley, Miss Maude. Feb. 9, O'Donnell, Miss Petronella . March 6, Curwen, Miss Maud . . March 6, Anderson, Arthur . . March 15, George, W. L. (in addition to present subscription). April 6, Bland, J. 0. P. April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe. . June 6, Probert, W. S. . June 6, Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. June 6, Acland, Mrs. C. 1). . . June 6, Spurrell, Herbert (from 1912 to 1915). · . June 6. Spens. Archibald B. . 0 0 1 0 5 1 1 0 10 0 5 05 1 1 6 0 0 Total ....... .£4,846 194 010 0 () 0 PENSION FUND. ēr er er 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 The list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to January 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. The full list of annual subscribers to the fund appeared in the November issue of The Author. Donations. 1912. Jan. 2, Risque, W. H. Jan. 2, Dart, Miss Edith .. Jan. 3, “K.” 0 10 0 . 0 10 6 , 010 0 ,  ## p. 257 (#721) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 257 £ 8. d. 0 5 0 5 0 · 0 () 1 · ce cometer errore es el so ON 0 0 . · 0 0 £ 8. d. 1 1 0 March 18, Schwarz, Prof. Ernest 05 () March 19, Wallace, Sir Donald Mac- 0 10 0 kenzie, K.C.V.O., . 1 0 0 March 21, Wbarton, Leonard . . 20 0 0 March 22, Holbach, Mrs. . . 1 1 0 March 23, Parks, H. C. . . . 0 5 0 March 25, Williams, Mrs. Illtyd . . 0 10 0 April 2, XX. Pen Club . 0 10 0 April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . . . 10 0 April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte 0 0 April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole 0 April 10, Robbins, Alfred F. . 0 5 0 April 10, Harris, Emma H. . April 11, Ralli, C. Scaramanga . . 1 10 April 11, Aitken, Robert . . . 0 April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, 2 2 0 February, March, April) 0 April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton . . 0 May 2, Baden-Powell, Miss Agnes May 25, Koebel, W. H. . . 0 5 0 May 28, Harland, Mrs. Henry . . 1 1 0 May 28, Wood, Mrs. A. E. 0 5 0 June 4, Hornung, E. W. . ( 10 ) June 4, Ward, Dudley . . 0 5 0 June 6, Worrall, Lechmere . 0 5 0 June 13, Robbins, Miss Alice E. . .. 19 orrererer 0 05 3 3 1 1 0 0 . er ve BTN 3 0 0 0 10 6 05 0 0 10 ( 10 0 0 . 0 19 5 0 . 0 0 1 5 5 1 0 0 0 . 5 0 Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur . . Jan. 3, Durrant, W. Scott . Jan. 3, Tighe, Henry. • . Jan. 3, Grant, Lady Sybil . • Jan. 4, Smith, Bertram Jan. 4, Buckrose, J. E. . Jan. 4, Lathbury, Miss Eva : Jan. 5, Wilson, Dr. Albert . • Jan. 5, Craven, A. Scott . . Jan. 6, Blundell, Miss Alice Jan. 6, Garbutt, W. H. .. . Jan. 6, Serjeant, Miss Constance Jan. 9, Chamberlayne, Miss Effie Jan. 9, Hamel, Frank Jan. 10, Allen, W. Bird . Jan. 10, Crellio, H. N. . Jan. 10, Smith, Herbert W. Jan. 12, Randall, F. J. Jan. 13, P. H. and M. K. . Jan. 15, Clark, Henry W... Jan. 17, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. , . Jan. 18, Paternoster, Sidney . Jan. 20, M‘Ewan, Miss Madge. Jan. 22, Kaye-Smith, Miss Sheila . Jan. 22, Mackenzie, Miss J. . . Jan. 22, Reiss, Miss Erna . . . Jan. 22, Grisewood, R. Norman . Jan. 23, Machen, Arthur. Jan. 24. Williamson, C. N. and Mrs. C. N. Jan. 26, Way, Miss Beatrice . . Jan. 30, Saies, Mrs. Florence H. . Jan. 30, Weyman, Stanley (in addition to subscription) . . Jan. 30, S. F. G. . . . Feb. 3, Douglas, James A. . Feb. 6, Parker, Mrs. Nella . Feb. 6, Allen, Mrs. James. Feb. 10, Whibley, C. . . . Feb. 12, Loraine, Lady . Feb. 12, Ainslie, Miss K. . Feb. 12, King, A. R. . . Feb. 13, Ayre, Miss G. B. . Feb. 14, Gibson, Miss L. S. Feb. 15, Henley, Mrs. W. E. Feb. 15, Westall, W. Percival . Feb. 17, Raphael, Mrs. . . Feb. 19, Cabourn, John . Feb. 19, Gibbs, F. L. A. . Feb. 21, Hinkson, H. A., and Mrs. Feb. 24, Hamilton, Cosmo Feb. 27, Plowman, Miss Mary . Feb. 28, Aspinall, A. E. . . March 2, Montesole, Max. March 9, Pickering, Mrs. Frank . March 15, Trevanwyn, John . . March 16, O'Higgins, H. J. . . March 18, Wallis-Healy, F. C. . : 1 5 0 0 1 5 5 8 0 0 0 6 COMMITTEE NOTES. · · · · · · · · ܝܕ ܗܕܝܕܘܕ ܙ 5 ܙ ܙ · · · · . · . · . . . 1 1 0 M HE June meeting of the Committee was held 1 1 0 1 at the offices of the Society, on Monday, 1 0 0 June 3. Again, there was a considerable 0 10 0 accession to the membership, 25 members and 0 associates being elected, bringing the total for the 0 10 6 current year up to 180—that is, an average of 30 0 per month for the first six months of the year. 0. There were seven resignations. The Committee 0 have to regret that this year there have been a 0 large number of resignations, but it is satisfactory 0 5 0 to note that these resignations are not due to any 1 1 0 lack of sympathy with the Society's work, and 0 5 0 that the members who have retired have made no ( 5 0 financial drain on the Society's resources-indeed, 0 5 0 in most cases, have received nothing beyond the () 10 0 usual advice which can be obtained at the 1 1 0 Society's office. The Society's solicitor gave a report of the cases 0 2 6 in his hands. One difficult matter between a O member and a publisher, relating to a breach o? 6 contract by the latter had been settled, £15 0 10 0 having been paid to the author as damages. The 1 1 0 Secretary read a letter from the author in which 1 1 0 the author expressed his thanks to the Society for 0) 3 0 its assistance. A dispute which had ariser . . --Eclerer . 0 T . . 0 10 . V . .  ## p. 258 (#722) ############################################ 258 THE AUTHOR. between two members of the Society, adjourned In another matter, arising out of a dispute on an from the former meeting, was again adjourned agreement, it was decided by the Committee to pending the receipt of some further material publish an article in The Author setting out the information. A claim of one member which had dangers of the clause which the author had signed. not been satisfied had, during the month, been Another difficult matter of accounts was before the pressed, and the defendant thrown into bankruptcy, Committee. If it was impossible to come to a but the Committee heard with regret that it was satisfactory settlement in this case they decided improbable that any money would be forthcoming that the matter should be placed in the hands of the In another difficult case between a member of the solicitors, and an accountant appointed to investigate Society and a publisher on a question of accounts the publisher's books. and the exact terms of a contract, the Committee The Committee received a deputation from the strongly advised, as notice of termination of the Copyright Sub-Committee and the Composers' Sub- contract had been given, that the publication Committee, with reference to an agreement which should be transferred to another house, and had been settled between the Copyright Sub- undertook to support the member in case of Committee and a firm of music publishers. An further dispute. The solicitor reported that a article which appears elsewhere in this issue of member, having entered into a contract for the The Author explains this matter. publication of his work with a music publisher, The question of the collection of fees was then had been met with a refusal on the part of the considered, and it was decided, subject to the music publisher to carry out his contract. The possibility of obtaining a guarantee from members Committee decided to take action. Another interested to cover expenses to start a collection claim was discussed, which concerned a member bureau, not only for those authors who, under and a company which had gone into liquidation their literary contracts, might desire this collec. The solicitor reported that the matter was being tion, but also for dramatists and composers who carried through, and that the member's interests desire their fees collected for the dramatic per- would be watched closely. In another case a formances and for their mechanical rights. This dispute had arisen owing to the fact that the branch of the Society's work will require preliminary proprietors of a periodical, which had originally organization, and it may not be put into shape till published a set of verses by one of the members, 1913. It is hoped, however, to make a start in had granted rights of republication of the the autumn. verses with music, to a music publisher. The The election to the Council was again adjourned, member maintained, and the solicitor of the as also was the question of the Nobel Prize Society advised, that the paper had transferred Committee, the adjournment in the latter case rights which it did not hold, and the Committee being necessitated owing to the illness of the decided, accordingly, to take action against the chairman of that committee, Lord Avebury. publisher for infringement of copyright. The A letter from the Society's United States' music publisher was, no doubt, an innocent lawyers, in regard to the conduct of legal business infringer, but it was felt by the Committee that in the United States, was read, and the Secretary the only way to impress upon the proprietors of was instructed to reply. the periodical that they must not transfer rights The Committee acknowledged with pleasure, a which they did not hold was to take action, though donation of 5s. from Mrs. Wentworth-James to the against the innocent infringer, who, it is hoped, capital fund of the Society. The Secretary will enforce a claim against the guilty party reported that G. N. Count Plunkett and Mr. R. Some time ago the Society commenced an action, Denley James had joined the Society as life on behalf of one of its members, for infringement members. of copyright in Switzerland. The member having to be examined in the English Court, under commission, through the Foreign Office, it was DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. decided to brief counsel on his behalf. There The Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society of were two other cases of dispute on agreements, Authors met on Friday, June 21. After the both dealing with performing rights. On the minutes of the previous meeting had been signed, advice of the solicitor, as the cases seemed hardly the first matter laid before the members was the matters for action, it was decided to negotiate a answer from the Society of the West End Managers, settlement in each instance, if possible. The in regard to the Managerial Treaty which had Committee decided also to take action for infringe- been settled by the joint action of the Dramatists' ment of copyright in India on behalf of one of its Club and the Dramatic Sub-Committee. A draft members, and the Secretary received instructions letter in reply was before the meeting, and finally to put the case before the Society's Indian lawyers. was accepted with some slight alterations. The  ## p. 259 (#723) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. . 259 secretary was instructed to forward it to the Society article appears on another page. He also read a as early as possible. letter from the Music Publishers' Association about The next question raised was the appointment of performing rights in answer to a communication agents in foreign countries. The secretary read, addressed to them from the sub-committee, and he letters he had received, and was instructed to reply, was instructed to reply thereto. The sub-committee to the effect that it was hoped to discuss the matter then discussed an agreement proposed by the in the autumn, when the sub-committee was meet- Mechanical Copyright Licences Company for the ing again. The chairman of the sub-committee collection of gramophone fees. The secretary first was granted powers to act during the vacation, and referred to the article that appeared in last month's it was decided to re-assemble on the third Friday issue of The Author, and suggested that an article in October. should be printed in the present number dealing Letters received from the French, German, and with the agreement now before the Composers' Sub- American Dramatic Societies on the subject of cinema. Committee. After considerable discussion, it was tograph productions and fees were read. The secre- decided to write to the agent of the company in tary was instructed to obtain further information on England and enquire whether it would be possible to the matter if possible, and it was decided to get one of discuss certain points in the agreement before it the members of the sub-committee to draft a report was finally accepted or rejected. Accordingly, the which might be circulated to the societies of other Committee went through the agreement, clause by countries. clause, and the secretary was instructed to draft a A letter received from the Travelling Theatre letter embodying the suggestions of the sub- Managers' Association was read and the secretary committee on the agreement. was instructed to reply, asking them what financial It was decided to hold the next meeting of the terms they proposed to offer on performances, and sub-committee on July 13—the last meeting before whether they would undertake the responsibility the vacation. and expense of collection. At the May meeting of the sub-committee, the secretary had been instructed to enquire of Cases. certain dramatists, members of the society for The number of cases which passed through the particulars of their fees for the confidential con- hands of the secretary during the last month is con- sideration of the sub-committee, with a view to siderably above the average. None of them is of enable them to settle a schedule of fees. The very great importance, most of them being small answers to these enquiries were laid before the sub- claims for unpaid contributions and for the return committee, showing how freely and courteously of MSS. Of the former twelve claims have been members had responded to the sub-committee's taken in hand ; two of these have been terminated request. It was decided that these replies should satisfactorily, four are in course of negotiation, and be tabulated and copies forwarded to the members in the remaining six cases the secretary's letters are of the sub-committee, in confidence, and for so far unanswered, but three of them have only consideration by them at a later meeting. recently come into the office. A letter received from Messrs. Samuel French, Three of the unsettled claims have been against in answer to a communication addressed to that one paper, and the secretary has received note of firm by the sub-committee, from the last meeting two more claims against the same paper. was read. Under the claims for money that have pressed during the last month, one point of importance has arisen. It is a point of importance to all COMPOSERS' SUB-COMMITTEE. authors. Three editors have claimed exemption A MEETING of the Composers' Sub-Committee from payment until the work accepted is published. was held at the Society's offices on Saturday, In one of these cases the work has been in the June 15. After the minutes of the previous meet- editor's hands for over a year. Of course, this ing had been signed, the secretary reported that the position is untenable. As soon as an MS. is Committee of Management had taken up a case, accepted the money is due. It is true that authors which had been recommended to them by the sub- sometimes waive their right to claim for the con- committee, against a publisher for non-fulfilment venience of the editor until the work is published, of contract. The secretary also reported that but it is equally true that they could bring an the Committee of Management had decided to action for the amount due if they desired to do so. print an article in The Author dealing with Even if an editor in his contract stipulates that Messrs. Curwen's agreement, which had been the work shall be paid for on publication, this does settled between the Copyright Sub-Committee and not mean that he would be legally entitled to delay Messrs. Curwen, and been finally approved. This the publication indefinitely. Editors should carry  ## p. 260 (#724) ############################################ 260 THE AUTHOR. through their duties in a more businesslike manner Hughes, Rupert . . Bedford Hills, New and save themselves and the authors endless York, U.S.A. trouble and worry. It is needless to say, however, Jenkins, Herbert . 12, Arundel Place, that this excuse for delay in payment does not Haymarket, S.W. arise in the case of first-class journals, though there Knight, William Stanley 8, King's Bench Walk, are even exceptions to this rule. Macbean . Temple. There have been seven claims for the return of Liddle, Samuel . . 55, Ordnance Roail, St. MSS. Of these four have been satisfactorily John's Wood, N.W. settled, the other three still being in the course of McComas, Miss I. V. Feniton, Farnborough, negotiation. (H. B. Somerville) S.O., Kent. In one claim for accounts and money the pub- Nightingale, L. H. Shore. lisher has rendered the accounts and the amount Rimmer, Oswald . . 76, Grafton Street, has been agreed, but the cheque has not yet come (Quirote Shades) Fitzroy Square, W. to hand. Spens, Archibald B. . Caledonian Club, St. Of three claims for accounts two have been James', S.W. closed, and in the third, although another question Stokes, Hubert . . c/o R. Bleazby C. E., which has arisen in the dispute has been dealt with, Richardson Avenue, the accounts are not yet to hand. The matter may Claremont, West have to be transferred to the solicitors. Australia. . Another matter, involving the closing up and Spurrell, Herbert . . Ivy Cottage, Heavi- cancellation of an agreement has been carried tree, Exeter. through. Thompson, Fred . . 5E, Portman Mansions, The last case, a dispute about translation rights, Baker St., W. is still open, and it may take a little time to com Tragett, Mrs. B. C.. . 63, Wynnstay Gardens, plete, as both the author and the translator live (largaret Larminie) Kensington, W. abroad. Wavell, A. J. B. . . 7, Egerton Gardens, Of the disputes left open from last month, one, S.W. referring to a claim for money from the United Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. . 3, Pomona Studios, States, has been settled ; four cases have had to be 111, New King's put into the hands of the solicitors, two dealing Road, S.W. with the rendering of accounts, one with a lost MS., Whetham, Mrs. W.C. D.. Upwater Lodge, Cam- and one with the infringement of copyright. In bridge, another case an accountant has been appointed to Worrall, Lech mere. Blenheim Mansions, check the accounts, and in another matter dealing Queen Anne's Gate, with the return of a MS. the author has to wait S.W. owing to the absence of the editor in whose possession the MS. is. It is possible that some of the claims for money that have come in this month will have to be placed in the solicitors' hands. Of these cases there can BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. be no report until the October issue, as the maga- zine is not published during the months of August WHILE every effort is made by the compilers to keep and September. this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact Elections. that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the cffice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely Acland, Mrs. Theodore 19, Bryanston Square, largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will W. (C.C.G.) co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending Ash, Edwin Lancelot , 56, Seymour Street, particulars of their works, help to make it substantially Portman Square, W. accurate. Blane William, M.I.M.E., Constitutional Club, ART. M.I.Mech.E. . W.C. ONE HUNDRED FAMOUS PAINTINGS. Reproduced in Davis, Mrs. Ruth Helen. 11, East 79th Street, Colour, with an Introduction by G. K. CHESTERTOX. New York City. Part I. 152 x 111. Four Plates. Cassell. 7d. n. Hudson, Robert . . “Sea View," Ryhope, Sunderland. BIOGRAPHY. Gray, Wilson . . .“ Ravensmere," Has MANY CELEBRITIES AND A FEW OTHERS. By W. H. socks, Sussex. RIDEING. 93 x 67. 335 pp. Nash. 108. 6d. n.  ## p. 261 (#725) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 261 BRIGHT SHAME. By KEIGHLEY SNOWDEN. 74 x 5. 276 pp. Stanley Paul & Co. 6s. How 'Twas. Short Stories and Small Travels. By STEPHEN REYNOLDS. 8 x 51. 382 pp. Macmillan. 58. n. COOKERY. LETTERS TO YOUNG HOUSEKEEPERS. By MARIE DE JONCOURT (MRS. W. PHIPSON BEALE). 71 x 5. 133 pp. Paper covers, 18.; cloth, ls. 6d. Kegan Paul & Co. DRAMA. IRISH FOLK-HISTORY PLAYS. By LADY GREGORY. First Series. The Tragedies Grania Kincora, Dervorgilla. Second Series, the Tragic-Comedies The Canavans, The White Cockade, The Deliverer. 71 X 5. 207 + 198 pp. 2 Vols. Putnam. 10s, n. JOYZELLE. By MAURICE MAETERLINCK. Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE Mattos. 64 X 41. 168 pp. Allen. 28. 60, n. LOVE--AND WHAT THEN. By B. MACDONALD HASTINGS. 7 X 4f. 94 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. ls. 1. THE LAND OP HEART'S DESIRE. By W. B. YEATS, Vol. II. of Dublin Plays. 74 x 5.45 pp. Fisher. Unwin. ls. n. PATRIOTS. By LENNOX ROBINSON. 49 pp. Dublin : Maunsel, 18. n. EDUCATIONAL. PUBLIC SCHOOLS AT A GLANCE. Part I. (Boarding Schools at £80 a Year and Over). A Guide for Parents and Guardians in Selecting a Public School for their Boys. Edited by MRS. BEVERLEY USSHER. The Association of Standarised Knowledge, 15, Buckingham Street, Adelphi, W.C. THE CAILD'S PRIMER OF THE THEORY OF MUSIC. By C. A. WEBSTER. New and Revised Edition. 70 pp. Norello. 18. n. THE LIVING PLANT FROM SEED TO FRUIT. By ALFRED E. KNIGHT and EDWARD STEP, F.L.S. A Fully Illus- trated re-issue in eighteen 7d. parts, of the Author's Work, “ The Living Plant.” Hutchinson. FICTION. EVE: AN INCIDENT OF PARADISE REGAINED. By MAARTEN MAARTENS. 7} * 5. 359 pp. Constable. 68. PHRYNETTE MARRIED. By MARTHE TROLY.CURTIN. 73 x š. 313 pp. Grant Richards. 68. THROUGH THEİVORY GATE. By REGINALD FARRER. 74 x 5. 296 pp. F. Palmer. 68. NIGHTS AND DAYS. By MAUD ANNESLEY. 73 x 57. 308 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. ANNE OF THE BARRICADES. By S. R. CROCKETT. 78 X 5. 312 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. IMPERTINENT REFLECTIONS. By Cosmo HAMILTON. 77 x 5. 339 pp. Stanley Paul. 28. THE SPINSTER. By HUBERT WALES. 7) X 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. PRINCE AND PRIEST. By BERYL SYMONS. 74 x 5. - 319 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. SAVE US FROM OUR FRIENDS. By WILLIAM CAINE. 74 x 43.320 pp. Greening. 68. THE LAST RESORT. By H. F. PREVOST BATTERSBY. 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Lane. 68. ORDINARY PEOPLE. By UNA L. SILBERRAD. 6 X 44. 378 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. THE UNCOUNTED Cost. By MARY GAUNT. 74 x 49 290 pp. Werner Laurie. 18. n. THE ADVANCED GUARD. By S. C. GRIER. (Cheap Reprint.) 74 x 5. 332 pp. Blackwoods. 18. n. HYPOCRITES AND SINNERS. By VIOLET TWEEDALE 64 X 4. 318 pp. John Long. 6d. n. THE GREY TERRACE. By MRS. FRED REYNOLDS. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Chapman & Hall. 68. EXOTIC MARTHA. By DOROTHEA GERARD. 78 x 5. 335 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. OUT OF THE WRECK I RISE By BEATRICE HARRADEN. 71 x , 383 pp. Nelson. 28. n. PILLARS OF SMOKE. By MRS. STANLEY WRENCH, 74 X 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. THE SEA DEVILS. By John BLOUNDELLE BURTON. 8 X 5. 310 pp. F. V. White. 68. MAN IS FIRE; WOMAN IS Tow, AND OTHER STORIES. By HELEN MATHERS. 71 x 5. 318 pp. Jarrold. 68. n. THE CONSIDINE LUCK. By H. A. HINKSON. 73 x 57. Stephen Swift. His LITTLE GIRL. By L. G. MOBERLY. 74 * 5. 296 pp. Ward, Lock. THE DAUGHTER OF BRAHMA. By I. A. R. WYLIE. 73 x 5. 400 pp. Mills & Boon. 68. BRASS Faces. By CHARLES McEvoy. 78 x 5. 296 pp. Stanley Paul. 68. JESSIE BAZLEY. By BERNARD CAPES. 74 x 48. 304 pp. Constable. 68. The GREEN OVERCOAT. By HilAIRE Belloc. 7} 5. 333 pp Arrowsmith. 68. THE WOMAN BETWEEN. By EDMUND BOSAN QUET. 8 x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. HESTER TREFUSIS. By EFFIE ADELAIDE ROWLANDS. 78 x 5. 340 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 68. THE HISTORY OF MR. POLLY. By H. G. WELLS. 64 x 47. 274 pp. Nelson's Sevenpenny Library. THE WOMAN IN THE FIRELIGHT. "By OLIVER SANDYS. 7 x 43. 283 pp (Popular Edition.) John Long. 18. n. LAW. THE GENIUS OF COMMON LAW. By THE RIGHT HONBLE. Sir FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART. THE LAW OF TORTS. THE LAW OF TORTS. BY THE RIGHT Hon. SIR BY THE FREDERICK POLLOCK, BART., D.C.L. Ninth Edition. 84 x 54. 716 pp. Stevens & Sons. 258. A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW. By EDWARD JENKS. Principal and Director of Legal Studies of the Law Society. 9 * 5. 396 pp. Methuen. 108. 6d. n. LITERARY. HENRIK IBSEN. A Critical Study. By R. Ellis ROBERTS. 9 x 6. 205 pp. Martin Secker. 78. 6d. n. THE FOUR MEN. A Farrago. By HILAIRE BELLOC. 7 x 5. 310 pp. Nelson. 28. n. THE THREE BRONTES. By MAY SINCLAIR. 87 X 51. 257. Hutchinson bien HIEROGLYPHICS. A note upon Ecstacy in Literature. By ARTHUR MACHEN. Ï x 41. 202 pp. (New Edition.) Martin Secker. 2s.6d, n. MILITARY. British BATTLES : WATERLOO. By HilAIRE BELLOC. 64 X 44. 206 pp. S. Swift. 1s. n. MISCELLANEOUS. THE HANDBOOK FOR GIRL GUIDES, OR How GIRLS CAN HELP BUILD THE EMPIRE. By AGNES BADEN-POWELL. in Collaboration with LIEUT.-GENERAL SIR ROBERT BADEN-POWELL, K.C.B. 67 x 41. 472 pp. Nelson. 18. n. THE OCCULT SIGNIFICANCE OF Blood. An Esoteric Study. By RUDOLF STEINER, PH.D, Vienna 7 x 4!. 48 pp. T. P. S. 6d, n. 08.  ## p. 262 (#726) ############################################ 262 THE AUTHOR. . MUSIC. FIRST SUITE FOR PIANOFORTE, OP. 16. i. Prelude, D Flat ; ii. Berceuse ; iii. Scaramouche (Tarantella). By THEODORE HOLLAND, John Church Co. VALSE 6 ASPHODEL." By THEODORE HOLLAND. John Church Co. MIGNONETTE. Dance Intermezzo, for Pianoforte or Orchestra. By THEODORE HOLLAND. John Church Co. THE WESTMINSTER HYMNAL. The Music Edited by R. R. TERRY, 8 X 6. 410 pp. Washbourne. 38. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. THE HONOUR OF HIS NAME. By SIR ROBERT ANDERSON, K.C.B. 8 X 57. 39 pp. Nisbet. 28. 6d. MIRACLE AND HISTORY: A STUDY IN THE VIRGIN BIRTH AND THE RESURRECTION. By the Rev.John HUNTLEY SKRINE, D.D., Vicar of St. Peter-in-the-East, Oxford • Bampton Lecturer in 1911. 8vo. 48 pp. Messrs. Long. mans & Co. Paper covers, 18. n.; cloth, 28. n. NATURAL HISTORY. WILD FLOWERS OF THE HEDGEROW. 93 pp. WILD FLOWERS OF THE Woon, 95 pp. (WILD FLOWERS IN THEIR HOMES.) By W. P. WESTELL. Illustrated by C. F. NEWALL. Werner Laurie. 18, n. A HISTORY OF BRITISH MAMMALS. By G. E. H. BARRETT-HAMILTON. Part XI. June 1912. 10 X 6. 217—264 pp. Gurney & Jackson. 28, 60, n. TOPOGRAPHY. THE ROYAL HOSPITAL AT CHELSEA. By LIEUT.-COL. NEWNHAM-DAVIS. 98 x 74. 32 pp, Raphael Tuck. 18. TRAVEL. THROUGH GREECE AND DALMATIA. A Diary of Impres- sions Recorded by Pen and Picture. By MRS. RUSSELL BARRINGTON. 8.1 x 54. 263 pp. Black. 78. 60, n. OUTFIT AND EQUIPMENT FOR THE TRAVELLER, EXPLORER AND SPORTSMAN. Edited by E. A. REYNOLDS BALL. Contributions from Sir Harry Johnston, Douglas Sladen, “Wirt Gerrare," Ralph Durand and others. Reynolds Ball's Guides, 27, Chancery Lane, W.C. ORIENTAL. BURNING AND MELTING. Being the Sūz-u-Gudāz of Muhammad Rizā Nau'i of Khabūshān. Translated into English by MIRZA Y. DAWUD, of Persia, and ANANDA K. COOMA RASWAMY, of Ceylon. The Story of a Hindu Sati, in the Reign of Akbar. With three collotype reproductions from an MS. in the British Museum. 8 X 51. Scarlet silk. Luzac. 68. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. PHILOSOPHY. THE GATES OF KNOWLEDGE. By RODOLF STEINER, Ph.D.Vienna. 78 X 5. 194 pp. Theos. Publ. Soc. 38. 6d. n. POETRY. THE LURE OF THE SEA. By J. E. PATTERSON. 9 x 58. 102 pp. Heinemann. 58. n. VERSES BY THE WAY. By M. H. BOURCHIER. 58 pp. Elkin Mathews, THE CAP OF CARE. By JAMES E. PICKERING. 64 pp. Fifield. PHILISTIA AND A SOUL. A Poem by ALFRED E. KNIGHT. 338 pp. Macmillan & Co. THE WIDOW IN THE BYE STREET. By JOHN MASEFIELD, 74 x 43. 97 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 38. 6d. n. POLITICAL THE GROWTH OF FREEDOM. By H. W. NEVINSON. 94 pp. 64 X 41. Jack. 6d. n. TRIPOLI AND YOUNG ITALY. By CHAPWORTH, in Collaboration with Miss HELEN ZIMMERN. 87 x 53. 347 pp. S. Swift. THE GREAT STATE ESSAYS IN CONSTRUCTION. By H. G. WELLS, FRANCES EVELYN WARWICK, L. G. CHIOZZA- MONEY AND OTHERS. 74 X 5. 379 pp. Harper. 68. M ESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO. have published a second edition of " Aristotle's Constitu- tion of Athens,” by Sir John Edwin Sandys, Litt.D., F.B.A. The text, critical notes, testimonia and commentary have been carefully revised, need. less repetitions removed, and supplementary notes inserted. About fifteen pages have thus been added to the commentary and about the same number to the Greek index. The introduction has also been revised and supplemented. It ends with an enlarged bibliography, showing that, since the publication of the previous edition, the number of writers of scattered articles on the text or subject- matter has risen from 135 to 240. “ The Lover's Calendar," compiled by Mrs. H. Havelock Ellis, was published last month by Mosors Koron Paul Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. Mr. Wynford Dewhurst has received intimation from the Ministry of Fine Arts, Paris, of the purchase by the French Government of one of his pictures for the Luxemburg Gallery. It is a land- scape with figures, and has been on view at the Duand-Ruel Galleries, Paris. The lecture on “ How to use the British Museum Reading Room,” delivered on several occasions during 1911-12 at the Museum by Mr. R. A. Peddie, has now been revised and enlarged for noblimation and will he jeened hr Mosors Crofton publication, and will be issued by Messrs. Grafton & Co., 69, Great Russell Street, London, W.C., before the end of the month in popular book form. REPRINTS. JUDE THE OBSCURE. 494 pp. THE RETURN OF THE NATIVE. 485 pp. The Wessex Edition of the Works of Thomas Hardy. 9 x 54. Macmillan. 78. 6d. n. each. THE WAY OF INITIATION ; OR, HOW TO ATTAIN KNOW- LEDGE OF THE HIGHER WORLDS. With a foreword by ANNIE BESANT and some biographical notes of the author by EDOUARD SCHURÉ ; RUDOLF STEINER, PH.D., Vienna." Third Edition. 78 x 5. 237 pp. Theos. Publ. Soc. 38. 6d. n.  ## p. 263 (#727) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 263 Mrs. Stanley Wrench's new novel “ Pillars of its ancient monuments and modern scenes, from Smoke” was published last month by Messrs. John the aesthetic and picturesque side, rather than the Long. It is a story of a woman's love and sacri- archaeologist or “guide-book ” point of view. The fice, and in it the homely folk of the Midlands are object of the author has been to bring out the sympathetically portrayed. relation of Egyptian to other ancient and modern Mr. Edward Booth has just completed a new art in a general sense, and to make a living record novel which Mr. Arnold is to publish. The scene of what he has seen rather than a mere catalogue is principally laid at a popular seaside resort called of dates and sites ; it is really a series of “Spaforth.” vivid impressions of much that is interesting, Captain Harry Graham, author of “ The Perfect both old and new, in a singularly interesting Gentleman," lately published by Mr. Edward country. Arnold, wishes to point out that Mr. Somerset A translation into Swedish of Mr. W. L. George's Maugham's new play of the same name is not a “A Bed of Roses" was this month issued by dramatised version of his work, but is founded on Gebers, of Stockholm. Mr. George's first book, Molière's play “ Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme." “Engines of Social Progress," has been sold to the “ The Memoirs of Babur,” a new translation of Japanese Government to be translated and made a the Babur-nama, incorporating Leyden and text book for their local authorities. Erskine's of 1826 A.D., by Annette S. Beveridge, is Mr. J. C. Wright, author of “In the Good old announced by Messrs. Luzac & Co. This book Times," is publishing through Messrs. Headley has been prepared because the earlier English Bros. a collection of articles that have appeared translation (out of print) can now be revised by from time to time in well-known journals. The the help of the Haidarabad Codex. It is hoped to title of the book will be “Life's Many Colours.” follow it by an imprint of the Turki text, and thus A little book, with illustrations, compiled by to facilitate the study of Turki in one of its classics. Miss Agnes Baden-Powell entitled “How Girls can It is planned to include an introduction, notes, help Build up the Empire" (a concise course of index and maps. character training for girls of all classes), is now Messrs. Lynwood & Co., 12, Paternoster Row, ready and can be obtained from the Secretary, have published “The Searchlight on the Throne," Girls' Guides Headquarters, 116, Victoria Street, by A Peeress. The tale is a sequel to “ The S.W. Shadow on the Purple," by the same author, Mrs. Theodore Bent and Mrs. Hobson, the wife published by the same firm, and now in its fourth of the Rev. Chancellor Hobson, have devised a edition. series of maps for Bible teaching, which are being Miss K. Everest's book of poems, “ The Dreaming published by Messrs. Keith Johnson. Instead of Antinous," has been graciously accepted by Her all the names and boundaries mentioned being all Majesty the Queen. on one map, to the confusion of the scholars a Mr. Arthur Dillon has aaded a satyric play to different map is used for each period, and the maps his trilogy which Mr. Elkin Mathews is bringing can be bought fir 1s. each, separately, as wanted. out; thus expanding his book to a complete They are 30 by 40 inches. In fact, they are tetralogy, and attempting the full dramatic form of wonderfully cheap and distinctly printed, and will the ancients. prove invaluable in schools. Mr. Rene Francis has just published “The “In the Footsteps of Richard Cæur de Lion " Temptation of St. Anthony," and “ Egyptian is the title of a new book by Maude M. Holbach Aesthetics," the first through Duckworth & Co., (the author of “ Dalmatia - the Land where and the second through Martin Secker.. The East meets West") just published by Messrs. * Temptation " is a translation of Flaubert's well- Stanley Paul. Mrs. Holbach visited Palestine last known work, but Mr. Francis has chosen the year with her husband to scudy the scenes of the 1849-1856 version, which was never published Third Crusade, and the volume is illustrated with even in the original until 1908. This version has photographs by Mr. Holbach, and has a photo- a special interest for Flaubertists in that it marks gravure frontispiece from the portrait of Richard at what we may almost call the pre-Flaubert period. It South Kensington. The publication of this book is in most striking contrast to the 1874 edition. The coincides with the winning of the Newdigate Prize volume is precedel by a preface from the pen of by a poem on “ Richard I. before Jerusalem," by Sir Gaston Maspero, also by an introduction by Wiliam Chase Greene, an American Rhodes scholar. Monsieur Louis Bertrand, who edited the original; Another result of Mr. and Mrs. Holbach's visit to it has notes by the translator and very full Palestine will be the publication a little later on appendices of the authorities consulted by Flaubert by Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co. of a book on “ Bible in the prepararion of his book. The Egyptian Ways in Bible Land,” which is their joint book is the result of several years' study of Egypt, work.  ## p. 264 (#728) ############################################ 264 THB AUTHOR. DRAMATIC. Mr. Kineton Parkes has dramatised an episode in his North Staffordsbire novel of seventy years ago, “ Potiphar’s Wife.” The play is in one act, and bears the same title as the story. Mr. Wilfrid Eaton, who knows the North Staffordshire dialect, customs and scenery well, intends to produce the play in London shortly. Sir Arthur Pinero's farcical romance “ The Amazons ” was revived on June 14, 1912. It is some twenty years ago since the date of the original production of this piece. In the present cast are Mr. Weedon Grossmith, Mr. Godfrey Tearle. Mr. Dion Boucicault. Miss Pauline Chase. and Miss Marie Löhr. “Ann" by Lechmere Worrall was produced at the Criterion on June 18. Ann is a transatlantic lady journalist, and the main interest of the play is her pursuit of a noted author, whom she eventually brings down, after detaching him from the lady to whom. more to oblige his parents than for any other reason, he has become engaged . The cast includes Mr. E. Holman Clark. Miss Fay Davis, and Miss Renée Kelly. PARIS NOTES. Messrs Stanley Paul & Co., published last month Mr. Charles McEvoy's first novel “ Brass Faces." Wladimia Cerricoff, the Russian pianist, intro- duced Mr. Theodore Holland's suite for pianoforte at his recital at the Æolian Hall on June 13. “The Swelling of Jordan,” by Coralie Stanton and Heath Hosken, is announced for early publica- tion by the same publishers. A story in which greed, a supposed murder, and love play important parts. Messrs. Novello & Co. have issued a new and revised edition of “ The Child's Primer of the Theory of Music," by C., A., Webster; .A.M., author of “The Groundwork of Music." The book is intended as a first step for pianoforte pupils. “Comrades Three," by Argyll Saxby, published by Messrs. S. W. Partridge & Co., is a tale of Cornish boys in Canada. “ Outfit and Equipment for the Traveller, Explorer, and Sportsman," is a volume edited by E. A. Reynolds Ball, intended primarily for explorers, big game shooters, and travellers in uncivilised or semi-civilised countries generally. At the same time, it is hoped that it may also prove of some service to pioneer-colonists, mis- sionaries, prospectors, etc. Mr. Reynolds-Ball has had in this work the co-operation of Sir H. H. Johnston, Mr. F. C. Selous, Mr. Harry de Windt, “Wirt Gerrare," and Cit. Payton (“Sarcelle ') who have contributed chapters embodying experiences in all parts of the globe. The volume is published from 27, Chancery Lane, W.C. Mr. Wilkinson Sherren's new novel, “ Windfrint Virgin," will be published by Mr. Ham-Smith some time in the early autumn. It is a love story of the present day, related in a subsidiary way to some of the feminist stir and stress of the period. Most of the action takes place in London, though there are a few country episodes. “The Royal Road,” being the story of the Life, Death, and Resurrection of Edward Hankey, of London, is the name of a new novel by Alfred Ollivant, author of “ Owd, B.A.," to be published by Messrs. Methuen this autumn. Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., has been invited by the Lord Mayor of Prague to be the guest of the “Golden City” for the celebrations connected with the unveiling of the statue on July 1, to the great Bohemian historian, Francis Palacky, a writer whose work the Eoglish author has utilised in his historical works and fiction, dealing with Bohemia and her people. The celebrations last for four days, and are linked with a great demonstration of the National Sokol movement ; an atbletic and gymnastic organisation that will have 12,000 members drilling at once, in the remarkable evolu- tions and bodily exercises the Sokol has originated. “ T ES Dieux ont Soif” is the title of the latest U novel by Anatole France. The epoch is that of the Revolution, and the theme more or less the fickleness of a woman. We have a whole series of pictures of those days of terror and madness, and the author has chosen his types admirably. The story has all the delicate irony to which Anatole France has accustomed us in his books. Each personage stands out in relief, and each one is typical of a whole theory of human beings, fashioned by the times. There is very little that can be called ennobling in the volume. It is a story that is of the earth earthy, but it is intensely clever. Selection is carried to a fine art, as regards incident, character and dialogue. There does not appear to be a superfluous word in the whole book. Each one carries, just as each gesture tells. It is a clever but cruel novel, one that will remain in the memory, thanks to the vividness of each picture drawn. There are a few touches of tenderness to relieve the cruelty, but only just enough of such touches to make one wish for more. The lectures which M. Jules Lemaître has been giving this season on Chateaubriand are now published in volume form. The lectures were witty and brilliant, but the irony with which the subject is treated is regrettable as the note is too frequent and becomes irritating.  ## p. 265 (#729) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 265 “Le Marquis René de Girardin," (Le dernier also to be given, and several other plays are being ami de J. J. Rousseau) (1735—1808), is a book rehearsed. written from hitherto unpublished documents by ALYS HALLARD. André Martin Decaen,, with a preface by André Hallays. “Les Dieux ont Soif” (Calmann Lévy). “ Chateaubriand " (Calmann Lévy). “ Chateaubriand, Ambassadeur à Londres,” is an “Le Marquis Réné de Girardin" (Perrin). account written by the Comte d'Antioche, from " Chateaubriand, Ambassadeur à Londres” (Perrin). papers that bave never before been published. “ Paris pous Louis XV." (Mercure de France). * in Paris sous Louis XV.,” by Camille Piton, is the " La Vie tragique de Geneviève” (Calmann Lévy). "Pour une autre” (Bernard Grasset). fourth volume on this subject by an author who is “ Une Philosophie nouvelle, Henri Bergson " (Alcan). one of the best informed. In this volume we have “ The Guarded Flame" (Plon). reports of the police inspectors annotated by Camille Piton. “La Vie tragique de Geneviève ” is a story so UNITED STATES NOTES. life-like that it resembles an episode taken from life rather than an imaginary story. It is written TT is rather curious to find--in view of what I by Louise Compain, the author of “L’un vers 1 wrote in the opening paragraphs of my last l'autre," a book which won for its writer an “ United States Notes " about the suggested Academy prize. “Les Femmes dans les organisa- motto for 1912, “ Fewer and Better Books ”- tions ouvrières" is also written by Madame Com- that the American publishers have been com- pain, and from this volume it is evident that plaining bitterly of the lack of good books, in the the writer of “La Vie tragique de Geneviève” early part of this year at least. Apparently, how- has seen much of the world she describes in this ever, it is rather of English than of American volume. works that they discovered the want. One of the “ Pour une autre," by Marianne Damad, is the big firm's representatives went so far as to say, this third volume by this writer. Jules Lemaître writes spring : “ There never was such a dearth of good the preface to the present one. In these studies the books on the English inarket as at the present author endeavours to show the effects produced by time, and never so many American publishers the meeting of individuals of totally different rank absolutely hungry for good stuff as this year. in the world. Her first book was entitled “Ren- Every leading American publishing house either contres,” her second “ Chez Eux," and the present has or has had its representative in London looking one is composed of a series of short studies, some of for saleable books, and most of them are simply which have appeared in such publications as the having trouble for their pains." This is pretty “ Revue des Deux Mondes,” the “ Journal des strong, it must be confessed. But, here is the Debats,” and “L'Echo de Paris.” The story, testimony of another house's representative: entitled “Un grand amour," is the most dramatic “ The spring list of English publishers is absolutely of those contained in “ Pour une autre." poverty stricken. It is lacking in any books of any “ Une Philosophie nouvelle, Henri Bergson”. consequence. Usually the spring lists contain by Edouard Le Roy, is another book which serves books of importance, historically or biographically, as an introduction to Bergson's own works. but these are entirely missing this year.” Some ten years ago Madame C. Coignet wrote one What have English publishers, and still more of the best introductions to Bergson's works. English authors, to say to this? Among translations, W. G. Maxwell's “ The However, it is not with the English work in Guarded Flame” has at last appeared in French, America that we are here concerned, but with the and will no doubt have more success in France native product of the United States. It cannot be than most English novels, as the psychology said that there has been any noticeable falling off contained in the volume will appeal to French in the numbers of books issued so far--though, readers. statistics not yet being available, we have to wait At the Porte Saint-Martin “ La Flambée" is until the end of the year before we know whether still on the bill, and L'Athenée is also still giving the figures have actually been maintained as they “ Le Cœur dispose.” It has now had its 150th appear to have been. With regard to quality, if representation. we had to judge only by publishers' advertisements, The Shakespeare Theatre is giving “ The Taming we might imagine that 1912 had already justified of the Shrew" in French in the Saint-Cloud Park its claim to celebrity in literary annals. But, once a week. The scenery has been designed by then, who pays much attention to the “puff pre- M. Simas of the Opéra, and an ideal spot has been liminary” and the “ front page ad. ” as a guide discovered with the trees meeting overhead and to literature ? Probably it will be realised, a year forming a dome. The “ Merchant of Venice " is hence, that the first half of 1912 was humdrum  ## p. 266 (#730) ############################################ 266 THE AUTHOR. rather than epoch-making. Which is not the same year. Nor is H. S. Harrison's “Queed " far behind. as denying that—to use the ugly commercial phrase The two last-named hare indeed had a long innings. —some quite good stuff was put on the market in It is usually easy to say what is fiction and what the period under notice. Otherwise I should feel is not. But it is by no means easy to classify considerable diffidence in proceeding to mention accurately “non-fiction " under its proper sub- the names of any authors below! heads. Biography, even if taken to include auto- The serried ranks of the novelists may be put in biography and reminiscences, is not over-well the forefront as usual ; but once again I must represented among recent American publications. disclaim any attempt to speak of all the works Mention must, however, be made of Professor Josiah worthy of notice since I last wrote. Nor shall I Royce's “ William James,” which is the first and try to arrange the names in any order of merit or principal item in a series of addresses delivered in of popularity. Of all the following it may be said the past and now collected in book form ; of that they both attracted attention and, according to “Marcus Alonzo Hanna, His Life and Work,” by their publishers, sold well :-John B. Ellis's Herbert Croly, an attempt to draw the real Mark “ Fran"; Lefroy Scott's “ Counsel for the Hanna ; and “The Philanthropic Work of Defense"; Frederick Isham's “ A Man and Josephine Shaw Lowell,” edited by Professor his Money ” ; the late Vaughan Kester's “ The Rhinelander Stewart, President of the New York Just and the Unjust ” ; Maria T. Davies's “ The State Board of Charities. Then there are “ The Melting of Molly ” ; Avery Abbott's “ Captain Reminiscences of James Burrill Angell," late Martha Mary” ; Corra Harris's “ The Recording President of Michigan University; “Out of the Rut, Angel ” ; Kate Langley Bosher's “ The Man in a Business Life Story," by John Adams Thayer ; Lonely Land”; L. J. Vance's “ The Bandbox"; and “ The Promised Land,” by Mary Antin, a G. C. Shedd's “ the Isle of Strife " ; Will Leving. Russian Jewess, who tells how she “discovered " ton Comfort's “ Fate Knocks at the Door”; Owen America, like so many other young emigrants. Johnson's “ Stover at Yale” ; C. A. Maclean's “The House of Harper," by Joseph Henry “ The Mainspring ”; Samuel Merwin's “ The Harper, explains itself by its title ; and, besides, Citadel” ; W. R. Castle's “ The Green Vase"; the book is well known in England by now, as well Charles Egbert Cradock's “The Raid of the as on the other side of the Atlantic. Guerilla ” ; John Reed Scott's “ The Last Try.” Under history we find “ The Contest for Cali- The following may be grouped together as strong fornia in 1861 ” by Elijah R. Kennedy ; and in local colour :-Frederick Palmer's “ Over the “American Colonial Government, 1696—1765," Pass” (Arizona); B. M. Bower's “ Lonely Land” by Oliver Morton Dickerson. Politics and social (Montana) : Payne Erskine's “ The Mountain Girl” life in the United States are dealt with in “The (North Carolina): Alice L. Lee's “ Capt'n Joe's New Democracy,” by W. E. Weyl; in “Social Sister ” (Maine) ; J.O. Curwood's “ Flower of the Forces in American History," by A. M. Simons ; North”. (Hudson's Bay); Anna A. Chapin's in “ Changing America," by Professor E. A. Ross, “ The Under Trail ” (Virginia); and Mary R. author of " The Changing Chinese”; in “The Bangs's “ High Bradford” (Cape Cod fifty years Initiative, Referendum, and Recall," edited by ago). Gertrude Atherton has brought out “ Julia Professor W. B. Munro, with chapters by Colonel France and her Times”; Mary E. Wilkins Free Roosevelt and others; and in "The Coming man, “ The Butterfly House,” about which some Generation,” by W. B. Forbusb. Robert Grant's of the critics freely express their disappointment; “Convictions of a Grandfather," which are cast in and Reginald Wright Kauffman, “ The Sentence essay form, discuss the subject of the last book as of Silence,” which displays more humour and less well as other family problems in America. grim tragedy than he has hitherto given us. Two “The Tariff in Our Times,” which Miss Ida M. volumes of short stories are Professor Brander Tarbell brought out originally in the American Matthew's - Vistas of New York,” and Edna Magazine, is of course fiscal. “The American Ferber's “Buttered Side Down." Transportation Question,” by S. 0. Dunn, editor of Dorothy Canfield's “ The Squirrel Cage” is on the Railway Gazette, is a volume of importance in its way to becoming a “best seller ”-a distinction, its technical way. by the way, which has already been attained by In “ A New Conscience and an Ancient Evil," "Counsel for the Defense” and “ The Mountain Miss Jane Addams (called by the London Times Girl," mentioned above. The latest lists of best "easily the foremost woman in America '') discusses sellers show the pride of place in fiction falling to bravely the white slave question, with particular Gene Stratton Porter's “ The Harvester,” Meredith reference to Chicago, the city of such evil notoriety Nicholson's “ A Hoosier Chronicle," Emerson in the matter. Hough's “Jolin Rawn," and H. B. Wright's “ The A still wider human problem is dealt in V. L. Winning of Barbara Worth,” which did so well last Kellog's “ Beyond War," which is intended as a  ## p. 267 (#731) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. . 267 Cameron Rogers, the Californian poet, is best known as the author of “ The Rosary," a lyric which, though known everywhere in its original form or through translation, never profited him a penny. At the end of the month the death occurred, in the Far East, of the Rev. Dr. G. W. Knox, for fifteen years a missionary in Japan, and writer of numerous books on religion, on Japan, and on the two subjects combined. At the beginning of May Homer Davenport, animal story- writer and cartoonist as well as breeder of Arabian horses, succumbed to pneumonia in New York, and Julia Harris May, poetess, died, at the age of 79, in the Maine, of whose woods she sang. Another Maine author, Dr. Willis Judson Beecher, of the Auburn Theological Seminary, died about the same time, only five years younger. PHILIP WALSH. COPYRIGHT IN A NEWSPAPER ARTICLE. chapter in the natural history of mankind, and preaches peace on biological grounds. Among books of travel and description there have been a number of more than transient interest. Apart from Mabel Lomis Todd's “ Tripoli the Mysterious," they are mainly concerned with things at home. Noteworthy are “ The Yosemite," by John Muir; “Travel and Camp in the Rockies,” by Dillon Wallace; “ The Spell of the Rockies,” by Enos A. Mills ; "Three Wonderlands of the American West," by T. D. Murphy ; “The Pipe- smoke Carry," by Bert Leston Taylor ; and “ The Wonders of the Colorado Desert,” by G. W. James. In the realm of the arts, Professor C. H. Wright of Harvard (and also formerly of Trinity College, Oxford) is the author of "A History of French Literature.” Edward Bliss Reed, Assistant Professor of English at Yale, is responsible for a work on “ English Lyrical Poetry.” “On the Laws of Japanese Painting” is the title of a book by H. P. Bowie, who has long resided in Japan. · A practical side of literature provides the material for “ Copyright, its History and Law," from the pen of Richard Rogers Bowker, editor of the American Publishers' Weekly and Vice-President of the American Authors' Copyright League, which is the first work of its kind-dealing especially with the American aspect of the question-for over thirty years. Probably not much attention is paid in England to contemporary American verse, and perhaps nothing very recent has called for particular atten- tion. But in “ Hard Labour, and Other Poems," there is a certain rareness of flavour which merits notice. The author is or was a convict in the Minnesota State Prison. The obituary, unhappily swelled by the awful disaster to the Titanic, is rather large for the short period under notice. In March died Ernest Jarrold (“ Mickey Finn "), English by birth, but American by life and training, a writer of short stories and travel sketches and a regular con- tributor to the New York Sun. Next month saw the death, at the age of 90, of Clara Barton, founder of the American Red Cross Association and author of several works on the movement. The Titanic wreck involved the loss of Francis Davis Millet, painter and war correspondent for both American and English journals ; of Ward Stanton, likewise both an artist and a journalist ; and of Jacques Futrelle, whose success with the detective novel gained for him the name of the American Conan Doyle. Futrelle's wife, whose first novel, “ Secretary of Frivolous Affairs," appeared in 1911, happily escaped from the sinking ship. Brigadier-General Farley, who died in South Carolina at the age of 73, wrote a book on “West Point in the Early Sixties” among others. Robert WHITFIELD V. PROGRESSIVE NEWSPAPERS, LTD. THE plaintiff, in this action, Mr. Lionel Whit- 1 field, sued the proprietors of the Weekly T'imes and Echo for damages, for republishing without his consent certain articles which he had contributed to the paper in 1901. The articles were written by the plaintiff under an agreement made in 1898, by which he was employed to contribute a weekly article on chess, billiards, and draughts. The contract came to an end in 1906, and when the defendants acquired the paper in 1910 they proceeded to republish some of the articles, which had been contributed by the plaintiff under his agreement. It was admitted that the defendants were the owners of the copyright ; but under the peculiar provisions of s. 18 of the Copyright Act, 1842, their copyright was of a limited character. It is expressly provided by that section that the news- paper proprietor, under the circumstances of the case, is not at any time entitled to publish the articles " separately or singly ” without the author's consent ; but the author has the right of publish- ing them “in a separate form ” after the expiration of twenty-eight years, from the date of their first publication in the newspaper. It was contended on behalf of the plaintiff, that the defendants had published the articles “ separately ” ; because the later issues of the paper contained other matter than that which appeared with the articles when they were originally published in 1901. On the other hand, it was submitted on behalf of the defendants, that as the articles were republished with other matter in the same journal, in which  ## p. 268 (#732) ############################################ 268 • THE AUTHOR. they first appeared, they were not "separately Act with respect to the deposit of copies and published." registration of such work shall have been complied Mr. Justice Hamilton came to the conclusion with.” that there had been a “separate publication," and The opinion of Judge Lacombe, in fall, reads :- granted the plaintiff an injunction and 40s. damages. JUDGE LACOMBE'S OPINION. It is clear that the words “separately ” and “singly" are not synonymous, and according to This proceeding grew out of a transaction referred the cases an article or story may be "published to in the decision on motion for preliminary injunc- separately," although it is in a volume with other tion. The order to show cause included a restrain- articles or stories. In the case of Johnson v. ing order or temporary injunction, and it is charged Newnes, Mr. Justice Romer said : that defendant published an account of Amundsen's “ If you find in a volume separate parts, each journey to the South Pole, which was a colourable distinguished or perfectly distinguishable from the copy of its copyrighted narrative. other parts, and the volume is published, each part Many points have been argued, but it will not be that is separate and clearly distinguished in the necessary to discuss them all. volume is " separately published.” The bill was verified March 8; it stated that Similarly, in Smith v. Johnson, in 1863, where complainant “is about to file two complete copies certain tales entitled " The Chronicles of Stanfield of the best edition when published.” The order Hall ” were contributed to the London Journal, it to show cause and restraining order were signed was held that the subsequent publication of the March 8, and were served on someone in the office tales in a weekly supplement was a “separate publi- of the defendant about midnight the same day. cation” within the meaning of s. 18 of the Very early in the morning of March 9 the publica- Copyright Act. tion of complainant's copyrighted narrative and of HAROLD HARDY. defendant's paraphrase thereof appeared in their respective newspapers. The two copies of the copy- righted work were filed in the office of the Register UNITED STATES LAW CASE. of Copyright, Washington, D. C., on March 9, on or after the opening of that office on that day. On these facts the question arises, Was com- (Printed with the kind permission of the Editor of the plainant entitled to maintain an action such as United States Publishers' Weekly.) this, when the order was served at midnight on March 8? JUDGE LACOMBE DECIDES THE TEMPORARY The action is based upon the statute, INJUNCTION IN THE “ TIMES” COPYRIGHT and the answer to this question must be found in SUIT WAS GRANTED PREMATURELY-COPY- its provisions. Sect. I of the Act of March 4, 1909, RIGHT ITSELF NOT AFFECTED. provides :- “ That any person entitled thereto by this Act UDGE LACOMBE, in the Federal District may secure copyright for his work by publication Court, denied the application of the New thereof with the notice of copyright required by York Times Company for the punishment this Act," etc. for contempt of the Star Company, publisher of the The bill shows that such a publication had been New York American, for violating an injunction made before it was verified ; complainant thereby granted by Judge Holt on March 8, restraining the had then secured its copyright. publication of either the text or a colourable version Ownership of copyright and the vindication of of Roald Amundsen's story of his discovery of the such ownership by suit are different things. The South Pole, the copyright of which the Times had latter is provided for in sect. 12, which reads :- purchased for the United States and Canada. “That after copyright has been secured by publi- The Court recognises that a valid copyright can cation of the work with the notice of copyright, as be secured by publishing a work with a copyright provided in sect. 9 of this Act, there shall be imprint (and was secured by the Times in the promptly deposited in the Copyright Office, or in Amundsen narrative in the present case), but holds the mail, addressed to the Register of Copyright, that the right to a copyright is distinct from the Washington, District of Columbia, two complete right to maintain an action to enforce the same. copies of the best edition thereof then published. The ruling against the validity of the temporary ... No action or proceeding shall be maintained injunction was made under sect. 12 of the copy- for infringement of copyright in any work until right law, which provides that “no action or pro- the provisions of the Act in respect to the deposit ceeding shall be maintained for infringement of of copies and registration of such work shall have copyright in any work until the provisions of this been complied with.”  ## p. 269 (#733) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 269 The subject of statutory copyright being one “action or proceeding for the infringement of copy- wholly within the powers of Congress, it had full right," and there is no apparent reason for constru- power to restrict, in any way it chose, the main- ing the act so as to exempt such suits from the taining of such actions or proceedings in the courts operation of the prohibition of sect. 12. No hard- as are concerned with the subject of infringement ship to the owner of a copyright results from the of the rights secured by such statute. A prohibi- construction here followed. At the time the person tion so broad as this goes to the jurisdiction of the entitled to copyright publishes his work, with the courts to entertain such actions or proceedings, and notice required, presumably he has copies of it in if the prohibition were operative, when the injunc- his possession and could at once deposit in the mail tion was served, the latter would be void because the two copies required, addressed as the statute made in an action which could not be maintained prescribes. That act on his part would seem to be and of which the courts could not have jurisdiction. a compliance with sect. 12, sufficient to entitle him The papers submitted indicate that at midnight to maintain his action or proceeding. But until of March 8, when the injunction was served, the he does this, the prohibition of that section is two copies had not yet been “ deposited in the imperative. Copyright Office, or in the mail, addressed to the Without considering the other questions presented, Register of Copyright”; at that time, therefore, the application is denied. this action or proceeding could not be maintained, The T'imes itself, in its discussion of the case, and the injunction being issued in an action whose makes the important point that, if registration were maintenance was prohibited, could be of no binding an essential formality to the initiation of an action force. at law, that there would result an interim of non- Complaint refers to sects. 34, 35, and 36, which protection between the deposit of copies in the mails read as follows : and the necessary registration in Washington-an “ Sect. 31. That all actions, suits, or proceedings interim that in the case of daily newspaper material arising under the copyright laws of the United would be vital. States shall be originally cognizable by the Circuit The Court, however, expressly held that this Courts of the United States, the District Court of question was not involved, that the mere depositing any Territory, the Supreme Court of the District of the books in the mails, addressed to the Register of Columbia, the District Courts of Alaska, Hawaii of Copyright, accompanied presumably by application and Porto Rico, and the Courts of first instance of for registration and affidavit of manufacture, suffices the Philippine Islands. to constitute a compliance with sect. 12. This “Sect. 35. That civil actions, suits, or proceed- ignores the provision of that section with regard to ings arising under this Act may be instituted in registration, possibly on the theory that only the the district of which the defendant or his agent is acts required to be performed by the owner of the an inhabitant or in which he may be found. copyright must precede institution of the actiou. “ Sect. 36. That any such court or judge thereof shall have power, upon bill in equity filed by any party aggrieved, to grant injunction to prevent and restrain the violations of any rights secured by A DANGEROUS CLAUSE. said law, according to the course and principles of courts of equity on such terms as said court or judge may deem reasonable. Any injunction that may ROM time to time the Committee have urged be granted restraining and enjoining the doing of T upon authors the danger of granting to pub- anything forbidden by this Act may be served on lishers, in a contract for one book, the right the parties against whom such injunction may be to publish future books on stated terms. Authors granted, anywhere in the United States, and shall should not even grant the refusal of the publication be operative throughout the United States, to be of future books to a publisher upon terms to be subse- enforceable by proceedings in contempt or other- quently agreed, though this may not be so dangerous. wise by any other Court or judge possessing juris- Articles have appeared in The Author demon- diction of the defendants.” strating how seriously clauses dealing with rights It does not seem that this last-quoted section in in future books may hinder the author in his any way qualified the prohibition of the twelfth career and affect his property before it is created. section. The Court or judge is given express In most agreements drafted on these lines the authority to grant an injunction to prevent a viola- author is only bound for a certain number of books, tion of a copyright which has been secured by the though in one of the cases published in The party aggrieved ; this injunction may be granted Author recently a clause proposed to bind the upon a bill of equity—that is, in an equity suit. author for a period of seven years. But such an equity suit is covered by the phrase In an agreement coming from the office of Messrs.  ## p. 270 (#734) ############################################ 270 THE AUTHOR. George Allen & Co., Limited, a clause runs as tion of agents. The custom, if it is a growing one, follows:- must be opposed with all the vigour possible by “ The Author shall give the publishers the first refusal members of the Society of Authors. of ". ..." and any future novels written by him. Should The reasons given by those publishers who are he be able to obtain better terms for these than the terms the most just in their attitude towards authors, for the Publishers suggest he shall offer the book to the desiring to bind authors for future work, are not Publishers on the terms named to him by other publishers." satisfactory. A publisher who has bound an author This is a most inadvisable arrangement for an by such a clause, knowing that the latter is pledged author to enter upon. The clause practically binds to him, may and does get careless in the matter of the author to offer to the publisher during the publication. As long as he turns over his money term of his literary life every novel that he may and gets a fair percentage he becomes quite produce, and it is so worded that the author would indifferent to the author's success. If an author, have great difficulty in obtaining release. unshackled with regard to his future contracts, is It is almost impossible for an author, at any rate treated well by bis publisher, he will be only too in the present condition of the literary market, to glad to leave the publication of future works in that go to a second publisher and say, “ What terms will publisher's hands. If an author is not treated well you give me for my book ?” and at the same time by his publisher, then to be forced to place all his to explain to that publisher that he cannot accept books with him, while convinced that he is an the terms, however good, without referring the unsatisfactory man of buisness, is an intolerable matter back again to the original publisher to position. whom he is bound under such a clause as that All members of the Society must, once again, be quoted. warned not to sign any agreement binding them- No doubt a second publisher might be willing to selves for future work, and must take special care offer terms for the book were the author in a not to sign a clause drafted on the lines of the one position of freedom, but he would not keep the offer quoted above. open if he understood that he was being made use of in order to give a competitor in the same trade a chance of taking up the book on similar terms. If MAGAZINE CONTENTS. he was not told why his terms were sought he would be receiving unfair treatment at the hands ENGLISH REVIEW. of the author, and of his fellow publisher whose A New Study of English Poetry. By Henry Newbolt. work of discrimination he is discharging. The Royal Academy. By Walter Sichert. The clause, in most cases, would mean that the Poetry: Arthur Symons, Ezra Pound, D. H. Lawrence, L. Abercromby. author who signed it would be bound to the same publisher for the whole of his literary life, practically NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER. unable to refuse any offer that that publisher placed Metrical Versions of the Odes of Horace. By Dr. R. G. before him. The publisher has only to say, “I will Tyrrell. Pauline de Beaumont. By Edith Sichel. offer you 10 per cent. on the sales of your books,” At the Salon and the Royal Academy. Ry H. Heath- to obtain the writer for ever at this figure. If cote Statham. the author refused such an offer, thinking he was BLACKWOODS. entitled to a higher royalty, he would then be bound, Musings Without Method. From Ibsen's Workshop. under the clause in question, if he acted fairly to BOOKMAN. any other publisher before whom he laid the matter, Wilkie Collins. By A. Compton Rickett. to state “I bave been offered a royalty-10 per The Centenary of John Forster. By Berric Twede. cent.—will you give me better terms ? but I must Recent History. By T. Seccombe. inform you that any offer you make must be referred NATIONAL. back to my former publisher to see if he will give The “ Dugdale" Engraving of the Stratford Monument. me similar or better terms.” Surely the answer By Geo. Greenwood, M.P. from the second publisher would be to decline to SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. make any offer, and the author would have to accept the 10 per cent. royalty proposed by his (ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) original publisher. This would be a serious position Front Page 300 enough if it only referred to one or two books, but it becomes disastrous when it refers to any future novel that an author may write. Single Column Advertisements ... per inch 0 6 0 It has been stated that the binding of an author Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent for for future work is becoming a more usual demand All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. amongst publishers. It has also received the sanc- BELMONT & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. Other Pages Hall of a Page ... Quarter of & Page Eighth of a Page ... *** .. 1 10 0 ... 015 0 T'welve Insertions.  ## p. 271 (#735) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 271 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. 1. A VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers' agreements do not fall within the experi. eure of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 6. The Committee bave arranged for the reception of members' agreements and their preservation in a fire. proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society's work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to slamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 18. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro. duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for "office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor | III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. "It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed rovalty means to both sides It in possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures conpected with royalties are published in The Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :- (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2. Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :- (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or with held. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. N EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts:- (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the pi-ce by a certain dare and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :- 1. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be  ## p. 272 (#736) ############################################ 272 THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. (6.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (o.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (1.2., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication, As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts. those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the bands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. T ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan. cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with-performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members' stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. THE READING BRANCH. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. - M EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. REMITTANCES. CYCENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 28. 6d. per act. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  ## p. 273 (#737) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 273 GENERAL NOTES. The Editor of “The Author” begs to remind Members that there is no issue of the magazine during the months of August and September. He has inserted this notice, as letters from Members frequently come to the office asking why the magazine has not been sent to them during those months. COPYRIGHT IN HOLLAND. It is with great pleasure we hear that there is a Bill before the Dutch Parliament to enable Holland to join the Berlin Convention. Tbis is very satis- factory, as Holland has been too long outside the Convention of Continental nations. If the Bill is passed into law we understand it will come into force the beginning of August, but it is impossible at present to say what will be the ultimate result. If the Bill does pass into law, it will afford a very important protection to the property of English copyright holders, as much English work is at present published in Holland, and many dramatic pieces performed there. in order to secure their rights. Hitherto, the dramatist has had, in addition to his Common Law rights in his work, two distinct rights under the Statute, (a) copyright, or the sole right of multiplying copies, and (b) performing right, or the sole right of authorising performances. The former was secured by publication and the latter by a public performance. These performances often proved a source of much trouble and expense to the dramatist, and, in many cases, of very little pleasure to his friends who made up the audience. These three rights (Common Law, copyright, and performing right) are now included in the term “copyright,” which is defined by the Act as the sole right “to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever, to perform, or in the case of a lecture to deliver, the work or any substantial part thereof in public ; if the work is unpublished, to publish the work or any substantial part thereof." There are certain subsidiary rights existent in the copyright, such as rights of translation, mechanical reproduction rights, which are dealt with in the Act, but for the purpose of the present note, all we desire to impress upon the dramatist is, that his copyright starts immediately he has finished his play, and he is able, in consequence, to proceed against anyone making wrongful use of his work either before, or after publication or per- formance. COPYRIGHT ACT, 1911. We print, as a supplement to this issue of The Author, the Statutory Rules and Orders issued by the Board of Trade with reference to sect. 3 and sect. 19, sub-sect. 6, of the Copyright Act, 1911. We publish these as a supplement so that members may be able to retain them separately from the magazine in case they wish to do so. It will, no doubt, be of great importance to many of our members to have these copies. It is too early, yet, to speak with certainty on the point of how these rules and regulations will work. The most im- portant are those relating to the composer's property and the compulsory reproduction license. If this mechanical reproduction is kept in the hands of a few firms the rules may work efficiently, but if such reproduction becomes cheapened, as is quite possible, by pianola records and by future inven- tions, and gets into the hands of smaller concerns or even pirates, there will be no guarantee that the ·authors' or composers' royalties will be secured. At present, howerer, all that can be done is to wait and see. THE GRAMOPHONE. We have mentioned the position which the cinematograph is taking in the matter of education and educational problems; but it is also true that. the gramophone is going to play no unimportant part. Many records are being produced, designed to teach French and other foreign languages, and it is quite certain that at no distant date the lectures of celebrated professors will also be given to pupils through the same methods. Under the new Copyright Act it is therefore of great importance that writers of technical books and lecturers on educational subjects should be careful that their rights are not infringed. IRELAND AND COPYRIGHT LEGISLATION. We are glad to notice that the Home Rule Bill leaves the question of copyright legislation with the Imperial Parliament, and that Irish self-government will not include the right to legislate on the subject of copyright. This limitation is a very wise one, as the difficulties which might have ensued, par- ticularly in regard to International copyright relations, if Ireland had been permitted separate DRAMATIC RIGHTS. We desire to remind dramatic authors that, under the new Copyright Act, copyright per- formances of their plays are no longer necessary  ## p. 274 (#738) ############################################ 274 THE AUTHOR. copyright legislation, would have been a source of Authors can be of any assistance the Committee of much trouble to the owners of copyright property, Management will only be too willing to work in both in Ireland and in other parts of the kingdom. harmony with the American society. We wish it had been possible when passing the Act of 1911 to have made the same reservation with regard to the Colonies. BIRTHDAY HONOURS. WE must congratulate those members of the society who have received the King's birthday THE AMERICAN SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. honours. Professor Waldestein, now Sir Charles Walde- It is with great pleasure we record the fact stein, late Head Professor of Fine Art, Cambridge, that American authors have at last decided to and for many years connected with the excavations, organise themselves into a society founded on the not only in Greece but also in Italy : Mr. Edmund model in some ways of our own society, and the Gosse, C.B., the librarian of the House of Lords, Société des gens de Lettres. As our society, who was one of the original members of the society, basing itself to some extent on the lines of the and has been on the council since its foundation ; Société des gens de Lettres differs from it in certain Mr. Marc Auriel Stein, now Sir Marc Auriel Stein. details, no doubt, the American Society will, again, K.C.I.E., whose explorations in Central Asia have differ from the societies whose action it purposes extended over many years, and whose latest dis- to follow. It purposes to include, as our society coveries have only this year been placed before the endeavours to include, not only writers and public; and Mr. Andrew Balfour, G.C.B., Director of dramatists, but also composers and, perbaps, Government Research Laboratory in the Gordon artists as far as they are illustrators of books. Memorial College, Khartoum. We are glad to think that the moving spirit in forming the organisation is Mr. Louis J. Vance, the author of “The Brass Bowl” and “ The Black Bag.” Mr. Vance was over in England some years ago and joined the Society of Authors. He was OBITUARY. impressed with the methods of the society, and has done a good deal to help the society by rendering it efficient information on questions that have HENRI MOREL. arisen in the United States. TT is with deep regret that we record the death The American Society does not propose to be a 1 at Bex, on May 18 last, of M. Henri Morel, social body in any way, and we think this action is Director of the International Bureau for the very wise; it is to be a business body, pure and simple, Protection of Literary and Artistic Works, a man and if it is thoroughly well organised as such is who merited the regard of authors of all nations. bound to succeed. Amongst those who have given M. Morel presented an instance of a man who rose the Society their support, the following are mem- from humble beginnings. Originally an engraver, bers of the Society of Authors :-Ellen Glasgow, he entered public service first in the Swiss Canton Harvey J. O'Higgins, Louis J. Vance, Langdon of Neuenburg. Later he was engaged as a railway · Mitchell, and Miss Kale Douglas Wiggin. If such official ; and then, having turned his attention to a society is successful it is impossible to gange the law, became a barrister. Thereafter he was in turn advantage and assistance that it may be to our Chief Judge at La Chaux-de-Fonds, member of the society. Confidential reports can be sent back- Neuenburg Cantonal Court, and President of the wards and forwards, and matters dealing with Criminal Court. Upon the foundation (in a some- members' property on both sides of the water can what summary fashion) of the international Bureau be discussed with a view to strengthening the of Industrial Property in 1884. M. Droz was position of the owners of that property. In appointed as the first director, and when at the addition, it may be possible, subject to some end of 1887 there was adjoined to this institution financial arrangement, for each society to carry a new bureau, that for the International protection through in its respective country the work of the of copyright, the necessity of some more complete other society for its members. It, no doubt, will organisation becoming apparent, M. Morel was be of great advantage also to those who have got appointed, with the title of “Secretary General," markets on both sides of the Atlantic to be members to work under M. Druz. Five years later, in 1892, of both societies if the organisation for carrying out he was appointed director. His post was, at the the business is efficient and reliable. outset, one of considerable difficulty, and demanded We wish Mr. Vance and his confrères every unusual tact. International offices were a novelty, success, and feel confident that if the Society of and regarded in some quarters with mistrust, and  ## p. 275 (#739) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 275 in others with antipathy. M. Morel showed that tingent in the words and music of my song entitled he fully appreciated bow delicate was his position, " "it being understood that I receive a royalty of per copy on all sold of the same in Great Britain, and that he possessed also the abilities necessary Ireland, and the Colonies (13 copies to count as 12), also to cope with its perils. The consolidation of both five per cent. on the market price of all copies sold in the the unions over which he presided was principally United States ; 200 copies in both countries to be free for due to his discretion and his excellent influence. novelty purposes." In the numerous conterences in which he took part, “Any royalties obtained on the sale of gramophone records or similar mechanical reproductions. in all the clearness of his mind, his tact, his extensive countries to be equally divided between composer and knowledge, and his personal charm, were universally publisher." appreciated. He was wont in jest to call himself "an international pointsman." The Conference of It is hardly necessary to comment on the absurdity Berlin may be described as the last great effort of of this bargain from the composer's standpoint. bis life. It was one that appears to have overtaxed The one party assigns all his rights and the other his strength, for after it his forces began to fail party undertakes no responsibility except the bare visibly. He suffered less, however, from the responsibility of publication, subject to a royalty. malady that was overpowering him than from a It has been so often repeated in The Author that regret that he was unable to continue his labours. a composer should not assign his rights, either It had been always his ambition to die in harness. his performing right or his copyright, but should Circumstances forbade his accomplishing his wish; only grant a licence to perform and publish, that and. on April 1 last, he found himself com- it is hardly worth while to repeat the warning pelled to resign his directorship. His name must again, or give the reasons for it. So important, how be inserted among those of the workers whose toil ever, is the matter that the Committee of Manage- has been long and beneficial to mankind. This is ment included a long statement of the danger of the only praise and the only recompense that he this assignment in last year's report, which was ever desired. sept out to all the members of the Society. Under the agreement printed above, which is one of the usual pattern, the publisher, with a view no COMPOSERS' AGREEMENTS. doubt to the new Copyright Act which will come into force this month, is trying to claim more than the copyright and performing right, namely, a COME two years ago the Society of Authors was portion of the gramophone fees. This side of D approached by a firm of music publishers who the question has also been discussed by the Com- desired to arrange an agreement more equi. posers' Sub-Committee, who deemed it advisable table to composers than the usual document placed to have the following notice published in the daily before them by the best music publishers in papers : London. The matter was referred by the Com- The Incorporated Society of Authors and the Society mittee of Management to the Copyright Sub- of British Composers desire to direct the attention of all Committee. An agreement was put forward, many the composers in the United Kingdom to their powers meetings were held, and after full discussion à and rights in regard to the mechanical reproduction of contract was finally settled which was approved by their works, as defined by the Copyright Act of 1911, which declares that the Composer has the sole right to the Committee of Management and printed, with authorise or prohibit the making of any mechanical comments, in The Author of May, 1910. reproduction of his compositions. No matter what assign. Another firm has approached the Society and ment of mechanical rights the composer may have made declared its willingness to put forward an equi- before the passing of the Act, the Act annuls such an assignment, and confers solely upon the composer all table agreement. This contract has been submitted royalties derived from such mechanical rights. In order to the Copyright Sub-Committee, and after some to make the latter part of this statement quite clear, negotiation the agreement printed below was section 19, sub-section 7 (c) of the Act should be quoted in settled. The Committee of Management desire to full:--. give their approval to this document not because “Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing of this Act of the copyright in a musical work, it is a perfect contract between composer and any rights conferred by this Act, in respect of the making, publisher but because it is far in advance of the or authorising the making, of contrivances by means of usual music publishers' agreement, as may be seen which the work may be mechanically performed shall by reading the following, which may be called the belong to the author or his legal personal representatives and not to the assignee, and the royalties aforesaid shall be prevalent method for the disposal of much musical payable to, and for the benefit of, the author of the work work. or his legal personal representatives." From this it is obvious that the music publisher has no “In consideration of the sum of Pounds paid to locus standi whatever in the matter, and he has no more me this day, I hereby agree to assign to the right to decide upon a division of the composer's royalties whole of my rights and interest, present, future and con- than upon a division of any other of his private property.  ## p. 276 (#740) ############################################ 276 THE AUTHOR. It is certain that agencies for the collection of com- posers' royalties, for a reasonable consideration, will come into existence. It is, therefore, strongly impressed upon all composers :- 1. Not to part with the property which is exclusively theirs by Act of Parliament. 2. Not to employ any agent or agencies without careful enquiry into their financial position and stability: 3. Not to enter into any contract for sheet publication which contains any conditions whatsoever with regard to their rights of mechanical reproduction. THE SUGGESTED AGREEMENT. The following agreement has been submitted to the society by Messrs. J. Curwen & Sons, with whose permission we are enabled to print it. It will be seen to contain the principle of the licence in place of the highly objectionable total surrender of all rights. MEMORANDUM OF AGREEMENT made this day of one thousand nine hundred and between of hereinfter called the Composer of the one part and J. Curwen & Sons Limited of 24 Berners Street London W. hereinafter termed the Pub. lishers of the other part whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto for themselves and their respective heirs administrators and assigns as follows : 1. Assignment of licence to publish.—That in consideration of the hereinafter mentioned payments and subject to the termination clauses hereinafter mentioned the Composer hereby agrees to sell and assign to the Publishers an exclusive licence during the whole period of the copyright (including any renewals and extensions thereof) to print publish and sell copies of the composition of the Composer at present intituled hereinafter called the Work or of any part thereof in Great Britain and Ireland her Colonies and Dependencies and further agrees that during the currency of this agreement neither himself nor his heirs executors cr assigns shall print or publish any copies of the said Work or any part thereof or of any adaptation or arrangement thereof within the said limits and shall sell only such copies as are obtained from the Publishers and the Publishers shall not publish any arrangement of alteration in or variation in or of the music of the said Work without the consent in writing of the Composer. But subject to the rights hereinbefore granted the Composer retains the copyright and per- forming rights of the Work. 2. Publication.—The Publishers shall bear the whole cost of printing publishing and advertising the said Work and shall use their best endeavours to print and publish the said Work within months of the date of this agreement and to sell copies of the same in accordance with their usual course of business. 3. Form and price.--The Publishers shall issue the Work in form at the price of or if occasion requires in such other form or at such other prices as may be mutually agreed between the Composer and the Publishers. The general management of the production publication reprinting and sale of the Work shall be left to the judg. ment and discretion of the Publishers. 4. American Copyright.-The publishers shall print on each copy of the Work the notice required by law of the reservation of copyright in the United States of America and shall on publication of the Work duly deposit the necessary copies and enter the copyright in the Copyright Office at Washington. 5. Performing Right.- If required in writing by the Composer before the signing of this agreement the Pub- lishers shall comply with the provisions of the law relating to notice of reservation of performing rights. 6. Satutory Copies.--The Publishers shall provide and deposit the copies required by statute for the public libraries. 7. Payment of Royalties.-- The Publishers shall pay the Composer his heirs executors or assigns a royalty of of the full published price of all copies sold in either notation thirteen copies being counted as twelve but no royalty shall be paid to the Composer on complimentary copies given to him or on copies given away for the purpose of advertisement. 8. Statement of Account.-The publishers shall make up the statement of accounts annually to the 31st day of May in each year and shall render the account and pay the Composer the amount due within three calendar months from the said date. 9. Copies for Composer: -- The Composer shall be sup- plied with copies of the Work for his personal use at the full trade discount. 10. Work not a violation of other rights.—The Composer guarantees to the Publishers that the said Work is an original work and is in no way whatsoever a violation of any copyright belonging to any other person or persons partnership firm or incorporated company and that it contains nothing of an objectionable or libellous character and agrees that he and his legal representatives shall and will hold harmless and keep indemnified the Publishers from all suits and all manner of claims proceedings and expenses which may be taken or incurred on the ground that the said work is such violation or contains anything objectionable or libellous. 11. Prvofs.-The Composer undertakes to correct the proofs of the Work within fourteen days of their receipt. And should he fail to do so then the Publishers shall be at liberty to make such corrections as they shall consider necessary. 12. Infringements.--If either party has reasonable cause for believing that the copyright in the said composition has been infringed he or they shall give immediate notice to the other party. If the Composer takes proceedings in respect of the infringement and if the Publishers desire to be joined in the action they may give written notice to the Composer to that effect and on an undertaking on their part to pay an equal sbare in the entire cost of the litigation the Composer shall join them as parties. In such case the Composer shall diligently prosecute the action but shall retain control of the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement with the defendants in the interests of Composer and Publishers and the damages if any recovered shall be firstly applied in payment of costs and if there is any surplus shall be divided equally between Composer and Publishers. If the Composer after the infringement has come to his notice refuses or neglects to take proceedings in respect thereof the Publishers sball be entitled to take proceedings and on giving the Composer a sufficient and reasonable indemnity against liability for costs shall be entitled to use the Composer's name as a party to such proceedings. In such case the Publishers shall retain control of the proceedings and may make any reasonable settlement in the interests of Composer and Publishers and the damages if any recovered shall be firstly applied in payment of costs and if there is any surplus shall be divided in the proportion of one-third to the Composer and two-thirds to the Publishers. 13. Termination of licence by publishers' liquidation.- In the event of the Publishers going into liquidation the licence hereunder to make print publish and sell shall cease from the date of the winding-up order but in the event of the Publishers reconstructing their company or amalgamating themselves with another company or  ## p. 277 (#741) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 277 firm the Composer bis heirs executors or assigns shall too, that under tbe Act of December, 1911, copy. without further consideration grant a licence in similar right means much more than it did under the old form to such reconstructed or other company or firm unless he states in writing his objection to the nature of Act, where the rights were divided ; and, although the reconstruction or amalgamation. And in the event of the suggested agreement in its first clause gives the his making such statement of objection he shall not make exclusive licence during the whole term of copy- an agreement with any other publisher whereby he shall right, this licence is very strictly limited in the be entitled to receive higher royalties or any larger other clauses. remuneration than that to which he is entitled under this agreement. The position of the composer is not under this 14. Termination of licence by notice. If the Publishers agreement one of absolute freedom, such as may be shall at the end of three years from the date of publication looked for in the future, but his more advantageous or at any time thereafter give written notice to the Composer that in their opinion the demand for the Work attitude will appear on further consideration. If he, has ceased or if the publishers shall have at any time under the usual agreement, assigns his copyright, then allowed the same to be out of print or off the market for a the publisher can publish any arrangement or altera- period of not less than six calendar months and shall tion of the music so long as such arrangement or receive written notice from the Composer to that effect then if within three months of such written notice having alteration does not amount to a libel on the com- been received by either party as the case may be the poser's reputation. Under Messrs. Curwens' agree- Publishers do not print an edition or use the ordinary ment the publisher is absolutely forbidden to do methods for putting the work again on the market the so, and it is expressly stated that the composer licence hereunder to make print publish and sell shall retains the copyright and the performing right in cease. 15. In the event of the cesser of this licence under the work and, in consequence, he would also retain either of the preceding clauses of this agreement the any fees that come to him from reproduction on Composer shall have the option of purchasing the plates of mechanical instruments, which are his under the the said Work and all unsold copies at an agreed valuation. Provided that if the Composer does not exercise that Act of 1911—for he does not undertake to sell or option within three months of the cesser of the said licence assign these to the publisher in any part of the the Publishers may at any time thereafter dispose of such agreement. The publisher is also limited with plates and copies as they may think fit. regard to country, so that no publication can be 16. Execution of further assurances.--- The Composer made in America or abroad. The composer can agrees for himself his heirs executors and assigns to execute such further assurances of the premises hereby assigned as either enter into a contract direct with a foreign may reasonably be required. publisher, or make a fresh arrangement with 17. Throughout this agreement words denoting the male the English publisher. Under clause 3 the pub- gender shall be held to connote the female gender. 18. Interpretation.--This agreement wherever made shall lisher is further limited in his rights to print, be construed according to English law. publish and sell both as to the format in which the As Witness the band of the Composer and the hand of work is to be produced and as to the price at on behalf of the Publisher the day and which it is to be sold. No alterations can be made year first above written. in the format or price without mutual agreement. Signature of Composer. This clause is a most satisfactory clause from the composer's point of view. Witness to the above signature. Clause + is also satisfactory as the publisher is Name. thereby bound to add words necessary to reserve Address. the copyright in the United States, and bound to go through the necessary technicalities to secure Occupation. the copyright in that country. As most composers Signed for J. Curwen & Sons Limited, know, the printing of music in the l'nited States is Director, not essential under the l'nited States Act. Witness to the above signature. Clause 5, under the Act of 1911, will be ineffective and can be taken out of the agree- Name. ment when that Act comes into force. Address. Clauses 6, 7, 8, 9, 10 and 11 may pass with but little comment. It is true that in inost cases it is Occupation, satisfactory to have semi-annual accounts, but an The Composer should note that he has the right at exception was made in this special agreement by common law to inspect the books of the Publishers which refer to his Works published under this agreement. the Copyright Sub-Committee after discussion of the point with Messrs. Curwen & Sons. The Committee of Management recognise the Clause 11 is almost identical with the clause first clause of the agreement as being a great which stands in the agreement which was before the advance. It does away with the transfer of copy. Committee in May, 1910, the view of the composer right demanded by the document printed at the and the publisher being that the corrections beginning of this article. It should be mentioned, necessary would be mere printer's errors.  ## p. 278 (#742) ############################################ 278 THE AUTHOR. Clause 12 is rather complicated, but this is due in making a move to enter the Copyright Union, to the intention of being very inclusive in the pro- and is proposing such a revision of the national visions. It will not be so important under the Act copyright law as shall make this step possible. of 1911. The projected statute is presented in an official Clause 13 was discussed at considerable length document : “ Session of 1911–1912. No. 227. between the Copyright Sub-Committee and the New Regulation of Copyright." This document representative of Messrs. Curwen & Sons. To the consists of two parts, the “ Proposed New Law," casual observer it also may seem complicated, but and an “Explanatory Memoir," both of which are the reason for its being drafted on the present lines of a highly interesting character. is as follows :-The publishers have the exclusive The “ Explanatory Memoir " should be read first. right to publish during the whole term of copy. It contains a lucid explanation of why the present right. The Sub-Committee desired that the agree Dutch copyright law requires to be revised before ment should be terminated under the circumstances Holland can join the Berlin Convention, and dis- set out. Messrs. Curwen wanted the licence to cusses in a manner admirable for its profundity and continue, and urged that if the author has the exactness the reasons for the various dispositions option to terminate the agreement he might merely which the Legislature proposes. Among other do so with a view of raising his financial remu particulars set forth in the memoir the following neration against a reconstructed firm. The Sub- deserve special attention. The Dutch government Committee argued that the composer might desire that their new law shall not be a servile object strongly, for reasons which could not be imitation of what has been proposed to the European stated under an ordinary arbitration, to allow his nations by the Berlin Convention, but shall hare work to be published by the reconstructed company original merits of its own. The proposed law is or firm. In order to meet the views of both parties consequently in several respects in advance of the last sentence was inserted. This clause is more previous legislation, and at the same time in several stringent and more to the disadvantage of the com- respects simpler. As an instance of the latter feature poser than the corresponding clause in the agree- may be mentioned a remark made regarding enact- ment which is printed in The Author of May, 1910. ments regulating cinematographic representations. The clause runs as follows:--- The memoir observes, with much reason, that practically the legislation which rules the copyright "In the event of the publishers, or any of them, becoming bankrupt (in the case of a limited company and exhibition of photographs, rules at the same substitute “going into liquidation ") the licence hereunder time the copyright and exhibition of cinemato- to make, print, publish and sell shall cease from the date graphic representations. The cinematograpbic of the adjudication (or in the case of a limited company theatre in reality throws upon the screen merely a substitute “winding-up order '). number of successive photographs. These, indeed, There is nothing that need be said about the follow one another with a rapidity too great for the remaining clauses which are self-explanatory. The human eye to be able to distinguish between them, Committee would impress upon those composers but are, after all, only a number of different photo- who are members of the Society that the contract graphis presented to view in rapid succession ; so set up by the agreement is far more advantageous that any legislation which duly regulates the for composers than the customary absurd contracts multiplication and exhibition of photographs ipso which are offered to them. The ruinous assign- facto rules the cinematographic theatre. The whole ment of copyright is absent. exhibition is only, as the memoir remarks,“ a form It must be again insisted that composers shonld of presentation to view by a magic lantern.” The nerer assign their copyright which, under the Act new Dutch law will, in this particular, be simpler of 1911, will include their perforining right, and than any other which has dealt with the same should never assign to the publishers the gramo subject. Respecting artistic copyright new ground phone rights to which they are wholly entitled seems to be broken in the discussion of the right under that Act. of reproduction of portraits. There are here com- plications arising from the artist's copyright in the portrait, and the admitted right of the living THE PROPOSED NEW COPYRIGHT original to forbid the multiplication and exhibition of bis portrait, and the discussion in the memoir LAW OF HOLLAND. of these crossing rights (if the term may be used) is fuller than we have elsewhere seen. A different FTER many years of hesitation, and after problem is presented by the question of the artist's many disputes respecting the probable right to make replicas of his own work, a right advantage or disadvantage of adhesion to which the Dutch law will reserve to him. Very the Berlin Convention, Holland is at last engaged interesting also is the discussion of a question A many  ## p. 279 (#743) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 279 which, to the best of our knowledge, has not been the Dutch criminal code, the act will also apply to hitherto determined in all its aspects, namely, how the Dutch East Indies. far does copyright impede the right to produce the Of the proposed new law itself, lack of space same idea in an entirely different form? A very compels us to mention only some salient particu- simple case of this is the dramatisation of novels ; lars. In general its provisions are such as those a case in which all modern legislation reserves to elsewhere established. Copyright will be personal the original author an inhibitive right. This property, and transmissible, but only by writing. elementary case is, howerer, one in which the Inherited unpublished copyright is not subject to author's rights are obvious. By no means SO seizure. Copyright is accorded to books, pamphlets, obvious is the case of a painting of a sculpture. newspapers, journals, and all other writings; dramas, To come to the extreme instance possible, how will dramatic music, lecturers, choregraphic works and the case stand when some incident in a novel or pantomimes whose conduct is described in writing poem is described by the author with the fullest or otherwise ; music, with or without words ; particulars of surrounding scenery and of the situa- sketches, paintings, architectural designs, sculp- tion of the dramatis personæ at a given moment, tures, lithographs, engravings and other works on and an artist paints a picture representing exactly plates ; geographical maps, plans, designs and what he has read? In the illustration of books it plastic works bearing on arcbitecture, geography, is not an uncommon phenomenon to find that it is topography and other sciences ; photographic and difficult, or even impossible, to bring the illustra- cinematographic works, and works of a similar tions into harmony with the text ; and this may character; artistic works of a commercial character, suggest that the above assumption is a very un- and in a word to any product belonging to the likely one; only, presuming it to be verified, has the provinces of literature, science or art, whatsoever artist infringed the author's copyright ? He has may be its manner of production. Collected works certainly been picking the author's brains. of any kind will be regarded as a single work. The memoir accepts as indisputable the author's There is no copyright in laws, judicial decrees and “moral right”—that is to say his right to interdict public announcements. any modification of the work which he has pro. Reproduction of news published in journals will duced. This right is so far removed from any not be regarded as an infraction of copyright if commercial interests, and has been only so recently the source is indicated, but reproduction may be postulated and discussed, that it may appear to forbidden. many to be wholly imaginary ; though there are Also will be regarded as no infraction of copy- few authors or artists who will not immediately right the reproduction of a portrait, by or at the declare in favour of it. Here the new Dutch law command of the person represented, or by his boldly defends what is one of the highest, though relatives after his death, provided that the repro- one of the most intangible rights of an author. At duction differs widely in size from the original. the same time it fully admits the impossibility of The possessor of the copyright of a portrait its universal practical enforcement. The new law cannot publish it without the consent of the person proposes to accord copyright to “ commercial represented, but the possessor of architectural art"--objects designed for practical use and here designs may exbibit then for sale. again sanctions one of the most recent views. The modification of any copyright work by the respecting copyright; but the memoir appositely purchaser, or at his command, is forbidden (except observes that both in the case of objects of this in the case of buildings and trade designs) unless sort and in the case of architectural designs, it will the author gives his consent to the modification. be practically impossible to insist upon “moral The author retains this right as long as he lives. copyright” in the sense in which it can be accorded The author, if he applies for them within a month to the literary author, the painter, or the musical after seizure, may claim to have pirated works composer. Practical needs or improvements may handed over to him, and may put them on the compel the modification of a commercial design, or market. of a building, and in such cases protection cannot The term of copyright is life and fifty years. In be given the designer. the case of collaboration the fifty years are calcu- The memoir concludes with an expression of the lated from the date of the death of the last surviving desirability of the new act's coming into force as collaborator. Anonymous works have a copyright soon as possible after it shall have been passed; of fifty years. The right of translation lapses if and the concluding article of the new act itself not exercised within ten years from the last day of declares that it shall come into force in the Dutch the year in which the work was first published, for Kingdom in Europe on the first day of the month the languages in which the author has not given his following its passing. With the exception of permission for translation in one of the countries certain modifications which the act will involve in belonging to the international copyright union.  ## p. 280 (#744) ############################################ 280 THE AUTHOR. The same rule applies to translation for dramatic increased through M. de Cardonne and M. Dufay, performance. the learned librarian of Blois. Photographic copyright has a term of fifty years. At Chambord ample time was given to explore its A work is regarded as published only when it is halls and double staircase, and to get many a hint manifolded for sale. The performance of a dramatic on the architecture of this “forest of campaniles, work, or of a piece of music, or the exhibition of chimneys, domes, towers, etc.” and to learn the a picture is not publication. meaning of the “Salamander" they were to meet with so often. From Chambord the drive was con- tinued through the forest and pretty villages, to the picturesque castle of Cheverny. Particular note was BRITISH WRITERS AND JOURNALISTS taken of the garden produce cultivation en route. At IN TOURAINE. Cheverny the fine tapestries, arms, and armour, and the interesting room, such as the Salle des Gardes and the Bedchamber of Henri IV. were M HE expeditions into foreign countries by the critically explained and examined, and then came 1 members of the British International Associa- the return to Blois, and a reception at the Hôtel de tion of Journalists have produced important Ville by the Mayor and authorities; at which Sir results, not only in the shape of numerous articles James Yoxall, in the language of the country, in journals and magazines, but also in the issue responded to many pleasant words. of greeting. The of volumes topographical, historical, and of fiction, following day the fêtes in honour of the 500th dealing with the people and homes of the lands anniversary of Joan of Arc's martyrdom were visited. Some of these expeditions, brought celebrated, and Blois and its cathedral were en féle about by invitations from the foreign authorities, for the commemoration. The morning was devoted have been extensive, entailing some weeks of to a careful study of Blois Castle, under the guid- travel. To meet the wishes of the members whose ance of M. Dufay, who brought out every point of time is limited, a short tour in Touraine was architecture and history. This with the Joan of Arc suggested by the president, Sir James Yoxall, M.P., services and processions gave them much subject- whose knowledge of French and France gave matter and a new insight into Blois bistory. The weight to his suggestion, and although this was not next morning they left the city with regret, and the occasion of an important invitation being halted at Onzaine, en route for Tours, to study the accepted, the authorities in Touraine, and especially Château of Chaumont, where again M. de Cardonne the Presidents of the “Syndicat de l'initiative," at and M. Dufay were their historical guides. In the Blois and Tours, M. M. de Cardonne and Cheverel, evening Tours was reached, and at the Hôtel de greeted the idea heartily, and in a small space of l'Univers all were cordially received by M. Cheverel, time ensured a most successful reception and pro- the president of the Syndicat, and M. Mockers, the gramme. The whole plan was to be contained in leading journalist, aud the other officials of the a useful, enjoyable journey of eight days, one that city, who had arranged a comprehensive three days' would largely increase the knowledge of the programme by motors to all the principal châteaux travellers. The South Eastern and Chatham and the of Touraine, including Chinon, Chenonceaux, Paris-Orleans railways made such careful arrange. Amboise, Azay le Rideau, Laugeais, Loches, etc. ments that the journey to Touraine via Paris was A whole delightful day was devoted to Chinon and accomplished sans fatigue. A day's halt in Paris the castles en route, and over all these historic allowed the president and officials of the association wonders of architecture local gentlemen gave their to be received by the Minister of Public Works, services as guides, and thus enhanced the value Senator Jean Dupuy, and greetings were received of the tour enormously. The specialist in from such well-known journalists as Count Etienne architecture, or history, agriculture, or folklore, de Naleche, M. Adrien Hebrard, M. Victor all had their questions answered, and the balts in Taunay, M. A. Humbert. these romantic castles gave keen delight to the An early morning train from Paris landed the English travellers. After the day at Chenonceaux party in Blois by 10 A.M. Here at once was and Amboise, a reception was given by the Mayor apparent the cordiality of the reception by M. Henri and Council at Tours at the New Town Hall, de Cardonne and the authorities, who had arranged which was illuminated for the occasion. In the an interesting and comprehensive programme for artistically decorated salons, a Vin de'honneur was the time to be spent at Blois. At 1 P.M. the party proferred by the Maire, who proposed the health of were en route in carriages for Chambord, driving His Majesty King George, to which Sir James along the banks of the Loire, and soon found that Yoxall responded by proposing the French President, their knowledge of the link between French and in a speech that proved his thorough knowledge of English history was to be widely and delightfully the history of Touraine. M. Mockers, who on  ## p. 281 (#745) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 281 behalf of “ La Presse Tonrangelle" proposed the the writer explain? Why doesn't the reader English Press, was replied to by the writer, who, guess ? But instead of blaming one another, they in his turn, gave the Press of France, and especially would do better to blame the age in which they that of Tours and Touraine. live. For their conversation is peculiarly modern. In the morning the librarian, M. Gaston Collon, It never occurred in the past. Then, if the writer gave much time in showing the most remarkable was questioned, he would reply quite simply and MSS. treasures of the library, some unique, all very. cheerfully, “Apollo inspired me." The reader beautiful and deeply interesting. In returning answered, “ Praised be Apollo !” and all was well. from Amboise a halt was made at the new golf Both parties assumed the intervention of a god, club house, where the Marquis de Beaumont, the who, duly invoked, poured something into the president, gave a cordial reception and afternoon worshipper that human converse cannot produce, tea. The new discoveries at Loches keenly interested and made him a channel for exciting and extra- the British writers, and as at Amboise so here ordinary words. They believed in inspiration. everyone felt the expedition was not only delightful To-day we have dethroned A pollo. But it may but educative. After the official tour was ended, be questioned whether we have put any adequate some availed themselves of facilities to visit Poitiers, theory in his place. Science—as usual-is not where M. Robuchons, president of the Syndicat de quite ready. She has one or two more facts about l'initiatif, received them, and explained the monu- psychology and physiology to master before she ments of the wondrons old city; other members can ascend Parnassus and explain exactly how visited other parts of France, including the George books are written. And while she is mastering Sand country, Bourges, Clermont-Ferrand, the Puy these facts, and the one or two hundred other facts de Dôme district, gaining thus much additional to which they will lead her, the reader gets at cross knowledge of France and the French nation. purposes with the writer, and the writer says JAMES BAKER. “Er-er-" Is it possible to forestall science and to give some answer from our own experience ? Experiences vary, but most writers when they compose seem to go through some such process as INSPIRATION. follows. They start pretty calın, promising their wives they will not let the fire out or be late for lunch. They write a few sentences rery slowly and feel TOST of us, either as reader or writer constricted and used up. Then a queer catastrophe 1 must have taken part in the following happens inside them. The mind, as it were, turns conversation : turtle, sometimes with rapidity, and a hidden part Reader : It is a great pleasure to meet you. of it comes to the top and controls the pen. I have admired your books so much ; do you mind Quicker and quicker the writer works, his head talking about them ? grows hot, he looks far from handsome, he spoils Writer : Oh, thank you, I don't think so.—No. the lunch and lets out the fire. He is not exactly Reader : Because I wanted to ask you. How do “rapt”; on the contrary he feels inore himself you set about them? How do they come ? Do than usual, and lives in a state which he is con- you plan out a book beforehand ? Or do you make vinced should be his normal one, though it isn't. it up as you go along ? On returning to his normal state, he reads over what Writer : I can't quite remember. A little of he has written. It surprises him. He couldn't do both perhaps. it again. He can't explain to the reader how it was Reader : I see. You start with a plan, but leave done. He can't remember whether plot or character yourself quite free to alter it as the story develops. was considered first, whether the work was con- Writer: That does sound an awfully good way. ceived as a whole or bit by bit. If he started with I wonder. a plan it is all forgotten and faded, just as our Reader : Won't you tell me? Well, I mustn't anticipations about a new place or person fade pry into the secrets of your craft. as soon as we have had the experience of Writer : Oh please we've no secrets. seeing that place or person. The reality has Reculer : Then tell me this: Which do you con- swallowed it up. It is a reality outside his ceive first ; the characters or the plot ? ordinary self. He has created it but contains it no Writer : Er--1-a little of both perhaps-er- longer ; to use the backneyed comparison, his er- relation to it is that of a parent to a child. And Reader (afterwards) : Yes, I've met him at last. this, by the way, accounts for a phenomenon which A disappointment; a very great disappointment. often repels the reader; writers are capable o It is indeed a disappointment. Reader and perusing their own works with interest and eve writer part with mutual annoyance. Why can't with admiration. No doubt it is absurd of them to  ## p. 282 (#746) ############################################ 282 THE AUTHOR. D do this, but it is the absurdity of a fond father CORRESPONDENCE. who rejoices in the extension of his individuality, and trusts that it will survive when he is gone. Of all forms of conceit, it is the least narrowing. THE HAZARD OF THE PEN. Here, then, is the process, termed by the ancients “inspiration," and one wishes that the term was 1. still in use, for it is far nearer the truth than most DEAR SIR,-May I say “ Hear, hear!” to accounts. In modern usage, inspiration is still practically every word contained in the excellent allowed to poets and a few historians, but the papers of Mr. Herbert W. Smith, and at the same smaller fry, such as novelists, are denied it. How time add a suggestion of my own? unfair! If one writer can be inspired, are we not In my experience one of the main difficulties of all inspired, every one of us? The quality of our authorship is the financing of one's commissions. inspiration_that is another matter : ' Apollo Thus, I have been asked to undertake a 100.000 always was unreliable. But are we not all capable word serial and half-a-dozen short stories, enough of getting into a state where we put down words that work to keep one going the best part of a we shouldn't put down ordinarily? And is not year. Assuming one has sufficient capital to this capability the first step towards producing good work ? When one recalls the anecdotes about an author to find himself with five or six great writers-how Jane Austen composed in the hundred pounds outstanding and not a pound to hubbub of the rectory drawing-room, how Balzac his credit in the bank. He may have to endure saw from his summer-house the Comédie Humaine this state of destitution for five or six weeks, disentangling and entangling against the shrubs during which time he and his household have to that surrounded him, how Coleridge (the extreme rub along somehow. The irony of the situation case) prolonged into waking his vision of Kubla lies in the fact that the people who owe him money Khan-it is tempting to conclude that they all are mostly millionaires. went through the same process, diverse as were the Now, in any other trade or profession he could results to which it brought them, and most go to his bank and say that X and Y and Z, all tempting to conclude that we, too, can go through firms of the very highest standing, owe him so that process, with results however bad. many pounds, due on various dates, and, giren For—to repeat-inspiration need not imply certain assurances, his banker would be glad to let genius. The vain shallow writer is also inspired, him overdraw. In our craft, unfortunately, we and perhaps with the greater facility. He too can have no such facilities. I have not tried it, but I put down words when his poor little mind has feel sure that if I went to my bank and said to the turned turtle, and can declare afterwards that they manager, “Here is evidence that X and Y and Z are good words. There is a story of a man who, owe me £528; may I overdraw to half that like Coleridge, dreamt a poem of superhuman amount ?" the manager would shake his head and splendour. It was not cumbersome like Kubla say, “Impossible.” Khan, but consisted of a single immortal stanza, The author's brother who is in the Army or which he managed to write down and preserve for Navy or the Church, and who is making half the literature. When he was quite awake he read the author's income, labours under no such difficulty. little gem. It ran as follows: I know, of course, that literary agents and publishers are often willing to finance an author, Walker with one eye, but does not this mean that the author is Walker with two. Something to live for, sacrificing his independence and his power to Nothing to do. bargain ? You can't very well stand out for a good price and at the same time borrow money off Are not many of our awakenings similar ? The the man with whom you are dealing. Again, one inspiration seemed splendid at the time, but can borrow from friends; yet isn't this rather criticism must relegate it to the waste paper rough on both author and friends ? basket. It is pure balderdash. There is just this The remedy for this position does not strike me comfort: we mayn't get far with it, but we as being beyond the powers of the Society. I shouldn't get anywhere without it. Perseverance, would suggest that the Society either arranges benevolence, culture, and all the other qualities that with one or two first-class banks, that, in addition pose as good writing, are worthless if they are to keeping a member's account, they should be not rooted in the underside of the mind. willing to permit an overdraft on such security as the author himself possesses. The money out- standing might very easily be made over to the banker who would provide funds for this purpose.  ## p. 283 (#747) ############################################ THE AUTHOR. 283 Or perhaps the Society might persuade our leading editors and publishers, if not to pay immediately on acceptance, at least to furnish the author with some negotiable instrument which he could discount or not discount as his necessities dic- tated. I would like to get the opinion of other authors on this very vital matter, and especially I would like to get the opinion of an author-banker, such as Mr. Edward Clodd. Yours very truly, ALBERT KINROSS. (NOTE.—We have submitted a copy of Mr. Kinross's letter to Mr. Clodd. and have received the following reply, which Mr. Clodd has kindly permitted us to print in these columns) :— II. DEAR SIRS,—Bankers do not make advances against book debts, because they are intangible securities. Firms of the highest repute are some- times granted loans without security, but in each case the banker knows that repayment is assured. Failing ability to deposit negotiable securities, such as railway stocks, foreign bonds, etc., the only way in which an author can anticipate payment is to draw a bill on his publisher, which, if the if the acceptor be a man of fair business standing, would be discounted by the author's banker. But I gather that publishers are shy in giving their acceptances. EDWARD CLODD. it must be lost. So I re-wrote my MS., and sent it elsewhere. Five months later-a year and two months after submitting it-I received my sup- posedly lost MS. back again with the usual printed form of refusal. So evidently your correspondent has had better luck with The Bystander than either Miss Annesley or myself. But I observe that he is on the staff of a London paper. Is it possible that that explains it? I wonder. Persorally I am not on the staff of a paper. I am a mere free lance and there are some editors who seem to think that free lance and door mat are convertible terms. Fortunately such editors are very few in number. I am in doubt whether to sign this letter with my name. If I do I shall be told that I am trying to advertise myself. If I do not I shall be told that an unsigned letter is unworthy of considera- tion. But I think I will risk this last retort and will merely content myself with observing that I am a very humble individual who has earned a bare and laborious living by his pen for the last ten years, and that I enclose my name and address for the information of the editor of The Author. Only if every writer who receives such really discourteous treatment as that accorded to Miss Annesley would complain in public, those few editors who apparently do not know how to behave would soon be brought up to the level of the very great majority who do. Yours faithfully, X. Y. Z. 11. * EDITORIAL COURTESY. SIR,-For how long should an author consider it necessary to reserve a manuscript to the considera- SIR,—The enthusiastic tribute paid in the June tion of one editor ? I use the word “necessary" Author by one of your correspondents to the prompt, instead of “ reasonable," because in my experience courteous, and business-like treatment accorded him very few editors give a contributor a decision within by The Bystander, is indeed interesting. a reasonable time. At the present moment three He explains that everything he sends to that editors of periodicals have the same number of paper is either accepted or sent back by return of short poems of mine in their hands. One poem has post. He is a lucky man. For my part I have been retained three months, another six weeks, and contributed to The Bystander as to the majority of the third a fortnight. To the first editor I have other papers publishing fiction. But I do not addressed three or four letters without effect. My think I have ever once had a MS. decided on so poem is neither published nor returned. promptly by The Bystander people. I remember As the editor myself of two publications, I know önce sending them a MS. I waited seven months perfectly well that a decision on a short manuscript and then, having heard nothing about it. I ventured can be made very shortly after it is received, pro- to ask for a decision. I received no reply so I viding one's work is carried through with method. wrote again. And again. And again. In fact I Why, then, should a contributor be kept waiting an wrote six letters and one postcard_all. I assure unreasonable time for a decision ? It is neither you, polite, even painfully polite, communications fair nor businesslike. --and then at last I received a nicely written Yours truly, answer to the effect that my MS. could not be AN EDITOR AND CONTRIBUTOR. found and that if it had ever been received by The *** Undoubtedly very many editors are unbusi- Bystander, of which there was no trace, they fearednesslike and some though these at any rate nowadays  ## p. 284 (#748) ############################################ 284 THE AUTHOR. are, we think, few in number—are oblivious of the obliged if you will kindly give me—although not position of the author who sends in contributions a member of the Society of Authors—space in on the chance. But it is not quite possible for an which to answer it. editor to apply what might be called a strict Mr. Bennett may have spoken of “taking part in business routine to uncommissioned manuscripts; a farce," because he considered it absurd that the he cannot accept at once just as many as he has “best” half-dozen novels should be picked out room for and post the others back immediately. without reference to his judgment, and that he The manuscripts must be read and their suitability would be expected to choose from these not the ascertained. It frequently happens that a manu- most finished artistic production, but the book script has no paramount claim for immediate likely to have the best sale. That is as it may be, insertion, but has, at the same time, qualities which but it is absolutely ninfair to infer that his attitude might, if space allowed, ensure its insertion later. in this affair proves him to be a man who is too If such an article is returned at once the author indifferent and selfish to " serve some poor devil of loses a chance ; if later that chance disappears, a brother author.” Mr. Arnold Bennett-and I owing to pressure on space or closer inspection of am glad to have an opportunity of pablicly the work, and the manuscript is returned, the editor acknowledging it—"discovered" me, and went out is too often held to be discourteous. We recom- of his way to advise me and help me to find a mend that the author should carefully study the market when I was an absolutely unknown writer, pages of the periodical to which he proposes to and before his own first book was published. contribute, so that he may not send an article which Years ago I could have shown “ David” letters is manifestly unsuitable either in subject, treatment, from Mr. Bennett as kindly and helpful as those or size. Then, having decided that his chance of be speaks of which were written by Southey, Scott, insertion is reasonable on such grounds, he should and Besant to their literary godchildren, and I write to the editor and ask whether he may submit do not for a moment suppose that I am the only the manuscript. This is a trouble for him as it writer he has ever been kind to. There are other will be a trouble for the editor, but future and better ways of helping beginners than the disappointment may in this way be avoided. One very doubtful way of acting as a judge in a Nove more hint ; authors should always retain copirs of Competition. their manuscripts, and should always send them in Yours faithfully, typewritten.—ED. M. PENROSE. A SUGGESTION. AUTHOR AND PUBLISHER. Sir,—We hear so much of the openhearted publisher somehow getting the better of the simple o getting the better of the simple author that it might be as well to avoid this unhappy consummation, and to this end I have the follow- ! I have the follow ing suggestion to make :—That directly a book is announced by a new writer an old copy of The Author should be forwarded to him, and his attention called to the advice it gives in every issue. I know, in my own case, that had I possessed such knowledge I should be many hundred pounds in pocket, and there must be many more whose ignorance has cost them dearly. Yours, etc., HORACE W. NEWTE. DEAR SIR,--Is it correct to make use of your small space to ask whether some woman-member- presumably alone in life—with some means, however slender, would correspond with the writer who has in view to form a syndicate rest-house in the country? The leading idea would be to gain a sunset home for ageing writers, hoping that one or, better still, two workers in the domain of art might join, ensuring variety of interests. And in case this should succeed, a guest-room would form part of the scheme to which invalided or tired members of the Authors' Society could be invited for repose and fresh air, when unable otherwise to afford these. (Two artists or other workers joining must, of course, share the right to show hospitality in turn to their comrades.) Such a combination, with strict economy, should reduce expenses to less than a cheap cottage for one ; whilst bringing sweet air, week-end holidays and country pleasures to both men and women fellow toilers. Yours sincerely, AN OLD MEMBER. NOVEL COMPETITIONS. DEAR SIR, I have just read “ David's ” letter commenting on Mr. Arnold Bennett, and I shall be  ## p. (#749) ################################################ ADVERTISEMENTS. TYPEWRITING, Literary & Dramatic Typewriting. "I have just comple HUBERT WALES, ESQ., of Hindhead, Surrey, writes: "I have just completed the revision of my novel ... which you typod, and I should like to thank you for the admirable way the work was done. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you without having been corrected or even read, and that my hand writing. I am told, is not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it roquired perception as well as care, something more than simple mechanical accuracy, to produce such a result-a result which, in conjunction with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best of answers to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." Novels & Story work, 9d. 1,000 words ; 2 copies, 1/-, Plays, ruled and covered, 1/- 1,000 words; 2 copies, 1/4. (French and Spaoish typed.) Opinions selected from letters received during the past twelve years :- MRS. E. NESBIT BLAND (E. NESBIT): "I am extremely pleased ... It is beautiful work." MRS. TOM GODFREY: “I think you must be a treasure trove to all authors who have the good fortune to hear of you. ... You certainly evince an intimate knowledge of French." MRS. HINKSON (KATHARINE TYNAN): "I have never met with anything approaching your intelligence, carefulness and promptitude." RICHARD PRYCE, Esq. : “The work could not be better done." T IOHN L'Isle, Dimond Road, SOUTHAMPTON L. A. 01. UUNN, Bitterne Park, SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. NEAT AND CAREFUL 9d. per 1,000 words, with free Carbon copy. F. J. CROS8 : "I am obliged by your cour and for the manner in which you have dealt with Empire Ms." C, A. GIRTON, 2, Grove Lane, Camberwell, LONDON, 8.E. SY U LITERARY AGENCY, CRITICISING and REVISING Novels, Stories, Articles, Poetry. Chief Critic: G. F. LEATHERDALE, M.A., Oxon. TRANSLATIONS : French, German, Spanish, Italian. TYPEWRITING: Authors' MSS., Specifications, Dramatic Work. CARBON COPIES a speciality. DUPLICATING : Circulars, Notices, Specifications, etc. ULO III TYPEWRITING. SPECIAL TERMS FOR LARGE ORDERS IN ANY DEPARTMENT. The most difficult handwriting and involved copy accurately deciphered by experts. B. G. & M. E. LEATHERDALE. 128, UXBRIDGE RO.. · EALING, W. (Late of Garden City, Herts.) (When applying for prospectuses please mention this Advertisement.) MISS FOWLER, Maxwell House, Arundel Street, Strand, W.C. on all subjects, including LITERARY, Educational, Commercial, Technical, Medical, Theological, etc., and for all examinations. BOO: WANTED. (By an Invalid, unable to walk.) TYPEWRITING and DUPLICATING IN ANY QUANTITY. AUTHORS' MSS. a Speciality. Second-Hand at Half-Prices. New at 25 per cent, discount, Catalogues free. State Wants. Books sent on approval ; BOOKS BOUGHT. Best Prices Given. W. & G. FOYLE, 135, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. Accuracy, Absolute Secrecy, Prompt Attention, and Satisfaction Guaranteed. Trial Order earnestly solicited. Full Price List and Testimonials on application. TYPEWRITING. Authors' MSS. copied by Experienced Operator. DUPLICATING. Attendance locally for dictation. MISS SOLLY, 378, Shirley Road, Southampton. Nothing Too Small ! Nothing Too Large! MISS MORGAN'S TYPEWRITING, SHORTHAND, AND TRANSLATION OFFICES. Dunster House, Mark Lane, London, E.C. Every description of Typewriting, Authors' MSS., Sermons, &c., undertaken at from 1 Od. per 1,000 words. Special terms for large quantities or regular work. Meetings Reported on Moderate Terms. Accuracy and Promptness guaranteed. Telephone : 12137 Central. c. HERBERT CÆSAR, Homefield, Woodstock Road, St. Albans, Herts.  ## p. (#750) ################################################ vi ADVERTISEMENTS. . Two popular Hotels in Central London. Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum, WHAT OUR AUTHORS AND OTHERS ARE SAYING ABOUT OUR BOOKS. THE AUTHOR OF "THE CO-RESPONDENT " WRITES : DEAR SIRS, May 10th, 1912. We thank you for the copies of " The Co-Respondent," received this morning. We were pleased to get them carlier than the date you named, and we like the get-up immensely. THE AUTHOR OF “CAIRN LODGE" WRITES: May 15, 1912. “ Begs to acknowledge the books sent to her, she is very pleased with the way they are got up." THE REVIEWER IN " THE MORNING LEADER" DESCRIBES "AUNT URSULA'S BEQUEST": "A little book which deserves mention for several reasons. 'Aunt Ursula's Bequest' is bound in very pleasing paper boards. It contains original new fiction about 30,000 words of it--and it costs a shilling. This is a good idea in the way of pocket volumes. It is also good intrinsically. It is a capital little tale ... excellently written in a sober, unpretentious way." KINGSLEY HOTEL Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Lounges and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita. tion. Telephones. Night Porters. Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d'Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-. Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses : Thackeray Hotel—"Thackeray, London." Kingsley Hotel —"Bookcraft, London." MURRAY & EVENDEN. Pleydell House, Pleydell Street, Fleet Street, E.C. MRS. GILL'S TYPEWRITING. SHORTHAND. | AUTHORS wishing to make arrange- AND TRANSLATION OFFICE, ments for Publishing are invited to 35, LUDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.C. communicate with LYNWOOD & Co., Telephone—8464 Central. Established 1883. Ltd., Publishers, 12, Paternoster Row, Manuscripts of every description promptly and intel- London, E.C., who will be pleased ligently copied, from 1s. per 1,000 words; special success with work rendered indistinct by hasty writing and by to consider MSS. and advise (free). corrections. French and German typewriting undertaken, and typewritten translations supplied. Testimonials Please write before sending MSS. from authors, scientists, engineers, architects, barristers. Reference kindly permitted to Messrs. A. P. Watt & Son, CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS Literary Agents, Hastings House, Norfolk Street, Strand, POST FREE ON APPLICATION. W.C. Neatness and accuracy, with promptness ; 7d. per 1,000; TYPEWRITING. over 20,000, 6d. Plays ruled and bound, 8d. Cheap duplicating. Authors' MSS. copied from 9d. per 1,000 DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. words; in duplicate, 1/-. Plays and General TYPEWRITING.– typed at 10d. per 1,000 Copying. List and specimen of work on appli words (carbon copy free).- EXCELSIOR TYPEWRITING OFFICES, cation. 20, Bucklersbury, E.C. ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, but praise for the accuracy, speed and neatness with which she 84, VICTORIA STREET, S.W. Telephone : No. 5537 Westminster. Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de Worms, MISS M. R. HORNE, New Address :- Many Testimonials, of which the following is a specimen : “ Many 5, PADCROFT ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. || thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with which it has been done." TVDCWDITIAN Authors' MSS. carefully Tel.: Bank 82. # Miss M. R. HORNE has typed for me literary matter to the extent of some hundreds of thousands of words. I have nothing does her work.-FRANK SAVILE." Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Esq., and Others, Printed by BRADBURY, AGNEW, & Co. LD., and Published by them for THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS (INCORPORATED) at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C.  ## p. 1 (#751) ############################################## The Author (THE ORGAN OF THE INCORPORATED SOCIETY OF AUTHORS). SUPPLEMENT. COPYRIGHT ACT, 1911. [1 & 2 Geo. 5. CH. 46.] ARRANGEMENT OF SECTIONS. PART I. IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. Rights. Section, 1. Copyright. 2. Infringement of copyright. 3. Term of copyright. 4. Compulsory licences. 5. Ownership of copyright, &c. Civil Remedies. 6. Civil remedies for infringement of copyright. 7. Rights of owner against persons possessing or dealing with infringing copies, &c. 8. Exemption of innocent infringer from liability to pay damages, &c. 9. Restriction on remedies in the case of architecture. 10. Limitation of actions. Summary Remedies. 11. Penalties for dealing with infringing copies, &c. 12. Appeals to quarter sessions. 13. Extent of provisions as to summary remedies. Importation of Copies. 14. Importation of copies. Delivery of Books to Libraries. 15. Delivery of copies to British Museum and other libraries. Special Provisions as to Certain Works. 16. Works of joint authors. 17. Posthumous works. 18. Provisions as to Government publications. 19. Provisions as to mechanical instruments. 20. Provision as to political speeches. 21. Provisions as to photographs. 22. Provisions as to designs registrable under 7 Edw. 7, c. 29. 23. Works of foreign authors first published in parts of His Majesty's dominions to which * Act extends. 24. Existing works.  ## p. 2 (#752) ############################################## ( 2 ) Application to British Possessions. 25. Application of Act to British Dominions. 26. Legislative powers of self-governing Dominions. 27. Power of Legislatures of British possessions to pass supplemental legislation. 28. Application to protectorates. PART II. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT, 29. Power to extend Act to foreign works. 30. Application of Part II. to British possessions. Part III. SUPPLEMENTAL PROVISIONS. 31. Abrogation of common law rights. 32. Provisions as to Orders in Council. 33. Saving of university copyright. 34. Saving of compensation to certain libraries. 35. Interpretation. 36. Repeal. Short title and commencement, SCHEDULES. 37. She An Act to amend and consolidate the Law relating to Copyright. [16th December, 1911.] BE it enacted by the King's most Excellent Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :- PART 1. IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. Rights. Copyright. 1.-(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, copyright shall subsist throughout the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends for the term herein-after mentioned in every original literary dramatic musical and artistic work, if- (a) in the case of a published work, the work was first published within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid ; and (6) in the case of an unpublished work, the author was at the date of the making of the work a British subject or resident within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid ; but in no other works, except so far as the protection conferred by this Act is extended by Orders in Council thereunder relating to self-governing dominions to which this Act does not extend and to foreign countries. (2) For the purposes of this Act, “copyright” means the sole right to produce or reproduce the work or any substantial part thereof in any material form whatsoever, to perform, or in the case of a lecture to deliver, the work or any substantial part thereof in public; if the work is unpublished, to publish the work or any substantial part thereof; and shall include the sole right,- (a) to produce, reproduce, perform, or publish any translation of the work ; (6) In the case of a dramatic work, to convert it into a novel or other non-dramatic work ;  ## p. 3 (#753) ############################################## (c) in the case of a novel or other non-dramatic work, or of an artistic work, to convert it into a dramatic work, by way of performance in public or otherwise • (d) in the case of a literary, dramatic, or musical work, to make any record, perforated roll, cinematograph film, or other contrivance by means of which the work may be mechanically performed or delivered, and to authorise any such acts as aforesaid. . (3) For the purposes of this Act, publication, in relation to any work, means the issue of copies of the work to the public, and does not include the performance in public of a dramatic or musical work, the delivery in public of a lecture, the exhibition in public of an artistic work, or the construction of an architectural work of art, but, for the purposes of this provision, the issue of photographs and engravings of works of sculpture and archi- tectural works of art shall not be deemed to be publication of such works. 2.-(1) Copyright in a work shall be deemed to be infringed by any person who, Infringement without the consent of the owner of the copyright, does anything the sole right to do which of copyright. is by this Act conferred on the owner of the copyright : Provided that the following acts shall not constitute an infringement of copyright :- (i) Any fair dealing with any work for the purposes of private study, research, criticism, review, or newspaper summary : (ii) Where the author of an artistic work is not the owner of the copyright therein, the use by the author of any mould, cast, sketch, plan, model or study made by him for the purpose of the work, provided that he does not thereby repeat or imitate the main design of that work: (iii) The making or publishing of paintings, drawings, engravings, or photographs of a work of sculpture or artistic craftsmanship, if permanently situate in a public place or building, or the making or publishing of paintings, drawings, engravings, or photographs (which are not in the nature of architectural draw- ings or plans) of any architectural work of art : (iv) The publication in a collection, mainly composed of non-copyright matter, bonâ fide intended for the use of schools, and so described in the title and in any advertisements issued by the publisher, of short passages from published literary works not themselves published for the use of schools in which copyright sub- subsists : Provided that not more than two of such passages from works by the same author are published by the same publisher within five years, and that the source from which such passages are taken is acknowledged : (v) The publication in a newspaper of a report of a lecture delivered in public, unless the report is prohibited by conspicuous written or printed notice affixed before and maintained during the lecture at or about the main entrance of the building in which the lecture is given, and, except whilst the building is being used for public worship, in a position near the lecturer ; but nothing in this paragraph shall affect the provisions in paragraph (i) as to newspaper summaries : (vi) The reading or recitation in public by one person of any reasonable extract from any published work. (2) Copyright in a work shall also be deemed to be infringed by any person who- (a) sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade exposes or offers for sale or hire; or b) distributes either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright; or (c) by way of trade exhibits in public; or id) imports for sale or hire into any part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, any work which to his knowledge infringes copyright or would infringe copyright if it had been made within the part of His Majesty's dominions in or into which the sale or hiring, exposure, offering for sale or hire, distribution, exhibition, or importation took place. - (3) Copyright in a work shall also be deemed to be infringed by any person who for his private profit permits a theatre or other place of entertainment to be used for the per- formance in public of the work without the consent of the owner of the copyright, unless he was not aware, and had no reasonable ground for suspecting, that the performance would be an infringement of copyright,  ## p. 4 (#754) ############################################## (4) Term of copy- 3. The term for which copyright shall subsist shall, except as otherwise expressly right. provided by this Act, be the life of the author and a period of fifty years after his death : Provided that at any time after the expiration of twenty-five years, or in the case of a work in which copyright subsists at the passing of this Act thirty years, from the death of the author of a published work, copyright in the work shall not be deemed to be infringed by the reproduction of the work for sale if the person reproducing the work proves that he has given the prescribed notice in writing of his intention to reproduce the work, and that he has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the benefit of, the owner of the copyright royalties in respect of all copies of the work sold by him calculated at the rate of ten per cent. on the price at which he publishes the work; and, for the purposes of this proviso, the Board of Trade may make regulations prescribing the mode in which notices are to be given, and the particulars to be given in such notices, and the mode, time, and frequency of the payment of royalties, including (if they think fit) regulations requiring payment in advance or otherwise securing the payment of royalties. Compulsory 4. If at any time after the death of the author of a literary, dramatic, or musical work licences. which has been published or performed in public a complaint is made to the Judicial Com- mittee of the Privy Council that the owner of the copyright in the work has refused to republish or to allow the republication of the work or has refused to allow the performance in public of the work, and that by reason of such refusal the work is withheld from the public, the owner of the copyright may be ordered to grant a licence to reproduce the work or perform the work in public, as the case may be, on such terms and subject to such conditions as the Judicial Committee may think fit. Ownership of 5.-(1) Subject to the provisions of this Act, the author of a work shall be the first copyright, &c. owner of the copyright therein : Provided that, (a) where, in the case of an engraving, photograph, or portrait, the plate or other original was ordered by some other person and was made for valuable considera- tion in pursuance of that order, then, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, the person by whom such plate or other original was ordered shall be the first owner of the copyright; and (6) where the author was in the employment of some other person under a contract of service or apprenticeship and the work was made in the course of his employ- ment by that person, the person by whom the author was employed shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be the first owner of the copyright, but where the work is an article or other contribution to a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical, there shall, in the absence of any agreement to the contrary, be deemed to be reserved to the author a right to restrain the publication of the work, otherwise than as part of a newspaper, magazine, or similar periodical. (2) The owner of the copyright in any work may assign the right, either wholly or partially, and either generally or subject to limitations to the United Kingdom or any self- governing dominion or other part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, and either for the whole term of the copyright or for any part thereof, and may grant any interest in the right by licence, but no such assignment or grant shall be valid unless it is in writing signed by the owner of the right in respect of which the assignment or grant is made, or by his duly authorised agent : Provided that, where the author of a work is the first owner of the copyright therein, no assignment of the copyright, and no grant of any interest therein, made by him (other- wise than by will) after the passing of this Act, shall be operative to vest in the assignee or grantee any rights with respect to the copyright in the work beyond the expiration of twenty-five years from the death of the author, and the reversionary interest in the copy- right expectant on the termination of that period shall, on the death of the author, notwithstanding any agreement to the contrary, devolve on his legal personal representatives as part of his estate, and any agreement entered into by him as to the disposition of such reversionary interest shall be null and void, but nothing in this proviso shall be construed as applying to the assignment of the copyright in a collective work or a licence to publish a work or part of a work as part of a collective work. (3) Where, under any partial assignment of copyright, the assignee becomes entitled  ## p. 5 (#755) ############################################## ( 5 ) to any right comprised in copyright, the assignee as respects the right so assigned, and the assignor as respects the rights not assigned, shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as the owner of the copyright, and the provisions of this Act shall have effect accordingly. Civil Remedies. 6.-(1) Where copyright in any work has been infringed, the owner of the copyright Civil reme- shall, except as otherwise provided by this Act, be entitled to all such remedies by way of dies for injunction or interdict, damages, accounts, and otherwise, as are or may be conferred by of infringement law for the infringement of a right. (2) The costs of all parties in any proceedings in respect of the infringement of copyright shall be in the absolute discretion of the Court. (3) In any action for infringement of copyright in any work, the work shall be presumed to be a work in which copyright subsists and the plaintiff shall be presumed to be the owner of the copyright, unless the defendant puts in issue the existence of the copyright, or, as the case may be, the title of the plaintiff, and where any such question is in issue, then- (a) if a name purporting to be that of the author of the work is printed or otherwise indicated thereon in the usual manner, the person whose name is so printed or indicated shall, unless the contrary is proved, be presumed to be the author of the work ; (6) if no name is so printed or indicated, or if the name so printed or indicated is not the author's true name or the name by which he is commonly known, and a name purporting to be that of the publisher or proprietor of the work is printed or otherwise indicated thereon in the usual manner, the person whose name is so printed or indicated shall, unless the contrary is proved, be presumed to be the owner of the copyright in the work for the purposes of proceedings in respect of the infringement of copyright therein. 7. All infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists, or of any substantial Rights of part thereof, and all plates used or intended to be used for the production of such infringing owner against copies, shall be deemed to be the property of the owner of the copyright, who accordingly persons ooonvorsin possessing or may take proceedings for the recovery of the possession thereof or in respect of the conversion thereof. infringing 8. Where proceedings are taken in respect of the infringement of the copyright in copies, &c. any work and the defendant in his defence alleges that he was not aware of the existence Exemption of innocent of the copyright in the work, the plaintiff shall not be entitled to any remedy other than an all infringer from injunction or interdict in respect of the infringement if the defendant proves that at the liability to date of the infringement he was not aware and had no reasonable ground for suspecting that pay damages, copyright subsisted in the work. 9.-(1) Where the construction of a building or other structure which infringes or Restriction on which, if completed, would infringe the copyright in some other work has been commenced, remedies in the owner of the copyright shall not be entitled to obtain an injunction or interdict to the case of architecture. restrain the construction of such building or structure or to order its demolition. (2) Such of the other provisions of this Act as provide that an infringing copy of a work shall be deemed to be the property of the owner of the copyright, or as impose summary penalties, shall not apply in any case to which this section applies. 10. An action in respect of infringement of copyright shall not be commenced after Limitation the expiration of three years next after the infringement. of actions. &c. Summary Remedies. 11.-(1) If any person knowingly- (a) makes for sale or hire any infringing copy of a work in which copyright Penalties for subsists ; or dealing with (b) sells or lets for hire, or by way of trade exposes or offers for sale or hire any any infringing infringing copy of any such work ; or (c) distributes infringing copies of any such work either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright ; or  ## p. 6 (#756) ############################################## ( 6 ) (d) by way of trade exhibits in public any infringing copy of any such work; or () imports for sale or hire into the United Kingdom any infringing copy of any." such work : he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding forty shillings for every copy dealt with in contravention of this section, but not exceeding fifty pounds in respect of the same transaction ; or, in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (2) If any person knowingly makes or has in his possession any plate for the purpose, of making infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists, or knowingly and for his private profit causes any such work to be performed in public without the consent of the owner of the copyright, he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act, and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding fifty pounds, or, in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (3) The court before which any such proceedings are taken may, whether the alleged offender is convicted or not, order that all copies of the work or all plates in the possession of the alleged offender, which appear to it to be infringing copies or plates for the purpose of making infringing copies, be destroyed or delivered up to the owner of the copyright or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit. 2 Edw. 7, (4) Nothing in this section shall, as respects musical works, affect the provisions of c. 15. the Musical (Summary Proceedings) Copyright Act, 1902, or the Musical Copyright Act, 6 Edw. 7, 1906. c. 36. Appeals to 12. Any person aggrieved by a summary conviction of an offence under the foregoing quarter provisions of this Act may in England and Ireland appeal to a court of quarter sessions sessions. and in Scotland under and in terms of the Summary Jurisdiction (Scotland) Acts. Extent of '13. The provisions of this Act with respect to summary remedies shall extend only.to provisions as the United Kingdom. to summary remedies. Importation of Copies. Importation 14.-(1) Copies made out of the United Kingdom of any work in which copyright of copies. subsists wbich if made in the United Kingdom would infringe copyright, and as to which the owner of the copyright gives notice in writing by himself or his agent to the Com- missioners of Customs and Excise, that he is desirous that such copies should not be imported into the United Kingdom, shall not be so imported, and shall, subject to the provisions of this section, be deemed to be included in the table of prohibitions and restrictions contained 39 & 40 Vict. in section forty-two of the Customs Consolidation Act, 1876, and that section shall apply c. 36. accordingly. (2) Before detaining any such copies or taking any further proceedings with a view to the forfeiture thereof under the law relating to the Customs, the Commissioners of Customs and Excise may require the regulations under this section, whether as to information, con- ditions, or other matters, to be complied with, and may satisfy themselves in accordance with those regulations that the copies are such as are probibited by this section to be imported. (3) The Commissioners of Customs and Excise may make regulations, either general or - special, respecting the detention and forfeiture of copies the importation of which is prohibited by this section, and the conditions, if any, to be fulfilled before such detention and forfeiture, and may, by such regulations, determine the information, notices, and security to be given, and the evidence requisite for any of the purposes of this section, and the mode of verification of such evidence. (4) The regulations may apply to copies of all works the importation of copies of which is prohibited by this section, or different regulations may be made respecting different classes of such works. (5) The regulations may provide for the informant reimbursing the Commissioners of Customs and Excise all expenses and damages incurred in respect of any detention made on his information, and of any proceedings consequent on such detention ; and may provide for notices under any enactment repealed by this Act being treated as notices given under this section,  ## p. 7 (#757) ############################################## ( ) 7 (6) The foregoing provisions of this section shall have effect as if they were part of the Customs Consolidation Act, 1876 : Provided that, notwithstanding anything in that Act, the Isle of Man shall not be treated as part of the United Kingdom for the purposes of this section. (7) This section shall, with the necessary modifications, apply to the importation into a British possession to which this Act extends of copies of works made out of that possession. Delivery of Books to Libraries. 15.—(1) The publisher of every book published in the United Kingdom shall, within Delivery of one month after the publication, deliver, at his own expense, a copy of the book to the copies to trustees of the British Museum, who shall give a written receipt for it. British Museum and (2) He shall also, if written demand is made before the expiration of twelve months other after publication, deliver within one month after receipt of that written demand or, if the libraries. demand was made before publication, within one month after publication, to some depôt in London named in the demand a copy of the book for, or in accordance with the directions of, the authority having the control of each of the following libraries, namely : the Bodleian Library, Oxford, the University Library, Cambridge, the Library of the Faculty of Advocates at Edinburgh, and the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, and subject to the provisions of this section the National Library of Wales. In the case of an encyclopædia, newspaper, review, magazine, or work published in a series of numbers or parts, the written demand may include all numbers or parts of the work which may be subsequently published. (3) The copy delivered to the trustees of the British Museum shall be a copy of the whole book with all maps and illustrations belonging thereto, finished and coloured in the same manner as the best copies of the book are published, and shall be bound, sewed, or stiched together, and on the best paper on which the book is printed. (4) The copy delivered for the other authorities mentioned in this section shall be on the paper on which the largest number of copies of the book is printed for sale, and shall be in the like condition as the books prepared for sale. (5) The books of which copies are to be delivered to the National Library of Wales shall not include books of such classes as may be specified in regulations to be made by the Board of Trade. (6) If a publisher fails to comply with this section, he shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding five pounds and the value of the book, and the fine shall be paid to the trustees or authority to whom the book ought to have been delivered. (7) For the purposes of this section, the expression “ book " includes every part or division of a book, pamphlet, sheet of letter-press, sheet of music, map, plan, chart or table separately published, but shall not include any second or subsequent edition of a book unless such edition contains additions or alterations either in the letterpress or in the maps, prints, or other erigravings belonging thereto. Special Provisions as to certain Works, 16.-(1) In the case of a work of joint authorship, copyright shall subsist during the Works of life of the author who first dies and for a term of fifty years after his death, or during the joint authors. life of the author who dies last, whichever period is the longer, and references in this Act to the period after the expiration of any specified number of years from the death of the author shall be construed as references to the period after the expiration of the like number of years from the death of the author who dies first or after the death of the author who dies last, whichever period may be the shorter, and in the provisions of this Act with respect to the grant of compulsory licences a reference to the date of the death of the author who dies last shall be substituted for the reference to the date of the death of the author. (2) Where, in the case of a work of joint authorship, some one or more of the joint authors do not satisfy the conditions conferring copyright laid down by this Act, the work shall be treated for the purposes of this Act as if the other author or authors had been the sole author or authors thereof : Provided that the term of the copyright shall be the same as it would have been if all the authors had satisfied such conditions as aforesaid.  ## p. 8 (#758) ############################################## ( ) 8 (3) For the purposes of this Act, “ a work of joint authorship” means a work pro- duced by the collaboration of two or more authors in which the contribution of one author is not distinct from the contribution of the other author or authors. (4) Where a married woman and her husband are joint authors of a work the interest of such married woman therein shall be her separate property. Posthumous 17.-(1) In the case of a literary dramatic or musical work, or an engraving, in which works. copyright subsists at the date of the death of the author, or, in the case of a work of joint authorship, at or immediately before the date of the death of the author who dies last, but which has not been published, nor, in the case of a dramatic or musical work, been performed in public, nor, in the case of a lecture, been delivered in public, before that date, copyright shall subsist till publication, or performance or delivery in public, whichever may first happen, and for a term of fifty years thereafter, and the proviso to section three of this Act shall, in the case of such a work, apply as if the author had died at the date of such publication or performance or delivery in public as aforesaid. (2) The ownership of an author's manuscript after his death, where such ownership has been acquired under a testamentary disposition made by the author and the manuscript is of a work which has not been published nor performed in public nor delivered in public, shall be primâ facie proof of the copyright being with the owner of the manuscript. Provisions as 18. Without prejudice to any rights or privileges of the Crown, where any work has, to Govern- whether before or after the commencement of this Act, been prepared or published by or ment pub- lications. under the direction or control of His Majesty or any Government department, the copyright in the work shall, subject to any agreement with the author, belong to His Majesty, and in such case shall continue for a period of fifty years from the date of the first publication of the work. Provisions as 19.—(1) Copyright shall subsist in records, perforated rolls, and other contrivances by to mechanical means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced, in like manner as if such contri- instruments. vances were musical works, but the term of copyright shall be fifty years from the making of the original plate from which the contrivance was directly or indirectly derived, and the person who was the owner of such original plate at the time when such plate was made shall be deemed to be the author of the work, and, where such owner is a body corporate, the body corporate shall be deemed for the purposes of this Act to reside within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if it has established a place of business within such parts. (2) It shall not be deemed to be an infringement of copyright in any musical work for any person to make within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends records, perforated rolls, or other contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed, if such person proves- (a) that such contrivances have previously been made by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright in the work ; and . (6) that he has given the prescribed notice of his intention to make the contrivances, and has paid in the prescribed manner to, or for the benefit of, the owner of the copyright in the work royalties in respect of all such contrivances sold by him, calculated at the rate herein-after mentioned : Provided that, (i) nothing in this provision shall authorise any alterations in, or omissions from, the work reproduced, unless contrivances reproducing the work subject to similar alterations and omissions have been previously made by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright, or unless such alterations or omissions are reasonably necessary for the adaptation of the work to the contrivances in question ; and (ii) for the purposes of this provision, a musical work shall be deemed to include any words so closely associated therewith as to form part of the same work, but shall not be deemed to include a contrirance by means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced. (3) The rate at which such royalties as aforesaid are to be calculated shall- (a) in the case of contrivances sold within two years after the commencement of this Act by the person making the same, be two and one-half per cent. ; and  ## p. 9 (#759) ############################################## ( 9 ) (6) in the case of contrivances sold as aforesaid after the expiration of that period five per cent. on the ordinary retail selling price of the contrivance calculated in the prescribed manner, so however that the royalty payable in respect of a contrivance shall, in no case, be less than a half-penny for each separate musical work in which copyright subsists reproduced thereon, and, where the royalty calculated as aforesaid includes a fraction of a farthing, such fraction shall be reckoned as a farthing : Provided that, if, at any time after the expiration of seven years from the commence- ment of this Act, it appears to the Board of Trade that such rate as aforesaid is no longer equitable, the Board of Trade may, after holding a public inquiry, make an order either decreasing or increasing that rate to such extent as under the circumstances may seein just, but any order so made shall be provisional only and shall not have any effect unless and until confirmed by Parliament; but, where an order revising the rate has been so made and confirmed, no further revision shall be made before the expiration of fourteen years from the date of the last revision. (4) If any such contrivance is made reproducing two or more different works in which copyright subsists and the owners of the copyright therein are different persons, the sums payable by way of royalties under this section shall be apportioned amongst the several owners of the copyright in such proportions as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration. (5) When any such contrivances by means of which a musical work may be mechanically performed have been made, then, for the purposes of this section, the owner of the copyright in the work shall, in relation to any person who makes the prescribed inquiries, be deemed to have given his consent to the making of such contrivances if he fails to reply to such inquiries within the prescribed time. (6) For the purposes of this section, the Board of Trade may make regulations prescribing anything which under this section is to be prescribed, and prescribing the mode in which notices are to be given and the particulars to be given in such notices, and the mode, time, and frequency of the payment of royalties, and any such regulations may, if the Board think fit, include regulations requiring payment in advance or otherwise securing the payment of royalties. (7) In the case of musical works published before the commencement of this Act, the foregoing provisions shall have effect, subject to the following modifications and additions :- (a) The conditions as to the previous making by, or with the consent or acquiescence of, the owner of the copyright in the work, and the restrictions as to alterations in or omissions from the work, shall not apply : (6) The rate of two and one-half per cent. shall be substituted for the rate of five per cent. as the rate at which royalties are to be calculated, but no royalties shall be payable in respect of contrivances sold before the first day of July, nineteen hundred and thirteen, if contrivances reproducing the same work had been lawfully made, or placed on sale within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends before the first day of July, nineteen hundred and ten : (c) Notwithstanding any assignment made before the passing of this Act of the copy- right in a musical work, any rights conferred by this Act in respect of the makiny, or authorising the making, of contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed shall belong to the author or his legal personal representatives and not to the assignee, and the royalties aforesaid shall be payable to, and for the benefit of, the author of the work or his legal personal representatives : (d) The saving contained in this Act of the rights and interests arising from, or in connexion with, action taken before the commencement of this Act shall not be construed as authorising any person who has made contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed to sell any such contrivances, whether made before or after the passing of this Act, except on the terms and subject to the conditions laid down in this section : @) Where the work is a work on which copyright is conferred by an Order in  ## p. 10 (#760) ############################################# ( 10 ) Council relating to a foreign country, the copyright so conferred shall not, except to such extent as may be provided by the Order, include any rights with respect to the making of records, perforated rolls, or other contrivances by means of which the work may be mechanically performed. (8) Notwithstanding anything in this Act, where a record, perforated roll, or other contrivance by means of which sounds may be mechanically reproduced bas been made before the commencement of this Act, copyright shall, as from the commencement of this Act, subsist therein in like manner and for the like term as if this Act had been in force at the date of the making of the original plate from which the contrivance was directly or indirectly derived : Provided that (i) the person who, at the commencement of this Act, is the owner of such original - plate shall be the first owner of such copyright ; and (ii) nothing in this provision shall be construed as conferring copyright in any such contrivance if the making thereof would have infringed copyright in some. other such contrivance, if this provision had been in force at the time of the making of the first-mentioned contrivance. Provision as 20. Notwithstanding anything in this Act, it shall not be an infringement of copy- to political right in an address of a political nature delivered at a public meeting to publish a report speeches. thereof in a newspaper. Provisions as 21. The term for which copyright shall subsist in photographs shall be fifty years to photo- graphs. from the making of the original negative from which the photograph was directly or indirectly derived, and the person who was owner of such negative at the time when such negative was made shall be deemed to be the author of the work, and, where such owner is a body corporate, the body corporate shall be deemed for the purposes of this Act to reside within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if it has established a place of business within such parts. Provisions as 22.-(1) This Act shall not apply to designs capable of being registered under the to designs Patents and Designs Act, 1907, except designs which, though capable of being so registrable registered, are not used or intended to be used as models or patterns to be multiplied by under 7 Edw. 7, any industrial process. (2) General rules under section eighty-six of the Patents and Designs Act, 1907, may be made for determining the conditions under which a design shall be deemed to be used for such purposes as aforesaid. Works of 23. If it appears to His Majesty that a foreign country does not give, or has not foreign undertaken to give, adequate protection to the works of British authors, it shall be lawful authors first for His Maja for His Majesty by Order in Council to direct that such of the provisions of this Act as published in parts of a confer copyright on works first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions His Majesty's to which this Act extends, shall not apply to works published after the date specified in dominions to the Order, the authors whereof are subjects or citizens of such foreign country, and are which Act not resident in His Majesty's dominions, and thereupon those provisions shall not apply extends. to such works. Existing 24.-(1) Where any person is immediately before the commencement of this Act works. entitled to any such right in any work as is specified in the first column of the First Schedule to this Act, or to any interest in such a right, he shall, as from that date, be entitled to the substituted right set forth in the second column of that schedule, or to the same interest in such a substituted right, and to no other right or interest, and such substituted right shall subsist for the term for which it would have subsisted if this Act had been in force at the date when the work was made and the work had been one entitled to copyright thereunder : Provided that (a) if the author of any work in which any such right as is specified in the first column of the First Schedule to this Act subsists at the commencement of this Act has, before that date, assigned the right or granted any interest therein for the whole term of the right, then at the date when, but for the passing of this Act, the right would have expired, the substituted right conferred by this section c. 29.  ## p. 11 (#761) ############################################# ( ) 11 shall, in the absence of express agreement, pass to the author of the work, and any interest therein created before the commencement of this Act and then subsisting shall determine ; but the person who immediately before the date at which the right would so have expired was the owner of the right or interest shall be entitled at his option either- (i) on giving such notice as hereinafter mentioned, to an assignment of the right or the grant of a similar interest therein for the remainder of the term of the right for such consideration as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration ; or (ii) without any such assignment or grant, to continue to reproduce or perform the work in like manner as theretofore subject to the payment, if demanded by the author within three years after the date at which the right would have so expired, of such royalties to the author as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration, or, where the work is incorporated in a collective work and the owner of the right or interest is the proprietor of that collective work, without any such payment. The notice above referred to must be given not more than one year nor less than six months before the date at which the right would have so expired, and must be sent by registered post to the author, or, if he cannot with reasonable diligence be found, advertised in the London Gazette and in two London newspapers: (6) where any person has, before the twenty-sixth day of July nineteen hundred and ten, taken any action whereby he has incurred any expenditure or liability in connexion with the reproduction or performance of any work in a manner which at the time was lawful, or for the purpose of or with a view to the reproduction or performance of a work at a time when such reproduction or performance would, but for the passing of this Act, have been lawful, nothing in this section shall diminish or prejudice any rights or interest arising from or in connexion with such action which are subsisting and valuable at the said date, unless the person who by virtue of this section becomes entitled to restrain such reproduc- tion or performance agrees to pay such compensation as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration. (2) For the purposes of this section, the expression "author" includes the legal personal representatives of a deceased author. (3) Subject to the provisions of section nineteen subsections (ū) and (8) and of section thirty-three of this Act, copyright shall not subsist in any work made before the commencement of this Act, otherwise than under, and in accordance with, the provisions of this section. Application to British Possessions. 25.-(1) *This Act, except such of the provisions thereof as are expressly restricted to Application the United Kingdom, shall extend throughout His Majesty's dominions : Provided that it of Act to shall not extend to a self-governing dominion, unless declared by the Legislature of that dominions dominion to be in force therein either without any modifications or additions, or with such modifications and additions relating exclusively to procedure and remedies, or necessary to adapt this Act to the circumstances of the dominion, as may be enacted by such Legislature. (2) If the Secretary of State certifies by notice published in the London Gazette that any self-governing dominion has passed legislation under which works, the authors whereof were at the date of the making of the works British subjects resident elsewhere than in the dominion or (not being British subjects) were resident in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, enjoy within the dominion rights substantially identical with those conferred by this Act, then, whilst such legislation continues in force, the dominion shall, for the purposes of the rights conferred by this Act, be treated as if it were a dominion to which this Act extends ; and it shall be lawful for the Secretary of State to give such a certificate as aforesaid, notwithstanding that the remedies for enforcing the rights, or the restrictions on the importation of copies of works, manu- factured in a foreign country, under the law of the dominion, differ from those under this Act, British  ## p. 12 (#762) ############################################# ( ) 12 Legislative powers of self-govern- ing dominions. 26.-(1) The Legislature of any self-governing dominion may, at any time, repeal all or any of the enactments relating to copyright passed by Parliament (including this Act) so far as they are operative within that dominion : Provided that no such repeal shall prejudicially affect any legal rights existing at the time of the repeal, and that, on this Act or any part thereof being so repealed by the Legislature of a self-governing dominion, that dominion shall cease to be a dominion to which this Act extends. (2) In any self-governing dominion to which this Act does not extend, the enactments repealed by this Act shall, so far as they are operative in that dominion, continue in force until repealed by the Legislature of that dominion. (3) Where His Majesty in Council is satisfied that the law of a self-governing dominion to which this Act does not extend provides adequate protection within the dominion for the works (whether published or unpublished) of authors who at the time of the making of the work were British subjects resident elsewhere than in that dominion, His Majesty in Council may, for the purpose of giving reciprocal protection, direct that this Act, except such parts (if any) thereof as may be specified in the Order, and subject to any conditions contained therein, shall, within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, apply to works the authors whereof were, at the time of the making of the work, resident within the first-mentioned dominion, and to works first published in that dominion ; but save as provided by such an Order, works the authors whereof were resident in a dominion to which this Act does not extend shall not, whether they are British subjects or not, be entitled to any protection under this Act except such protection as is by this Act conferred on works first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends : Provided that no such Order shall confer any rights within a self-governing dominion, but the Governor in Council of any self-governing dominion to which this Act extends, may, by Order, confer within that dominion the like rights as His Majesty in Council is, under the foregoing provisions of this subsection, authorised to confer within other parts of His Majesty's dominions. For the purposes of this subsection, the expression “a dominion to which this Act extends” includes a dominion which is for the purposes of this Act to be treated as if it were a dominion to which this Act extends. 27. The Legislature of any British possession to which this Act extends may modify or add to any of the provisions of this Act in its application to the possession, but except so far as such modifications and additions relate to procedure and remedies, they shall apply only to works the authors whereof were at the time of the making of the work, resident in the possession, and to works first published in the possession. 28. His Majesty may, by Order in Council, extend this Act to any territories under his protection and to Cyprus, and, on the making of any such Order, this Act shall, subject to the provisions of the Order, have effect as if the territories to which it applies or Cyprus were part of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends. Power of Legislatures of British possessions to pass sup. plemental legislation. Application to protec- torates. PART II. INTERNATIONAL COPYRIGHT. Power to extend Act to foreign works. 29.-(1) His Majesty may, by Order in Council, direct that this Act (except such parts, if any, thereof as may be specified in the order) shall apply- (a) to works first published in a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if they were first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends; to literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic works, or any class thereof, the authors whereof were at the time of the making of the work subjects or citizens of a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if the authors were British subjects; (c) in respect of residence in a foreign country to which the Order relates, in like manner as if such residence were residence in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends;  ## p. 13 (#763) ############################################# ( 13 ) and thereupon, subject to the provisions of this part of this Act and of the Order, this Act shall apply accordingly : Provided that, (i) before making an Order in Council under this section in respect of any foreign country (other than a country with which His Majesty has entered into a convention relating to copyright), His Majesty shall be satisfied that that foreign country has made, or has undertaken to make, such provisions, if any, as it appears to His Majesty expedient to require for the protection of works entitled to copyright under the provisions of Part I of this Act; (ii) the Order in Council may provide that the term of copyright within such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid shall not exceed that conferred by the law of the country to which the order relates ; (iii) the provisions of this Act as to the delivery of copies of books shall not apply to works first published in such country, except so far as is provided by the Order; (iv) the Order in Council may provide that the enjoyment of the rights conferred by this Act shall be subject to the accomplishment of such conditions and formalities (if any) as may be prescribed by the Order ; in applying the provision of this Act as to ownership of copyright, the Order in Council may make such modifications as appear necessary having regard to the law of the foreign country; (vi) in applying the provisions of this Act as to existing works, the Order in Council may make such modifications as appear necessary, and may provide that nothing in those provisions as so applied shall be construed as reviving any right of preventing the production or importation of any translation 498.5 in any case where the right has ceased by virtue of section five of the c. 33. International Copyright Act, 1886. (2) An Order in Council under this section may extend to all the several countries named or described therein. . 30.-(1) An Order in Council under this part of this Act shall apply to all His Application • Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends ex pt self-governing dominions and any of Part 11. to other possession specified in the order with respect to which it appears to His Majesty ✓ British o possessions. expedient that the Order should not apply. (2) The Governor in Council of any self-governing dominion to wbich this Act extends may, as respects that dominion, make the like orders as under this part of this Act His Majesty in Council is authorised to make with respect to His Majesty's dominions other than self-governing dominions, and the provisions of this part of this Act shall, with the necessary modifications, apply accordingly. (3) Where it appears to His Majesty expedient to except from the provisions of any order any part of his dominions not being a self-governing dominion, it shall be lawful for His Majesty by the same or any other Order in Council to declare that such order and this Part of this Act shall not, and the same shall not, apply to such part, except so far as is necessary for preventing any prejudice to any rights acquired previously to the date of such Order. PART III, SUPPLEMENTAL PROVISIONS. 31. No person shall be entitled to copyright or any similar right in any literary, Abrogation dramatic, musical, or artistic work, whether published or unpublished, otherwise than of common under and in accordance with the provisions of this Act, or of any other statutory enact- law ment for the time being in force, but nothing in this section shall be construed as abrogating any right or jurisdiction to restrain a breach of trust or confidence. 32.-(1) His Majesty in Council may make Orders for altering, revoking, or varying Provisions as any Order in Council made under this Act, or under any enactments repealed by this Act, to Orders in but any Order made under this section shall not affect prejudicially any rights or interests Council.  ## p. 14 (#764) ############################################# ( ) 14 tion. acquired or accrued at the date when the Order comes into operation, and shall provide for the protection of such rights and interests. (2) Every Order in Council made under this Act shall be published in the London Gazette and shall be laid before both Houses of Parliament as soon as may be after it is made, and shall have effect as if enacted in this Act. faring of 33. Nothing in this Act shall deprive any of the universities and colleges mentioned university in the Copyright Act, 1775, of any copyright they already possess under that Act, but the copyright. remedies and penalties for infringement of any such copyright shall be under this Act and 15 Geo. 3, c. 53. not under that Act. Saving of 34. There shall continue to be charged on, and paid out of, the Consolidated Fund compensation of the United Kingdom such annual compensation as was immediately before the com- to certain mencement of this Act payable in pursuance of any Act as compensation to a library for libraries. the loss of the right to receive gratuitous copies of books : Provided that this compensation shall not be paid to a library in any year, unless the Treasury are satisfied that the compensation for the previous year has been applied in the purchase of books for the use of and to be preserved in the library. Interpreta- 35.—(1) In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,— * Literary work" includes maps, charts, plans, tables, and compilations ; “ Dramatic work” includes any piece for recitation, choreographic work or entertain- ment in dumb show, the scenic arrangement or acting form of which is fixed in writing or otherwise, and any cinematograph production where the arrangement or acting form or the combination of incidents represented give the work an original character; “Artistic work” includes works of painting, drawing, sculpture, and artistic crafts- manship, and architectural works of art and engravings and photographs ; “Work of sculpture " includes casts and models; “ Architectural work of art” means any building or structure having an artistic character or design, in respect of such character or design, or any model for such building or structure, provided that the protection afforded by this Act shall be confined to the artistic character and design, and shall not extend to processes or methods of construction : “ Engravings” include etchings, lithographs, wood-cuts, prints, and other similar works, not being photographs ; “ Photograph” includes photo-lithograph and any work produced by any process analogous to photography; “ Cinematograph” includes any work produced by any process analogous to cinematography; * Collective work” means- (a) an encyclopædia, dictionary, year book, or similar work; (6) a newspaper, review, magazine, or similar periodical; and (c) any work written in distinct parts by different authors, or in which works or parts of works of different authors are incorporated; * Infringing," when applied to a copy of a work in which copyright subsists, means any copy, including any colourable imitation, made or imported in contravention of the provisions of this Act; * Performance” means any acoustic representation of a work and any visual repre- sentation of any dramatic action in a work, including such a representation made by means of any mechanical instrument; * Delivery,” in relation to a lecture, includes delivery by means of any mechanical instrument; “ Plate” includes any stereotype or other plate, stone, block, mould, matrix, transfer, or negative used or intended to be used for printing or reproducing copies of any work, and any matrix or other appliance by which records, perforated rolls or other con- trivances for the acoustic representation of the work are or are intended to be made; “Lecture" includes address, speech, and sermon ; * Self-governing dominion" means the Dominion of Canada, the Commonwealth of Australia, the Dominion of New Zealand, the Union of South Africa, and Newfoundland.  ## p. 15 (#765) ############################################# ( 15 ) (2) For the purposes of this Act (other than those relating to infringements of copy- right), a work shall not be deemed to be published or performed in public, and a lecture shall not be deemed to be delivered in public, if published, performed in public, or delivered in public, without the consent or acquiescence of the author, his executors administrators or assigns. (3) For the purposes of this Act, a work shall be deemed to be first published within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends, notwithstanding that it has been published simultaneously in some other place, unless the publication in such parts of His Majesty's dominions as aforesaid is colourable only and is not intended to satisfy the reasonable requirements of the public, and a work shall be deemed to be published simultaneously in two places if the time between the publication in one such place and the publication in the other place does not exceed fourteen days, or such longer period as may, for the time being, be fixed by Order in Council. (4) Where, in the case of an unpublished work, the making of a work has extended over a considerable period, the conditions of this Act conferring copyright shall be deemed to have been complied with, if the author was, during any substantial part of that period, a British subject or a resident within the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends. (5) For the purposes of the provisions of this Act as to residence, an author of a work shall be deemed to be a resident in the parts of His Majesty's dominions to which this Act extends if he is domiciled within any such part. 36. Subject to the provisions of this Act, the enactments mentioned in the Second Repeal. Schedule to this Act are hereby repealed to the extent specified in the third column of that schedule : Provided that this repeal shall not take effect in any part of His Majesty's dominions until this Act comes into operation in that part. · 37.-(1) This Act may be cited as the Copyright Act, 1911. Short title (2) This Act shall come into operation- and com- (a) in the United Kingdom, on the first day of July nineteen hundred and twelve or mencement. such earlier date as may be fixed by Order in Council ; (6) in a self-governing dominion to which this Act extends, at such date as may be fixed by the Legislature of that dominion; (c) in the Channel Islands, at such date as may be fixed by the States of those islands respectively; (d) in any other British possession to which this Act extends, on the proclamation thereof within the possession by the Governor.  ## p. 16 (#766) ############################################# ( ) 16 SCHEDULES. Section 24. FIRST SCHEDULE. EXISTING RIGHTS. Existing Right. Substituted Right, (a) In the case of Works other than Dramatic and Musical Works. Copyright. | Copyright as defined by this Act.* (6) In the case of Musical and Dramatic Works. Both copyright and performing right Copyright, but not performing right . Copyright as defined by this Act.* . Copyright as defined by this Act, except the sole right to perform the work or any substantial part thereof in public. | The sole right to perform the work in public, but none of the other rights comprised in copyright as defined by this Act. Performing right, but not copyright For the purposes of this Schedule the following expressions, where used in the first column thereof, have the following meanings :- “ Copyright,” in the case of a work which according to the law in force immediately before the commencement of this Act has not been published before that date and statutory copyright wherein depends on publication, includes the right at common law (if any) to restrain publication or other dealing with the work; “Perforining right," in the case of a work which has not been performed in public before the commencement of this Act, includes the right at common law (if any) to restrain the performance thereof in public. * In the case of an essay, article, or portion forming part of and first published in a review, magazine, or other periodical or work of a like nature, the right shall be subject to any right of publishing the essay, article, or portion in a separate form to which the author is entitled at the commencement of this Act, or would, if this Act had not been passed, have become entitled under section eighteen of the Copyright Act, 1842.  ## p. 17 (#767) ############################################# ( 17 ) SECOND SCHEDULE. Section 36. ENACTMENTS REPEALED. Session and Chapter. Short Title. Extent of Repeal. 8 Geo. 2, c. 13 The Engraving Copyright Act, 1734. The whole Act. 7 Geo. 3, c. 38 The Engraving Copyright Act, 1767. The whole Act. 15 Geo. 3, c. 53 The Copyright Act, 1775 . . The whole Act. 17 Geo. 3, c. 57 The Prints Copyright Act, 1777 The whole Act. 54 Geo. 3, c. 56 The Sculpture Copyright Act, 1814 . . The whole Act. 3 & 4 Will. 4, The Dramatic Copyright Act, 1833. . The whole Act. c. 15. 5 & 6 Will. 4, The Lectures Copyright Act, 1835. . The whole Act. c. 65. 6 & 7 Will. 4, | The Prints and Engravings Copyright The whole Act. C. 59. (Ireland) Act, 1836. 6 & 7 Will. 4, The Copyright Act, 1836 . . . . The whole Act. c. 110. 5 & 6 Vict. The Copyright Act, 1842 . . . . The whole Act. c. 45. 7 & 8 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1844 . The whole Act. c. 12. 10 & 11 Vict. The Colonial Copyright Act, 1847 . :) The whole Act. c. 95. 15 & 16 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1852 . The whole Act. c. 12. 25 & 26 Vict. The Fine Arts Copyright Act, 1862 . . Sections one to six. In section C. 68. eight the words "and pursuant “to any Act for the protection “of copyright engravings," and “and in any such Act as “aforesaid.” Sections nine to twelve. 38 & 39 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1875 . The whole Act. c. 12. 39 & 40 Vict. The Customs Consolidation Act, 1876 . Section forty-two, from “ Books c. 36. “wherein " to " such copy- “ right will expire.” Sections forty-four, forty-five, and one hundred and fifty-two. 4. & 46 Vict. The Copyright (Musical Compositions) The whole Act. c. 40. Act, 1882. 49 & 50 Vict. The International Copyright Act, 1886 . The whole Act. c. 33. 51 & 52 Vict. The Copyright (Musical Compositions) The whole Act. c. 17. Act, 1888. 52 & 53 Vict. The Revenue Act, 1889 . . . . Section one, from “ Books first c. 42. "published” to “as provided “in that section." 6 Edw. 7, c. 36 The Musical Copyright Act, 1906 . . In section three the words “and “which has been registered “in accordance with the pro- “visions of the Copyright Act, “ 1812, or of the International “ Copyright Act, 1844, which “ registration may be effected “notwithstanding anything in “the International Copyright “ Act, 1886." A.S.  ## p. (#768) ################################################  ## p. 1 (#769) ############################################## STATUTORY RULES AND ORDERS, 1912.—No. 532. COPYRIGHT, THE COPYRIGHT ROYALTY SYSTEM (GENERAL) REGULATIONS, 1912. DATED JUNE 7, 1912. The Board of Trade, in pursuance of the powers conferred by Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911, hereby make the following regulations :- PRELIMINARY. (1.) These Regulations may be cited as the Copy- right Royalty System (General) Regulations, 1912, and shall come into operation on the 1st day of July, 1912. NOTICE. (2.) The notice required by Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911, shall contain the following particulars :- (a.) The name and address of the person intending to reproduce the work; (6.) the name of the work which it is intended to reproduce and (if necessary) a descrip- tion sufficient to identify it; (c.) the manner in which it is intended to reproduce the work (e.g., whether by printing, lithography, photography, &c.); (d.) the price or prices at which it is intended to publish the work ; (e.) the earliest date at which any of the copies will be delivered to a purchaser. (3.) The notice shall, not less than one month before any copies of the work are delivered to a purchaser, be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows :- (a.) If the name and an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright, or his agent for the receipt of notice, are known or can with reason- able diligence be ascertained, the notice shall be sent to such owner or agent at such address; (6.) if such name and address are not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be ascertained the notice shall be advertised in the London Gazette ; the advertisement in the London Gazette shall give the particulars required by paragraphs (a.) and (b.) of Regulation (2.), and shall also state an address from which a copy of the notice described in Regulation (2.) may be obtained. PAYMENT OF ROYALTIES. (4.)–(a.) Unless otherwise agreed royalties shall be payable by means of adhesive labels purchased from the owner of the copyright and affixed to the copies of the work. After the person reproducing the work has given the prescribed notice of his intention to reproduce the work the owner of the copyright shall by writing sent by registered post intimate to him some reasonably convenient place within the United Kingdom from which adhesive labels can be obtained and on demand in writing and tender of the price shall supply from such place adhesive labels of the required denominations at a price equal to the amount of royalty represented thereby. Subject to these regulations, no copy of the work shall be delivered to a purchaser until such label or labels denoting the amount of royalty have been affixed thereto. (6.) In cases when royalties are payable by means of adhesive labels if at any time labels of the required denomination are not available either because (i.) after the expiration of fourteen days from the date of the prescribed notice the owner of the copyright has not duly sent to the person reproducing the work an intimation of some reasonably convenient place within the United Kingdom from which such labels can be obtained ; or (ii.) the owner of the copyright refuses or neglects to supply such labels within fourteen days after demand duly made, copies of the work may be delivered to purchasers without having labels affixed thereto ; and the amount of royalties shall be a debt due from the person reproducing the work to the owner of the  ## p. 2 (#770) ############################################## ( ) 2 copyright, and the person reproducing the work shall the design to be entirely enclosed within a circle keep an account of all such copies sold by bim. and the side of the label not to be greater than (c.) For the purposes of this regulation “the i inch in length. The label shall not bear the date of the prescribed notice ” means- effigy of the Sovereign or any other person, nor any (i.) in cases when the notice is required to be word mark or design such as to suggest that the sent by registered post, the date when label is issued by or under the authority of the the notice would in ordinary course of Government for the purpose of denoting any duty post be delivered ; payable to the Government. in cases when the notice is required to be advertised in the London Gazette, the INTERPRETATION. date of such advertisement. (d.) Where royalties are by agreement payable in (6.) In these Regulations the expression “ owner any other mode than by means of adhesive labels labels of the copyright” has the same meaning as in the time and frequency of the payment shall be Section 3 of the Copyright Act, 1911. such as are specified in the agreement. Dated this 7th day of June, 1912. (e.) The adhesive label supplied as aforesaid H. LLEWELLYN SMITH, shall be an adhesive paper label, square in shape, Secretary to the Board of Trade. (ii.) STATUTORY RULES AND ORDERS, 1912.—No. 533. COPYRIGHT. THE COPYRIGHT ROYALTY SYSTEM (MECHANICAL MUSICAL INSTRUMENTS) REGULATIONS, 1912. DATED JUNE 7, 1912. The Board of Trade, in pursuance of the powers conferred by Section 19 (6) of the Copyright Act, 1911, hereby make the following regulations : PRELIMINARY. (1.) These Regulations may be cited as the Copy- right Royalty System (Mechanical Musical Instru- ments) Regulations, 1912, and shall 'come into operation on the 1st day of July, 1912. NOTICE. (2.) The notice required by Section 19 (2) of the Copyright Act, 1911, sball contain the following particulars : (a.) The name and address of the person intending to make the contrivances ; (b.) the name of the musical work which it is intended to reproduce and of the author (if known); aud (if necessary) a descrip- tion sufficient to identify the musical work ; (c.) the class of contrivance on which it is intended to reproduce the musical work (e.g., whether discs, cylinders or music rolls) ; (d.) the ordinary retail selling prices of the contrivances, and the amount of the royalty payable on each contrivance in respect of the musical work; (e.) the earliest date at which any of the contrivances will be delivered to a purchaser ; (f.) whether any other work is to be repro- duced on the same contrivance with the musical work specified in accordance with paragraph (b.). (3.) The notice shall, not less than 10 days before any contrivances on which the musical work is reproduced are delivered to a purchaser, be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows :- (a.) If the name and an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright, or his agent for the receipt of notice, are known or can with reasonable diligence be ascertained, the notice shall be sent to such owner or agent at such address ;  ## p. 3 (#771) ############################################## ( ) 3 (6.) if such name and address are not known making the contrivances to the owner of the copy- and cannot with reasonable diligence be right and the person making the contrivances shall ascertained, the notice shall be advertised keep an account of all such contrivances sold by in the London Gazette; the advertise him. ment in the London Gazette shall give (c.) For the purposes of this Regulation “ the the particulars required by paragraphs date of the prescribed notice" means (a.) and (b.) of Regulation (2.), and shall (i.) in cases where the notice is required to be also state an address from which a copy sent by registered post, the date when of the notice described in Regulation (2.) the notice would in ordinary course of may be obtained. Any number of post be delivered ; musical works may be included in the (ii.) in cases where the notice is required to same advertisement. be advertised in the London Gazette, the The notice may be given either before date of such advertisement. or after the 1st day of July, 1912. (d.) in cases where royalties are payable on con- trivances made before the commencement of the PAYMENT OF ROYALTIES. Copyright Act, 1911, the person making such con- (4.)—(a.) Unless otherwise agreed, royalties shall trivances may give notice of his intention to sell be payable by means of adhesive labels purchased them, containing mutatis mutandis the same par- from the owner of the copyright and affixed in the ticulars and given in the same manner as is pre- manner provided by these Regulations. scribed by these Regulations in the case of the After the person making the contrivances has notice required by Section 19 (2) of the Copyright given the prescribed notice of his intention to make Act, 1911. or sell the contrivances, the owner of the copyright (e.) Where royalties are by agreement payable in shall by writing sent by registered post intimate to any other mode than by means of adhesive labels, bim some reasonably convenient place within the the time and frequency of the payment shall be United Kingdom from which adhesive labels can such as are specified in the agreement. be obtained and on demand in writing and tender (1) The adhesive label supplied as aforesaid of the price shall supply from such place adhesive shall be an adhesive paper label, square in shape, labels of the required denominations at a price the design to be entirely enclosed within a circle equal to the amount of royalty represented thereby. reby and the side of the label not to be greater than and the side of the Subject to these Regulations no contrivance shall inch in length. The label shall not bear the be delivered to a purchaser until such label or effigy of the Sovereign or any other person, nor labels denoting the amount of royalty have been any word, mark, or design such as to suggest that affixed thereto, or in the case of cylinders, to which the label is issued by or under the authority of the it is not reasonably practicable to affix the labels, Government for the purpose of denoting any duty until such label or labels have been affixed to a payable to the Government. carton or box enclosing the cylinder. (b.) In cases where royalties are payable by ORDINARY RETAIL SELLING PRICE. means of adhesive labels if at any time labels of the required denominations are not available either (5.) The ordinary retail selling price of any con- because trivance shall be calculated at the marked or (i.) after the expiration of five days from the catalogued selling price of single copies to the date of the prescribed notice of the public, or, if there is no such marked or catalogued intention of the person making the con- selling price, at the highest price at which single trivances to make or sell such contri. copies are ordinarily sold to the public. vances the owner of the copyright has not duly sent to the person making the INQUIRIES contrivances an intimation of some reasonably convenient place within the (6.) The inquiries referred to in Section 19 (5) United Kingdom from which such labels of the Copyright Act, 1911, shall be directed to the can be obtained ; or owner of the copyright by name or (if his name is (ii.) the owner of the copyright refuses or not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be neglects to supply such labels within ascertained) in general terms to “the owner of the three days after demand duly made, copyright " of the musical work in respect of which contrivances may be delivered to purchasers the inquiries are made, and shall contain- without having labels affixed thereto or to the (a.) a statement of the name of the musical carton or box enclosing the same ; and the amount work in respect of which the inquiries of royalties shall be a debt due from the person are made and of the author (if known),  ## p. 4 (#772) ############################################## ( 4 ) and (if necessary) a description sufficient to identify it; (6.) a statement of the name, address and occupation of the person making the inquiries ; (c.) an allegation that a contrivance has previously been made by means of which the musical work may be mechanically performed, with the trade name (if known) and a description of such contrivance ; (d.) an inquiry whether the contrivance so described was made with the consent or acquiescence of the owner of the copy- right. (7.) The inquiries shall be sent by registered post or published by advertisement as follows ;- (a.) if an address within the United Kingdom of the owner of the copyright is known or can with reasonable diligence be ascertained the inquiries shall be sent to such address ; or (6.) if such address is not known and cannot with reasonable diligence be ascertained the inquiries shall be advertised in the London Gazette. (8.) The prescribed time for reply to such inquiries shall be :- (a.) in cases where the inquiries are required to be sent by registered post seven days after the date when the inquiries would in ordinary course of post be delivered ; (6.) in cases where the inquiries are required to be advertised in the London Gazette seven days after the date of such advertise- ment. INTERPRETATION. (9.) In these Regulations the expression “ owner of the copyright” has the same meaning as in Section 19 (2) of the Copyright Act, 1911. Dated this 7th day of June, 1912. H. LLEWELLYN SMITH, Secretary to the Board of Trade Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 22 Issue 10 (July 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 22 Issue 10 (July 1912) Source A related resource from which the described resource is derived <a href="https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600" target="_blank" rel="noopener">https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=mdp.39015039402600</a> Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-07-01-The-Author-22-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/521/1912-10-01-The-Author-23-1.pdf 16703a334a81a55278ec807dcaf47115 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-10-01 Volume 23 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–32 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19121001 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vou. X XITII.—No. 1. OcToBER 1, 1912. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —— sg eg NOTICES, eg Y OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, §.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Von, XXII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. ° As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. <a THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. oe ROM time to time members of the Society K desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund; This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. *2 THE PENSION FUND. 1 before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled bv the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal made on behalf of the fund. After giving the matter full con- sideration, the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts pur- chased at the current prices were £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The money now invested amounts to £4,454 6s. Later in the year, at a meeting of the Com- mittee of Management, a question concerning the funds of the society was brought up for dis- cussion, and it was suggested that it would be a good thing for the Pension Fund trustees, if they had power, to sell out the Fund’s holding of Consols and to invest in some more satisfactory security. The suggestion was placed before the trustees of the Pension Fund, and a meeting was called, when the chairman of the Committee of Management, the trustees, and Mr. Aylmer Maude, the member of the Committee of Management who had made the suggestion, were present. The figures were very closely considered, and it appeared clear that altera- tions in the investment of the funds could be carried out with advantage to the Fund’s income. It was decided by the trustees, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to sell out the holding of Consols. With the amount realised, were purchased— $2,000 (£400) Consolidated Gas and Elec- tric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ; 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°, Extension Shares, (1914) £8 paid ; £250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Prefer- ence Shares. These amounts are fully set out and added in the nominal value to the Pension Fund investments, below. The trustees have also, in view of the option extended to them as holders of £232 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock, subscribed for 3 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts i January, the secretary of the society laid THE AUTHOR. to £4,454 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. 8. ot. Local oans 2.2.5.3 .-.555,.- 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock -............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed Stock 2. 5755 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6 Irish Land 22% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 24% Stock, 1927—57.............. 4388 2 4 Jamaica 83% Stock, 1919-49 132 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5%, Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock .....:2....:.... 232 0 0 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44%, Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares = .......... 250 0 0 80 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares 1914 (£8 paid) .............. 240 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares New Issue... 380 0 0O Total’ 7. £4,454 6 O PENSION FUND. —— Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (7.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from April Ist, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to April 1st, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. The full list of annual subscribers to the fund appears in this issue.  LEASE NERDS THE AUTHOR. Subscriptions. 1912. April 6, Bland, J. O. P. April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe June 6, Probert, W. S. June 6, Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. June 6, Acland, Mrs. C. D. : June 6, Spurrell, Herbert (from 1912 to 1915). June 6, Spens, Archibald B. July 18, Liddle, S. : Aug. 7, ‘Joseph, L. Sept. 6, Garvice, Charles (in addi- tion to present sub- scription of £1 1s.) Donations. 1912. April 2, XX. Pen Club April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil : April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stac- poole April 10, Robbins, Alfred F.. April 10, Harris, Emma H. April 11, Ralli, €. Scaramanga April 11, Aitken, Robert. April 16, 7M YE (£1 per month, February, March, April) April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton May 2, Baden- Powell, Miss Agnes May 25, Koebel, W. H. : May 28, Harland, Mrs. Henry May 28, Wood, Mrs. A. E. : June 4, Hornung, E. W. June 4, Ward, Dudley June 6, Worrall, Lechmere . June 13, Robbins, Miss Alice E. July 5, Hain, iM. ; Aug. 16, Shipley, R. H. —_—__—_+—— —____ PENSION FUND. ooco SCOorfooon noo a wOoro coroonrooooown _ ee bt Or Or Or Or COMUeM Aue % bo or co bel CO OUD Or ecoooo oooco a ooo eoeoococo QOoecoececoocas ComPLete List or ANNUAL SUBSCRIBERS. A. L. M. ‘ Abbott, The Rev. Edwin, D.D. Adams, Newton . Allen, Rey. Geo. W. Allen, Mrs. Grant . Anderson, Arthur Andrews, Miss C. C. Armstrong, Miss Frances Arnold, Mrs. J. O. Askew, Claud ecocoocrooocrH om —_ 2 OOo Oe OO a eecocoececoo= B. e BC. . Bagnall, Miss L. T. Baldwin, Mrs. Alfred Balme, Mrs. : Barne, Miss M. C. . Barnett, PA, . Barrington, Mrs. Russell Bashford, H H. H. Beale, Mrs. W. Phipson Beeching, Canon . : Begbie, Harold Bell, Lady . Benecke, Miss Ida Benjamin, Lewis . Bennett, Arnold . Berkeley, Mrs. F. R. Bland, J.O. P.. Bland, Mrs. E. Nesbit Bloundelle-Burton, John Bolton, Miss Anna Bond, R. Warwick Bosanquet, E. F. . Boughton, Rutland Bowen, Miss Marjorie Brandon, Miss D. . Breakell, Miss Mary Brend, Charles C. . Brinton, Selwyn Brodhurst, Spencer Broster, Miss D. K. Brown, R. Grant . Budgen, Miss : Bungey, E. Newton Burmester, Miss Frances G. Burne- Murdoch, W. G. Ck. . Caine, William Calderon, George . Cannan, Gilbert Capes, Bernard . Capes, Mrs. (Marian Hawtrey) Carlyle, Rev. A. J. ‘ Carr, Miss M. E. . : Caulfield, Kathleen M. . Channon, Mrs. Francis . Chase, Mr. and Mrs. L. N. Chesterton, G. K. : Child, Harold H. Clifford, Lady : Clifton, Mrs. Talbot Clodd, Edward Clough, Miss B. A. Cohen, Mrs. Herbert Collier, Hon. John Colquhoun, A. R. . Cooke, W. B fat Soococorr cocoon ee SS OSS OH OSCH SSS OOS COOH OC OHS COCO mMHENE foal ek bee o SCH ENE AnNooOUmenpao:s _ Oo = Or _ Ot S Or Or Or Or Or Or OL OL! Or a m _ _ ASOAaonrnsdonean i =“ Oo © 10 oo PMR eee orem esocosoosese es Sé oe as oaacos coe eon oboe noc® Cotesworth, Miss Lillias E. (‘‘ Hester White’) . : . Coulton, G. G. Cox, Miss Marion Roalfe Cromartie, Countess of . Crommelin, Miss May Cross, Victoria : Curwen, Miss Maud Dale, Miss Nellie . Darbishire, Otto Darley, R. H. Daveen, Francis Davy, Mrs. E. M. . Dawson, W arrington De Morgan, Wm. . Desborough, The Right Hon. The Lord, P.C. Dixon, "A. F. Dixon, W. Scarth | Dobson, Austin Drake, F. Maurice. ‘ Dummelow, Rev. J. R.. Dunsany, The Lord : Durand, The Right Hon. Sir Henry Mortimer . Durand, Ralph Diiring, Mrs. E. D. C. E. H. BEAK. . . M. C: ZS . Edgington, Miss May Ellis, Miss M. A. Esmond, HOV. |: Kyre-Matcham, Mrs. Fagan, J. B. Felkin, Alfred Laurence : Felkin, The Hon. Mrs. A. L. ‘(Ellen Thornycroft- -Fowler) . Fenn, Frederick Festing, Miss : : Field, The Rev. Claude . Fieldhouse, Arthur FitzGerald, Colin . : FitzGerald, Mrs. EK. A. . Fleming, Mrs. A. D. i Forbes, The Lady Ellen Forrest, G. W. : : Forrester, J. Cliffe Forster, R. H. Fox, A. D. Francis, René : Freshfield, Douglas Fuller, Sir Bamfylde ; Galsworthy, John : ‘ Garnett, Edward . : 4 & wh cCcoonoceH mocoococoocoorooce mooenocooroqoocorcocre He SOM COHONENRFOSCOCOOCHF DH _ he SOHO Orr S OLOTO OH CLOT _ Sr ov Ou Or OU _ mM Oooo So OO ON Ot OCR ee _ it oucoro _ _ He OOCOCOMUrFUNOOR& S oo coooooocenocecoo coocoeooco ececooocoooocoeooooaonace]e ecocoocoocoocanoocoeoo THE AUTHOR. Garvice, Charles Gaunt, Mrs. Mary Gay, Mrs. Florence Geddes, Mrs. George, W. L. : Gidley, Miss E. C.. Giles, Miss Edith J. F. Gilson, Captain Charles . Gilliat, Rev. Edward Glenconner, Lady ; Godfrey, Miss Elizabeth Gonne, Capt. C. : Gosse, Edmund Graham, Capt. Harry Graves, A. P. : Greig, James Gribble, Francis . Grier, Miss Julia M. Grogan, Walter E. Gurney, Mrs. Guthrie, ee H. A. Hep Haggard, Mrs. Hain, H. M.. Halford, F. M. Hamilton, Henry . Hands, Mrs. Morris Hannay, Rev. Canon J. O. (Geo. A. Birmingham) Hargrave, Mrs. Basil (Parry ee Harraden, Miss Beatrice Harrison, Austin . : Harrison, Mrs. Darent . Haultain, Arnold . Hawkes-Cornock, Mrs. . Hawkins, Anthony Hee Heath, Miss KE. . Heath, Miss Helena Heath, Sidney ‘ Hecht, Mrs. Arthur Hedgecock, F. A. . : Heming, Lieut.-Col. D. . Hepburn, Thomas ‘ Hering, H. A. Hichens, Robert Hills, Mrs. Martha Hitchings, F.N.W. . Hollins, Miss Dorothea . Holme, Miss. Holmes, Miss Eleanor Hughes-Gibb, Mrs. : Hutchinson, Rev. H. N. Inkster, C. L. Inman, Rev. H. T. J. A. RB. J.K. J. COHFOCCONOMOOCOCOSCOOHHOONK COSCSCrHFSCOOONH mecormoooooowoorw SooooooorFONnNe n°? i _ = Ooo eH mo OUN & SO Oro © OF Or Or ht owe ao an»nwmnooorcn a ie CUMMHKaAnNoeanrwNoowrandaanodorX aod & ccooooooaocacoocoOoSeSoSoSSOOaASCS SOO ecooocooooocooooanooacooooooeceo  J. L. W. ; Jackson, C. S. Jacomb, A. E. James, Henry James, Miss S. Boucher Jessup, A. E. Jones, Henry Arthur Jones, W. Braunston Keene, Mrs. Kelly, W. P. Kenny, Mrs. L. M. “Stacpoole . Kersey, William H. Kilmarnock, The Lord . Kipling, Rudyard Kitcat, Mrs. Knowles, Miss Margaret Lack, H. Lambert Lambe, J. Laurence Larden, Walter Larken, E. P. Laurence, Lionel . Laws, T.C. . : Lee, Rev. Albert . Letts, Miss W. M.. Lewis, Rev. Arthur Lewis, T. C. Liddle, S. . Lion, Leon M. : Little, Mrs. Archibald Locke, W. J. Logan, The Rev. Robert Longe, Miss Julia . Lueas, E. V. M.M.B... Macdonald, Greville Mackenzie, Miss H. : Macnamara, Miss Margaret Maenaughton-Jones, Dr. H. Macpherson, J. F.. Malcolm, Mrs. lan. “Malet, Lucas”? ... Mann, Mrs. Mary E. Maquarie, Arthur . Marchmont, A. W. Marks, Mrs. Mary Marriott, Charles . Martin, Miss Violet Masefield, John Matheson, Miss Annie McCormick, E. B. Meredith, Mark ; Middlemass, Miss Jean . Miniken, Miss Bertha M. M. Moffatt, Miss B. . Montgomery, Miss K. L. Montrésor, Miss F. F, Morton, Michael THE AUTHOR. tw % Q Palle moO Oe SOESSHSHSOSONNOSOHSCSOOSOOCOH OHH UMC OCOC OC ORHHENOOS MrOOCHOCoocoCcOoOHreHOoCoCSCONS bet bok pe SOM OM kK OSCoANO OC & = = bt el pt ped ARMSOSONSOAMRAKHKNOAUAMNOMAMH OOo oT et _ a) ee or or OS Or Or O 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 6 6 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 Mulliken, Mrs. Narramore, William Nembhard, Miss M. Nicholls, F.C... Niven, Frederick . Northcote, Rev. H. O’Brien, The Rev. G. E. O’ Donnell, Miss Petronella Orezy, The Baroness Osgood, Mrs. Irene Owen, Charles P. : Pakington, Hon. Mary : Parr, Miss O. K. . Parry, Sir C. Hubert, Mus. Doc. Paul, H. M. Pearson, Mrs. Conny : Pendered, Miss Mary L. Pettigrew, W.F. . : Phillips-Wooley, Clive Phillpotts, Eden Phipson, Miss Emma Pickthall, M. W. . Pinero, Sir Arthur Plunkett, G. N., Count . : j Pollock, The Right Hon. Sir Frederick, P.C. : ‘ : Pope, Miss Jessie . Portman, Lionel Prelooker, J. . Prideaux, Miss S. T. Probert, W. S. Pryor, Francis. Purdon, Miss K. L. Rawlings, Burford Reynolds, Mrs. Baillie Reynolds, Mrs. Fred Rhys, Ernest : Richardson, Mrs. Aubrey Riley, Miss i osephine Rittenberg, Max Roberts, D. G. Roberts, Morley Roe, Mrs. Harcourt Romanes, Mrs. Ropes, A. R. Rorison, Miss E. Rossetti, Wm. M. Rumble, Mrs. ; : Rumbold, the Right Honble. Sir Horace, Bart., G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Russell, G. H. , ; Rutter, Frank S. F. F. S.M. . Sabatini, Rafael : . Saies, Mrs. . : : ; : — SCUSSSHSCONSOHSCSOOSCOHMOOCOOCCCONm SSSKSOSCSCOCOSCOSCCOOHMORHEHOHOE coocooccre —_ SCH UNooananua? — _ | WOSSTHAONOCOH Aan uo a he AOoIrtaonn»neHeareOoOnonm bot et ee AnaraKooed ra Or Or S Or Or Or or ooooooo SeSessoesooalraceooscoocococco SeEmooecoscoacscooacoscscoanacococos® o> Salmond, Mrs. M. A. C. . Salter, Miss E. K. ; ; : Salwey, Reginald E. : : : anders, Miss E. K. : : : Scott, G. Forrester Scott, Mrs. C. Seaman, Owen. Sedgwick, Prof. A. Sedgwick, W. : Selincourt, Mrs. ‘Basil de Douglas Sedgwick) Sergeant, Miss “Constancia Seton- Karr, H. W. Shaw, Fred G. : Shaw, Mrs. Bernard Shepherd, George H. Shera, Miss B. M. : Sherwood, Miss A. Curtis Shipley, Miss Mary Simpson, W. J. Sinclair, Miss May Skrine, Mrs. J ohn H. Skrine, Rev. John H. Slaughter, Miss F. Smith, Bertram Smythe, Alfred Snell, Miss Olive Somers, John Somerville, E. (. Speed, Lancelot Sproston, Samuel, Junr. Stacey, Mrs. W. Sy aoe Stanton, Miss H. M. E. Stawell, Mrs. Rudolf Stayton, Frank . Stein, Sir M. Aurel Steveni, W. Barnes - Stewart, J. C. ] oe Stockley, Mrs. Stott, M. D. Sturt, Geo. . Sullivan, Herbert . Summers, J. Sutherland, Her Grace The Duchess of Sutro, Alfred Taylor, Mrs. Basil. Tearle, Christian . Teixeira de Mattos, Alex Thomson, Lieut.-Col. J. Thorn, Ismay : Thurston, E. Temple Todd, Margaret, M.D. Toynbee, Paget . Toynbee, William Travers, Miss Rosalind . Trench, Herbert Trevelyan, G. M. . (Anna Kee OOCCOCOM cocoeooocroscooomoronesceooowoosce —_ COCCOFRMSOSCONOCONNOFOF ” _ MONO OS ON GOLOT OT S OY CLOT OUT bt et et Or OT OT SOTO — bo Oe! Ole OS Or Or O OFS OL OTH © Or Or ie SKonrononan a eoouco cococoooooo cara THE AUTHOR. % _ moO Oe Trevor, Major Philip. . : Truman, Miss Olivia M.. ‘ ‘ Tuckett, F. F. Turner, G. F. : Turner, Reginald . Tuttiett, Miss M. G. Twycross, Miss M. Tyrrell, Miss Eleanor Underdown, Miss E. VS. : Vachell, H. A Vacher, Francis Vernéde, R. E. Von Holst, Gustav Voynich, Mrs. E. L. : Waldestein, Sir Charles . Walkley, S. ‘ ; Ward, Mrs. Humphry : ; <1 Ward, Rev. F. W. Orde Warden, Madame Gertrude Watt, A. P.. : Weaver, Mrs. Baillie : Wentworth, Patricia _ Dillon) Weyman, Stanley J. Wheelhouse, Mrs. . Whishaw, Mrs. Bernhard Whiteing, Richard Wicks, Mark Willard, Mrs. : Williams, W. Wynne Wills, The Rev. Freeman Wilton, Margaret W. . Winchilsea and Nottingham, Countess of : Woods, Miss Mary A. Worsley, Miss Alice Wright, E. Fondi . Yolland, Miss E. . Young, Capt. Geo. F., CB. Young, Ernest. ‘ Young, W. Wellington . COOCOHMHY OF OOoOm ~ OM HO OUR OS Or OTS Ott et or CH OCOUCH ROOM _ SO mH Or Or G F. onc Cereooocoocu —_ Oo The eoecococor or Or SL OL OTTO a COMMITTEE NOTES. HE last meeting of the committee before the vacation took “place on Monday, July Ist, at the society’s offices. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, twenty-four members ‘and associates were elected, bringing the elections for the current year up to 204. ‘The committee accepted, with regret, four resignations. The solicitors then reported upon the cases they  THE AUTHOR. 7 had in hand, first dealing with matters that had been before the committee at their last meeting. These, the solicitors were able to state, were going forward in most cases satisfactorily. In the matter of fresh business, action was sanctioned for recovery of damages for wrongful dismissal of a member from the staff of a daily paper, and the solicitors were instructed to proceed. There were several small county court cases which had been placed in the solicitors’ hands during the month. In three of these, money had been recovered and forwarded to the authors. The others were pro- ceeding, and if no payment was made, summonses would be issued. The secretary then mentioned certain cases which had come before him during the month. One in America it was decided to place in the hands of the society’s American lawyers, failing payment by the American publisher. One was a complaint against a paper in Burma, and this the secretary was instructed to submit, when he had the necessary particulars, to the society’s solicitors in that country. In a third case, relating to the payment of the costs for settlement, by the society’s solicitors, of an agreemevt between an author and a publisher, the committee decided, after full con- sideration, that the bill must be settled by the member. Lastly, the secretary placed before the committee an offer received by a member from a publisher, and the committee instructed him to ask the member for permission to publish the suggested contract in the pages of Zhe Author, without mention of the member’s name. Owing to the passing of the new Copyright Act, the committee had under discussion the question of the collection of fees by the society for its members, on contracts, literary, dramatic and musical, the collection of fees under the compulsory licence clauses of the Act, as they affect mechanical reproduction of a composer’s works, being specially mentioned. It was decided to refer the matter to the Council, and notice was sent to the Council in due course, which body met early in July. The question of the election of members to the Council was considered, and four members were duly elected, subject to their consent. It was decided to increase the salary of one of ‘the clerks and also to pay the insurance premiums of all the clerks in the office. The chairman received from the committee ‘power to act in any matters of immediate import- ance that might come before the society during the vacation. It was decided also to purchase any files that might be required for the filing of the society’s correspondence which had grown so enormously recently. The committee expressed their thanks to Mrs. Wentworth-James for further society’s funds, donations to the aes Composers’ SuB-COMMITTEE. TuE last meeting before the vacation of the Composers’ Sub-Committee was held on Thursday, July 11th, at eleven o’clock, at the offices of the society. The minutes of the former meeting were con- firmed and signed. The secretary read a letter which he had received from a patent agent whom he had con- sulted on the matter of gramophone stamps and trade marks. In it the agent pointed out that he considered it useless to try and register the gramophone stamps under the Trade Marks Act. He suggested that the Composers’ Sub-Committee should rely on artistic copyright and that it would be as well for the society to keep a register of as many stamps as they could obtain from their members, and others, for the purpose of reference in order to prevent infringement. The committee instructed the secretary accordingly. Mr. Elkin, one of the directors of The Mechani- cai Copyright. Licences Co., Ltd., then attended the meeting in order to discuss with the Composers’ Sub- Committee some of the objections that had been raised to the form of contract for the collection of gramophone fees in the-hope that the sub- committee might, finally, be able to approve the agreement as put forward by Mr. Elkin’s company. The agreement was dealt with clause by clause, and after all the points had been fully discussed between the sub-committee and Mr. Elkin, he undertook to refer the matter to his directors, and then to refer the matter back to the sub-committee for further consideration. The sub-committee consider that the issues involved are of the greatest importance and, therefore, were pleased to welcome Mr, Elkin, as representing the Mechanical Copyright Licences Co., Ltd. ae CounciL MEETING. Tue second meeting of the Council for the present year was held at the rooms of the Society of Arts, 18, John Street, Adelphi, W.C., on Friday, July 19th, at 5 o’clock. The Chairman put before the meeting the agenda which were contained in the circular convening the meeting, and ran as follows :— “Under the new Copyright Act certain com- | pulsory licence sections come into force under which fixed royalties are payable to authors and composers. The Committee of Manage- ment propose to meet the new conditions by extending the activities of the society so as to | 8 THE AUTHOR. include not only the collection of fees under these sections for the members involved, but the collection for all members of moneys under any contracts, literary, dramatic or musical, which they may have entered into. This collection will be made subject to the payment of a certain commission to the society on the sums collected. The meeting is called to discuss this extension of the society’s activities.” The Chairman explained briefly to the meet- ing what the society proposed to do. It was not proposed to act as agents for the placing of work in the ordinary sense, but merely to collect fees on a commission. He said that he had received a letter from one of the members of the Council stating that he considered the action which the society proposed was ultra vires. The matter was discussed by the mem- bers present, and it was decided to take counsel’s opinion. If counsel’s opinion on the technical point was in favour of the society, then it was unanimously agreed to organise a branch of the society to carry out the fresh activities proposed. Subsequently, counsel’s opinion was obtained, and from this it was clear that the society had full power to take up the matter. ether eoeipen$ care Cases, Forty-oNE cases have passed through the :ecretary’s hands, making roughly an average of fourteen cases a month, since the last issue of The Author, in July. The number is rather higher than usual, as during the Vacation the tendency is for the number of cases to decrease. Not a few of the claims have been for money due from magazines and periodicals. There are, unfortunately, far too many of these concerns which, lacking sound financial sup- port, soon get into arrears in the payment of their contributors. Knowing that they can always rely upon getting copy from fresh contributors, the managers of these publica- tions leave the author’s account till the very last moment, paying the printers’ bill first because of the control that an unpaid printer has over them. The unfortunate author, not being in the same strong position, and without knowledge, is kept waiting and sometimes is not paid until he has actually issued, through the society, a summons for what is due to him. There have been fourteen claims altogether, either against publisher, editor, or theatrical manager, for money due. In four of these the secretary’s application has been sufficient to bring the amounts owing. Four have been placed in the hands of the society’s solicitors (who have recovered in one case and are proceeding by legal process in the remaining three), and in the other six the secretary is still pursuing the delinquents, most of whom have promised payment. The secretary has handled nine claims for the return of MSS. wrongfully detained. In four of these the MSS. have been restored to their owners in response to the secretary’s applications. In one case the editor reported he could not trace the MSS. and as the author had no evidence of its arrival, the matter had to be dropped. Another case is against an actor touring in South Africa from whom, at the time of going to press, no answer has been received. In a third case the editor has promised to make a search, but has yet to report with what result, while in the fourth unsettled case, one of the MSS. has been returned, the agent—resident in America— having disclaimed all knowledge of the rest of the MSS. sent. The last case is being handled by the society’s solicitors and relates to the detention of a play by a member of the theatrical profession. Some difficulty is being experienced in getting into touch with the party at fault, but it is hoped that a satis- factory conclusion may yet be reached. In seven claims for accounts, the secretary has been successful in five. The remaining two have only come into the office recently, but there is no reason to anticipate that there will be any difficulty in obtaining the state- ments. Two requests have been made, on behalf of members, for fuller particulars of certain items in accounts rendered by publishers. In both eases the desired information has been fur- nished and the members have expressed them- selves satisfied. Two claims have arisen respecting appro- priation of title. These cases are not always easy to deal with, as priority in the use of a title does not always give the first user ex- clusive possession. Everything depends upon whether the duplication of title is likely to mislead the public into purchasing the second author’s book, or witnessing the second author’s play in mistake for the book or play of the first author. No hard-and-fast rule can be laid down in these matters. Each case must be governed by its particular circumstances. However, in the two cases under this head, the society has been successful on behalf of its members. The first, which was against a cinematograph company, was placed in the  THE AUTHOR. 9 hands of the society’s solicitors, who persuaded the company to withdraw the film from circu- lation. The secretary was similarly successful in the second case. This case was against a theatrical manager who agreed to alter the title of his piece, when his attention was drawn to the fact that it was likely to conflict with the title given by the member concerned to a play which was still well before the public. Of two claims for infringement of copyright, one was settled by the offending newspaper compensating the author. The other, which is against an American pirate, has only just come into the office. Two cases arose in which the authors sought cancellations of their agreements with their publishers. In one the agreement has been eancelled. In the other, the secretary is waiting to hear from the publisher as to the terms on which he will deliver the balance of the stock to the author and cancel the contract. There were two claims for breach of agree- ment. One, against an actor, referred to the suppression of an author’s name from the play- bills and programmes of his play. Here, suitable compensation has been offered to, and accepted by, the author, and a draft apology for insertion in the papers has been drawn up. When this is signed by the actor the matter will be at an end. In the other case, a well- known firm of publishers broke their agree- ment by selling copies of a cheap edition of an author’s work in territory not covered by the licence granted them by the author. The firm have proved rather difficult to deal with in the matter, and the secretary has been forced, in consequence, to bring it to the notice of one of their directors who has promised, on his return from abroad, to communicate with the secretary. The last case referred to the division of gramophone fees between a composer and an author—both members of the society—under the Copyright Act, 1911. A division accept- able to both parties has been arranged. One case remains open from former months. The author has given the delinquent an exten- sion of credit, but proceedings will be taken if the amount is not, as has been promised, paid shortly. Souicrrors’ CasgEs. Nineteen cases have been placed in the hands of the society’s solicitors. The majority of them refer to the collection of money. Of these, numbering twelve, six have already been successful, the money having been obtained and forwarded to the authors. In two of the cases remaining, summonses have been issued but have not yet been returnable, in another an offer has been made for settlement, and in another the time for payment has been post- poned with the consent of the author. There have been two cases of infringement of copy- right—one in Sweden and the other in England. The former is in the course of a favourable settlement, as the penalties have practically been assessed, and it is only a question of how far the author is willing to accept the proffered terms. The other has only recently come into the office. In a case of piracy in Burma, considerable difficulty has arisen owing to legal technicalities, but it is hoped that the difficul- ties will be cleared away and the author enabled to establish his title. A question relating to the cancellation of an agreement and the rendering of accounts is being negotiated and is nearing a settlement. One case for the return of a MS. in the United States is still open, as it has only just been placed in the hands of the society’s lawyers in the United States. A question of account is being investi- gated, but as the defendant is away for his holiday it is difficult to get sufficient informa- tion. There is a serious allegation of over- charge of the cost of production on the account. It is possible, however, some explanation may be forthcoming. The last case refers to the purchase by a magazine of a story purporting to be the work of a well-known author who, in fact, had not written the story in question. It is hoped to bring the culprit to book. It is a most serious question of misrepresentation and must run very close to forgery. Of the cases in the solicitors’ hands before the last meeting a full report appears under the Committee Notes, but many of these which were then unsettled, have been satisfactorily terminated within the past three months. fag July Elections. Alford, Miss Daisy Oke Wayside, : Minehead, : Somerset. Baker, Arthur E., Tauntonand YewTree F.R.Hist.8., Secretary House, Winsford. and Librarian. Berkley, J., Major, R.F.A. Rooksbury Mill, Andover. 54, Parliament Street, S.W. Flint Cottage, Mt. Ephraim Lane, Streatham, S.W. Bolster, Reginald, c/o Messrs. Grindlay & Co. Burgess, George (‘ Hmil Meene”’) 10 38th (K.G.0.) Cen- tral India Horse. 53, Telford Avenue, Streatham Hill, S.W. Daylesford. Newport, Isle of Wight. Sidgard. Cooke, Major 8. A. . : Dodwell, Samuel (Bernard Phelps) Eldridge, Robey Frank Fisher, Miss M. L. (Jlollina Joy). Fulton, Grenville. Authors’ Club, 2 Whitehall Court, S.W. Clarence ‘Terrace, Leamington Spa. Portslade, Sussex. Adamson Road, S. Hampstead. St. Bride Foundation, Bride Lane, E.C. The Cottage, Bushey Heath, Herts. Hain, a, M., PhD. 2 F.R.S.L. Hall, Leonard . ; : Jessop, George H. . a4 Peddie, R. A. . ‘ : Perrin, Mrs. Ida : ; Philip, Alex. J. : . 8, Darnley ‘Terrace, Overcliffe, Graves- end. Shelley, Bertha ‘ Lyceum Club, 128, Piceadilly. Shipley, R. H. . : Charleville, | Cranes- water Park, South- sea. Slater, Catherine P. . Edinburgh. Stewart, Miss Edith Anne. Clarewood, Limps- field, Surrey. ———_+—_ > +—___—_ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. SS on eee While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. AGRICULTURE. A Free Farmer tn A Free Starz. A Study of Rural Life and Industry and Agricultural Politics in an Agricultural Country. By ‘“ Home Countizs” (J. W. Robertson Scott). 84 x 5% 335 pp. Heinemann. 6s. n. ARCH AZOLOGY. Tur Form or THE AtrHapet. By. W.M. FLINDERS Perris (British School of Archeology in Egypt Studies Series, Vol. IIL). 124 x 10. 20 pp. Nine Plates. Macmillan and Quaritch. 5s. n. ARCHITECTURE. Tur CATHEDRALS OF ENGLAND AND WALES. Being a fourth edition of ‘“ English Cathedrals Illustrated.” By Francis Bonn. 8 X 5}. 493 pp. Batsford. 78, 6d. nD, THE AUTHOR. ART. VISVAKARMA EXAMPLES OF IxpriaAN ARCHITECTURE, ScuterurE, Parytrnc, Hanpicrarr. Chosen by Awnanpa K. CoomaraswaMy. PartI. 11 x 9. 79 pp. The Author, 39, Brookfield, West-hill, N., and Luzac 2s. 6d. Art and SwapesHt. By A. K. Coomaraswamy. _ Madras: Ganesh & Co. Rs. 1. Inp1ran Drawrnes. Second Series. Chiefly Rajput. With 27 collotype plates and 16 text illustrations. By A. K. Coomaraswamy. Probsthain. 25s. n. Hercutes BraBazon Brapvazon. 1821-1906. His Art and Life. By C, Lewis Hinp. 114 x 9. 103 pp. Allen. 21s. n. BIOGRAPHY. Tue Fourrn GuneraTIoN Reminiscences. By JANET Ross. 8? x 53. 400 pp. Constable, 12s. 6d. n. Intimate Memorrs or Naproreon III. PERSONAL REMINISCENCES OF THE MAN AND THE EMPEROR. By the late Baron D’Amnis. Edited and translated by A. R. Atrrxson. With illustrations from the collection of A. M. Broadley. 9 x 6. Twovols. Stanley Paul. 248. n. A Yxrar anp A Day. By Outver Carist1an MALvery (Mrs. Archibald Mackirdy). 8} x 5}. 333 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Grorce Borrow. The Man and his Books. By E. Tuomas. 9 xX 53. 333 pp. Chapman and Hall. 10s. 6d. n. Tue CumBERLAND Lerrers. Being the Correspondence of Richard Dennison Cumberland and George Cumber- land between the years 1771 and 1784. Edited by CLEMENTINA Back, and now printed for the first time. 9} x 6. 352 pp. Martin Secker. 16s. n. CarprinaL Dre RicneuiEev. By Eveanor C. PRIc#. 9 x 54. 306 pp. Methuen. 10s. 6d. n. Som Otp Love Storres. By T.P. O'Connor. 6} X 4}. 376 pp. Nelson’s Shilling Library. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. Tur Farrtes AND THE Curistmas Camp. By Liitan Gask. ImIustrated by Witty Pocgany. 8% x 63. 261 pp. Harrap. 5s. n. DRAMA. MaAKESHIFTS AND REALITIES. 8} x 53. 39 pp. PRESERVING Mr. PANMURE. By Artuur W. PINRO. mann. Is. 6d. n. By GerrrrupE Rosiys. Werner Laurie. 6d. A Comic Play in Four Acts. 64 x 5. 296 pp. Heine- THe Hoty Gram. A Romantic Mystery Play. By Haxiuyt Earrron. 7 x 43. 67 pp. The Faith Press. 2s. 6d, EDUCATIONAL. Tue GIANT AND THE CATERPILLAR. And other Addresses to Young People. By Joun A. Haminron. 7} X 43. 256 pp. H. R. Allenson. FICTION. Tos Mummy. By Riccarpo Srernens. 7} x 5. 428 pp. Nash. 6s. Tur Rep BupeEer or Stortus. Edited by CHARLES Garvice. 8} X 61. 312 pp. Hodder and Stoughton, ls. n. Gay Lawness. By Heran Maruers (Cheap Edition). 8} x 5}. 153 pp. Stanley Paul. 6d. TALES OF THE OPEN Hazarv. By HaLLiwE Lb SUTCLIFFE. 7% x 5. 312 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. :  THE AUTHOR. L1 From THE ANGLE or SEVENTEEN. By EpEN PHILLrorTtTs, 74 x 5. 235 pp. Murray. 3s. 6d. n. Beira. By E. C. Boorn. 7? x 5. 364 pp. Arnold. 6s. . Mornine Star. By H. Riper Haceaarp. pp. Cassell. 1s. n. My Lapy oF THE Bass. 415 pp. Gay and Hancock. 1s. n. To-pay. By Percy Ware. 72 x 5. Constable. 6s. THe Narrow Escape or Lapy Harpwetr. By F. Frangrort Moorr. 7} X 5. 335 pp. Constable. 6s. Tue Hovss or Fortune. By Max Pemprerton. 7? X 43. 248 pp. Eveleigh Nash. 2s. n. Love at Pappineton. By W. Prtr Riper. 271 pp. Nelson. 2s. n. THe Oakum Pickers. By L. §&. 375 pp. Methuen. 6s. Setming or Sermincrorp. By Berrrram Mrrrorp. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. JupitH Ler. Some Pages from her Life. By Ricwarp Mars. 7? x 5. 317 pp. Methuen. 6s. Force Maseure. By Patrick RtsHDEN. 409 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. THe Vicars Secret. By C. 255 pp. Murray and Evenden. Tue Hippex Hicuway. By Firorence Bone. 8 189 pp. (The “Leisure Hour” Monthly L Religious Tract Society. 6d. THe Love Race. By Kente Howarp. Hodder and Stovghton’s Penny Stories. Aw Encuisnwan. The Romance of a Shop. L. PENDERED. 72 x 5. 342 pp. Revised. 6s. Tue ScyoLtar’s Daucurer. 255 pp. Tue Tracrpy of THE Korosko. 252 pp. Desorsr or Ton’s. By Mrs. HENRY DETA PASTURE. 314 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 74. n. each. Tae Diamonn Smr. By Max PEMBERTON. 348 pp. (Cheap Edition). Cassell. 1s. n. Bricut SHame. By KuiaHiey SNOWDEN. 276 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. RosE oF THE GARDEN. By KatTHaRINE TYNAN. 312 pp. Constable. 6s. THe \Virta Mystery. By Hersert FLOWERDEW. 73 X 5. 319 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. SasLtE anpD Mortiey. By STEPHEN ANDREW. 316 pp. Greening. 6s. ‘THe Waster. By Mrs. Henry Tirrert. 319 pp. John Long. 6s. ‘THos—E OrHer Days. By E. Puairriirs OPPENHEIM. 7% X 5. 320 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. ‘THe Turnstite. By A. E. W. Mason. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. ‘Tne DarksomME Marps or Bagurers. By WILLIAM H. Kersey. 74 x 5. 309 pp. Stephen Swift & Co. 6s. ‘THe Marriace or Kerrie. By C. J. Curcrirre HynNe. 7% x 5. 312 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Tue Turee Anarcuists. By Maup Stepney Rawson. 7% X 5. 320 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. Waitt Roseteaves. A Story of the Yorkist Court. By Emmy Rocunes. 73 x 5. 345 pp. Drane. 63. ‘THe Rep Hanp or Utstar. By G. A. BrrMincHaM. 7? <x 5. 310 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. A WitpEerness Woornc. By W. VicrorCoox. 7} x 5. 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. ‘The Secret Marriace. By A. WiLson 73 x 5. 302 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. 74 x 5. 308 By 8S. H. Burcwert. 7} x 5. 319 pp. 7k & 5. Grsson. 72 x 5. 72 X 5. E. JEFFERY. 25. ne Th X 5. wo Xe ibrary 4x By Mary New Fuition rab ok ta Ol Re ~J rs 1 4 By Beatrice HarRapEn. By A. Conan DoYLe. 72 x 5. 12 X 6. 7k x 5. 7k Xx 5. 72 X 5. 72x 5. 344 pp. BARRETT. MiraBet’s Isnanp. Ward, Lock. 6s. Great 1s Discrerinr. By O. C. Ironstpn. 7} x 5. 286 pp. E. J. and H. Henryson for Capitalist Common- wealth Association. 6s. Datsy’s Aunt. By E. F. Benson. Nelson. 7d. n. THe K®rEPER oF THE SECRET. (Mrs. Francis Channon). Boon. 6s. Ciara. Some Scattered Chapters in the Life of a Hussy. By A. Nem Lyons. 7} x 5. 336 pp. Lane. 6s. Buriep Ative. By ArnoLtp Bennett. New Edition. 72 x 5. 323 pp. Methuen. 6s. A Brnepick ry Arcapy. By Hatitweiui SUTCLIFFE. 84 x 53. 158 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Stanley Paul. 6d. Epetweiss. By “Rrra.” 84 x 6. Reprint.) Stanley Paul. 6d. SopHy or Krayonta. By AntHony Hope. 370 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. Mrs. FauntLeRoy’s NerHew. By Beatrice Brairu- waite Barry. 207 pp. Ouseley. 2s. n. Hans. TuHere 1s Victory IN THE Cross. A Continental Story from Real Life. By Huryr. M. Harn, Ph.D. Elliot Stock. Mareiace. By H. G. Macmillan. 6s. Lonpon LavENDER. Methuen. 6s. Meapow Sweet. By Tue Baronsss Orczy. 7} X 5. 376 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Tue Ovreost or Erernity. By Cosmo HamMILTon. 8 x 5.. 344 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Our Nance. By W. Bravnston JONES. 303 pp. Ouseley. 6s. A Maxesuirt Marriace. By Mrs. Batis REYNOLDS. 73 x 5. 300 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Toe Aneto-Inpians. By Atice Perri. 7? X 5. 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. Ourvia Mary. By HE, 308 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tur Demon. By C. N. and A. M. WiuiraMson. 7 x 41. 208 pp. Methuen. 1s. Barpara. By Aice and Craup ASKEW. 319 pp. Fisher Unwin. 6s. Tne Escort. A Farcical Comedy. By Gertie Dz S. Wentwortn-JAMES. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Everett. 6s. WILHELMINA IN LoNnpDON. By Barry Par. New Edition. 7 <x 4%. 126 pp. J. Long. 6d. Tue Oruer Sipe. By H. A. VACHELL. 287 pp. Nelson’s Sevenpenny Library. Untm Tuat Day. By Haro~tp WINTLE. 349 pp. John Ouseley. 6s. Tur Sevento Son. A Novel. By Cuartes REINHARDT. 7k x 43. 339 pp. Stead’s Publishing House. 6s. Larkmeapow. A Novel of the Country Districts. By MarMapuKE Picxruaty. 74 x 43. 332 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. oo Lamorna. By Mrs. AtrRep SipGwick, 7} X 5}. Methuen. 6s. Tur Rakn’s Procress. By Marsorre BowEN. 302 pp. Rider. 2s. n. Tur Winp Among THE Bartey. By M. P. Wittcocks. 72 x 5. 313 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. Drevorep Sparks. By W. Perr Rivce. 323 pp. Methuen. 6s. oe Honours Easy. By Mrs. J.O.ARNotp. 7} x 5. 316 pp. Methuen. 6s. Av Lavenper Corrace. By Mary L. PENDERED. 73 x 5. 364 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. By Lovis Tracy. 73 x 5. 319 pp. 61 x 4. 279 pp. By E. M. CHannon 74 x 5. 344 pp. Mills and 124 pp. (Cheap 61 x 41. WeEtis. 73 x 5. By E. V. Lucas. 72 x 5. 72 x 5. Marta ALBANESI. 72 X 54 Tk xX 5 64 x 41, 7} x 54. 330 pp- Th X Be 73 x Be 12 THE AUTHOR. By Mrs. Puirip CHAMPION DE 316 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. By C. N. and A. M. WiLLiaMson. Tue Five oF SPADES. Crespigny. 7} xX 5. Tur HeatHer Moon. 72 x 5. 356 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tur THREAD OF Proor. By Heapon HI. 330 pp. Stanley Paul & Co. 6s. Barriers. By Tue Hon. Mrs. Jutian Byne. and Hardingham. 6s. A FuasH or Summer. By Mrs. W. K. Crirrorp. 6} x 44. 319 pp. Hodder and Stoughton’s Sevenpenny Library. A Duran Brive. By CHARLOTTE CAMERON. 287 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. ZENOBIA; OR THE Mystery or LIFE. 72 xX 5. Holden nr 72 X By W. 8. Rock. 7k x 5. 266 pp. Drane. 6s. New CHRONICLES OF REBECCA OF SUNNYBROOK Farm. By Kare Dovetas Wiaein. 7 X 43. 296 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. Is. Mrs. Lancetot. A Comedy of Assumptions. By Maurice Hewterr. 7? x 5. 339 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Mary Pecuett. By Mrs. Bettoc LownpsEs. 7? x 5. 314 pp. Methuen. 6s. THe Royat Roap. By ALFRED OLLIVANT. 7} X 5. 301 pp. Methuen. 6s. THREE WomEN. By Nerra SYRETT. Chatto and Windus. 6s. A Mopern Anas. By THEODORA WiLson WILSON. 72 x 5. 316 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. THE GATE OPENERS. By W. L. MontcomEry. 319 pp. John Long. 6s. Toe Book or Wonpver. A Chronicle of Little Adven- tures at the Edge of the World. By Lorp Dunsany. Illustrated by S. H. Sruvg. 84 x 7. 98 pp. Heine- mann. 6s. n. 73 xX 5. 347 pp. 7h xX 5. Tue Antagonists. By E. Tempie Taurston. 7} x 5. 300 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Tue Vircin Fortress. By Max PemBerton. 7} X 5. 310 pp. Cassell. 6s. THE Broad Wak. By Baroness LEoNIE AMINOFF. 73 x 5. 312 pp. Constable. 6s. Tue Licurep Way. By E. Puiiies OPPENHEIM. 74 x 5. 315 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Tue Browns. By J. E. Buckrosg. 72 x 5. 316 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. Countess DapHne. A Musical Romance. By Riva. 74 x 5. 306 pp. Stanley Paul. 2s. n. Tue Banpgpox. By L. J. Vance. 73 X 5. 303 pp. Grant Richards. 6s. To Live anp To Cuertsu. By Erriz ADELAIDE Row- LANDS. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Everett. 6s. THe EaGRAVE SQUARE MysTERY. By A. W. Marcumont. 74 x 5. 296 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Kine Soromon’s Mines. By H. Riper Haaaarp. With Hight Illustrations in Colour. By A. C. Micwaxrt. 83 x 54. 333 pp. Cassell. 7s. 6d. n. Daisy THE Mixx. A Diversion by Mary L. PENpERED. veg iiae Edition.) 74 x 5. 269 pp. Ham-Smith. 3. n. Tue Cius or Queer Trapes. By G. K. Cuesterron. 7; X 43. 192 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 1s. n. Satty Bisnop. By E. Tempte Tuurston. 7} x 5. 331 pp. Chapman and Hall. WHEN THE WAR Is O'ER. Longmans & Co. 28. n. By Masor F. M. Peacock. GARDENING. THe New Garpenina. A Guide to the most Recent Developments in the Culture of Flowers, Fruits, and Vegetables. By Warter P. Wricnt. 81 x 54. 400 pp. Grant Richards. 6s. n. HISTORY. Princess AitFRiIpA’s Cuarity. Part II. By Henry LANSDELL. 64 x 4. 96 pp. Burnside. 6d. CALENDAR OF StaTE Papers. Colonial Series. America and West Indies. Jan.-Dec.1., 1702. Preserved in the Record Office. Edited by C. Heapitam. 104 x 7. 843 pp. Wyman. 15s. n. In tHE Footsteps oF Ricuarp Ceur De Lion. By Mavupe M. Horsacn. 9 x 53. 357 pp. Stanley Paul. 16s. n. JUVENILE. Att Axsovur Sues. A Book for Boys. By Ligvr. TaPRELL Doruinc, R.N. 81 x 6. 371 pp. Cassell. 6s. Tommy Loss. By Water Emanven. Illustrated by Joun Hassaty. 10 x 7}. 53 pp. Chapman and Hall. 2s. 6d. n. LAW. INTERNATIONAL Law. A Treatise. Vol. II., War and Neutrality. 711 pp. Longmans. 21s. n. Tue Case or Oscar Sutater. By A. Conan Dovyte. 6 x 4. 99 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 64. LITERARY. Tse British Museum Reapimne Room. By L. OppeNHEmM. Second Edition. 9 x 6. A Handbook for Students. By R. A. Peppir. 6} x 4 61 pp. Grafton. A Lirrtz oF Everytuinc. By E. V. Lucas. 6% x 4}. 190 pp. Methuen. ls. n. THE ROMANCE OF THE MEN oF Duyon. By Francis GRIBBLE. 7} X 5. 282 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. Papers, CriticaL AND Reminiscent. By WILLIAM Suarp. Selected and Arranged by Mrs. WILLIAM Smarr. 7$ x 5}. 375 pp. Heinemann. 5s. n. Essays ON QUESTIONS CONNECTED WITH THE OLD ENGLISH Porm oF Berowutr. By Kyur Sryerna, Ph.D. Translated and Edited by J. R. Cuark Hart, Ph.D. 103 x 74. 284 pp. Published for the Viking Club. By Curtis & Beamish. 12s. 6d. n. MEDICAL, Tue First Signs or INSANITY, THEIR PREVENTION AND TREATMENT. By B. Hoxuytanprer, M.D. 9 x 53. 347 pp. Stanley Paul. 10s. 6d. n. MILITARY. Tourcormne. By Hitarre BELLoc. Stephen Swift. 1s. n. British BavrrieEs : 64 x 44. 117 pp. WARFARE IN Enauanp. By Himarre BELLoc. 63 x 4. 254 pp. Williams and Norgate. 1s. n. MISCELLANEOUS. Intustratep Music-Tirtes. By W. E. Imeson. 46 pp. Robert Stockwell, Baden Place, Crosby Road, Borough, S.E. 1s. 6d. n. A Boox or Famous Wits. 9 x 53. 326 pp. Methuen. By Water JERROLD. 7s. 6d. n. MUSIC. Opera Storres. By Fruson Youna. 8 X 5}. 213 pp. Grant Richards. 5s. n. NATURAL HISTORY. Tue Brros or AusrrRaLiA. By G.M. Matimws. Vol. ID. Part II. 144 x 10. pp. 121—235. Witherby. Scs-ALPINE PLANTS, OR FLOWERS OF THE Swiss Woops AND Meapows. By H. Sruarr THompson, with 33 coloured plates (168 figures}. By Gnorqr FLEMWELL. 83 x 53. 324 pp. Routledge. 7s. 6d. n.  THE AUTHOR. NAVAL. Kine’s Currers anp Smucorers. 1700—1858. By E. Kesre Cuarrerton. 8} x 54. 425 pp. Allen. 7s. 6d. n. Lessons FOR THE CuuRcH’s CHILDREN. Book I. Being the first of a Four Years’ Course of Lessons for Sunday Schools and Children’s Services. By the Rev. J. Hastock Porrer and the Rey. A. E. W. Suzarp. 5. 223 pp. Skeffington. ls. 6d. 1X 5. ORIENTAL. THE Memoirs or Basur. A new translation of the Baburnama, incorporating Leyden and Erskine’s of A.D. 1826. Fasciculus I. Farghana. By ANNETTE S. Bevertpce, M.R.A.S. 82 x 53. 185 pp. Luzac. 10s. 6d. nn. £2 2s. the whole work. POETRY. Wetsa Portry, OLp anp New. In English Verse. By Atrrep PrrcevaL Graves (“ Canwr Cilarné ’’). President of the Irish Literary Society, etc. 72 x 5. 170 pp. Longmans. 2s. 6d. Sones or Exme. Being Verses of African Sunshine, Shadow, and Black Man’s Twilight. By CvULLEN GourpsBury. 745. 144 pp. Fisher Unwin. 3s. 6d. n. Battaps or Burma. (Anecdotal and Analytical.) By “Voray.” Illustrated by T. Martin Jonas. 1k X 53. 116 pp. Thacker. PHILOSOPHY. THovcHTs on Untmate Propiems. Being a series of Short Studies on Theological and Metaphysical Subjects. By F. W. Franxuanp. Fifth and Revised Edition. 7% x 43. 133 pp. Nutt. 1s. Gd. n. THe Strarecy or Nature. By M. Bruce Wiis. 7 x 4}. 60 pp. Association of Standardized Know- ledge. 2s. 6d. POLITICAL. THe Lapy Next Door. By Haronn Brcsre. 330 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. REPRINTS. Ausrratia. An Anthology in Prose and Verse. Compiled by Frorence Gay. 9 X 53. 250 pp. Constable. 5s. n. Tue Works or THomas Harpy 1n Prose AnD VERSE. Wessex Edition. Prose; Vol. VII., Under the Green- wood Tree, or The Mellstock Quire. 211 pp. Vol. VIII, Life’s Little Ironies. A Set of Tales with some Colloquial Sketches, entitled, A Few Crusted Characters. 259 pp. 9 x 53. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. each. Tue Lover’s Catenpar. Compiled and Edited by Mrs. Havetock Etuis. 72 x 5. 423 pp. Kegan Paul 5s. n. Wessex TaLes. 287 pp. A Parr or Brug Evzs. 435 pp. The Wessex Edition of the Works of Thomas Hardy. Vols. IX. and X. 9 x 53. Macmillan. 78. 6d. n. THE Porms or Apam Linpsay Gorpon. Including several never before printed. Arranged by Dovenas SuaDEN. 7 x 44. 320 pp. Constable. 2s. 6d. n. SCIENCE. Axioms AND PRincipLes or THE SCIENCE oP ORGANIZATION. Second Edition. By M. Bruce Wittiams. 104 x 53. 24 pp. Association of Standardized Knowledge. 7s. 6d. THE BuitpiIneG or THE ALPs. By T.G. Bonny. 9 x 5h. 384 pp. Fisher Unwin. 12s. 6d. n. 7? xX 518 In PRatsE oF 18 SOCIOLOGY. Otp Towns anp New NEEps np THE Town EXTENSION Puan. Being the Warburton Lectures for 1912. (Illustrated.) Delivered by Pavun WatErHovusEe and Raymonp Unwin. 83 x 73. 62 pp. Manchester University Lectures, Nos. XIII. and XIV. Sherratt and Hughes. ls. n. Wuat THE WorKER Wants. The Daily Mail Inquiry. By H. G. Wetrs and others. 8} x 61. 161 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 64. Tue Task or Soctan Hycrenr. By H. Havetock Euuts. 8} x 53. 414 pp. Constable. 8s. 6d. n. THE Ox~p Enerish Country SaurRE. By PP. #H, Drrcurietp, F.S.A. 9 x 5}. 347 pp. Methuen. 10s. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. Vittace SERMONS To SrmptE Sours. By the Rev. S. Bartne Gounp. 7} x 43. 150 pp. Skeffington. 2s. n. TRAVEL, Rome: THE CRADLE oF WESTERN CIVILIZATION, AS ILLusTRATED By Existing Monuments. By H. T. Inman. 63 x 41. 297 pp. Stanford. 4s. n. Tue PassEs OF THE PyrENEES. A Practical Guide to the Mountain Roads of the Franco-Spanish Frontier. By C. L. Frexston, F.R.G.S. 8} x 5}. 196 pp. Kegan Paul. 10s. 6d. n. THe Rest Srperta, ToGETHER WITH AN ACCOUNT OF A Dash TurovcH Mancuvrta. By J. Fostur FRASER. 7% xX 5. 179 pp. Cassell. Is. n. By Desert Ways To Bacupap. By Louisa Jesr. (Mrs. Roland Wilkins.) 6} x 41. 370 pp. Nelson. Is. My Paristan Year. A Woman’s Point of View. By MavuprE ANNESLEY. 8} x 5$. 293 pp. Mills and Boon. 10s. 6d. n. TuRoucH HoLuanp IN THE ViveTTE. By E. Kersie CHATTERTON. 8 x 6, 248 pp. Seeley Service. Lire 1n tHE Inpran Portce. By C. E. Govtpspury (Late Indian Police). 9 x 5}. 284 pp. Chapman and Hall. 7s. 6d. n. Nova Scotia. The Province that bas been Passed By. By Brecxies Wittson. Revised Edition, with Illus- trations. 8} x 5$. 258 pp. Constable. OS) BOOKS PUBLISHED IN AMERICA BY MEMBERS. — BIOGRAPHY. Tse FourtH Generation. By Janet Ross. 400 pp- New York: Scribners. $3.50 n. FICTION. AN Impertan Marriage. By Arraur W. Marcumont. 317 pp. New York: Dodge Publishing Co. 75 cents. Mary Pecuett. By M. A. Bentoc LownpEs. 324 pp. New York: Scribners. $1.30 n. EDUCATIONAL. Sweer, H: Anglo-Saxon Primer: with Grammar and Glossary. Eighth Edition. New York: Oxford Uni- versity. 8vo. 60 cents n. Anglo-Saxon Reader in Prose and Verse: Grammatical Introd., Notes and Glossary. with Eighth 14 THE AUTHOR. Edition Revised. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. $2.40 n. Elementarbuch des gesprochenen Englisch; gram- matik, texte und glossar, Third Edition. New York : Oxford University. Svo. 60 cents n. First Middle English Primer: with Grammar and Glossary. Second Edition. New York: Oxford University. S8vo. 50 cents n. First Steps in Ang'o-Saxon. New York: Oxford Univers'ty. 8vo. 75 cents n. History of English Sounds from the Earliest Period : with full Word Lists. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. $3.50 n. An Icelandic Primer: with Grammar, Notes, and Glossary. Second Edition. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. 90 cents n. Manual of Current Shorthand: Orthography and Phonetic. New York: Oxford University. $1.10 n. New English Grammar; Logical and Historical. In Two Parts. Part I. Introduction, Phonology and Accidence. Part II. Syntax. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. Part 1., $2.60. Part II., 90 cents. Old English Reading Primers. Two Vols. Vol. I.— Selected Homilies of Aelfric, Second Edition ; Vol. II.— Extracts from Alfred’s Orosius, Second Edition. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. Each 50 cents n. Primer of Historical English Grammar. New York : Oxford University. 8vo. 60 cents n. Primer of Spoken English. Third Edition Revised. New York: Oxford University. Svo. 90 cents n. A Second Anglo-Saxon Reader. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. $1.10 n. Second Middle English Primer : Extracts from Chaucer, with Grammar and Glossary. Second Edition. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. 50 cents n. Short Historical English Grammar. New York: Oxford University. 8vo. $1.10 n. The Student’s Dictionary of Anglo-Saxon. Oxford University. 4to. $2.90 n. REPRINTS. Srupres aND Appreciations. By Fiona MacweEop. Selected and Arranged by Mrs. WiitiaM SHARP. 424 pp. New York: Duffield. $1.50 n. SCIENTIFIC. New York : Borany; oR THE Moprrn Srupy or Puants. By Marre C. Stopes. 94 pp. New York: Dodge Pub- lishing Co. 20 cents n. ee LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. a = ELSH Poetry, Old and New in English Verse,” by Mr. A. P. Graves, : issued by Messrs. Longmans & Co., is the first attempt to present in English verse, as nearly as possible in the metres of the originals, a selection of Welsh poetry, old and new, fairly typical of the lyrical literature of the Principality. The anthology contains a foreword by the Bishop of St. Asaph, an introduction embodying the views of expert critics on the various periods and branches of Welsh poetry with which it deals, and bio- graphical and critical notes upon the poets treated of. J. Giberne Sieveking’s new books include a biographical work and a novel. The former is a Memoir of Sir Horace Mann, and deals with the later life of Charles Edward at Florence, where Mann was George II.’s Envoy. The title of the novel is “The Great Postponement.” M. Alexander Teixeira de Mattos has acquired the right of translation for the United Kingdom and America of all the entomological and other works of J. H. Fabre, the French naturalist, that have not been published in this country. Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton will publish this autumn a volume of travel sketches by Mrs. H. R. Curlewis (Miss Ethel Turner), entitled ‘Ports and Happy Havens,” the various sketches being of Colombo, the Red Sea, Italy, Switzerland, Germany, France, Holland and Belgium. Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. at the same time are bringing out a new edition, with an entirely new set of illustrations of the same author’s ‘‘ Seven Little Australians.’ This book is now in its sixteenth edition, and like the rest of Miss Turner’s books, has been translated into Dutch, Swedish, Danish and other foreign languages. The same firm will also issue a new edition of “ That Girl” which they have bought from Mr. Fisher Unwin, who published it for the author in 1908. Edith C. Kenyon’s new novel “ The Wooing of Mifanwy: A Welsh Love Story,” appears - this autumn by Messrs. Holden and Harding- ham. The atmosphere and environment is in the heart of rural Wales, where Miss Kenyon lived in her early womanhood. “Intimate Memoirs of Napoleon III.” is the title of a new work translated from the French of Baron d’Ambes by A. R. Allinson. This book is the private diary of a life-long and intimate friend of Louis Napoleon, whose identity is here thinly veiled under a somewhat obvious pseudonym. The Baron follows his hero from boyhood through the years of exile and adventure, as a conspirator in Italy, asa refugée in London, as President of the Republic of 48, finally as Emperor down to the disasters of 1870, the fatal day at Sedan and the death at Chislehurst. “Great is Discipline’? by O. C. Ironside is a novel which deals with a factory founded by a “ self-made ” man’s thrift almost wrecked by Trade Unionism, and re-established by  THE AUTHOR. 15 science. The published price of the book is 6s. Copies may be obtained at 4s. 6d. net. from Mr. E. Dracup of 21, Millbrook Road, Bedford. Part III. of ‘“‘ Princess Alfrida’s Charity ” by the Rev. Henry Lansdell was published in July. The present, and concluding portion, contains biographical notes of Sir John Morden during his living at Wricklemarsh, his pur- chase of Church property, his treasurership of Bromley College; his mastership of his own College, with its first inhabitants; provision for the government of Morden College ; and how the administration of the Charity devolved into the hands of the first trustees. Messrs. Burnside, Limited, Booksellers, Blackheath publish the book. A cheap edition of Annabel Gray’s novel ““The Mystic Number Seven” is announced by Messrs. W. Stewart & Co., 19, Newcastle Street, Farringdon Street, E.C. The novel, which was originally published some eight or nine years ago, is sensational in character. It will be published now at 6d. net. and will be followed by a complete edition of Miss Gray’s works at cheap prices. “Rome, The Cradle of Western Civilisation, as Illustrated by Existing Monuments,”’ is a book by Mr. H. T. Inman, published by Messrs. Edward Stanford. The author’s aim has been to enable English visitors to see the monuments of ancient and medieval Rome as a whole and from a point of view of personal interest to themselves. Some dozen or so plans, and an index enhance the usefulness of the volume. Her Majesty the Empress of Japan has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of * Four- teen Years of Diplomatic Life in Japan,” by the Baroness Albert d’Anethan, published by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. ‘“* Edelweiss,’ by Rita, is the latest addition to these publishers’ “clear type” sixpenny novels. Messrs. Stanley Paul announce, also, that their Majesties, Queen Mary and Queen Alexandra have graciously promised to accept a copy of Mrs. Charlotte Cameron’s latest story, entitled “A Durbar Bride,” the only novel dealing with the historic event written from an eye-witness’ point of view. Mrs. Charlotte Cameron represented the ‘‘ Lady’s Pictorial” at the Durbar, and fully availed herself of the many opportunities afforded her for gathering interesting material for her new book. Mr. J. J. Haldane Burgess is preparing for publication a third edition of his volume of poems in the Shetlandic, entitled “ Rasmie’s Biiddie.”” A foreword in verse will occupy the opening pages of the new edition. Messrs. Methuen & Co. announce the publication of a volume of poems by L. F. Wynne Ffoulkes, under the title of “Poems of Life and Form.” Variety of theme and mode of expression is the keynote of the poems which are dedicated to H.R.H. The Princess Frederica of Hanover. Miss Florence Bone’s autumn books are: “The Furrow on the Hill,” published by the Religious Tract Society, and “ Curiosity Kate,’ which is to be published in England by Messrs. Partridge, and in America by Messrs. Little, Brown & Co., of Boston. Messrs. Smith Elder & Co. will shortly bring out a book entitled ‘ Two Troubadours ” by Esme Stuart. Though the lively twins, ‘““Two Troubadours”’ chiefly fill up the canvas, many characters well-known to the public in ‘‘ Harum Scarum ” reappear. Mr. Norman Porritt, M.R.C.S. will publish during October with Mr. Evan Macleod, “The Ear; its hygiene and care,’ founded on thirty years of practice and the experience gained in the special eye and ear department, the author established at the Huddersfield Royal Infirmary, to which Institution he is now consulting surgeon. Without trespassing on the domains of the medical man, the book aims to be a practical guide for that large section of the lay public which suffers from deafness and other ear ailments. Messrs. John Long have just published a novel entitled ‘‘The Gate Openers” by K. L. Montgomery, author of “ The Cardinal’s Pawn.” The novel is based upon a dramatic chapter of English history, the Rebekah Riots in South Wales in 1843, and is the story of the crusade against the turnpike system. We have received from Mr. B. T. Batsford, prospectus of a work by Mr. Aymer Vallance, to be published shortly, for which subscribers’ names are invited. The work constitutes an account of Oxford collegiate architecture lavishly illustrated. Mr. Vallance’s- book differs from those of previous writers who have devoted a large share of their attention to the history of the various colleges as institu- tions, whereas, the present work deals with them as monuments of beautiful architecture and storehouses of admirable craftmanship. Separate descriptions are given of the University Church, of the schools and the Bodleian, and then of each college in turn, but one of the special features of the book is the introduction, an analytical essay, in which 16 THE AUTHOR. the development of the college plan is traced and the most characteristic details of college architecture compared and summarised. The volume includes reproduction from water- colour and other drawings by the following artists and draughtsmen: J. Hoefnagel, M. Burghers, J. Malchair, E. Dayes, J. C. Nattes, J. Nash, H. O'Neill and G. Hollis. The book will appear in the autumn at £4 4s, net., but up to October 8th orders will be accepted at the rate of £3 13s. 6d. net., and a list of subscribers’ names will be published in the work. “The River Rhymer,” a volume of verses, treating of the Thames, its places, people and life, from the source to the sea, by Mr. J. Ashby Sterry, will be published this month by Mr. W. J. Ham-Smith. Mrs. Fred Reynolds will shortly issue a new novel under the title of ‘“ Letters to a Prison.” The letters are written by a young wife, separated from her husband, and give the pageant of the year from a mountain village in Wales. A local love story is inter- woven in the plot which itself touches the deep things of life. The September number of ‘‘ The Librarian ” contains the first part of an article on a subject of great interest to librarians, namely, ‘‘ Biblio- graphy.” This is a subject not very much studied in this country, compared with America and Germany and one or two other countries where bibliography is regarded as of great national importance. Miss Margaret Reed’s article appears, as well as Mr. T. Edwin Cooper’s article on “‘ Library Architecture.” Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. announce for immediate issue a new novel by Miss Arabella Kenealy entitled ‘The Irresistible Mrs. Ferrers.” The irresistible Mrs. Ferrers is a fashionable beauty, whose ambition is to be known to history as the most beautiful and brilliant woman of her day who charmed all men and succumbed to none, and the story tells how she directs her life to this end. There are some original views in the book on the woman question. “The Three Anarchists” is the title of a new novel by Maud Stepney Rawson. The story is- written round the unsatisfied soul- starved young wife of an elderly, weak, cruel and penurious man, and the other principal character is a human stepson at inevitable enmity with so opposite a father. Both crave for the fulness of life, the woman intensely desirous of founding a real home and making real happiness; and the young man responding to her love and care with more ? than mere affection. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co, are the publishers. T e same publishers announce for immediate publication “The Thread of Proof,” a new story by Mr. Headon Hill. The principal theme of this volume is the abnormal astuteness of the conductor of a railway restaurant-car, whose power of observation and deduction enables him to solve the many absorbing ““ mysteries’ that come under his ken. Mr. Herbert Jenkins is publishing, either this month or in November, Mr. W. L. George’s new book “Woman and To-morrow.” It deals with the principles and aims of Feminism in the arts, the home, the labour market, ete., with its reactions on woman’s political position and sex-relations. A French translation of Mr. George’s novel ‘A Bed of Roses” has been arranged for. Mr. C. E. Gouldsbury, author of “ Dulale, the Forest Guard,” a story of Indian life, has written his reminiscences of ‘‘ Life in the Indian Police’ which Messrs. Chapman and Hall are publishing. It will be illustrated by the author’s own photographs. Mr. Goulds- bury was eighteen years old when he joined the constabulary service, and for thirty years he hunted native criminals and suppressed murderous dacoits. In the intervals of duty he enjoyed big game shooting in the jungle, and there are tales in the volume, of both work and sport. Miss Annesley Kenealy’s forthcoming novel is to be published by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. Miss Kenealy has recently placed a serial with Munsey and the National Press Agency and short stories with the Strand Magazine, ete. We have received a_ little book by W. E. Imeson relating to “ Illustrated Music- Titles and Their Delineators.” The book contains some interesting information which should be useful to collectors. There is also a dictionary of delineators at the end of the work, and nine illustrations. ‘The Giant and The Caterpillar ’ and other addresses to young people, by the Rev. John A. Hamilton, has just been published by Messrs. H. R. Allenson, Ltd. There are 62 addresses in all in this volume which should prove very helpful to Sunday school workers and others engaged in the training of the young. Early in September Miss M. P. Willcocks published, with Messrs. Mills and Boon, a study of Devon village life, called ‘‘ The Wind among the Barley,” after the title of an old country dance. Cranfordian in style, it is yet uncranfordian in matter, since the E E : |  THE AUTHOR. i7 actors of the Amazons. Mrs. Alec Tweedie, whose travel books are so well-known, has just written a personal one, entitled “‘ Thirteen Years of a Busy Woman’s Life,”’ which has just been published by Mr. Lane in England and the United States. It is hardly an autobiography, but rather chapters from the author’s life, with sketches of other well-known men and women. Mr. Bertram Mitford’s new book will be published shortly by Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. This is Mr. Mitford’s fortieth novel, and of this total, all but nine are entirely or mainly concerned with South Africa. It is entitled ** Seaford’s Snake,’’ and is not one of the nine exceptions. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. announce for immediate issue ‘‘In Jesuit Land: The Jesuit Missions in Paraguay ” by W. H. Koebel. The story of the Jesuit missions in Paraguay forms one of the most fascinating chapters in the complex history of the River Plate Pro- vinces. Mr. Koebel has traced the work of the missions from their inception in the early days of Spanish South American colonisation and discovery down to the final expulsion of the Jesuits by Bucareli in the middle of the eighteenth century. The same publishers have added to their “Clear Type” Sixpenny Novel Series “ Justice of the King,” by Hamilton Drummond, and ‘Priscilla of the Good Intent,” by Halliwell Sutcliffe. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. published on September 25th a new book by The Right Hon. James Bryce, entitled ‘“‘ South America Observations and Reflections.”” The volume is the product of a journey made by the author through this region, and records his impres- sions regarding scenery, social and economic phenomena, the people, and the prospects for the development of industry and commerce in Panama, Peru, Bolivia, Chili, Argentina, Uruguay, and Brazil. Mr. Bryce has also something to say about the relics of pre- historic civilisation, the native Indian popula- tion, and the conditions of political life in the republics. Mr. Maurice Hewlett’s new novel, “ Mrs. Lancelot: a Comedy of Assumptions,” published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. on September 17th, is concerned with love and politics, and high life in the days when the great Reform Bill was the burning question of the moment. Three men and one woman occupy the stage almost exclusively. They are Mrs. Lancelot and her husband, her story are not exclusively would-be lover, who was no less a personage than the Prime Minister himself, the famous Duke of Devizes, and Gervase Poore, a young and enthusiastic poet, who finally cuts the knot of a complex love entanglement. A re-issue, in a new and attractive binding, at 1s. net. of Mr. Clive Holland’s novels, ‘‘ My Japanese Wife,’’ ‘‘ Marcelle of the Latin Quarter” and “ An Egyptian Coquette,”’ will be published by Messrs. Lynwood & Co., Ltd. immediately. Of ““ My Japanese Wife” over 417,000 copies have already been sold, and the demand continues. It has also been translated into several foreign languages. Messrs. Methuen & Co. are to publish, on the 17th of this month, the late Mrs. Paget Toynbee’s edition of the ‘‘ Letters of Madame au Deffand to Horace Walpole.” This edition has been completed and seen through the press by Dr. Paget Toynbee. Since the publication of the Marquis de Sainte Auldires’ editions of these letters in 1859 and 1877, Mrs. Toynbee had discovered a large number of letters, many of which have never hitherto been published. The whole of the newly discovered letters were transcribed by Mrs. Toynbee from the original manuscripts, and all the previously printed letters, or portions of letters were carefully collated by her with the originals. The text of the original has been reproduced as faithfully as possible. The work is produced in French, as it was judged not only that French letters with English notes, ete. would be an incongruity, but also that the work of a writer regarded in her own country as a second Sévigné should appeal to a large circle of readers in France. Mr. Edward Arnold will issue shortly ‘The Campaigns of a War Artist,’ being the work of the late Mr. Melton Prior, the well- known artist of the Illustrated London News. Madame Albanesi is engaged on a serial for the weekly edition of The Times. The story, which will commence running as a serial early in 1913 will appear later in book form with Messrs. Methuen & Co. somewhere about June or July. Madame Albanesi has only just recently brought out a new novel, through Messrs. Methuen, entitled ‘‘ Olivia Mary,” which is the first new novel she has published since 1910, when ‘“‘ The Glad Heart ” appeared. A number of the same author’s books are being brought out at sevenpence, notably, ““ I know a Maiden ” and “‘ Love and Louisa ”’ with Messrs. Everett, ‘‘ A Question of Quality ” with Messrs. Hurst and Blackett, and next year, ‘“‘Susannah and One Other” and 18 THE AUTHOR. “Capricious Caroline ’’ with Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton, while a sixpenny edition of “The Glad Heart ” is also on sale. The book and serial rights for Great Britain and the Colonies of Mr. Carlton Dawe’s new novel ‘The Crackswoman’” have been acquired by Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. ~ The poems of Adam Lindsay Gordon the poet of Greater Britain and the best of all sporting poets have only to be known to meet with instant appreciation. Mr. Douglas Sladen has undertaken the editing, and in an edition published by Messrs. Constable & Co. has arranged them according to subject prefixing a memoir giving all the latest facts that have come to light about this Scottish aristocrat, who became policeman, horse-breaker, squatter, member of Parliament, livery stable keeper, trainer, and the most famous steeplechase rider and poet Australia has known. Mr. Sladen’s edition costs but half-a-crown, though it is delightfully printed and delightfully illus- trated. Three of the illustrations are sketches drawn by Gordon of himself on horseback, and 34 pages of the poems are new. His Majesty the King has graciously accepted a copy of “* When the War is O’er,”’ by the late Major I’. M. Peacock. The book is published by Messrs. Longmans & Co. Mrs. Archibald Little has been commissioned by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. to write the text on the customs of China for their standard work on the “‘ Customs of the World,” Part I. of which will be published this autumn. Mrs. Little is leaving in the Dunnottar Castle for a five months’ cruise to the Far East, and, there- fore, will not be available to speak at any meetings before next spring. Madame Sarah Grand’s new book, ‘* Adnani’s Orchard,” is to be published on the 15th of this month. It is a romance dealing with the social aspect of the land question. “The Silence Broken” is the title of a collection of short stories by Mrs. Baillie Reynolds, published by Messrs. Mills and Boon. A new novel by the same writer has just appeared through Messrs. Hodder and Stough- ton, entitled “A Makeshift Marriage.” The story appeared serially in the Daily News last month. Mrs. Baillie Reynolds has also written a new serial for the Lady’s World, which will commence next month, under the title of “A Doubtful Character,” and a serial for Messrs. Mowbray, entitled ‘‘ The Secret Stair.” She is now engaged upon anewnovel for Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton. Nearly all Mrs. Baillie Reynolds’ novels have been purchased for publication in Sweden, In addition to various short magazine stories, she wrote a complete novelette, entitled ‘“‘ The Swashbuckler,” for Messrs. Cassell’s new magazine of fiction. This story was also published in America, where most of Mrs. Baillie Reynolds’ writings appear. DRAMATIC. ** Rebecca of Sunnyhook Farm” by Kate Douglas Wiggin and Charlotte Thompson was produced at the Globe Theatre on Sep- tember 2nd. It is a simple picture of humble life in America, telling the story of a little girl from the day she comes to live with her aunts till her departure with the “ fairy prince”’ of her fancy. Included in the caste are Edith Taliaferro, Marie L. Day and Mr. Archie Boyd. Mr. Louis N. Parker’s play ‘“‘ Drake ’’ was produced at His Majesty’s Theatre on Sep- tember 8rd. The play shows Drake at the outset of his career; on his return from his journey round the world; and at the time of the Armada. Various scenes from these three periods of the life of Drake are represented. Mr. Lynn Harding as Drake, and Miss Neilson- Terry as Queen Elizabeth are in the cast, which also includes Mr. Herbert Waring. On September 4th Mr. Graham Moffat’s new play, ‘“‘ The Scrape of the Pen” was pro- duced at the Comedy Theatre. Briefly, the story is this. A scapegrace son, prior to leaving home for Africa, has persuaded a girl to sign a marriage contract before witnesses, and has also left behind him another girl who subsequently bears him a child and dies. The first girl, hearing nothing of him for some years, and believing him to be dead, marries a farmer and adopts the motherless child. The scapegrace returns suddenly and claims his ‘‘ wife,” but finding he is responsible for a daughter, tears up the marriage contract and devotes himself to the child. Mr. and Mrs. Graham Moffat, Mr. Alfred Brydone and Mr. Norman McKeown are in the cast. Mr. H. V. Esmond’s new comedy “‘ A Young Man’s Fancy,” produced at the Criterion on September 7th, deals with a somewhat erratic youth, for whose heart are two competitors, one a rich and romantic American girl, and the other the scheming daughter of the proprietress of a Regent Street flower shop. The plot turns upon the endeavours of the young man’s aunt to separate her nephew from the flower-shop girl—endeavours soon rendered rather unnecessary by the marriage of the girl to another party. Miss Lottie  THE AUTHOR. 19 Venne, Mr. Charles Maude and Mr. C. M. Lowne are in the cast. Mr. Granville Barker’s play, ‘‘ The Voysey Inheritance” was revived at the Kingsway Theatre last month. Mr. Barker’s production of “* The Winter’s Tale ” at the Savoy Theatre took place on September 21st. The decoration of the play was by Mr. Norman Wilkinson, the old music under the direction of Nellie Chapman and the morris and country dances taught by Mary Neal and Clive Carey. In the play were Mr. Henry Ainley, Mr. Leon Quartermaine, Miss Lillah McCarthy, Miss Esmé Beringer and Miss Enid Rose. Mr. Forbes Dawson’s drama, “‘ The Triumph of the Blind ” was produced on September 16th at the West London Theatre, and has now gone on a long provincial tour. Mr. Dawson’s sketch, ‘“ The Woman Makes the Home ’”’ will be produced at a London Music Hall this month, after which it will go on a tour of the combined Syndicate Halls. Negotiations are pending also over a three-act comedy by Mr. Forbes Dawson. “ The Girl in the Taxi’? by Frederick Fenn and Arthur Wimperis was produced at the Lyric Theatre on September 5th with music by Jean Gilbert. Oo PARIS NOTES. —— ++ HE sudden death of Massenet was a great aa shock and cast a gloom over Paris, so universal a favourite was he. Rarely has any man been endowed with such charm. He was not only a melodist as a composer, but also in his daily life. Strangely enough his Memoirs were almost ready for publication. Only two or three months ago he read us a few chapters of them, and little did we think then that he would not see the publication of the volume. He had dated them 1848—1912. It was in 1848 that he made his début in the musical world, for it was then that his hands were first put on the piano. He delighted in telling the story of the acceptance of his first compositions, His volume, ‘‘ Mes Souvenirs,” is charming, full as it is of interesting reminis- cences, and told in the bright, witty way peculiar tohim. Massenet was a great worker, rising at four or five in the morning. Of late years he had gone out very little into society. He died at his home in the Rue de Vaugirard, and his funeral, at his request, was as simple as possible. Many novelists travel to distant countries in search of new material and what they term “local colour” for their forthcoming book. René Boylesve finds his material very near home, and his novels gain from the fact that the “ local colour” is genuine. As a result his pictures stand the test of time. ‘Le Bel Avenir”? was a wonderfully delicate, psycho- logical study. In that novel we were able to watch the effect of education and surroundings on three young Frenchmen. In a more recent book M. Boylesve gave us an account of ‘‘ La Jeune Fille bien élevée,’”’ and in his latest novel the girl about whom he had told us is ‘‘ Made- leine, jeune femme.’ In his preface, the author explains to us that, in the first of these two books, he merely wished to show the way in which a girl brought up in a French pro- vincial town was educated. He declines, as a novelist, to go into the question of the best way of educating girls. In his latest novel he merely shows us the result of Madeleine’s education. He maintains that the novelist simply holds out to us a magic mirror, in which life, too vast to be seen by most eyes, is reflected and as it were condensed. In conclusion, M. Boylesve very truly observes that most of the misunderstandings which lead to disorder every day are due to a lack of psychology. The story of Madeleine’s married life is told by herself, and starts from the moment she gets into the train on her honeymoon journey. We will not spoil the story by giving a résumé of it, as all those who know this author’s work will prefer to read the book itself. Another story which treats of a woman’s married life has recently appeared, under the title of ‘‘ Lettres d’une Divorcée.”” The author of this novel is Leona Faber. It is cleverly written in a clear, natural style, so natural indeed that it seems more like a diary contain- ing a story from real life than a work of imagina- tion, There is not a word too much in it, a rare quality in a woman’s novel, and yet in these few words the writer has made her characters very living. There is a dearth just now of really strong novels. Perhaps it is because everyone appears to be either reading or writing memoirs. M. Elie Halévy has now published the first volume of a work entitled “ Histoire du peuple anglais au dix-neuvieme siécle.’’ England, in 1815, is the subject of the first volume. The author treats in turn the political institutions, the social economy and the religion and culture of the English nation. ““La Colline Inspirée”’ is the title of the forthcoming novel by Maurice Barres. It will 20 be published first as a serial in the Revue hebdomadaire. “Les Ravageurs”’ is the latest work by M. J. Fabre, the celebrated entomologist. In this volume we have an account of the various insects to be dreaded by the agriculturist, and not only does M. Fabre tell the ravages which may be made by the insects, but he shows how it is possible to fight against them. The volume will be welcomed by all who have read the preceding ones. : “* Etude raisonnée de ]’Aéroplane et descrip- tion critique des modéles actuels” is a work which will render great service to the science of aviation. It is written by M. Jules Bordeaux, a brother of M. Henry Bordeaux, the well- known novelist. The theatres are all opening their doors once more and announcing their programme for the Autumn season. “* Bagatelles,’ by Paul Hervieu, is the new play at the Comédie Frangaise. At the Odeon, M. Antoine announces a whole list of new writers, and the Athénée is rehearsing a play which it is hoped will have the same success as “Le Coeur dispose ”’ of last season. Atys HALLARD. “‘Mes Souvenirs” (Pierre Lafitte). ‘Madeleine, jeune femme” (Calmann Levy). “Lettres d’une Divorcce”’ (Ollendorff). “Les Ravageurs” (Delagrave). “Etude raisonnée de l Aeroplane” (Gauthier Villars). —_—_— + _—___. NEW LITERARY CONVENTION BETWEEN FRANCE AND RUSSIA. a ae the courtesy of the Foreign Office— which we desire to acknowledge in the fullest way—we were indebted for very early information that a copyright convention had been signed between France and Russia. The politeness shown us was accompanied by an intimation that, as the treaty was still un- published in either country at the date when the communication was made, the intelligence must be regarded as confidential. Having however, recently received an intimation that the convention has now been made officially public we are at liberty, first of all, to express our pleasure in being able to say that a first step has been taken towards drawing Russia THE AUTHOR. into the general concert of the Western Literary Conventions. We are still, it is true, very far from the much-to-be-desired consummation of finding Russia among the signatories of the Berne Convention ; but where the difficulties are so many, to have seen a beginning made is no small matter. It would be to ourselves a source of the highest satisfaction if steps could be taken that would lead to some agreement between Great Britain and Russia such as that which now exists between Russia and France. According to the terms of the new convention the authors belonging to either country will enjoy for their literary or artistic works, published in either country, or in any other country, or not yet published, the rights accorded, or to be accorded, in either country. The same rights are accorded to authors who are neither Frenchmen nor Russians, if they publish in either of the contracting countries. The expression “ literary or artistic works ” is in the new convention interpreted in the wide sense now generally used in copyright enactments. The literary author of either country enjoys in the other country an exclusive right of translation for ten years, dating from January 1 of the year of the publication of the original, on the condition that this right of translation is mentioned as reserved. The right lapses if the author does not make use of it within five years from the date of the publi- cation of the original. Authors of drama and of musical drama, published or not, have protection for the original during the whole duration of the copy- right of the original, and for translation during the period of their right of translation. In the case of musical works a statement, on every copy, of the reservation of rights is necessary. Photographs must bear the name of the publisher, and the date of publication, Literary and artistic works cannot be repro- duced for the cinematograph without the consent of the author. The new convention is to remain in force for five years. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. ee {ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Front Page sue os sae ee oe Other Pages, “4 5 ; Half of a Page .., 110 9 Quarter of a Page 015 6 Eighth of a Page ie asa or, ww 0 7 9 Single Column Advertisements aay perinch 0 6 g Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions, All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F, Betyont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.  THE AUTHOR. 21 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. a 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinarysolicitors, Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers ; (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. er annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. . TO WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement, There -are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,’’ unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights, (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. : General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous te the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheid. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —_—___§_+— WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. + EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the N Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :-— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 99 THE AUTHOR. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent, An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (7.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (8.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words, 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ——__+—_—>—_—_ —______ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. —-—> By in aed typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. Oe RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ——_—___+— WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ag ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. Se STAMPING MUSIC. ae The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. a a THE READING BRANCH. ———— + EMBERS will greatly assist the Svuciety in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works, The Readers are writers of competence and expericnce. The fee is one guinea, o> REMITTANCES. OEE The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only,  aU. THE AUTHOR. 23 GENERAL NOTES. The Editor of “The Author” would be indebted to those Members who haye no further use for the July number, containing a supplement of the Board of Trade Regula- tions, if they would forward the same to the Office, as the issue is sold out. ELECTIONS TO THE COUNCIL. Miss Marie Coreu, The Rt. Hon. A. J. Balfour and Prof. Gilbert Murray have joined the Council of the Society of Authors. An AMENDED AGREEMENT. In the July number of The Author, under the heading of “A Dangerous Clause,” attention was directed to an agreement between publisher and author, in which Messrs. George Allen & Co., Ltd., figured as publishers. The author concerned informs us that Messrs. Allen & Co. have deleted the objectionable clause, to his gratification. EpirortaL MretTuops. A WELL-KNOWN writer, who is a member of the society, has forwarded to us the following letter which has been addressed to him. Tur GooLe ure To DarE—? Monthly Magazine. Head Office : 37, Kinesway, GOOLE, August 19th, 1912. Dear Mr. G.,—Having heard of your great talents in writing and having read many of your loving stories, we should be very thankful to you if you could let us have a nice story, no matter how short it is, for our magazine. Our publication is quite a new one, it is why we want as much as possible the help of great and_well-known writers to launch it, and afterwards support it. We must admit beforehand that we will not’ be able to ive you any remuneration for your kind service, as we ardly possess enough capital to get the magazine to print, but we and all our friends feel certain that our publication will be a success, but it would be a greater success still if we are able to print stories written by great authors. We ask you to send us an article as a sort of help to us. Hoping you will favour us with a few stories which will appear as one of the “clous”’ of the issue, We are, dear Mr. G., Yours very respectfully, The Manager Secretary, G. C. De BAERDEMAECKER. p-p. E. W. TOowNEND G. C. de B. All correspondence should be sent :— Tue GooLe up To DaTE—? c/o G, C. DE BAERDEMAECKER, 37, Kingsway, Goole, Yorkshire. The letter hardly calls for any comment, but it affords one more illustration of the view, which still prevails in some quarters, that authors differ from most other people in that it is not necessary for them to be paid for their work. That the editor has hardly enough capital to get the magazine printed does not seem a sound reason for asking the author to provide it in the form of gratuitous contribu- tions. It is fairly certain that the printer has not been asked to print the magazine without payment; why, then, should the author be expected to fill its pages on these terms ? CoLONIAL PUBLICATION. On another page of this issue we publish, with the kind permission of The Publishers’ Circular, an article on the Australian book trade. The question of Colonial publication is a matter of increasing importance, and notes have from time to time appeared in The Author dealing with the subject. One point seems quite clear—that English works do not get a fair circulation on the Colonial markets. One main reason for this is the fact that the American publisher is much more energetic and pushing than the English publisher. He has already practically secured the Canadian market for himself, is gradually securing the New Zealand and Australian markets, and, no doubt, will extend his activities further into the South African market if he is allowed to do so. The English author may benefit by this, if he cares to give his Colonial rights to be marketed under his American contract. Indeed, we know of one author who has done this and has found the result eminently satisfactory, securing to himself a larger Colonial circulation than he had obtained previously through his English publisher. But our patriotism revolts from such action. By another way, however, it is possible that the Colonial market may, at no distant date, open up a wider field for the English author, namely, by Colonial publishers endowed with energy and foresight, making contracts direct with the English authors. This is hinted at in the article which we publish, Robertsons, apparently, issuing one new American novel every week. Why should they not issue one new English novel every week? The English author, if he deals direct with a Colonial publisher, can obtain a larger royalty than if he deals through an English publisher, or even through an American pub- lisher, for the extra middleman is bound to take 24 THE AUTHOR. a share of the profits. This method of obtaining increased circulation and increased returns has been proved by certain authors who have dealt direct with Colonial publishers. There is this further argument, that if a Colonial publisher knows that he has the sole right for the Colony he can put much more push into the sale of the book than he would when his stock may meet with competition in the same market from other booksellers and publishers. In the first instance, we should like to see the English publisher obtaining the larger markets to which the English author is entitled. Failing this, we should like to see the Colonial publishers making direct contracts. Lastly, failing the two former methods, it may he necessary to advise English authors to place their Colonial rights with the American pub- lisher, but patriotism forbids the reeommenda- tion of the last till the two former methods have been tried and found wanting. CopyYRIGHT. As all members of the society ought to know, the new Copyright Bill came into force on July Ist. We have warned members from time to time of the great danger of transferring the copyright to a publisher or to an exploiter of copy- right property. We desire once again to affirm this statement, that in no circumstances should a dramatist, composer, or a writer of books get rid of his copyright, however tempting the offer may be that is made to him. Under the present Act copyright has a much wider significance than it had under the Act of 1842, and, therefore, what was wrong under the Act of 1842 becomes now an heinous crime. AUTHORS’ INSURANCE. WE have received from Vienna the Fortieth Annual Pension List (for 1911) of the Viennese Journalists’ and Authors’ Society (Concordia), and also the Fourteenth Annual Report for the same year of the Viennese Old Age and Sick Fund of the Viennese Journalists, erected in honour of the Jubilee of thie Emperor of Austria. The former document opens with the sentiment, “ Physical existence without financial solidity and security is not happiness but torment”; a sentiment with which too many authors will be ready to agree. The forty years’ history of the former society has been a record of long struggles with difficulties, happily, however, a successful struggle which en::bles the directors to declare the present state of the society satisfactory. The number of members at the end of last year was 339. As all make a voluntary insurance all are in some sort beneficiaries; but we must confess that the extremely complicated nature of the provisions for voluntary insurance and for pensions of different sorts render it difficult to understand what pensions are distributed, The report of the younger society is in this respect by far more lucid. Its members are 221, of whom 29 receive old-age pensions amounting altogether to about £70. We congratulate both societies on their flourishing condition. OO AUSTRALIAN BOOK TRADE NOTES. —_— + (Reprinted by the kind permission of the “ Publishers’ Circular.’’) MELBOURNE, July Ist, 1912. T all times large buyers of books, the A Australian people are likely to excel themselves in this respect in the future, splendid general rains having fallen over this grateful continent during the weeks of June that must represent a cash value of goodness knows how many million pounds sterling. We have also the blessing of a low rate of postage for books throughout the Common- wealth, which should help greatly to spread the printed page; book postage within Australia is now 2d. per Ib. for imported books, and 1d. per Ib. for those printed and bound here. Many of the representatives of English and American publishers were in Melbourne during the past month, gathering in their “ journey ” orders, among them being Messrs. E. R. Bartholomew, Roger Macdonald, John Wyatt, J. Kettlewell, J. Ogle, A. Macgregor, William Steele, A. Gould, and John Morgan. Record orders are reported from Sydney, and doubtless the Melbourne ones will prove equally generous. The trade is now largely engaged in thinking and planning for Christmas, in taking stock, and in holding sales of surplus stock. As to bargains in books, the whole of the Australian book trade is really like a huge bargain counter, in that we sell many books at much less than their published price in England and America. Novels and travel books especially are thus cheapened here, the newest novel, at a dollar and a half in America or six shillings in Eng- land, being sold by us at three shillings and sixpence in cloth. Luckily the 25 per cent. discount does not obtain in this country. All net books are sold at an advance on published price, the 7d. net cloth selling for  # THE AUTHOR. 25 9d., the 1s. net for 1s. 3d., and sometimes for 1s. 6d., and the 2s. net for 2s. 6d. Fifteenpence has become a very popular price, with the growth of the great Is. net series, such as Everyman’s, Collins’ Pocket Classics, World Library, Home University, and so on. The Australian country-town bookseller is generally not a big factor in the distribution of literature, most of which is done from the big cities ; he is often not so much a bookseller as a seller of books and other things. Our people are so thinly spread over a vast territory that it is difficult to market one’s wares even in one’s own district ; but time will remedy this with the continual extension of railways and settlements, and the country bookseller will, as his town and district develop, become a substantial unit, and a tradesman of knowledge and pride, as in the old country. Owing to the lack of means of free communi- cation between the settlements and the outside world, an institution known as the Mechanics’ Institute and Free Library has evolved. This is a combining of the residents of a settlement or township to form a centre and provide a building for general recreation and _ self- improvement purposes. These institutes, of which there are some hundreds in Victoria alone, receive substantial Government grants of money, which are mostly spent with the big city bookseller. About 90 per cent. of the purchases are of modern fiction, and very discriminating these “‘ back blocks ”’ people are—only the best sellers being found on their lists—and they get 15 per cent. discount off the ordinary selling prices. It may be a debatable question whether public money should be spent in the purchase of light reading, but it remains that the Mechanics’ Institute is a factor to bear in mind when buying novels from the publisher. The American novel, about which the English publisher shows, or ought to show, some concern, is still a strong feature in the Australian bookseller’s stock. The public are not so much attracted by an author’s name as by the quality of the novel, although the fine cover designs and attractive jackets must help to draw attention to them. The American publishers do not bind up in a special cover for this market, like the Eng- lish Colonial library, and most of them prefer to let one distributing firm, like Robertson’s, deal with an important book for Australia and New Zealand. In this way Robertson’s issue at least one new American novel every week now. Melville and Mullen also handle occasional “sole agency ” novels for two or three English publishers. Cole’s Book Arcade, who have so far steered clear of sole rights to any extent, have pub- lished one or two books themselves lately, being possessed of a fine plant and premises for this purpose. One particularly, of much interest to early colonists, being ‘“‘ The Gold Rushes of the Fifties,’ by W. E. Adcock, narratives of the gold finds of the “ roaring fifties ’ that gave Victoria her great impetus in the race for wealth and population. Publishing in Australia will presently become a trade of importance when matters of tariff, copyright, and labour conditions are more definite than at present. Meanwhile we ‘have the N.S.W. Bookstall Co., Ltd., issuing a successful shilling series of humorous books and “ shockers ’’—some sixty odd titles—and Gordon and Gotch announcing the printing of sixpenny novels here. This subject of publishing in Australia will be dealt with further in a future letter. S. J. E. ++ A MINOR NOVELIST. — ja WE have read with great interest the article in the September National Review, signed by ‘“* A Minor Novelist.” It is difficult to criticise the results of ‘“‘ A Minor Novelist’s”’ experience, as he has not given the names of the works he has published or the names of the publishers with whom he hasmade his agreements. In other words, he has given no idea as to the quality of his work or the quality of the publishers. No doubt it was impossible for him to do so. It seems clear, how- ever, that in many cases he has undersold the book market and has undersold, accordingly, the market of his fellow-workers. This may have arisen either from ignorance or from necessity. In any case the matter is very serious, as it is owing to these lapses that the minor novelist finds himself in the present position. If all authors of fiction undertook not to accept less than a certain amount, either the minor novelist would not exist, at any rate in the position stated in the article, or he would be able to get a living wage. We entirely disagree with the statement that it is a counsel of perfection for popular novelists to tell young authors that they should never part with the copyright. This amounts to 26 saying that no publisher will ever alter his agree- ments. The daily experience at the office of the Society of Authors is absolutely the con- trary. Nowadays, very few authors writing on any subject sell their copyright, and even if a book is commissioned by the publisher and the writer is a specialist he takes care not to betray himself and his comrades. If they do so they do so through ignorance of their rights and powers ; and publishers, who naturally demand from an author not merely all they are entitled to but all they think they can get, will readily alter an agreement and concede an author the copyright when they find out that the author also knows something about his business. : We give to “ A Minor Novelist ” our sincerest sympathy, if his reason for selling both his serial rights and book rights below the market value was to him a matter of necessity, and we think, as he himself suggests, that it would be much better for him to drive a taxi-cab than to keep on underselling the literary market. Another fact he puts forward that shows a lack of power to drive a satisfactory bargain for one or both of the above reasons, is his acknowledgment that when he sells a serial he is generally required to confer upon the pur- chaser the right to make any alteration he pleases in the plot, incidents, or characters. This is a serious confession for any author to make who has any respect for his own work or his art. Many authors are willing to make alterations themselves to meet the objections of an editor or his staff, but to give an arbitrary power to another person to make such cor- rections seems to point to the fact that the author of the article is not really a minor novelist, but a scribbler of stories, to suit the taste of any chance comer. Since this note was penned we have read in the Globe a very sensible letter dealing with the points raised, and signed “ Another Minor Novelist.” It appears that he has written eight books and that they have brought him in an average of £200 per book, and best of all that he has never parted with his copyright. oe PUBLISHERS’ ROYALTY AGREEMENTS. a Tue Autuor Grants. i the June number of The Author we published the first part of an article entitled “ The Author Grants.” In that .article those clauses were dealt with in which the publisher asked the author to transfer his | work in book form in | between author and publisher) at the price of in | the English language.” THE AUTHOR. copyright. What was stated in that article must be repeated here, No AUTHOR SHOULD TRANSFER THE COPYRIGHT TO A PUBLISHER WHILE HE PRESERVES A CONTINUING INTEREST IN HIS WoRK. But in this article it might be added, NO AUTHOR SHOULD GRANT TO A PUB- LISHER THE EXCLUSIVE LICENCE TO PUBLISH HIS WORK DURING THE TERM OF COPYRIGHT WITHOUT LIMITATION, for this may lead to evils almost as serious as those which result when the author transfers his copyright. In the article referred to it was suggested that the first clause in all agreements should be “ What the Author grants ” and should run as follows :-— “‘ The author grants the publisher a licence to publish his format (or in format agreed The other limitations which this clause should contain are :—(1) limitation as to country (generally Great Britain, Ireland, the Colonies and the Dependencies thereof) ; (2) limitation as to edition (an edition 1,000, 2,000 or 8,000 copies); (8) limitation as to time for a period of 3, 5 or 7 years. Here, as in the former article, we set out from the publishers’ own agreements the clauses which they have asked the author to sign, in order that the author may easily recog- nise them, and may as easily gather from the following comments some of the disadvan- tages under which he will labour if he affixes his signature to them. They are as follows :— A. The publisher shall during the legal term of copyright have the exclusive right of producing and publishing the work in England and the colonies and the United States of America. The publisher shall have the entire control of the publication and sale and terms of sale of the book, and the author shall not during the continuance of this agreement (without the consent of the publisher) publish any abridgment translation or dramatised version of the work. During the continuance of this agreement the copy- right of the work shall be vested in the author who may be —S as the proprietor thereof accordingly. . The author hereby agrees to assign to the said & Co. their successors and assigns, and the said & Co. hereby agree to purchase the sole right of publication of the above work in the British Empire and elsewhere. The said & Co. shall be at liberty to dispose of copies at special terms to America, and the author shall be entitled to receive per cent. of the price at which copies are sold in sheets to America. C. That the copyright of the said new novel shall remain the property of the author and that at the expiration of five years from the date on which the publisher first publish the said new novel or at the expiration of any subsequent period of five years thereafter this agreement may be terminated by either party on giving three months notice of intention to do so. That the publishers shall issue or cause to be issued a  rt hake bree = ae is7 ay THE AUTHOR. 27 special edition of the said new novel for sale in the Colonies and Dependencies of Great Britain (with the exception of Canada) and they shall pay to the author on all copies of the said new novel sold in such special edition a royalty of 4d. a copy. That the United States rights, the Canadian rights, the rights of translation, dramatisation and the right to publish the said new novel in English on the Continent of Europe are reserved by the author. D. The author hereby agrees to assign to the publishers their successors and assigns and the publishers hereby agree to purchase the sole right of publication in volume form during the legal term of copyright of an original work entitled “ ” of which he is the author. Tf the above book ahall be included in the publisher’s Colonial Library, or any colonial edition arranged for by the publisher, the royalty shall be 3¢. per copy on all copies sold. The publisher shall have the right to arrange for publication of the said work in the United States of America and shall credit the author with per cent. of all profits accruing from such an arrangement. All profits arising from minor rights such as translations, continental editions, &c., to be divided equally between the author and the publisher. Let us now take, for particular comment, the clauses printed above, in their order, stating, as we have already stated, that to grant to a publisher an exclusive licence to publish a work during the term of copyright without limita- tion, may lead to evils almost as serious as those which result from the transfer of copy- right. The evils resulting from the transfer of copyright have been set out in many numbers of The Author and in the reports. As far as literary and dramatic works are concerned the result attending this constant repetition has been, on the whole, successful. No dramatists transfer their copyright, and very few authors, except in the cases where the work has been commissioned. The musical composer, however, is not free of the shackles of the music pub- lisher who endeavours to bind him in every possible way, with the scantiest return. A. The publisher shall during the legal term of copyright have the exclusive right of producing and publishing the work in England the Colonies and the United States of America. The publisher shall have the entire control of the publication and sale and terms of sale of the book, and the author shall not during the continuance of this agree- ment (without the consent of the publisher) publish any abridgment translation or dramatised version of the work. During the continuance of this agreement the copyright of the work shall be vested in the author, who may be registered as the proprietor thereof accordingly. _ This article deals with the conveyance of the licence to publish, that is, the appointment of the publisher as agent to do certain things, as distinct from the conveyance of copyright, 7.e., the transfer of property, which allows the publisher to act as principal. This is a step in the right direction, but an author must beware, for the grant of a licence to publish unconditioned by limitations of time, place, price, edition, etc., may prove as dangerous almost as the transfer of the copy- right. If a publisher is granted a licence to publish, he can only publish the work that an author submits to him; he cannot make even those alterations which, often so galling to an author who conveys the copyright, do not, however, damage his literary reputation. The clause then, as it stands, isolated from the rest of the agreement, is a dangerous clause, as it does not limit the publisher either in shape, price, time or edition,—it does not even limit the publisher to book form, though apparently it does not include all the countries of the Berne Convention. There is, however, one serious defect in the clause. “The author shall not during the continuance of this agreement (without the consent of the publisher) publish any abridgment, translation, or dramatised version.” What do these words mean? What would they mean if read to an_ unsophisticated author? They would read rather as a vagary of the publisher, and the author would think that the words, like the words in a lease, would mean that such consent would not be unreason- ably withheld. The author would indeed have some right to think so, when he reads another clause, not printed here, from the same agreement, which carefully apportions the division of profits on serial and other minor rights. There is something, no doubt, to be said in case of some books, scientific books, diction- aries, and others of a like kind, in favour of restricting the author from publishing an abridgment while the book of his original grant is selling, and the publisher might well desire to have a word in the matter. But this agree- ment cannot apply to translation rights, still less to the sale of a dramatic version. What then actually happens? The author, with some difficulty, arranges with a foreign author and publisher to translate and publish his book. He writes to the publisher and asks for his consent. The publisher replies that he eannot give his consent unless he receives 50 per cent. of the profits, there is nothing to prevent his asking 75 per cent. even. The author is bound to acquiesce or lose his market. An agent, it is true, takes 10 per cent. for finding a market, but here a publisher will ask 50 per cent. for doing nothing. The case is worse, however, when it comes to the sale of a dramatic version. It is important for an author who has dramatised his work to have control of the publication of 28 THE the words of his drama, and this could not interfere with the publication of his book, although the publisher might say that it would. This right to publish a dramatic version must not be confused with the right to perform, i.e., dramatic rights which are included in some publishers’ agreements. : An author may take infinite time, trouble and labour in converting his book into a drama, and in getting it accepted by a manager, and then be met by the same demand. This, too, when he expected merely a polite letter of sanction. An author cannot be urged too strongly not to sign any agreement in which these words are included. To Clause 2 an objection must be raised on the ground of bad draughstmanship. If the author has clearly never conveyed the copyright to the publisher the copyright is vested in him, and he is clearly entitled to be registered as proprietor. There is no need, therefore, to insert the clause, and anything that may raise an extra chance of a legal argument should be avoided. B. The author hereby agrees to assign to the said & Co. their successors and assigns, and the said & Co. hereby agree to purchase the sole right of publication of the above work in the British Empire and elsewhere. The said & Co. shall be at liberty to dispose of copies at special terms to America, and the author shall be entitled to receive per cent. of the price at which copies are sold in sheets to America. It should be stated once for all that the agreement with a publisher should be personal to that publisher, even where the author is only conveying a licence to publish. It is a mistake, therefore, to allow the words “ their successors and assigns,’’ to come into a publication agreement. Many authors would be quite willing to allow certain publishers to have a licence to publish, but if anything happened to the firm they might strongly object to the agreement being sold in the open market to any chance purchaser. If, however, the author does grant a licence to the “ publishers, their successors and assigns,” he should see that his grant is strictly limited and that he is guarded against his work falling into the hands of another person antagonistic to his interests. There is one further point in the clause which should be mentioned, and that is, the wording. The author should not “ assign the right of publication,” but should merely ““ grant a licence to publish the work in book form.” These slight alterations mean a good deal from the legal point of view. AUTHOR. This clause is unlimited as to country and is not limited as to book form. It is wider than the one quoted just before and is dangerous. Clause 2 is not an unreasonable clause, as it gives the publisher liberty to deal with the American market, when the author has not acquired the American copyright. In fact, save in exceptional cases, this liberty is best left to the publisher. All the author has to see is that he gets a fair royalty. C. That the copyright of the said new novel shall remain the property of the author and that at the expira- tion of five years from the day on which the publisher first publish the said new novel or at the expiration of any subsequent period of five years thereafter this agreement may be terminated by either party on giving three months notice of intention to do so. That the publisher shall issue or cause to be issued a special edition of the said new novel for sale in the Colonies and Dependencies of Great Britain (with the exception of Canada) and they shall pay to the author on all copies of the said new novel sold in such special edition a royalty of 44. a copy. That the United States rights, the Canadian rights, the rights of translation, dramatisation and the right to publish the said new novel in English on the Continent of Europe are reserved to the author. A licence to publish limited as to time. This form of grant has a great many advan- tages and is certainly to be recommended to the writers of technical works, who must have power, from time to time, to reconsider their position and bring their works up to date. Three years is, in most cases, a good limit, and the publisher is not likely to suffer. If the author desires he can—should no alterations be necessary—allow the publisher to continue, or if alterations are necessary, give him the option of publishing the new edition. There is one point, however, against which the author must guard himself in dealing with time limitations, and that is, the possibility of the publisher over-printing towards the end of | the contract, so that when the time limit has expired there is a large stock on hand. It has been decided in the Courts that the publisher would have a right to continue dealing with this stock after the time limit has expired. Clause 2 is satisfactory, for the publisher actually undertakes to do certain things. In many agreements where the publisher obtains these rights he does not undertake, and cannot, therefore, be compelled to do anything with them at all. : This difficulty has already been emphasised frequently in those articles dealing with the conveyance of copyright. Clause 3 is essential where an unlimited licence to publish has been transferred to the publisher, but the words “ and all other rights  ss & \ + 4 4 og | THE AUTHOR. 29 not included by this agreement,” should be added. It is always much better, however, and much clearer for the author to limit the publisher by granting him a licence to produce the work in book form at the price of only in Great Britain and Ireland, the Colonies and Dependencies thereof. Then such a clause as Clause 3 is surplusage and should not be inserted. When the publisher has been limited in a proper way it is always dangerous to insert a further clause reserving certain rights to the author unless the clause is very general, as some rights may be omitted inadvertently, and questions may arise as to whether they belong to author or publisher. The best plan, therefore, is carefully to limit the publisher as to the exact rights the author intends to convey and to insert no further clause as to what rights the author retains. D. The author hereby agrees to assign to the publishers their successors and assigns and the publishers hereby agree to purchase the sole right of publication in volume form during the legal term of copyright of an original work entitled “ ” of which he is the author. If the above shall be included in the publisher’s Colonial Library, or any colonial edition arranged for by the publisher the royalty shall be 3d. per copy on all copies sold. The publishes shall have the right to arrange for publica- tion of the said work in the United States of America and shall credit the author with per cent. of all profits accruing from such an arrangement. All profits arising from minor rights such as translations continental editions, ete., to be divided equally between the author and the publisher. On the subject of “their successors and assigns,” and “ sole right of publication,” we have already spoken. The sole right of publication in this clause is limited to volume form. So far this is satisfactory, but the limitation is not sufficient. There is no limit as to country. There is no limit as to price, there is no limit as to time, and there is no limit as to edition. In the next clause there is no undertaking on the part of the publisher to perform this part of his licence, but if he thinks it will suit him to market the book in the Colonies he undertakes to pay the author a fixed number of pence per copy. This might be satisfactory if he had bound himself to Colonial production. The question of the amount to be paid would of course be a matter of bargaining, and we hope to deal with Colonial sales and prices at greater length in another article. Sale on half profits to America when royalty is paid on British and Colonial sales should only be permitted when the publisher under- takes to charge only the cost of printing and paper against the profits on the American edition. This the best firms undertake to do, but examples have come to hand when a proportionate amount of the cost of composition has been charged against the profits. Why such a course is unfair and unjustifiable wiil be explained in a subsequent article. It is sufficient here to emphasise the fact that where profits are being shared on the American sales and there is a royalty agreement on the English sales, only the cost of printing and paper should be charged against the American edition. Under no circumstances should the latter part of the clause stand, but if through the publisher’s agency under an agreement signed by the author any of the minor rights are sold, then the author should pay the publisher the usual agency charge of 10 per cent. ———__4¢ 9 THE PALACKY AND SOKOL COMMEMORA- TION AT PRAGUE. —+- <> By James Baker, F.R.G.S. HE unveiling of the national memorial to the memory of the famous historian, Francis Palacky, was linked by the Bohemians with their national festival of the Jubilee of the foundation of the Sokol move- ment, a movement for the physical and moral development of the Slav people, that has grown under splendid organisation to gigantic proportions. British writers and journalists were honoured on this occasion, by the City of Prague sending invitations to five members of the British International Association of Journalists, as guests of the City during the festivities, that lasted four days. The writers so honoured were all men who had written upon Bohemia, when on a former occasion as members of this Association they had visited the country ; and a right cordial welcome they received at the impressive ceremonies held in the Pantheon, and at the unveiling of the remarkable monu- ment by Sucharda. Francis Palacky is a writer who has done so much for his country as a historian, that it is strange his dramatic, forceful work is not more utilised in England by writers upon Central European life and polities, up to the year 1526 ; when, alas, his history closes. The scenes enacted in Prague, both in the Pantheon and before the monument to the memory of the patriot and historian, were full 30 of intense significance. The whole of the Slav peoples were represented, and the addresses given by his Excellency, the President of the Bohemian Academy, and Professor Dr. Joseph Pekats were worthy and interesting culegies of Palacky’s work, and its outcome. What a tremendous influence the work has had, was evidenced by the demonstration at the unveil- ine of the monument, a gigantic and notable work of art. The Viceroy and Church dignitaries, Princes, nobles, and people listened to an oration from Dr. Kramai, the well-known Slav Parliamentarian. The writer of this article also spoke a word on the debt English writers owed to his work. Not only at this historical and literary festival were the British visitors honoured, but also at the imposing Sokol demonstrations, and at the banquets and concerts coincident with the festivals. On the great Letna Plain they witnessed from the Tribunes the astounding gymnastic and drill display simultaneously of 11,000 men and 6,000 women, organised by the Sokols or Faleons, who number now far over 100,000 members, and they were present at the march past of over 20,000 of these splendidly drilled men before the old Town Hall of Prague and the Lord Mayor and Council. The links between England and Bohemia in bygone days have been many, and of world-wide influence, far more than the general reader can glean; for even Green and Bright and other historians omit to mention that Richard II. marriel Anne of Bohemia, an event of great importance to the world’s history. The British International Journalists who were invited learnt much during their stay. They included Mr. D. A. Louis, the scientifie writer of the Times, Mr. Walter Jerrold of the Telegraph, Mr. R. J. Kelly of the Freeman, and Mr. Rainbow of the Eastern Chronicle ; and the writer who has watched for over thirty years the wondrous developments in Bohemia that are now of such weight in Central European politics. Palacky’s famous saying: “If the Empire of Austria did not exist, we should be compelled to create it,” has to-day a wondrous significance. ee “TO PLEASE ONESELF.” By W. Haroip THomson. HE other day I beard a novelist—you would know his name quite well if I were to set it down here—bemoaning the fact that in the ten years during which he had been making THE AUTHOR. a really good income from writing he had not done anything for the sheer joy of pleasing himself. “T was making just enough to live on,” he said, “and getting pretty sick of things. I was writing essays of the style that are cal’ed graceful, and stories which editors usually dub ‘ pretty, but too slight,’ and I was getting them accepted here and there, and now and then. But J wanted to get on, I wanted to become known, and I wanted to make money. So I followed the advice of an old hand who had found that there was better fun than starving on art. He told me to stop dreaming; he told me to forget any hopes I had of being recognised asa stylist; he told me to stop framing phrases that had a tendency to make people think, and finally he told me to stop doing what I wanted, and to do instead what editors said their readers wanted. So I went in for that sort of thing.” He shrugged his shoulders at that point and ended : “ Well, I’ve done what I set out to do— I’ve made a name and I’ve made money. But I’ve made the name by stuff I’m ashamed of, and I know that I won the money hard because I starved the artistic side of me until it died.” I believe—and am sorry to believe—that the case of that writer is quite a common one. Or at least it is common as regards the starving of the artistic nature. Few writers, perhaps, gain a popularity or financial reward such as his, but a pitiful army in their efforts to do so learn the bitterness of crushing that desire which, in the first place, made them stretch out their hands for the pens—the desire to write of the sweetest things they know in the sweetest words at their command. To write something just to please oneself ! That is the craving I am sure that comes often and with an increasing pleading to every author dependent upon his work for a livelihood. There are those who du please themselyes—who give of their very best and reach just to that point where they please what might be called the literary gallery ; there are others—a small and to be envied band——who write to please themselves and at last gain a public of which they may be proud and a return with which they may be pleased. But the average writers, the middle-class in the penman’s world, the men and women who, if they can write what is in popular demand, must do so in sackcloth and with tears, as a rule, cannot afford to permit themselves the joy of doing what they term to be their best. Their best would perhaps some day meet with its reward, but they recognise that before that glad day has had time to dawn, their eyes would have been closed. It is the canker in the breast of the average pro- fessional author—the stifling of his inclination to sit down and express the best that is in him  THE AUTHOR. without regard to popular taste. Perhaps “ the best that is in him” is not quite the right phrase. I do not mean that he may have some noble philo- sophy which he feels called to expound, nor indeed that he may have anything particularly serious to say at all. It would be more correct to say that he longs to set down with all the artistry in him his own thoughts upon the sweet or sad things which he sees or hears—anything which appeals to and moves the higher emotions. The insistent editorial demand for action in every paragraph, quite irrespective of the language in which that action is described, is what makes cynics of the more ambitious penmen. During their period of apprenticeship and when writing was so far a hobby merely, they had written what they wanted and had no doubt seen their essays, their graceful stretches, their short stories that were free from blood and detectives and ‘ther popular ingredients, in print from time to time. But at last, perhaps not for a lone time—because authors are creatures in whom hope dies hard— they were forced to recognise that where money- making by the pen is concerned it is the matter and not the manner that counts. It was forced upon them that writers much inferior to themselves in education having not the slightest pretension to culture; men and women whose outlook and whose language were both mawkish—were those who were making the big incomes, True, they were not admired by the book-reading public save in a few well-known instances, and could never hope to gain the praise of critics or fully educated people, but still they were doing something enviable, they were making good incomes wherewith to maintain themselves and those dependent on them. And the young writer seeing them, and perhaps being helped to his bitter decision by sheer need, reluctantly sets out to crush what is artistic in him; with much travail of soul he represses the inclination to set down anything which might be dubbed over-subtle and clever for the understanding of the mass ; he, in fact, far more than the actor, has to recognise the necessity of playing to the gallery. If he be a story-writer he will be told quite plainly and quite truthfully that what is wanted is a story—not fine writing ; psychological insight, deft portrayal of character counts but little if at all. There ‘are, of course, openings for imaginative articles written with cleverness and with style ; for Sketches where the writing is what tells, but the author who has a living to make gets to know very soon that the writing of such articles or sketches is ‘a huge gamble. The market is so very small—the pay’ so very poor. Practically nobody wants his 31 literary cleverness—thousands want what editors and writers themselves pleasantly term ‘ muck.” I am not forgetting the exceptions who win through from the first with material of which they may well be proud—but the exceptions are, after all, of little moment to the rank and file. And so when the average author—travelled, per- haps, well read, cultured, possessing what is pathetically called a “soul ’’—sitg at night in his quiet study longing to express on paper and in language such as would please some kindred Spirit the thoughts that come to him, he knows the dread voice which whispers—* Forget.” “ Forget in your working hours at least your appreciation of the beautiful - forget the fascination of building a gracious picture with words; forget that there is in you the power to move minds and hearts like your own with finely-wrought sentences embodying high thoughts. “* Remember instead that if you are out for pay in this game of writing, you must either wait for long years before your work ‘ gets there,’ or you must learn to tickle the palates of your masters in the gallery. In one way it is, of course, just as clever to do that as to please the elect, but it is a cleverness which will bring you no joy—unless indeed the money is the only reward asked. And in that case the gallery is your proper audience, and you have no reason to talk either of your achievements or of what might have been,” PSUS REEy See cams BOOK-PRICES CURRENT.* —1—>— + dee parts of the periodical lying before us are the first three numbers of the twenty-sixth volume containing records of the sales from October 5, 1911, to April 15, 1912. That the publication always maintains its high interest need not be said, but naturally other sales are thrown into the shade by the first section of the sale of the Huth Library (begun on November 15, 1911). Itis only from the pages of “ Book-Prices Current ” itself that it will be possible for any one to form any correct impression of the multitude of books cf extraordinary rarity and interest that were on this occasion offered for sale. The Shakes- periana were sold en bloc, but there remained a wealth of manuscripts, block-books, incuna- bula and rarities the mere titles of which (apart from the interesting bibliographics! particulars) form marvellous reading. To do the sale any * “Book-Prices ‘ Current.” Vol. XXVI. London: Elliot Stock. 32 THE AUTHOR. justice in a short notice is impossible ; its record is matter for slow and pondered perusal. A copy of “ The Mazarin Bible ” (No. 1300— the bibliographical notes deserve particular attention) sold for £5,800. To the student of English literature will be hardly less inte- resting No. 1124, a collection of 384 broadside ballads in black letter, chiefly belonging to the period of the Restoration, in excellent preserva- tion, which sold for £400, and seems to us to have been cheap at that price. A further instalment of the Amherst Library was sold on December 12, presenting among other rarities the second edition of Caxton’s “‘ Book of Good Manners,”’ prohably the only copy in existence. Authors should look at the prices fetched by modern autograph MSS. at the sale of the library of J. S. Burra, of Ashford, Kent, together with other properties (December 18—15, 1911). Sir Walter Besant’s “ Herr Paulus was sold for £2; Gissing’s ‘‘ Eve’s Ransom,” £11; Edna Lyall’s ‘‘ Donovan,” £50. Other autographs by modern writers are men- tioned. At the sale of the remaining portion of the library of Dr. Joseph Frank Payne several first and early editions of Milton’s works were sold; among them a first edition of “Paradise Lost’ for £40. How many fold does the price given for this single copy exceed the sum paid John Milton for the whole copy- right of a work out of which the publishers and booksellers of England have been ever since making profits? Particulars very interesting to authors will be found recorded in the sale (April 15, etc., 1912) of the library of Louisa Lady Ashburton. <A considerable number of works by Carlyle, or relating to Carlyle, were sold, with autographs of his in them. The vastly enhanced value of the volumes in con- sequence of the autographs contained in them is deserving of remark. The numbers are 5007 to 5024, and should be studied by any one who desires to form a just estimate of what auto- graphs in a book mean. ——_—_—\e—o— 2 —___—_ LITERATURE AND LIFE.* —_-—~o + — Tat Mr. Watt has a public is sufficiently demonstrated by the number of works which he has published, and we entertain no doubt that his new book, ‘“‘ Literature and Life,” will be highly esteemed by those for whom it is * “Titerature and Life.” The Rev. Lauchlan Maclean Watt. London: A, & C. Black, 1912, A volume of “The Guild Library.” intended. Every prolific author knows to whom he is addressing himself, and how he may best hold their attention. For that reason we are unwilling to lay stress upon certain features of the book which do not exactly commend themselves to our judgment, the somewhat lyric tone of a good deal of the prose, and the values assigned to some of the authors whose works are recommended. We hasten to add that the latter feature is one respecting which it is, after all, almost im- possible that two minds should think abso- lutely in agreement. Practically ‘“* Literature and Life *’ is one of the many books recom- mending other people what they should read. Of such works there seems to be no end; and seeing how many people, comparatively speak- ing, never read anything that they ought to read, all these books are books that will do good if thev produce any effect at all. In the present case the author goes a point farther and dwells not only upon what should be read but how it should be read, and this also is commendable. Authors are likely to find the chapters on “Style and Thought,” ‘*‘ Vocabulary,” and ‘“‘ The Writer and his Age,”’ the most suggestive, and we could imagine this part of the book proving valuable to writers who have not yet succeeded in saying things as they wish to say — The book is furnished with an excellent index. CORRESPONDENCE. ne CopyRIGHT BILL. Str, — Your readers will have been much interested by the supplement to the July issue of The Author. It is evident that the Board of Trade is anxious enough to accord fair play to authors, such as they have never had before ; and it will be their own fault if they do not take advantage of it. The paragraph that insists on stamps of royalty being affixed to the different copies of the book is of particular interest. It is a pity that the words “if not otherwise arranged” are not left out, as they leave a loophole to dishonest publishers, who are sure to take advantage of it if allowed to do so. The iniquitous rule of counting thirteen for twelve will now, I fancy, be abolished for ever. This is the author’s opportunity to get quit of their unjust trammels, and if they don’t join hands one and all, they will be greatly to blame for being robbed of their property with their eyes open. Iam, &c., JUSTITIA. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 01 (October 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 01 (October 1912) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-10-01-The-Author-23-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/522/1912-11-01-The-Author-23-2.pdf bb961f9455e99c944bcae2af2dbfbf97 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-11-01 Volume 23 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 33–64 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19121101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vox. X XTII.—No. 2. NOVEMBER 1, 1912. [PRicE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ——_—_—_e——______ NOTICES. —— $< ee the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS . Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 89, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. ——_— > —___ THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. to {1ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund, This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. *9 a  THE PENSION FUND. 1 before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal made on behalf of the fund. After giving the matter full con- sideration, the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts pur- chased at the current prices were £287 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The money now invested amounts to £4,454 6s. Later in the year, at a meeting of the Com- mittee of Management, a question concerning the funds of the society was brought up for dis- cussion, and it was suggested that it would be a good thing for the Pension Fund trustees, if they had power, to sell out the Fund’s holding of Consols and to invest in some more satisfactory security. The suggestion was placed before the trustees of the Pension Fund, and a meeting was called, when the chairman of the Committee of Management, the trustees, and Mr. Aylmer Maude, the member of the Committee of Management who had made the suggestion, were present. The figures were very closely considered, and it appeared clear that altera- tions in the investment of the funds could be carried out with advantage to the Fund’s income. It was decided by the trustees, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to sell out the holding of Consols. With the amount realised, were purchased — $2,000 (£400) Consolidated Gas and Elec- tric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ; 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°, Extension Shares, (1914) £8 paid ; £250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Prefer- ence Shares. These amounts are fully set out and added in the nominal value to the Pension Fund investments, below. The trustees have also, in view of the option extended to them as holders of £232 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock, subscribed for 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts iT January, the secretary of the society laid THE AUTHOR. to £4,454 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. gd Local loans ......:0. 552... 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ...........- 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4%, Certificates ...<.:.. 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed Stock 2.2.2.5.....0 2 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4°% Preference Stock 228 0 O New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6 Trish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927-57 .............. 438 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919-49 1382 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5, Preferred Stock .......4., 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock... ........ 3. 232 0 0 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares 2 ........ 250 0 0 80 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4° Extension Shares 1914 (£8 paid)... 240 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares New Issue... 30 0 O Total. ..........£4,454 6 0 Se PENSION FUND. —— ++ Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from April 1st, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to April Ist, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it.  THE AUTHOR. Subscriptions. 1912. April 6, Bland, J. O. P. April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe June 6, Probert, W. S. : June 6, Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. June 6, Acland, Mrs. C. D. . June 6, Spurrell, Herbert (from 1912 to 1915) June 6, Spens, Archibald B. . July 18, Liddle, S. 5 Aug. 7, Joseph, L. : : : Sept. 6, Garvice, Charles (in addi- tion to present sub- scription of £1 1s.) 2, Todhunter, Dr. John. 10, Eseott, T. H. S. : : 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. : 11, Buckley, Reginald 12, Walshe, Douglas 12 * Penmark’”’ ; : 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . 16, Markino, Yoshio 20, Fiamingo, Carlo Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. 1912. Donations. April 2, XX. Pen Club April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stac- poole ; ‘ g April 10, Robbins, Alfred F.. April 10, Harris, Emma H. . April 11, Ralli, C. Scaramanga April 11, Aitken, Robert —. : April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, February, March, April) April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton : May 2, Baden-Powell, Miss Agnes May 25, Koebel, W. H. : : May 28, Harland, Mrs. Henry May 28, Wood, Mrs. A. E. ; June 4, Hornung, E. W. June 4, Ward, Dudley June 6, Worrall, Lechmere . June 13, Robbins, Miss Alice E. July 5, Hain, H.M. . ; Aug. 16, Shipley, R. H. ; Sept. 20, Willcocks, Miss M. P. Sept. 23, Peacock, Mrs. F. M. Oct. 2, Stuart, James . Oct. 14, Diblee, G. Bonney . . Oct. 14, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. : Oct. 17, Ord, H.W. . : Oct. 20, Yorke-Smith, Mrs. . OCOorfocooot _ SCrewmpnoocoroconcocoocow aOorH oS noo COroooooocoore re oooceo _ oon —_ Ome ane? Or Or Or Or ee oe OOS OOO OO = Se SCKNOCUHaANe _ Son coaceooceocseco oooo Seooascoos — ooo OASCeoannocooocoocoaoo oooceo DAO COMMITTEE NOTES. —— + HE first meeting of the committee after the vacation was held at the offices of the Society, on Monday, October 7th. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, the committee proceeded to the election of members and _ associates. Kighty-six elections were recorded, bringing the total for the current year up to 290, a record election for the first ten months of any year. The full list of names appears on another page. The committee, accepted with regret, the resignation of two members. The solicitor then read a detailed report of the cases left open from the former mecting and those taken in hand during the vacation. Against one paper there were six County Court cases. In each of these cases the sums due to the authors have been paid, and where summonses have been issued, costs have also been recovered. One important case, left over from the last meeting, related to the claim of a member against the proprietor of a paper for wrongful dismissal. In this case the damages demanded were obtained after some slight demur, and the matter has been closed. There was another case against the editor of a paper for infringement of copyright. This matter was settled, with the approval of the author, who resides in China. Of the County Court cases left open, in addition to those already mentioned, five have been settled by payment of the sums claimed, with costs. In one case the paper has gone into liquida- tion, and it is feared there are no assets. In three other cases, summonses are still pending, and will be heard some time in October. A report of these will be made to the committee at their meeting in November, and details will appear in the December issue of The Author. Three cases against a music publisher are in the solicitors’ hands. They involve complicated questions of account and disputes under agreements. Negotiations have been carried on, and it is hoped the matters will be settled before the November meeting of the committee. A case against a paper, on behalf of a member of the Society, arising out of a dispute as to the exact terms of a contract, has been set down for trial and will be carried through in due course, unless, as the solicitor reported might possibly happen, terms are reached before the case is tried. A serious case against an agent was taken in hand on the authority of the chairman during the vacation. The action of the chairman was 36 THE AUTHOR. approved by_ the committee, and the matter will be carried through by the lawyers as quickly as possible. In another case, where a magazine had printed a story purporting to be the work of an author who had not, in fact, written it, the course adopted during the vacation was confirmed by the committee, and the case will be carried through. A dispute between an author and publisher as to the terms on which a commission agreement could be terminated, was also reported by the solicitor, who was instructed to proceed, as the question was a matter of principle, although the sum in dispute was small. The solicitor reported that delay had occurred in one case owing to the difficulty in obtaining answers to letters written from the society’s office. The committee decided it would be best for a representative of the Society to see the member personally and discuss matters with him. Having heard all the circumstances, the committee decided they could not take up a case dealing with the loss of a MS.. which had been put before them. The secretary then reported a curious difficulty which had arisen in the conduct of an action for infringement of copyright in Burma. It appeared, that the infringement had occurred when the Act of 1842 was in force, under which Act it was necessary to produce a copy of the certificate of registration of the author’s copyright. This, however, it was impossible to do now as the registration office had been closed. It was equally impossible to sue under the Act of 1911, as that Act had not yet been proclaimed in India or Burma. The secretary reported he had written twice to the India Office on the matter, and that that office reported that they had drawn the attention of the Indian authorities to the difficulty, and had forwarded the correspon- dence. It is hoped that the Society will be able to take action, as soon as the Act is pro- claimed under Section 37. The secretary then read to the committee a statement of a case laid before the Society by a member, in which a publisher had refused to keep his contract, owing to the refusal of the printers at the last moment to print the book. The member did not wish any action taken, as the book was being published by another house under a fresh agreement, but she wished to draw the committee’s attention to the position of the publisher, and that of the printers in the special case. The committee expressed their thanks to the member for her statement. A further report was made by the secretary as to a case taken up by the Society in San Francisco, and the committee decided to push the matter forward. It will be seen from this report that the number of cases carried through has been very large, and in most of them, the issues have been successful. The pressure of legal work in no way slackened off during the vacation. After the reports of the secretary and the solicitor, the next business dealt with was Canadian copyright. The chairman explained that it had been necessary for him to act in this matter under powers given to him by the committee, and he read a report of the work done during the vacation. As a result of interviews and correspondence it was decided to address the Canadian Prime Minister upon the proposed Copyright Bill of the Dominion. A letter, which it was proposed to send to the Canadian Premier, was therefore submitted to certain members of the Society, and the chairman said that it had been signed, with few exceptions, by all those before whom it had been laid. It will now be forwarded. The object of the letter was to urge upon the Prime Minister of Canada, the Right Honour- able R. L. Borden, the importance of main- taining the unity of imperial and international copyright. The committee next considered the most important matter that has been before the Society for some time, viz., the collection bureau an office which is being started to assist authors in the collection of certain fees. In another column of this issue will be found a short statement of what it is proposed to do, although ‘the full details have not, as yet, been settled. The secretary reported the action that had been taken during the vacation, as a result of the approval of the council, which approval was chronicled in the October issue of The Author. Letters had been sent to certain members of the Society, asking them whether they would guarantee any sum towards the starting of the new bureau. The secretary reported that promises had been given, and a guarantee amounting to £670 had been raised. The committee then gave authority to the secretary to collect the fees due on the mechanical reproductions of the work of composers, members of the Society, who wished these fees collected by the Society. The question of the commission to be charged was referred to the Composers’ Sub-Committee, with a request to that body to report to the Committee of Management at the earliest opportunity. The question of the collection of fees on dramatic contracts was referred to Sse anaes ae ANS  THE AUTHOR. the Dramatic Sub-Committee, with a similar request for report as to the commission to be charged for collection. The question of the charge for collection of fees on literary contracts between authors and_ publishers was adjourned to the next meeting of the committee, when it will come up with the reports from the Composers’ Sub-Committee and Dramatic Sub-Committee. The secretary was authorised to hire another room for the use of the Collection Bureau at a given limit of rental, and to engage another clerk to carry out the work and to assist in the work of the Society generally. The appointment of the date of the dinner, and the necessary arrangements in connection therewith, were left in the hands of the chairman to settle in consultation with the secretary. A circular dealing with this matter will be sent out in due course. Questions referring to Australian copyright and other copyright matters were referred to the Copyright Sub-Committee. Finally, the committee sanctioned the purchase of a safe to contain the scenarios which were being registered at the office, as the present regis- tration box was inadequate. They also sanc- tioned the purchase of a card index and other necessary equipment. The business discussed occupied the com- mittee till a late hour. ——>+— Dramatic SuB-CoMMITTEE. Tue first meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee after the vacation was held at the offices of the Society of Authors on Friday, October 18th. The matter of the managerial treaty was the first on the agenda. The secretary read a letter from the Society of West End Managers to the effect that the last communication from the Society of Authors was to be considered by the managers at their mecting in November. Further discussion therefore was adjourned. The sub-committee next considered what fees authors should be advised to accept for performances of their plays in provincial halls and theatres twice nightly, as certain managers in the provinces had started performances on these lines. The secretary received instruc- tions to obtain some further information and to report to the next meeting. The question of fees in portable theatres, was also discussed, and a letter from Mr. Cecil Raleigh was read to the sub-committee. 37 It was followed by “‘ Cinematograph perfor- mances and authors’ rights.” The secretary stated that Mr. Raleigh had promised to submit a report, but was unable to lay it before the present meeting, as he was awaiting further information from the Société des Auteurs Dramatiques. The Committee of Management referred to the Dramatic Sub-Committee for advice in regard to the collection of authors’ fees by the society's Collection Bureau. The secretary explained at length what the Society proposed to undertake, and the sub-committee recom- mended, as the Society did not propose in any way to act as agents for the placing of plays, that under contracts actually made between a dramatist and a manager for the performance of a play, the Society should collect the fees on a commission of 5 per cent. The secretary then laid before the sub- committee the translation of an agreement issued by the Société des Auteurs Dramatiques between a dramatist and a translator. He explained that he had been desired to take this step by a gentleman in Holland who was anxious to act as the Society's agent now that Holland was about to enter the revised Con- vention of Berne, and to have authority to translate the works of those dramatists who were members of the English Society. He had expressed his willingness to stand by the terms of any contract the sub-committee cared to settle. The matter was adjourned to the next meeting so that the sub-committee could give it their consideration, and the secretary was instructed to send round copies of the draft. The papers relating to the schedule of fees which, at the request of the sub-committee, had been issued to the members of that body, were laid on the table, and, after some discussion, it was decided to take no further steps at present. The secretary again raised the question of the appointment of agents in foreign countries. As at present there appeared to be no way of getting over the serious practical difficulties that existed, further discussion was abandoned. The dramatic cases that had been taken up, with the sanction of the chairman, during the vacation were reported. — ++ Composers’ SUB-COMMITTEE. A MEETING of the Composers’ Sub-Com- mittee was held at the offices of the Society on Saturday, September 14th. Following the reading of the minutes of the last meeting, a question submitted to the 38 Composer's Sub-Committee by the Committee of Management, namely, the amount of com- mission to be charged for the collection of mechanical instrument fees, was considered. The sub-committee reported to the Com- mittee of Management that they considered, in the first instance, the Society should charge 15 per cent. on the collection of these fees under the Act of 1911, on works reproduced in England, the composers affected paying for the manu- facture of the necessary stamps. The sub- committee also considered that if accounts were rendered and settled every six months, this would be convenient to composers. This report will be considered at the next meeting of the Committee of Management. A question then arose touching an agree- ment which had been submitted to one of the Society’s members for signature, and the secretary received instructions to write to the firm that had made the proposal, as the sub- committee considered the form of agreement submitted was wholly unreasonable. The question of performing rights again came up for discussion, and the secretary received instructions to write to the Music Publishers’ Association on the matter, referring them to correspondence which had passed in the spring of the year. Mr. W. A. Elkin, a Director of the Mechani- cal Copyright Licences Co., was kind enough to call at the Society’s offices to discuss the terms of an agreement put forward by his company for the collection of mechanical instrument fees, and it is hoped that some definite pronouncement may be made later. A discussion also took place relative to the Taylor-Coleridge Fund and Concert. —1—>+ Tur Copyricut Sup-CoMMITTEE. A MEETING of the Copyright Sub-Committee was held at the offices of the Society on Thursday, October 17th, at 4 o'clock. A report on the Australian Copyright Bill, which had been drafted kindly by Mr. E. J. MacGillivray, was laid before the sub-com- mittee and carefully considered. The sub-committee recommended that the report should be laid before the Committee of Management, and advised that the Commit- tee of Management, if possible, should take steps to see the following points adopted. Under the present Bill registration is neces- sary in the Colony, if an author or copyright owner desired to take advantage of some of the penal clauses. THE AUTHOR. The Copyright Sub-Committee advise that, if possible, this registration should be done away with. The sub-committee advise that the penal clauses should be more clearly expressed, and it should be stated that the £10 is cumulative. They consider that a severer penalty should be enforced in the case of a second or subse- quent infringement. The sub-committee consider that the period in which to take summary proceedings is too short, being limited to six months. It is quite probable in many of the infringements of drama- tic rights that it would be impossible to take proceedings in the Australian Courts under the penal clauses, even if the infringement was known in Great Britain and other Colonies within the specified period, and they think it advisable that the time should be extended to a year. ++ Cases. Members of the Society may be inclined to consider, from the record of cases appearing monthly in these columns, that the Society’s work is confined merely to taking legal action. If this is their view, they are making an en- tirely false deduction, although, no doubt, the number of cases taken up by the Society during the year is considerable. During the past month, seventeen cases have been in the hands of the secretary. There were four demands for money. In one case the money has been paid, two other cases have had to go into the hands of the Society’s solicitors, and the fourth has only recently come to the office. Three cases for accounts have come to the office. In one the Society has placed in an accountant to investigate the accounts, in another the accounts have been rendered and satisfactorily explained, and the last case is still in course of negotiation. Two infringements of copyright have been dealt with. One has been settled, and it is hoped to bring the other to a satisfactory conclusion as the infringement is admitted, and the question is merely one of damages. A curious case of property in title has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors in Dublin, though it is very doubtful whether a satis- factory result will ensue, as the movements of the defendants—a travelling theatrical company—are difficult to follow. Three claims for the return of MSS. have been dealt with. In two the MSS. have been returned, and the third, recently brought to the office, has not  Beaman, Lieut. A. A. M. THE AUTHOR. yet been settled. Of four claims for accounts amd money, two have been settled and two are in the course of negotiation. —+—< + Elections. Barradell-Smith, W. (Richard Bird) Biddulph, Mrs. Wright. Bluett, Mrs. Duncan C, (Beatrice Kelston) Brewster, Bertram Buckley, Reginald R. . Cameron, W. J. . Chatterton-Hill, Georges Clarke, E. M. (C.0.M.) Close, Evelyne Dale, Miss Mary . Dibblee, G. Binney. Douglas, Sholto O. G. . Duckworth, Mrs. Madge Egerton, Mrs. Fred . _— Ervine, St. John G. Kscott, T. H. S. Evans, Frederic . Felberman, F.R.HS. Fellowship Song Com- mittee. Louis, Fiamingo, Carlo . Frere, Edgar Garrison, Mrs. Isabel ___— Gibbs, Philip Glasgow Academy, Glasgow. 96, Piccadilly, W. The Chilet, Pet- worth, Sussex. The Wood End, Prestwood, Gt. Missenden. 59, Madeley Road, Ealing. 23, Coram Street, Russell Square, W.C. Université, Gen®ve, Suisse. 8, Winchester Street, St. Helier, Jersey, C.I. (Temporary). 48, Rutland Gardens, Hove. 12, E. 38th Street, New York, U.S.A. 37, South Parade, Southsea. Gwessin House, Tonypandy, S. Wales. Cheriton _ Cottage, Alresford, Hants. Arcade House, Temple Fortune, Hendon, N.W. 33, Sackville Road, Hove. Ty Cynwyd, Llan- gynwyd, __ Bridg- end. Bladen Lodge, South Bolton Gardens, W. 114, Hunter House Road, Sheffield. 998, Sda S. Tom- maso, Floriana- Malta. Authors’ Club. 21, Brook Green, W. 36, Holland Street, Kensington, W. 9, Govat, Ignato Henry . Harris, The Rey. John H. Harris, Whitfield ‘ Heathcote, Mrs. Man- ners. Hegarty, Miss Sheila Helston, John Henderson, R. W. Wright Hewlett, Etheldred M.M. Holiday, Henry . Holliday, Agnes Theresa Jane, L. Cecil Johnson, Harrold Jones, Gladys (Gwen John) Joseph, Leonard A.M.L.E.E. Klein, Charles Knoblauch, Edward Knowles, M. W. . (May Wynne) Legge, Miss Margaret . McLaughlin, Miss Mary M. Markino, Yoshio Marsden, Alfred, . M.1.A.E., A.M.I.M.E. Michell, The Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. Moggridge, Edith Montefiore, Claude G. . , Myers, L. H. 39 “* Glencoe,” Ashleigh Avenue, __ Bridg- water. Denison Vauxhall Road, S.W. Vivary, Taunton. Horsley Priory, Nailsworth. 14, Bessborough Street, Westmins- ter, S.W. 23, Henderson Road, Wandsworth Com- mon, S.W. House, Bridge Oaktree House, Branch Hill, Hampstead, N.W. and Betty-Fold, Hawkshead, Am- bleside. 39, High Oxford. Fairhaven, Harrow Road, Pinner, Middlesex. 20, xlebe Chelsea. 6, Birchington Road, London, N.W. Hudson Theatre, Street, Place, Hast Hill, Hayes, Kent. 307, West 88th Street, New York, N.Y. USA. 116, Lexham dens, W. 3, Regent House, Wir- temberg Street, Clapham, S.W. Rondebosch, Cape Town. Stanfield House, High Street, Hampstead, N.W. 12, Portman Square, W. Union Club, London. Gar- 40 Oldfield, L. C. F’. Parsons, Ernest Bryham Pedersen, Amy Skov- gaard. Perring, Miss Mary Ponsonby, Arthur A. W. H., M.P. Read, Mrs. Amy E. Richards, Miss Mary Roch, Mrs. Walter Rose, Frederick, L.D.S. Rowe, Louise Jopling . (Louise Jopling) —Scholes, Perey A. Shore, W. Teignmouth Sinclair, Edith . Singleton, Miss A. H. Smith, F. Stanley (Stanley Smith) Smith, W.S. M. . : - Soddy, Frederick, M.A., F.R.S. Spencer, Blanche Stoddard, Frederick . Wolcott (Dolomite). Strachey, Mrs. Olive (Ray Strachey) Stuart, James. ¢ Tait, Miss EK. M. . : Tata, Sir Dorab J. : Thoren, Lieut. Oscar de Turner, Denis . : Vahey, John Haslette . (John Haslette) THE AUTHOR. 5, Pump_ Court, Temple, E.C. 41, Guildford Street, Russell Square, W.C. Quimper, France. 5, Clifton Gardens, Maida Vale, W. Shulbrede Priory, Haslemere. The Close, Henley- on-Thames. 5, Clifton Gardens, Maida Vale, W. Llanarth Court, Raglan, S. Wales. 1, Brunswick Street, Liverpool. 7, Pembroke Gar- dens, Kensington, W. 30, Carlton Terrace, Childs’ Hill, N.W. Finistere, 27, Kensington Court Mansions, W. 24, Hermitage Gar- dens, Edinburgh. Arch Hall, Navan, Treland. 13, Little Grosvenor Street, W. 138, Sloane Street, S.W. The University, Glasgow. 3, Mortimer Road, Clifton, Bristol. Wessobrunn, Meran, Tyrol. 96, South Hill Park, N.W. 34, Loop Street, Pietermaritzburg, Natal, S. Africa. 27, St. Georges Square, S.W. Harewood House, Hanover Square, W. St. Stephen’s Club, S.W. Whitehall Charing S.W. Fairseat, Poole Road, Bournemouth. House, Cross, Walker, Maude 41, Enys Road, East- bourne. : Littlefield, Worples- don, Surrey. Walshe, Douglas Wapling, Winifred H. . Tadworth. Williams, Sir Thomas The Police Court, Marchant. Merthyr Tydfil. Yellon, Evan ; 33, Furnival Street, K.C. ~—>—_+—___—_- BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. ———-— + While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact. that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. ART. Prerverxo. By Serwyn Briton. Tilustrated with eight reproductions in colour. 8 x 6. 80 pp. Jack. ls. 6d. n. Famous Parstrncs. Selected from the World’s Great Galleries and Reproduced in Colour. With an Intro- duction by G. K. Cuzsterron and Descriptive Notes.. 15 x 103. 50 pp. Cassell. 12s. 6d. n. VisvAKARMA. Examples of Indian Architecture, Sculp- ture, Painting, &c. Chosen by ANanpa W. CooMARAS- wamy, D.Sc. Part Il. 11 x 8}. Plates 28—60.. Luzac. 2s. 6d. CHIPPENDALE AND HIs ScHoot. ByJ.P. Brake. 7} X 5. 111 pp. (Little Books about Old Furniture.) Heine- mann. 2s. 6d. n. BIOGRAPHY. Forry-Nine Years or My Lire (1770—1815). By Tae Princess Lovise oF Prussta (Princess Anton Radzi- will). Edited by Princess RapzrwiLt. Translated by: A. R. Atirnson. 9 X 53. 461 pp. Nash. 16s. n. THIRTEEN YEARS OF A Busy Womay’s Lire. By Mrs. Arec Twrepis. 83 x 5}. 367 pp. Lane. 16s. n. Romances oF THE FreNcH THEATRE. By _ FRaNcIs Gripste. 9 X 53. 288pp. Chapman& Hall. 15s.n. Coxe or NorFoLK AND HIS Frrmnps. By A. M. W.. Srretinc. New Edition. ‘ 8} x 53. 632 pp. Lane. 12s. 6d. n. Tuomas ANDREWS, SHIPBUILDER. By SHAN F’. BULLOCK. With an Introduction by Str Horace PLUNKETT. 7h x 43. 80 pp. Maunsell. 1s, n. JournaL or tur Comtr D’EsrincnaL DuRING THE Enicration. Edited from the original manuscripts by BE. vp Havtertve. Translated by Mrs. RoDOoLPH SrawetL. 9 x 5}. 432pp. Chapman & Hall. 12s, 6d. n. Apam Linpsay Gorpon AND HIS Frrenps Iv ENGLAND AnD Austratia. By Epira Humparis AnD DovGLas: SLADEN. 83 x 53. 464 pp. Constable. 12s. 6d. n. Wuen I was a Cuttp. By Yossio Marxino. 8 X 5}. 281 pp. Constable. Larcapro Hzarn. By E. Tuomas. 6} x 43. 91 pp- Edited by Sir Constable. 1s. n. Dictionary or Nationat BroGRAPHY. Srpyry Ler. Second Supplement, Vol. I. Faed— Muy-ridge. Smith Elder. 15s. n.  THE AUTHOR. 4] LETTRES DE LA MARQUISE DU DEFAND A Horace WALPOLE. Par Mrs. Paget TOYNBEE. 3 Vols. 9 x 6. Methuen. 63s. n. Witu1am Hone. woop. 9 x 53. His Life and Times. 373 pp. Fisher Unwin. By F. W. Hacx- 10s. 6d. n. CLASSICAL. Pxuors. A Tetralogy. The Charioteers. Chrysippus. The Victors at Olympia and Tantalus. A Satyric Play. By Arraur Ditton. Elkin Mathews. Antique laid paper in boards, 3s. 6d. n. ; wove paper, in wrapper, Is. 6d. n. DRAMATIC. ‘To-morrow. A Play for Children. With Music and Illustrations. By Krrry Barns anp D. W. WHEELER. Curwen & Sons. Tirmotuy’s GARDEN. Jeutr’s. A Comedy in Four Acts. JACHELL. 63 x 5. 154 pp. Murray. Drake. A Pageant Play in Three Acts. Parker. 74x 5. 117 pp. Lane. 2s. n. Curtary Raisers. By Epren Partuports. 53 pp. Duckworth. Is. 6d. n. PrErer’s Cuance. A Play in Three Acts. Lytretton. 6} x 5. 74 pp. Duckworth. By Kirry Barne. Curwen. By Horace A. ls. 6d. n. By Lovis 63 x 5. By Epiri ls. 6d. n. EDUCATIONAL. * By L. Macugan Wart. (Jack’s People’s EK. T. and E. C. Jack. 6d. George I. to George V. ls. 6d. CARLYLE. Books.) Scnoot History or Brrrarn. By L. Mactgean Warr. Chambers. FICTION. THe STREET oF THE FLuTE-PLayver. By H. pe VERE STacPoote. 74 x 5. 356 pp. Murray. 6s. GENERAL Matiock’s Saapow. By W. B. Maxwetw. 7k xX 43. 352 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Tue Outcast. By F. E. Penney. Chatto & Windus. 6s. Tue Lovers. By EpEen Painiports. Ward, Lock. 6s. Pansy Mearns. The Story of a London Shop Girl. By Horace W. C. Newre. 74 x 43. 329 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. Tue VeLtpr Dwetuers. By F. Bancrort. 340 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. One Crowpep Hour. By Sypnry C. Grrr. 7} x 372 pp. Blackwood. 6s. Tue Mysrery or 31, New Inn. By R. Austin Freeman. 7i X 5. 311 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tur GotpEen Guarp. By Tue Countess of CROMARTIE. 73 x 5. 407 pp. Allen. 6s. A Dream or Buuge Roszs. By Mrs. Hupert BARCLAY. 74 x 5. 343 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Waite Gauntinr. By P. J. Bresyer. 343 pp. Cassell. 6s. Prestrr Joun. By J. Bucwan. 64 x 4. 284 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. : Mrrace. By E. Tempre Taurston. New and cheaper edition. 74 x 43. 310 pp. Chapman & Hall. 2s.n. Lovers’ Knors. By Marsorrm BowsEn. 7 x 4}. 256 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Everett. ls. n. Tue Macnetic Girt. By Ricnarp Marsn. 6} x 4. 318 pp. John Long. 6d. n. Tue Justicn or Tan Kinc. By Hamiron DRumMonp. 83 x 53. 158 pp. (Clear Type Sixpenny Novels.) Stanley Paul. 6d. or 7% Xx 426 pp. 72 X 5. 352 pp. 7k xX 4}. or 7B x 5. Tue INNER SHRINE. 4}. 256 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Td. n. THe Buack WATCHER. 63 x 44. 260 pp. Stoughton. 7d. n. BacHELor’s Burrons. Bachelor. By E. Burke. Jenkins. 6s. THe Swimmer. By Lovisr Grrarp. Mills & Boon. 6s. THE CHILDREN OF THE Zop1ac. By ANnrHoNy Hamitron. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Greening. 6s. JOHN OF JINGALO. The Story of a Monarch in Difficulties. By Laurence Housman. 73 x 5}. 376 pp. Chap- man & Hall. 6s. Motynevux or Mayra. By DuncanScuwann. 7} x 5. 344 pp. Heinemann. 6s. THE Rock oF THE Ravens. By J. A. STEvART. 314 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Honey, My Honny. By Karuarine Tynan. 305 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. Tue Bountirut Hour. By Marron Fox. 320 pp. John Lane. 6s. Viotet Dunstan. ByL.G.Mosperny. 7} x 5. Ward, Lock. 6s. Her Marriace Lives. By Marte Connor LEIcHTon. 72 x 5. 320 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. THE Ciamm THAT Won. By May Wynne. 302 pp. Everett. 6s. A Prrrect Passion. By Mars. 320 pp. JohnLong. ls. n. Crimson Litres. By May CromMeE in. John Long. 6d. n. THE Grass Wripow. John Long. 6d. n. THe Broken Roan. 461 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. Tue Lost Wortp. By Arruur Conan Dove. 7} x 5. 319 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Fottowixe Darkness. By Forrest Rem. 73 x 5. 322 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. THe Joyous ADVENTURES OF ARISTIDE W. J. Locke. 74x 5. John Lane. 6s. ApNAM’s ORCHARD. BySaraHGranp. 73x 5. 640 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Sryceriry. By Warwick DrEEprna. Cassell. 6s. Lerrers To 4 Prison. By Mrs. Frep ReyNoups. 7} x 43. 282 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. Tue Conressions of ArsENE Lupin, By Mavrice Lesranc. Translated by ALEXANDER TEIXEIRA DE Mattos. 72 x 5. 327 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Two Kinas anp OrHEr Romances. By Cosmo Haminron. 74 x 5. 359pp. Chatto & Windus. 2s.n. THe CHequer Boarp. By Sypm Grant. 324 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. THe Worst Girt IN THE SCHOOL, OR THE SEcRET STAFF. By A. M. Irvryez. Illustrated by J. E. Surciurrs. 7% x 534. 295 pp. Partridge. 2s. 6d. n. By Mrs. Atrrep Sepawick. 63 x Hodder & Stoughton. By E. Puurs Oppenterm. (Cheap Reprint.) Hodder & The Candid Confessions of a Shy 73 x 5. 399 pp. Herbert 72 x 5. 394 pp. 7% Xx 5. TEx 6. 7k x 43 351 pp. 7k X 5. STANLEY WRENCH. 318 pp. 64 x 44. By DorornEes Grerarp. 318 pp. By A. E. W. Mason. 6} x 4. Posout. By 72 xX 5. 333 pp. 8 x 5h FOLKLORE. By Exniior O’Donnett. 73 x 5. 292 5s. n. GARDENING. JAPANESE GARDENS. By Mrs. Basu Taytor. 298 pp. Methuen. 21s. n. Harpy PERENNIALS AND HERBacEouS Borpers. Illus- trated in Colour. By W. P. Wriaut. 9} x 6}. 304 pp. Headley. 12s. 6d. n. WERWOLVES. pp. Methuen. 10} x 73. 42 HISTORY. Tun Srory or Lucca. By JANET Ross and NELLY Ericusen. 63 x 4}. 365 pp. Dent. 4s. 6d. n. Being the History of the Tue Cuurcu Iv Mapras. : n ary Action of the East India Ecclesiastical and Mission Company in the Presidency of Madras from 1805 1835. By Tur Rev. FRANK PENNY. Vol Ih 9 x 5%- 424 pp. Smith, Elder. 16s. n. Arapic Spar. Sidelights on her History and Art. By BERNARD AND ELLEN M. Wuisnaw. 8% X 5}. 421 pp. Smith, Elder. 10s. 6d. n. : A History oF THE AUSTRALASIAN Cotontes. (From their Foundation to the year 1911.) By E. JENKs. Third Edition. 73 x 5. 376 pp. (Cambridge Histori- cal Series.) Cambridge University Press. : Russia. By Sr Donatp MACKENZIE WALLACE. Revised and enlarged Edition. 9} X 64. 788 pp. Cassell. 12s. 6d. n. JUVENILE. To-morrow. A Story for Children. By Krrry Barnet. Hodder & Stoughton. Two Troupapours. By Esmu Stuart. pp. Smith, Elder. 3s. 6d. Tue Encuisu Farry Boox. By E. Ruys. F. C. Wurrney. 8} x 5}. 318 pp. 6s. Prerer Pan IN Kenstnaron GARDENS. Little White Bird.” By J. M. Barrie. Tilustrated by AnrHuR Rackuam. 11} X 83. Hodder & Stoughton. 15s. n. Aunt PEN: on ROSES AND THORNS. 8i x 5}. 302 Tllustrated by Fisher, Unwin. From ‘ The (New Edition.) 123 pp. By L. E. TrppEMAN. 256 pp. 8.P.C.K. 2s. 6d. BLack Evans. A School Story. By R. 8S. WARREN BELL. 8 x 5}. 280 pp. Black. 3s. 6d. A Story of the Days of Marlborough. Grory or War. 7% x 5. 256 pp. S.P.C.K. By H. A. Hryxson. 2s. 6d. A Cuiup’s Rue or Lire. 11} x 83. 25 pp. Longmans. A Cuizp’s JouRNEY witH DICKENS. Wicern. 7hIx 5. 34 pp. Hodder 13. ui. Lrrrtepom CastLE AND OTHER TALES. By Rosert Hucu Benson. Ign: By Kate DoveLas & Stoughton. By Mrs. M. H. Sprermann. 73 x 5}. 377 pp. Routledge. 2s. 6d. GotpEn Hovusr. By Brita Stpney Woour. 7} X 5. 140 pp. Duckworth. ls. 6d. n. Tur Farry or OLD SPAIN AND OTHER IMPORTANT PEOPLE. By Mrs. Ropotpn Srawety. Illustrated by F. C. Parr. 8x 6. 134 pp. Dent. 3s. 6d. n. Keystycton Ruymes. By Compron Mackenzie. _ Illus- trated by J. R. Monsetn. 10 x 7}. 88 pp. Martin Secker. 5s. n. Ture TREASURE or Spanish VittA. By F. Bayrorp Harrison. 73x 5. 128 pp. S8.P.C.K. ls. Heap or THE Scnoot. By Haroitp Avery. 8} x 6. 384 pp. Partridge. 5s. How Eneranp Grew Up. 224 pp. Grant Richards. By Jusstz Pops. 23: D. LITERARY. Liverature AND Lirn. By L. C. MacLean Wart. A. & C. Black. Is. 6d. Bonemra In Lonpon. by Frep Taytor. 22. n. Tur Sctence or Erymonocy. By Tus Rev, Watter W. Sxeat, Lrrr.D. Elrington and Bosworth Professor of Anglo-Saxon in the University of Cambridge. 7} x 52. 242 pp. Oxford: Claxendon Press. London: Frowde. 4s. Gd. n. By ArtHur Ransome. Illustrated 74 x 5. 293 pp. Stephen Swift. THE AUTHO!R. Tus AND THaT AND THE OTHER. By Hi~atre BELLO, 73x 41. 287 pp. Methuen. 5s. SeLectrD PassaGes FRoM THE Works oF BERNARD Suaw. Chosen by Cuartorre F. Smaw. 7 x 5§. 294 pp. Constable. 5s. n. Tur British Museum Reaprne Room. A Handbook for Students. By R. A. Prppin. Grafton & Co., 69, Great Russell Street, W.C. Among My Booxs. Centenaries, Reviews, Memoirs. By Freprertc Harrison. 8} x 5}. 438 pp. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. Tuy Rop anp Tuy Starr. By A.C. Benson. 8 X 54. 240 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. n. Oscar Witpr Art anp Moratrry. A Record of the Discussion which followed the publication of “ Dorian Gray.” By Srvarr Mason. 6} x 4}. 325 pp. F. Palmer. 5s. n. Dieressions. Being passages from the Works of E. Temple Thurston. Collected and arranged by BELL- WATTLE. 63 X 43. 275 pp. Chapman & Hall, 3s. 6d. n. Menta Erricrency anp Oruer Hiyts to MEN AND Women. New Edition. 153 pp. Tae Human MAcuHrIne. New Edition. 151 pp. Liarerary Taste: How To Form Ir. New Edition. 143 pp. Tue Feast oF St. Frmenp. 98 pp. How to Live on TWENTY-FOUR Hours a Day. New Edition, with a New Preface. 139 pp. By Arnonp Bunyerr. 7} x 5. Hodder & Stoughton. ls. n. Ar Prior Park AND OTHER Puaces. By Austin Dosson. 71 x 532. 305 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. AMrscettany or Men. ByG.K.Cuusrerron. 7 X 4}. 267 pp. Methuen. 5s. MEDICAL. Tur Causes LEADING To EpucatTionaL DEAFNESS IN CHILDREN. With Special Reference to Prevention. By Mactrop YEARSLEY, F.R.C.S. Reprinted from “The Lancet.” P. §. King. NATURAL HISTORY. Nature's Caron Sincers. By R. Kearton, F.Z8. 72 x BL. 251 pp. Cassell. 3s. 6d. Tum Brrps or AusTRaLtia. By G. M. Matuews. Vol. I. 237—356 pp. Witherby. Part IIT. 14 x 10}. A Hisrory or British Mammats. By G. E. H. Barrett- Hamiton. Illustrated by E. A. Witson. Part XII. October, 1912. Gurney and Jackson. 2s. 6d. n. PHILOSOPHY. Arraur JAMES BALrour AS PHILOSOPHER AND THINKER. A Collection of the more Important and Interesting Passages in his Non-Political Writings, Speeches and Addresses, 1879—1912. Selected and arranged by Wn. Snort. 9X 6. 552 pp. Longmans. 7s. 6d. n. Moprern Prostems. By Sir Oxtver Lopes, F-.R.S. 72 x 5. 320pp. Methuen. 5s. n. Tue UNVEILED GLORY, OR SIDELIGHTS ON THE HicHER Evo.vtion. By Tue Rey. Luraer WintuEr Caws. 7k x 5. 206 pp. J. Clarke. 2s. 6d. n. PAMPHLETS. Tun Meraprysic or Mr. J. H. Brapiey. By Hastines RasHpat. (Reprinted from and published for the British Academy.) Frowde. Is. 6d. n. POETRY. A Sona or THe Eneuisu. By Illustrated by W. Heatu Rosinson. &Stoughton. 6s. n. Rupyarp KIe.ine. 8 x 6. Hodder  THE AUTHOR. Batuaps or Burma. (Anecdotal and Analytical. “ Ootay.” Illustrated by J. Martin Jonzs. 116 pp. Thacker, 4s. n. Tue Sov oF 4 GaRDENER. A. C. Fifield. 2s. n. By H. Marraman. POLITICAL. Nonconrormists AND THE WetsH CuurcH BI. By J. Fovarcur Braptry. 7 x 43. 98 pp. Sir Isaac Pitman. Is. n. REPRINTS. Lirerary Geocrapny anp TRAVEL-SKETCHES. Writings of Wruam Swarr. Vol. IV. 391 pp. Heinemann. 5s. n. THe Trumpet-Mayor. 374 pp- Two on a Tower. 314 pp. 9 x 53. The Wessex Edition of the Works of Thomas Hardy. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. each. Tur Pocker Grorce Borrow. Passages chosen from the Works of Borrow. By E. Tuomas. 54 x 3h. 191 pp. Chatto & Windus. 2s. n. Tue Lerrers or Toomas Gray. Including the Corre- spondence of Gray and Mason. Edited by Duncan C. Jovey. Vol. Ill. 74 x 43. 421 pp. (Bohn’s Libra. ries.) Bell. 3s. 6d. n. Tue Portican Works oF GEORGE MEREDITH. With some Notes by G. M. Trevenyan. 81 x 5}. 623 pp. Constable. 7s. 6d. n. Selected 72 x 54. SCIENCE. SovtH Arrican Gronoey. By Pror. E. H. L. Scnwarz. 7¢ X 5. 200 pp. Blackie.” 3s. 6d. n. Tue Work or Ratn ann Rivers, By T. G. Bonney, Se.D. 144 pp. (Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature.) Cambridge University Press. 1s. n. SOCIOLOGY. MARRIAGE AS A TRADE. By Ciceny Hamoron. and cheaper edition.) 7 x 44, Hall, 1s. n; THE DEcuIneE or ARISTOCRACY. By A. Ponsonpy, M.P. 9 x 53. 320 pp. Fisher, Unwin. 7s. 6d. n. THE SoctotogicaL VALUE OF Curistraniry. By Grorazs CuHATTERTON-Hint, Ph.D. 8? x 54. 285 pp. Black. 7s. 6d. n. Woman AnD Womannoop. C. W. SaLersy, M.D. 10s. n. Wuat’s Wrone wire tun Wortp. TON. Cheap New Edition. Js.n. (New 218 pp. Chapman & A Search for Principles. By 83 X 54. 398pp. Heinemann. By G. K. Cuzsrer- 73 x 5. 293 pp. Cassell. THEOLOGY. THe Trutn oF Curistrantry. By Lrevr.-Cou. W. H. Turton. Eighth Edition (30th Thousand.) 630 pp. Wells, Gardner & Co. 2s. 6d. n. In THe Carpinat Warp. Some pages from the Journal of a Nursing Sister, By A. Attan Brockreron. 7X 5. 98 pp. Mowbray. 1s. 6d. n. Breranexem 0 Oriver, By Tue Rev. J. R. MILLER, D.D. The Life of Jesus Christ Mlustrated by Modern Painters. Edited by W. Snaw Sparrow. 7 x 44, 190 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 3s. 6d. : Marpiace IN Cuurcn anp Starz. By Tur Ray. T. A. Lacey. 249 pp. Robert Scott. 53. n. TOPOGRAPHY. Lercuworth (GARDEN Crry) anp Hrrcum, With Their Surroundings. By the late Groran AYLOTT AND W. P. WasteLt, F.LS. 74 x 5. 96 a PP. The Homeland Association. 25. 6d. n. 43 TRAVEL. Soutn America. Observations and Impressions. By Tue Ricur Hon. James Bryce, P.C. 8i xX 53. 611 pp. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. n. Turncs SEEN tn Russra. By W. 6 x 4}. 260 pp. Seeley Service. Ty tue Lanp or tHe Buvur Gowii. Lirtne. 7 x 44. Is. -n. PROVENCE AND Lanauepoc. By Cxctt Heapiam. 9 x 5}. 313 pp. Methuen. 10s. 6d. n. A WANDERER IN FLORENCE. By E. V. Lucas. 391 pp. Methuen. 6s. Ix Frencu Arrica. Scenes and Brruam-Epwarps. 9 x 53. Hall. 10s. 6d. n. AtpivE Srupims. By W. A. B. Coorzpan. 307 pp. Longmans. 7s. 6d. n. In Jesurr Lanp. The Jesuit Missions of Paraguay. By W. H. Komsrn. With an Introduction by BR. B. CUNNINGHAME GRAHAM. 9x 6, 381 pp. Stanley Paul. 12s. 6d. n. Monaco anp Monte Canto. By 10} x 72. 477 pp. Grant Richards. 15s. n. THe Crrres or Lomparpy. By Epwarp Hurron. Illustrations in Colour by Maxwett Armrietp. 8 x 5. 322 pp. Methuen. 6s. PicTURES FROM THE BALKANS. 7% X°5. 298 pp. Barnes STEVEN. 280 1 By Mrs. Arcurpatp 240 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Everett. 72 x 5. Memories. 324 pp. By M. Chapman & or x 6. ApoLpHEe Smirn. By Jonn Fosrmr Fraser. Popular Edition. Cassell. 1s. n, I +> LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ae NDER the title “ Pelops: A Tetral- [ ogy,” Mr. Arthur Dillon is publishing, through Mr. Elkin Mathews, four plays dealing with early incidents in the mythical story of the House of Tantalus. The present revival of interest in the Greek Drama should make the subject appeal to the public, since a knowledge of such earlier history is assumed in so many of the tragedies of classical times. The rhymed couplet. is used in the dialogue throughout. The plays are, “* The Charioteers,”’ “ Chrysippus,” “ The Victors at Olympia,” and * Tantalus: A Satyric Play.” The volume is published at two prices, on antique laid paper, in boards at 3s. 6d. net, and on wove paper, in wrapper, at 1s. 6d. net. F. Bancroft’s new novel, issued on the 24th ult., by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co., though it deals mainly with a phase of life in South Africa during the stormy days of the conflict between Britain and the Transvaal, is in no Sense a war story, but a study of character minutely sketched and framed in a background of South African portraiture which recalls her former work, “ Of Like Passions,’ now in an eighth edition. Miss Mary C. Rowsell’s “ Thornrose and 44 Sparkbedor,” and “ Humpbacked Riquet,”’ are two plays in rhyme, excellently adapted for school or indoor amateur performance. There are no fees charged in respect of either play. Messrs. Samuel French are the publishers. Miss T. Wilson Wilson published in Sep- tember, through Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., “© 4 Modern Ahab,’ a present-day novel. In October the same writer produced a book for boys and girls entitled ‘“ Jim’s Children,” which Messrs. Blackie have published. Miss Wilson Wilson also has a story in Blackie’s Christmas Annual. Miss Amy McLaren’s novel “‘ Bawbo Jeeck,” has just appeared in a reprint in Messrs. Everett’s 7d. Library. The same writer’s ‘‘ With the Merry Austrians,’’ has just appeared in America, where Messrs. Putmans Sons publish it. Mr. R. A. Peddie has compiled, for the use of students, a handbook to The British Museum Reading Room. ‘The book is revised and enlarged from Mr. Peddie’s lecture ‘* How to use the Reading Room of the British Museum,” and contains useful information on the Library of the Museum, conditions of admission to the reading room, the general catalogue and special catalogues. There are also chapters dealing with rare and valuable books, and one devoted to the Department of Oriental Books and Manuscripts. Messrs. Grafton & Co., of 69, Great Russell Street, W.C., are the publishers. Messrs. Blackie & Son, Ltd., have re-issued Miss Rowsell’s story, ‘The Pedlar and His Dog.” This volume belongs to a series of “Stories Old and New,” which has been especially prepared for children. The books have been carefully chosen so as to include many stories by the best children’s authors of to-day. Messrs. Blackwoods published last month Sydney C. Grier’s new novel, “‘ One Crowded Hour,”’ which deals with Garibaldi and the adventures of an Englishman in the campaign of the two Sicilies. They have also in the press an illustrated edition of “A Young Man Married,” which deals with the Penin- sular War. It will probably be out in time for the centenary of the battle of Vittoria, next spring. Mr. Clifford King, whose poems, published by Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co., have been accepted by H.M. the King, has just finished a blank verse play, in five acts, with forty speaking characters, upon a Carthago-Roman subject, and is negotiating for its London production. THE AUTHOR. K. L. Montgomery’s new novel, “ The Gate Openers,’’ has recently been published by Messrs. John Long. The story deals with the Toll Riots of 1843 in S. Wales, where the traditions of the Rebekah rioters still linger. Lieut.-Col. W. H. Turton is bringing out this month the eighth edition of his book, ‘*The Truth of Christianity.”” The volume is now in its thirtieth thousand and was trans- lated into Japanese a few years ago. Messrs. Wells, Gardner & Co. are the publishers. On October 9th, Constable & Co. published a new book by Maud Diver, “ The Hero of Herat: A Frontier Biography in Romantic Form.” The book is as much a biography as a romance. The hero in question, Major Eldred Pottinger, C.B., did notable service in Afghanistan in 1838-39, and also through- out the Afghan War. Mrs. Diver’s first novel, “Captain Desmond, V.C.,” is now being translated into German. It is also running serially in a Norwegian-Danish paper. ‘“*Samphire,”’ a pot-pourri of original and humorous inconsequences or essayettes on such subjects as gardening, shops, personal relations, etc., by Lady Sybil Grant, is to be published shortly by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. The work includes fanciful skits entitled ‘“* Shadows,’ analogues, the sources of which it is not difficult to trace. A new edition of ‘Dr. Phillips,” one of Frank Danby’s most popular novels, is to be issued immediately by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. Although the thread of the story remains, each page has been extensively revised by the author. The romance of village life of rural England is a most interesting thing, and in some respects pathetic, because it cannot be denied that the spirit of modern progress is destroying the old face of the countryside of England. It is therefore interesting to know that Mr. J. M. Dent has in the press a work entitled “ Cottages and Village Life of Rural England,” by Mr. P. H. Ditchfield, who is known as an archeologist and antiquarian. It will contain no fewer than 52 coloured pictures and numerous line drawings by Mr. A. R. Quinton. Mr. Dent hopes to publish the book shortly. * Arabic Spain: Sidelights on Her History and Art,” by Bernard and Ellen M. Whishaw, published by Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co., is an attempt to elucidate some points in the history of Southern Spain, under the Moslems, on which the existing histories throw no light, and thus to account for some features in the art and architecture of the country hitherto unexplained. The writers account historically  4 THE AUTHOR. 45 for the undoubted Egyptian influence which is seen in a great deal of the architecture of Seville and the surrounding country. There is an index to the work, as well as genealogical tables and illustrations. Mr. Charles Garvice’s new 6s. novel, ‘* Two Maids and a Man,” appeared last month. French translations of “Just a Girl” and “The Outcast of the Family ” have appeared, whilst Spanish versions of “A Heritage of Hate,” “A Fair Impostor,” and “ Just a Girl.” Mr. Garvice is engaged to deliver his lecture-recital, ‘“ Humorists, Grave and Gay,” in Dublin, Belfast, Bradford, Hull, and other places. The Christmas numbers of Lhe Grand and The Strand will contain stories from his pen. Messrs. Hodder & Stoughton announce a new and uniform edition of Mr. Garvice’s novels. The volumes will be well printed, bound in cloth, and published at 3s. 6d. In his new work, “Light on the Gospel from an Ancient Poet,” the Rev. Dr. Edwin A. Abbot aims at illustrating the Gospel by showing how the recently discovered odes of Solomon—written by a Christian J ew, and prob- ably at the close of the first century—supply a missing link between the religious poetry of Jews and Christians, not quoting or imitating but independently corroborating Pauline and Johannine teaching, about the Church as the body of the Messiah as the Son of God, and about God as revealed to man in the unity of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. The Cambridge University Press publish the work. Messrs. J. M. Dent & Son announce the publication of “ Aspects of Algeria : Historical, Pictorial and Colonial,” by Roy Devereux. The author’s treatment of Algeria includes her history her arts and sciences, her domestic economy, her industries, her political situa- tions. He pictures also her social life, the life of the natives, and that of the peoples living there. The text is illustrated by photographs. Mr. A. C. Fifield published’ last month a new volume of poems by H. M. Waithman, author of ‘“‘ Harvesting and Charybdis.”” The present volume is entitled “The Soul of a Gardener.” In it, every month of the gar- -dener’s year is enshrined in a cluster of poems, the work of an artist and a gardener. . Yolland’s novel, ‘‘ The Struggle for the Crown,” published by Messrs. Lynwood & Co., is a romance of the seventeenth century. In it, the author presents a picture of the life and social conditions of the time, while the narrative possesses a strong love interest. Messrs. S. Fischer, Berlin, have just pub- lished a German translation of Mr. H. H. Richardson’s novel, -‘‘ Maurice Guest.” The title of the translation is ‘‘ Maurice Guest, von Henry Handel Richardson. Authorisierte Ubersetzung von Dr. Otto Neustalter.’ It is published in two volumes. Chaucer’s Complete Works have been added this week to the Oxford Standard Authors. This is a new issue of the well-known edition edited by the late Rev. Professor W. W. Skeat. In addition to Dr. Skeat’s introduction and Chaucer’s text—756 pages—a glossarial index of 149 pages, double column, is given, at what is really a nominal price. Maude Annesley’s new book, ‘‘ My Parisian Year,” 10s. 6d., Messrs. Mills & Boon, is a book on Paris written “from a woman’s point of view.” Mrs. Annesley has lived in Paris for years, and has seen many phases of its life. She deals with a good many subjects not usually touched upon in books on France, and she leaves weighty matters— such as religion, education, and polities—to other writers, preferring to describe for her English and American readers the “little things ’’ which are so interesting to the average Anglo-Saxon. There are chapters on the Frenchman, the Frenchwoman. Children, the Flineur, Concierges and Servants, Street- sellers, Students and Studios, the Demi monde, Family Functions, Theatres and Music-halls, the Races, Restaurants, Fétes and Fasts, Rows and Riots, Nerves, the Tourist, and others. Mrs. Annesley gives many interesting anecdotes, and there are descriptions of amusing and tragic incidents which the author has seen. The book is fully illustrated. “Kton in the ’Seventies,” by the Hon. Gilbert Coleridge, and published by Smith, Elder & Co., gives an insight into the school life of that period. It is written from a healthy and optimistic point of view, and contains many stories and episodes character- istic of the schoolboy which the author has collected. Earl Curzon of Kedleston and Mr. A. C. Benson contribute accounts of the literary movement in that decade, and there is much valuable and interesting matter added by the Rev. and Hon. Edward Lyttelton, the present Headmaster, and Mr. Basil Thomson, the author of “ The Diversions of a’ Prime Minister.’ There is much in the book which should interest other than Etonians. Messrs. A. & C. Black have issued in their “Peeps at many Lands” Series a booklet on Java by Mr. J. F. Scheltema, which will be followed, before the end of the year, by a richly illustrated volume from his hand, but 46 THE AUTAOR. appealing to a different class of readers, on the ancient monuments in the same island, to be published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. The October number of the Ouaford and Cambridge Review had a paper by Mr. J. F. Scheltema on “ Constantinople and the Holy Cities of Islam,” while other articles he has written will shortly appear in The Antiquary, The Englishwoman, The Dublin Review, and The Asiatic Quarterly Review. Miss Alice E. Robbins’ new novel, “ Things That Pass,” has just been published by Mr. Andrew Melrose. Mr. Headon Hill’s recent novel, “‘ My Lord the Felon,”’ has been translated into Swedish, and is published at Stockholm by the Aktie- bolaget Hiertas Bokforlag. Mrs. Fred Reynolds’ new work, entitled “Letters to a Prison,” was published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall last month, when the same house issued also “The City of Beautiful Nonsense,” in their uniform 2s. net edition of Mr. E. Temple Thurston’s works. Anne Douglas Sedgwick, author of “* Tante,” “Franklin Kane,” and other novels, is pub- lishing, through Mr. Edward Arnold, a volume of short. stories. His Majesty the King has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of “Life in the Indian Police,” by C. E. Gouldsbury (late Indian Police). The book is published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall. Messrs. Wickins & Co. are shortly pub- lishing a book of “‘ Motto Action Songs ” for Children, by E. Budgen. The words are based on well-known proverbs; the music includes three waltzes, two gavottes, and one march; and the actions are either simple, or with tambourines, handkerchiefs or fans. Miss May Crommelin’s new book, ‘“ The Golden Bow,” has just been brought out by Messrs. Holden & Hardingham. The scene is laid in Ulster; but it is, nevertheless, free from reference to the strong political feelings lately aroused there, being a novel dealing with the development of mind and purpose in a young girl early tried by heavy responsi- bilities and by a love affair whilst still in her teens. Miss Crommelin’s ‘‘ Crimson Lilies ”’ has been reproduced by Mr. John Long, in a 6d. edition. Messrs. Wildt & Kray (Willesden) are bringing out a series of small Christmas gift books at 6d., each of which contains a long poem by Miss H. M. Burnside. One of these, entitled ‘“‘ Friends Afar,” is specially designed for sending to Colonial friends. Another little book of a similar kind is published by Messrs. William Ritchie, of Edinburgh. “ Littledom Castle,” by Mrs. M. H. Spielmann, has run into its third edition, and is being issued by Messrs. Routledge at a reduced price, with all the original illustrations by Phil May, Kate Greenaway, Mr. Hugh Thomson, Mr. Arthur Rackham, Mr. Harry Furniss, Miss Rosie Pitman, and Miss Jessie King. “South America” will not for long be among the few countries unrepresented in Black’s series of Colour-Books. A volume has been written by Mr. W. H. Koebel, and illustrated by Mr. A. S. Forrest, which will be published immediately. The subject is vast and complex, but Mr. Koebel is a well- known authority on matters South American, and he has described the Republics of the Continent topographically, historically, and, to a certain extent, socially. G. P. Putnam’s Sons announce a new story by Florence L. Barclay, the author of “The Rosary.” Itisentitled ** The Upas Tree,” and was published at the end of October at 3s. Gd. net. There is a coloured frontispiece, drawn by Mr. F. H. Townsend, the well- known Punch artist. ‘‘ The Upas Tree” is described as a love story with a musical interest, and contains stronger scenes than any Mrs. Barclay has treated before. She tells in the last chapter of a happy home-coming at Christmas time. ‘The Thought in Music: an Enquiry into the Principles of Musical Rhythm, Phrasing, and Expression,” is the title of a book issued by Messrs. Macmillan & Co. Its author is Mr. John B. McEwen, Professor of Musical Composition in the Royal Academy of Music, and it may be further described as an attempt to formulate a definite basis on which the musical facts underlying the principles of shape in musical structure may be correlated and codified. Sir Frederic W. Hewitt has prepared a new edition of his well-known work, “* Anesthetics and their Administration,’’ with the assistance of Dr. Henry Robinson, Anesthetist to the Samaritan Hospital and to the Cancer Hospital. Since the publication of the last edition, extraordinary changes have taken place in this branch of medical science, so that large sections of the book have had to be completely rewritten. An entirely new chapter on local or regional anesthesia, and another on_ the medico-legal aspects of surgical anesthesia in general, have been added. The book was pub- lished in October by Messrs. Macmillan & Co.  THE AUTHOR. 47 Mr. Cayley Calvert, in “ Brighton and Hove Society,” has an article dealing with, and traversing, Sir Edwin Durning-Lawrence’s views on the Bacon-Shakespeare controversy. Mr. Calvert deals with the statement that Shakespeare was unable to write his own name, and also with the allegation of his “ illiteracy.” Finally, Mr. Calvert seeks to show that the mastery of stage technique which the plays denote could not be gained by a life spent in the legal and parliamentary circles, in which the author of “The Advancement of Learning ”’ moved. Mr. Alex. J. Philip has in preparation ‘‘ The Library Encyclopedia,’ to be published on December 31st. It will contain some 700 pages, and will be illustrated wherever it is considered necessary. The matters it will deal with will include library administration, book purchasing, library history, library plans and buildings, classification, cataloguing, office work and routine. Various contributory branches of knowledge will be included, such as binding paper, the preservation of records, museum works, practical printing, bibliography, and all the numerous subjects either directly or indirectly connected with work in public, proprietary, and private libraries and museums. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. are to publish the Encyclopedia. In “Five Years on a Training Ship,” by J.D. Bush and E. T. Miller, is given a faithful picture, in the form of a story, of the conditions under which hundreds of poor boys are dis- ciplined, trained and educated for the training ship life. One of the authors, Dr. Bush, spent several years on board the vessel, a Scottish training ship, coming in daily contact with the boys, whom he had exceptional opportunities of observing closely. The book is illustrated by Savile Lumley. A shilling edition of “The Truth about Man,” by a Spinster, has recently been issued. Originally published in The Lady’s Realm, and afterwards in M. A. P., it has already passed through two editions in book form. The present edition has been thoroughly revised. “In Praise of Australia,” by Florence Gay, forms one of Messrs. Constable’s “‘ Ini Praise of Series.”” The volume is divided into three parts. The earlier pages are devoted to a sketch of Australia’s story. These are followed by references to the black man, while the white man and his environment are dealt with towards the conclusion of the volume. Miss Edith EK. Kenyon’s new novel “ The Wooing of Mifarnoy: A Welsh Love Story,” was published last month by Messrs. Holden & Hardingham. * Written in the Sand,” by G. B. Duval, is aromance of Sahara. Woven into the story are pictures of desert life and sketches of desert scenery. Mr. W. J. Ham-Smith is the publisher. Messrs. Mills & Boon will publish another novel by Mary L. Pendered, next spring, entitled ‘‘ Phyllida Flouts Me!’ The same author’s “That Daisy the Minx,” is now in a 1s. edition. The Religious Tract Society are issuing a new historical story by Helen H. Watson. It is called “ When the King came South,” and has to do with the Battle of Worcester. The scene is laid for the most part in the neigh- bourhood of Warton and Borwick Hall, Lancashire. Esme Stuart has had the honour of sending her new child’s book, “‘ Two Troubadours,” by request, to H.M. The Queen. The book is well illustrated, and will, it is hoped, prove an acceptable Christmas gift to children. “ The Snarer,” by Brown Linnet, published by Mr. John Murray, deals with a woman poacher. The book opens with the return of the woman, after a term of imprisonment, to the village in which her life has been spent. Apparently, she has decided to abandon her previous pursuits, and succeeds in engaging the interest of various powers in the village in her reformation. How far the reformation is genuine readers may gather from the chronicle of her escapades which the book contains. DRraMATIC. “Westward Ho!”, a romantic drama in four acts, was produced by Mr. Matheson Lang at His Majesty’s Theatre, Johannesburg, on September 28th. It is written by Miss Pegg Webling, the author of ‘‘ The Story of Virginia Perfect,” ‘‘ Felix Christie,’ and other novels. Founded on Charles Kingsley’s classic of the sea, the latest Elizabethan play is imbued with the spirit of the stirring times of Fro- bisher, Hawkins and Drake. The principal characters of the famous novel—Amyas and Frank Leigh, the Rose of Torridge, Don Guzman de Soto, Salvation Yeo—are intro- duced into the play, but many changes have necessarily been made in the story. The second act takes place in old Burrough Hall, the home of the Leighs of Devon, in striking contrast to another of the beautiful stage  48 an isle in the West Indies—and the curtain rises, for the last scene, on a realistic representation of the deck of Amyas’s ship, homeward bound. The part of Amyas Leigh was written by Miss Webling for Mr. Matheson Lang, and that of Ayacanora for his wife, Miss Hutin Britton. “ Words,” the new play by Kitty Barne, author of “‘ To-morrow,” will be produced at the Royal Court Theatre on November 29th, by an amateur company. : Mr. Charles Howett, the South African actor-manager who arrived here a few weeks ago, witnessed, and has secured, Mr. Forbes Dawson’s play, ‘“ Triumph of the Blind,” for production in Johannesburg shortly. He has also secured the same author’s ‘‘ Glorie Aston, The Female Convict,” which was produced in the provinces a few years back, as well as “Cherry Hall,” a society drama, originally staged at the Avenue—now the Playhouse— and ‘ The Man from Ceylon,” a three-act farce which ran in the Colonies. Mrs. Percy Dearmer is at present engaged in the production of ‘ The Dreamer,” a poetic drama of Joseph in Egypt. The play has already been published by Messrs. Mowbray & Co. Music has been composed expressly for this play by Mr. Martin Shaw, who will conduct the orchestra. The play will be produced at King’s Hall, Covent Garden, on November 29, December 6, 18, and 20, in the evening, and on November 30, December 7, 14 and 21, in the afternoon, by the Morality Play Society. Tickets may be booked now from the Hon. Secretary, Miss Bartlett, 57, Fellows Road, N.W. Mr. Arthur Wontner will be in the leading part, and will be supported by Mr. Guy Rathbone, Mr. Acton Bond; Miss Lilian Braithwaite and Miss Margaret Halstan will play the only two women’s parts inthe play. The scenic effects will be arranged by Mr. George E. Kruger. The performers will number some hundred and _ thirty people. The play is on the same lines as “ The Soul of the World,” which was produced at the Imperial Institute a short time ago. pictures— —— PARIS NOTES. —+~> + HERE is still a dearth of really good, strong novels. In consequence of this, __ everyone has turned to the stories of real life to be found in the various memoirs and THE AUTHOR. biographies offered to us. At present the pub- lishers are bewildered by the numberless manuscripts they receive from people who imagine that their exploits or ideas cannot fail to interest the public. There are volumes and volumes now being published which will prob- ably only charm the writers of them, and, in the meantime, we are all hoping that the forthcoming publishing season may reveal to us some hidden genius who will supply us with strong, entrancing novels. M. J. H. Rosny, ainé, whose books are always worth reading, promises us a series of novels, and gives us the first, entitled ‘‘ Les Rafales.” The rafales, or squalls, which are constantly disturbing the tranquillity of the Lérande family, are all due to the fact that the head of the little household, Antoine Lérande, is an absolutely unpractical man with wonderful ideas. In his efforts to carry out his ideas he uses his own and his wife’s fortune. The story is well told and is infinitely pathetic; the heroic struggle of the wife and mother to keep her little home together, the education of the children, accustomed from their earliest infancy to all the inconveniences of the constant storms caused by the demands of creditors, or the exasperation of unpaid domestics, are so many chapters taken from real life. The author has not needed to go abroad in search of a background for his story, nor has he had to invent a far-fetched plot. He has simply thought out a picture of life and painted it for us. The Baron de Batz gives us another book compiled from the archives of his family. Some little time ago he supplied us with the true story of his celebrated ancestor, Baron Jean de Batz, who, almost single-handed, attempted to rescue Louis XVI., who was being conducted to the scaffold. In ** Vers Viichafaud ” he now tells us of another of his ancestors, his grandfather, Jean Francois de Montegut, Councillor of the Parliament of Toulouse, who, together with his son and a number of other councillors, was condemned to death by Robespierre and Fouquier- Tinville. The story is extremely pathetic. Jean Francois de Montegut came of a culti- vated, intellectual family. His mother was a most refined woman and a_ poetess. The author of this volume draws attention to the extraordinary attitude of these victims of the Revolution, and to the facility with which a whole nation allows itself to be influenced and follows blindly a small minority of leaders. In this same volume are two other historical studies. “> ix} i THE AUTHOR. 49 “T’Ame des Enfants, des Pays et des Saints” is the title of the latest volume by Lucie Félix-Faure Goyau. The book contains a series of delicate and exquisite studies on widely different subjects. The first part is entitled, Le Reflet des Choses dans l Ame des Enfants, and among the things reflected in the soul of the child, we have the fairies’ tree, the swan, the ideal house, old people, clocks, the fear of darkness, sea birds, ete. Several chapters are devoted to Pascal’s childhood, and from this study we have an excellent idea of the Pascal family. The second part of the book is entitled Le Reflet des Ames sur la figure des choses: La Phystonomie des Pays, and a large part of this is devoted to Fromentin, the celebrated French artist. In the third division of the book we have Le Reflet des Ames sur les Ames: Ame des Saints. Among the subjects treated are the disciples of Socrates and the Apostles of Christ, Monica and St. Augustin, St. Catherine of Ricci, St. Catherine of Génes, St. Theresa. The subjects are all delicate and are delicately handled. In these days of materialism, and of such an alarming output of commonplace publica- tions, a volume of this kind will be weleomed by many readers. “Mes Souvenirs depuis la Guerre (1870—1901),” by General Zurlinden, the ex-Minister of War, is a book written by a man well qualified to speak on the subjects he touches. He tells us of the situation after the war, and of his experi- ences as Military Governor of Paris. The volume is extremely instructive, coming as it does from the man most able to write on such things. ““Le Suicide,” is the title of the sixteenth volume of “L’Empire Libéral,” by Emile Ollivier. The subjects treated are: Le Pre- muer Acte, Woerth, Forbach, and Renversement du Ministire. They are handled in the same conscientious manner as those of the other fifteen volumes of this important historical work. “ La Politique Indigéne de l’Angleterre en Afrique occidentale,” by M. E. Baillaud, will be interesting for English readers. The author has lived for some time in the country about which he writes. “ La Russie Moderne, by Grégoire Alexinsky, formerly member of the Douma, has been translated by Madame Lavadsky. “Essai sur la Littérature Chinoise,”’ by Georges Soulié, is an attempt to familiarise us with the literature of a country about which we know comparatively little. “La Vie d’un Heros: Agrippa d’Aubigné,” is a biography that cannot fail to interest all readers, so curious and remarkable was the personality of this man. M. S. Rocheblave has rendered a great service in giving us so concise an account of a man whose life was a veritable romance. “ Marietta Alboni,” by Arthur Pougin, is a biography of the celebrated singer and charming Italian woman who made her home in Paris and left her fortune to found small scholarships for students attending the free classes organised by the City of Paris, and beds in one of the hospitals. Her husband, M. Charles Zieger, formerly captain in the French army, has supplied M. Pougin with most of the material] for this volume. A new edition, with a great amount of additional matter, of “La Géographie Humaine,” by Jean Brunhes, has just been issued. M. Jean Brunhes has now a chair of Human Geography at the College of France. His book is most remarkable, and he has been awarded the Halphen prize of the French Academy and the Gold Medal of the Geo- graphical Society of Paris for it. The present volume contains 272 illustrations. A book entitled “La Lutte preventive contre la Misére,” by Sidney and Beatrice Webb, has been translated by H. La Coudriac. The death of Alphense Lemerre will be re- gretted by the poets, as he was one of the rare publishers willing to consider their manuscripts. Sully Prudhomme, Francois Coppée, and numbers of other poets were discovered by Alphonse Lemerre. Fortunately his son keeps up the tradition of the firm and has published just recently, ‘‘ Les Oases,” by Charles. Clere, the poet who was awarded the Sully Prudhomme Prize for 1912. Perhaps one of the reasons of the dearth of novelists is the over-abundance of so-called dramatic authors at present. Very few of the new plays are really a success, so that the public has the opportunity of seeing plenty of variety, thanks to the frequent change of the bill. The programme of the season at the Odéon has a number of unknown names, as M. Antoine keeps up his reputation for endeavour- ing to discover hidden talent. M. Porel is organising a series of matinées at the theatre of the Jardin d’Acclimatation, which will no doubt attract the English and American colonies this winter. The prices are very moderate and the plays good ones. The theatrical event of the moment is Paul Hervieu’s play at the Francais. The Athénée had such success last season with ‘‘ Le Coeur Dispose,” that it has gone back to it, and the 50 public is waiting impatiently for the new play that has been announced to take its place. Auys Hatrarp. « Les Rafales ” (Plon). “Vers PEchafaud” (Calmann Levy). «t?Ame des Enfants, des Pays et des Saints” (Perrin). “Mes Souvenirs depuis la Guerre (1870—1901) ” (Perrin). “ Le Suicide” (Garnier). “Ta Politique Indigtne de TAngleterre en Afrique occidentale” (Hachette). “La Russie Moderne ” (Flammarion). « Bgsai surla Littérature Chinoise” (Mercure de France). La Vie d’un Heros: Agrippa d’Aubigné” (Hachette). ‘«* Marietta Alboni”’ (Plon). “La Géographie Humaine ”’ (Felix Alcan). “La Lutte preventive contre la Mistre” (Giard et Britre). ————_+—>—_+—__—_—_ THE ACCESSION OF HOLLAND TO THE BERNE CONVENTION. —+-~< + TINUE accession of Holland to the Berne Convention for the Protection of Literary and Artistic Works, makes complete the accord of the nations of Western Europe. The Act of the Dutch Parliament effecting this highly desirable result has already passed. It is to come into force as soon as it is proclaimed ; and as proclamation is anticipated on November 11th, a Western Europe united in accord regarding intellectual rights will be, within a few days, a fait accompli. The actual number of new adherents to the Berne Convention will not be very large. The population of Holland is a little under six millions. That of the Colonies, situated principally in the East Indies, is considerably greater—about 88,000,000—but of these a very large proportion are natives, speaking languages other than Dutch. If the numeri- cal significance of the new accession is thus small, its moral significance is, nevertheless, very great ; for of the European nations there now remain outside the Union those only that occupy the eastern portion of the continent, whose claim to figure among the intellectual leaders of the world may be, perhaps, best left to be decided by themselves. It is hardly necessary to say that the two of the greatest importance are Austria and Russia. The adherence of Austria is much to be desired ; that of Russia—notwithstanding recent steps in the right direction—appears to be still some way off. The occasion of Holland’s long reluctance to enter the great solidarity of brain workers represented by the Copyright Union is the THE AUTHOR. oceasion of Russia’s reluctance as well as of that of Austria—and, we may add, that of the United States. It is not possible for any one who has watched the history of the Berne Convention, and the arguments alleged by those unwilling to join it, not to have observed the fact that all hesitations to accede amount to one and the same thing; namely, that attitude of mind so long ago quite shamelessly avowed by Diogenes the Cynic, in his reply to the question, which wine he liked best: “That,” he asserted, ‘‘ for which some one else pays.” Again and again this, and this only, has been the excuse pleaded for remaining outside the Convention: “It is our interest to be able to translate ’—“‘ to reprint ” is what is said on the other side of the Atlantie— “without paying the author.” This desire to pick other people’s brains without offering any money equivalent, disgraceful in the case of countries such as the United States, Russia, and Austria (which last, however, it is fair to add, is the least offender, for Austria has made independent copyright treaties with many countries) was by far less gross in the case of States such as Denmark and Holland, whose languages have a limited extension, and whose literatures a correspondingly restricted sale. Since, however, these have come into a line with civilisation, the position of the outsiders becomes positively unpardon- able. The new law, in virtue of which Holland accedes, is short; and we give here a translation of the whole, omitting only the formal title and the signatures. “ ArticLE 1. ‘We reserve to ourselves the power to join, for the Netherlands and their Colonies, the revised Berne Con- vention for the Protection of Artistic and Literary Works, concluded at Berlin on the 13th of November, 1908, between Belgium, Denmark, the German Empire, France, Great Britain and Ireland, Italy, Japan, Liberia, Luxem- burg, Monaco, Norway, Spain, Tunis, Sweden and Switzerland, of which a copy is attached to this law. “ ARTICLE 2. “ On our joining the Convention we shall avail ourselves of the liberty afforded by the second sentence of the third part of the 25th Article of the Convention concluded at Berlin on the 13th of November, 1908, in this sense, that the 8th Article of the said Convention shall be replaced by the 5th article of the Convention concluded at Berne on the 9th of September, 1886, as that Article is modified by Article 1, paragraph IIT. of the Additional Act of Paris, of the 4th of May, 1896; of which a copy is attached to this law ; “that Article 9 shall be replaced by Article 7 of the Berne Convention, as that Article is modified by Article 1, paragraph IV. of the Additional Act of Paris; of which a copy is attached to this law: “that Article 11, second clause, shall be replaced by  THE AUTHOR. 51 Article 9, second section, of the Berne Convention; of which a copy is attached to this law. “ ARTICLE 3. “We reserve to ourselves the power to conclude with the Powers, which shall not have confirmed the Convention concluded at Berlin on the 13th of November, 1908, or shall not have adhered to it, for the Netherlands, and for their Colonies, treaties within the bounds of that Con- vention; observing always the reservations mentioned in the second Article of this law. “* ARTICLE 4, “ This law comes into force on the day of its proclama- tion.” Attached to the law, in accordance with its terms, are—the full text of the International Convention, signed at Berlin on November 138th, 1908 ;* the Articles 5 and 7 of the Convention, signed at Berne on September 9th, 1886, as they are modified by the additional Act of Paris of May 4th, 1896; and Article 9 of the Berne Convention. One term in the law may seem to some of our readers to need an explanation. It will have been noted that ‘‘ Holland ” is nowhere mentioned but ‘‘ The Netherlands.” When on June 7th, 1815, the great powers remade the political map of Europe, what are now known as Holland and Belgium were by them constituted “The Kingdom of the Nether- lands.” In 1830 a revolution separated Belgium from Holland; but the latter has always retained the official designation invented in 1815. It is of importance to observe what will be the precise effect of the reservations made by the new Dutch law in accordance with the liberty afforded by the second sentence of the third part of Article 25 of the Berlin Conven- tion. The article regards “ The accession of other countries,” allowing them, instead of “ full adhesion,” to “‘ indicate such provisions of the Convention of September 9th, 1886, or of the Additional Act of May 4th, 1896, as it may be judged necessary to substitute, provisionally at least, for the corresponding provisions of the present Convention.” The Dutch reservations are in number three, affecting Articles 8, 9, and 11 of the Berlin Convention. Article 8, is that which rules the copyright of translations. It gives authors exclusive right of translation for the whole term of copy- right. ‘‘ Authors of unpublished works within the jurisdiction of one of the countries of the Union, and authors of works published for the first time in one of these countries, enjoy in * A full translation of the Revised Berne Convention, concluded at Berlin in 1908, was printed in The Author for January, 1909. the other countries of the Union during the whole term of the right in the original work the exclusive right to make or to authorise the translation of their works.” For this the new law substitutes : “ The first paragraph of Article 5 shall run as follows :— “Authors belonging to any one of the countries of the Union, or their lawful repre- sentatives, shall enjoy in the other countries the exclusive right of making or authorising the translation of their works during the entire period of their right over the original work. Nevertheless, the exclusive right of translation shall cease to exist if the author shall not have availed himself of it, during a period of ten years from the date of the first publication of the original work, by publishing or causing to be published in one of the countries of the Union a translation in the language for which protection is to be claimed.” (Additional Act of Paris, Article 5). Article 9 of the Berlin Convention regards the publication of serial novels in periodicals and of newspaper articles. Its provisions are— *“ Serial stories (romans feuilletons), novels and all other works, whether literary, scientific or artistic, whatsoever be their subject, published in newspapers or periodicals of one of the countries of the Union, may not be reproduced in the other countries without the consent of the authors. ** With the exception of serial stories (romans feuilletons) and of novels, any newspaper article may be reproduced by another news- paper if reproduction has not been expressly forbidden. The source, however, must be indicated. The confirmation of this obligation shall be determined by the legislation of the country where protection is claimed. ‘The protection of the present Convention does not apply to news of the day nor to miscellaneous news having the character: merely of press information.” For this the new Dutch law substitutes— “ Article 7 shall run as follows :— ** Serial stories, including tales, published in the newspapers or periodicals of one of the countries of the Union, may not be reproduced, in original or translation, in the other countries, without the sanction of the authors or of their legal representatives. “This stipulation shall apply equally to other articles in newspapers or periodicals, when the authors or editors shall have expressly declared in the newspaper or periodical itself in which they shall have been published, that  52 the right of reproduction is prohibited. In the case of periodicals it shall suffice if such prohibition be indicated in general terms at the beginning of each number. “In the absence of prohibition, such articles may be reproduced on condition that the source is acknowledged. “Tn any case the prohibition shall not apply to articles on political questions, to the news of the day, or to miscellaneous information.” (Additional Act of Paris, Article 7). Article 11, second clause, of the Berlin Convention, regards representation of transla- tions of dramatic works, and provides “ Authors of dramatic or dramatico-musical works are protected, during the term of their copyright in the original work, against the unauthorised public representation of a transla- tion of their works.” For this the new Dutch law substitutes ‘“* Authors of dramatic or dramatico-musical works, or their lawful representatives, are, during the existence of their exclusive right of translation, equally protected against the unauthorised public representation of their works.” (Berne Convention, Article 9). It will be immediately perceived that all the restrictions regard, in one form or another, the rights of translation, which the Dutch are still indisposed to understand in the liberal terms of the Berlin Convention. If this is to be regretted, and it seems to us regrettable, the Dutch may yet honestly plead that they are giving as much as the foremost nations, for many years, considered it sufficient to give. Authors will be, naturally, asking themselves what Dutch rights are likely to be worth. At first sight any one who has been in Holland, and has seen the translations of English popular novels teeming in the Dutch daily papers might suppose Dutch rights likely to represent a good deal. It is, however, by far more probable that they will amount to something, but not to very much. There will remain for some time at the disposal of the Dutch translator the enormous number of English works that were published more than ten years ago and are not yet translated; but, in addition to this, it is most important to remember that comparatively few people read Dutch. There is no world-wide public such as exists for French and German. Every educated Dutchman reads French; and this cannot be without effect upon the demand for Dutch translations ; whilst the sale of Dutch books also represents a limited market. English authors have already learned that it is not possible to secure any very large sum for German rights; and THE AUTHOR. a considerably smaller honorarium must be anticipated for the right of translation into Dutch. i UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT ACT. oe [Norge.—The new matter in this amendatory Act is printed in italics. ] An Acr to amend sections five, eleven, and twenty-five of an Act entitled “ An Act to amend and consolidate the Acts respect- ing copyrights,” approved March fourth, nineteen hundred and nine. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That sections five, eleven, and twenty-five of the Act entitled “An Act to amend and consolidate the Acts respecting copyrights,” approved March fourth, nineteen hundred and nine, be amended to read as follows : “Sec. 5. That the application for registra- tion shall specify to which of the following classes the work in which copyright is claimed belongs : ‘““(a) Books, including composite and cyclopedic works, directories, gazetteers, and other compilations ; ‘(b) Periodicals, including newspapers ; ‘“(c) Lectures, sermons, addresses (prepared for oral delivery) ; ‘*(d) Dramatic or dramatico-musical com- positions ; ‘*(e) Musical compositions ; ‘“*(f) Maps ; ‘““(g) Works of art; models or designs for works of art ; : ‘‘(h) Reproductions of a work of art ; ‘“(j) Drawings or plastic works scientific or technical character ; ‘“*(j) Photographs ; ‘‘(i) Prints and pictorial illustrations ; “<(1) Motion-picture photoplays ; ““(m) Motion pictures other than photoplays : “« Provided, nevertheless, That the above specifications shall not be held to limit the subject matter of copyright as defined in section four of this Aci, nor shall any error in classification invalidate or impair the copy- right protection secured under this Act.” “© Sec. 11. That copyright may also be had of the works of an author, of which copies are not reproduced for sale, by the deposit, with claim of copyright, of one complete copy of such work if it be a lecture or similar production or a dramatic, musical, or dramatico-musical composition ; of a@ title and description, with of a  THE AUTHOR. one print taken from each scene or act, if the work be a motion-picture photoplay ;; of a photo- graphic print if the work be a photograph; of a title and description, with not less than two prints taken from different sections of a complete motion picture, if the work be a motion picture other than a photoplay ; or of a photograph or other identifying reproduction thereof, if it be a work of art or a plastic work or drawing. But the privilege of registration of copyright secured hereunder shall not exempt the copy- right proprietor from the deposit of copies, under sections twelve and thirteen of this Act, where the work is later reproduced in copies for sale.”’ “Sec. 25. That if any person shall infringe the copyright in any work protected under the copyright laws of the United States such person shall be liable : “(a) To an injunction infringement ; “(b) To pay to the copyright proprietor such damages as the copyright proprietor may have suffered due to the infringement, as well as all the profits which the infringer shall have made from such infringement, and in proving profits the plaintiff shall be required to prove sales only and the defendant shall be required to prove every element of cost which he claims, or in lieu of actual damages and profits such damages as to the court shall appear to be just, and in assessing such damages the court may, in its discretion, allow the amounts as hereinafter stated, but in case of a newspaper reproduction of a copyrighted photograph such damages shall not exceed the sum of two hundred dollars nor be less than the sum of fifty dollars, and in the case of the infringement of an undramatized or nondramatic work by means of motion pictures, where the infringer shall show that he was not aware that he was infringing, and that such infringement could not have been reasonably foreseen, such damages shall not exceed the sum of one hundred dollars ; and in the case of an infringement of a copy- righted dramatic or dramatico-musical work by a maker of motion pictures and his agencies for distribution thereof to exhibitors, where such infringer shows that he was not aware that he was infringing a copyrighted work, and that such infringements could not reasonably have been foreseen, the entire sum of such damages recover- able by the copyright proprietor from such infringing maker and his agencies for the dis- tribution to exhibitors of such infringing motion picture shall not exceed the sum of five thousand dollars nor be less than two hundred and fifty dollars, and such damages shall in no other restraining such 53: ease exceed the sum of five thousand dollars nor be less than the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars, and shall not be regarded as a penalty. But the foregoing exceptions shall not deprive the copyright proprietor of any other remedy given him under this law, nor shall the limitation as to the amount of recovery apply to infringements occurring after the actual notice to a defendant, either by service of process in a suit or other written notice served upon him. ‘First. In the case of a painting, statue, or sculpture, ten dollars for every infringing copy made or sold by or found in the possession of the infringer or his agents or employees ; ** Second. In the case of any work enumerated in section five of this Act, except a painting, statue, or sculpture, one dollar for every infringing copy made or sold by or found in the possession of the infringer or his agents or employees ; ‘Third. In the case of a lecture, sermon, or address, fifty dollars for every infringing delivery ; “Fourth. In the case of a dramatic or dramatico-musical or a choral or orchestral composition, one hudred dollars for the first and fifty dollars for every subsequent infring- ing performance ; in the case of other musical compositions, ten dollars for every infringing performance ; *“(e) To deliver up on oath, to be impounded during the pendency of the action, upon such terms and conditions as the court may pre- scribe, all articles alleged to infringe a copy- right ; ““(d) To deliver up on oath for destruction all the infringing copies or devices, as well as. all plates, molds, matrices or other means for making such infringing copies as the court may order. *“ (e) Whenever the owner of a musical copy- right has used or permitted the use of the copy- righted work upon the parts of musical instru- ments serving to reproduce mechanically the musical work, then in case of infringement of such copyright by the unauthorized manu- facture, use, or sale of interchangeable parts, such as disks, rolls, bands, or cylinders for use in mechanical music-producing machines adapted to reproduce the copyrighted music, no criminal action shall be brought, but in a civil action an injunction may be granted upon such terms as the court may impose, and the plaintiff shall be entitled to recover in lieu of profits and damages a royalty as pro- vided in section one, subsection (e), of this Act: Provided also, That whenever any person, in the absence of a license agreement, intends 54 to use a copyrighted musical composition upon the parts of instruments serving to repro- duce mechanically the musical work, relying upon the compulsory license provision of this Act, he shall serve notice of such intention, by registered mail, upon the copyright pro- prietor at his last address disclosed by the records of the copyright office, sending to the copyright office a duplicate of such notice ; and in case of his failure so to do the court may, in its discretion, in addition to sums hereinabove mentioned, award the complainant a further sum, not to exceed three times the amount provided by section one, subsec- tion (e), by way of damages, and not as a penalty, and also a temporary injunction until the full award is paid. “Rules and regulations for practice and procedure under this section shall be prescribed by the Supreme Court of the United States.” ee en CROWN COPYRIGHT. —+-—<>—+—_ COMMON idea exists in the minds of authors and the public, that papers and documents issued from Govern- ment offices are public property. The question was raised somewhat acutely under the old Act, but the position of the Crown has been more clearly defined under Clause 18 of the Act of 1911. We print below a Treasury Minute, dated June 28th, 1912. This will define the attitude of the Crown more clearly for the information of writers on political matters and others who may desire to know their exact position in this connection. Treasury MINUTE DatTEep 28TH JUNE, 1912. My Lords read section 18 of the Copyright Act, 1911 (1 & 2 Geo. 5, ch. 46), which enacts that— ** Without prejudice to any rights or privileges of the Crown, where any work has, whether before or after the commencement of this Act, been prepared or published by or under the direction or control of His Majesty or any Government department, the copyright in the work shall, subject to any agree- ment with the author, belong to His Majesty, and in such case shall continue for a period of fifty years from the date of the first publication of the work.” The above statutory provision renders it necessary to reconsider the Treasury Minute of the 3lst August, 1887 (presented to the House of Commons No. 335 of 1887), and to define anew the practice to be followed with regard to Crown Copyright. The Treasury Minute divided Government publications into the following classes :— (1) Reports of Select Committees of the two Houses of Parliament, or of Royal Commissions, THE AUTHOR. (2) Papers required by Statute to be laid before Parliament, e.g., Orders in Council, Rules made by Government Departments, Accounts, Reports of Government Inspectors. (3) Papers laid before Parliament by Command, e.g.; Treaties, Diplomatic Correspondence, Reports from Consuls and Secretaries of Legation, Reports of Inquiries into Explosions or Acci- dents, and other Special Reports made to Government Departments. (4) Acts of Parliament. (5) Official books, e.g., King’s Regulations for the Army or Navy. (6) Literary or quasi-literary works, ¢.g., the Reports of the “Challenger”? Expedition, the Rolls Publications, the State Trials, the “‘ Board of Trade Journal.” (7) Charts and Ordnance Maps. A considerable and increasing number of Government works fall into the three last classes above set forth, and My Lords see no reason why such works—often produced at considerable cost—should be reproduced by private enterprise for the benefit of individual publishers. For the future, publications which fall within this description will bear an indication on the title page that the Crown Copyright is reserved. The Controller of the Stationery Office will act on a notification by the Department responsible for the production of the work that it is desired that Crown Copyright should be expressly reserved subject to reference to Their Lordships in case of doubt. Any infringement of copyright in these cases should be brought to the notice of the Controller of the Stationery Office by the Heads of Departments, so far as works prepared or published by or under their direction are concerned. The Controller of the Stationery Office will refer to this Board for instructions as to whether any infringement of Crown Copyright shall be made the subject of legal proceedings. The publications which fall into the first four classes are issued for the use and information of the public, and it is desirable that the knowledge of their contents should be diffused as widely as possible. In the case of these publications no steps will ordinarily be taken to enforce the rights of the Crown in respect of copyright. The rights of the Crown will not, however, lapse, and should exceptional circumstances appear to justify such a course it will be possible to assert them. In such a case, the Department concerned should acquaint the Controller of the Stationery Office as early as possible of the special circumstances which render it desirable to depart from the general rule permitting full and free reproduction of works in these categories, and the Controller will, subject to the direction of Their Lordships, take such measures as may seem appropriate to enforce the right of the Crown. Acts of Parliament must not, except when published under authority of the Government, purport on the face of them to be published by authority. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Frout Page ave ae so aes a w.£4 0 Other Pages ave ae eas aa ake eee on SO Half of a Page .., aes uae ses ssa ave aan eo 10 Quarter of a Page a . O1 Eighth of a Page cay ee vie sa O Single Column Advertisements a é per inch 0 Reduction af 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Bstmont & Co,, 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C. 0 0 0 5 6 70 6 0  THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. = i; VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and |publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ———+——_ - —_____ WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. — + — ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be 55 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements. in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,’’ unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continenta} rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor |! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advicefrom the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. $< WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters inte such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 56 (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (é.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (@.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. +e — —______ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. 1 ay fone sy typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. ag RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author’s rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ————_+——_—_ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ESS ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ———————_e—_—_e—__ STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. 0 THE READING BRANCH. epee EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this M branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, oe REMITTANCES. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery iLane, or be sent by registered letter only.  THE AUTHOR. 5T GENERAL NOTES. —— IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. WE understand that by Orders in Council the Copyright Act is extended to the following terri- tories under Imperial Protection :— The Bechuanaland Protectorate, Hast Africa Protecto- rate, Gambia Protectorate, Gilbert and Ellice Islands Protectorate, Northern Nigeria Protectorate, Northern Territories of the Gold Coast, Nyasaland Protectorate, Northern Rhodesia, Southern Rhodesia, Sierra Leone Pro- tectorate, Somaliland Protectorate, Southern Nigeria Protectorate, Solomon Islands Protectorate, Swaziland, Uganda Protectorate, and Wei-hai-wei. The Act is also extended to Cyprus. Another Order in Council extends the protection of the Act to works of the following countries within the area of the Statute :— Belgium, Denmark and the Faroe Islands, France, Germany and the German Protectorates, Hayti, Italy, Japan, Liberia, Luxemburg, Monaco, Norway, Portugal, Spain, Sweden, Switzerland, and Tunis, belonging to the Copyright Union; also to works published in Austria- Hungary. To COMPOSERS. THE special attention of composers who are members of the Society is drawn to the article appearing elsewhere in this issue on the collec- tion bureau, and also to the reference to that bureau in the notes of the Committee of Management and of the Composers’ Sub- Committee. The committee have sanctioned the collec- tion of fees for mechanical instrument repro- ductions, due under section 19 of the Act, as they feel that any delay may tend to prejudice seriously the position of composers, for the payment of fees started from July of the present year. The committee considered that the commissions being charged by publishers and others for such collection were exorbitant. The commission to be charged by the Society has not yet been fixed, but the committee confidently hope that it will be considerably less than the charges already referred to. Three houses, it is known, have offered to collect the fees for composers whose works are published by them, on the following terms. After deduction of expenses of collection— a wholly indeterminate quantity—to pay 30 per cent. of what remains, to themselves, leaving the composer with a bare 70 per cent. The following may well represent the practical result of such a system. Say a publisher collects £100. He would then put in the rent of office for collection and other details of clerkship at, say, £20, or perhaps more (no figure is fixed), leaving a balance of £80. He would then pay himself, for no apparent reason, except that the composer has been fool enough to agree to the arrangement, 30 per cent., and would hand over the balance, £54, to the composer. This system practically means that the composer is putting 50 per cent. of his property into the hands of a publisher who has no claim on it whatever, for doing a piece of work which most agents would willingly and gladly do 50 per cent. cheaper. In the case of composers whose mechanical instrument fees do not amount to a very high figure, the expenses of collection may leave them in a very poor position, indeed. Even with the best intentions in the world, without reference to the publisher’s windfall of 30 per cent., any firm collecting fees on this basis can hardly fail to do injustice to the composer, as to appor- tion the expenses of collection fairly among all the composers affected would be a herculean task. The fairest offer, so far, which has been made to composers, is the offer made by a certain company, mentioned in a previous number of The Author, to pay the whole of the balance to the composer after deducting 25 per cent., but in both these cases, that is, in the case of the publishers and in the case of the company, it is made a sine qua non that the composer shall assign all his rights of mechanical reproduction. Quite apart from the fees which are claimed, this condition is unsatisfactory and absurd. 0 THE REY. PROF. W. W. SKEAT. — +> +—_ EATH has removed the Rev. Professor W. W. Skeat, Professor of Anglo- Saxon at the Cambridge University since 1878, and one of the most distinguished members of this Society. Professor Skeat had obtained a deservedly high reputation as an authority on the English language, and his Etymological Dictionary had shown him to be a scholar in the very first class. His edition of Chaucer is, in its way, a classic of a classic, and students, and, indeed, the English public generally, have suffered a great loss in the death of one so erudite and so sincere in every subject that he made his own. The Press has drawn attention to the fact that as a student of Pickwick he obtained the second prize in Calverley’s examination, 58 held so long ago as 1857. We well remember the good founder of the Society, Sir Walter Besant, telling the story of that examination, for he was the winner of the first prize when his friend the Professor took the second. The Society of Authors owes a deep debt of gratitude to Professor Skeat for the warm support which he always gave it. He joined the Society in 1884, being one of the first of that small band who willingly stood by their old friend in the good cause which sometimes, in those days, appeared to be a lost cause. The death of an original member brings back recollections, full of sadness, for there are very few left now. It was due entirely to that small body of men of strong purpose and unselfish ideals, which met together in that year that the Society owes its present pros- perous position. The Author also has lost a good friend. The Professor was a constant reader of the magazine, and contributed many articles to its columns, dealing with points in classical English which were of interest. The thorough- ness and accuracy of his knowledge of the English language cannot be exaggerated, and the wideness and depth of the range of his studies makes it indeed difficult to replace such an ardent and cultivated scholar. —————1+—>—+ —___ THE COLLECTION BUREAU. 1 fF\HE committee, with the approval of the Council of the Society of Authors, have decided that a bureau for the collection of members’ royalties might with ad vantage be started for the members. Some of the members of the Society have delegated such collection to literary, dramatic and musical agencies, but it is believed that there must be others who would value an organisation which, for a moderate commission, would collect their royalties under contracts entered into with publishers, theatrical managers, amateur dramatic societies, ete. Under the new Copy- right Act some such bureau is required if authors, dramatists, and composers, are to receive the full benefit of the increased protec- tion which that act affords. There is no intention whatever to extend the work of the Society to embrace the scope of the usual literary agency. The committee have definitely sanctioned the collection of fees on mechanical reproductions under Clause 19 of THE AUTHOR. the new Copyright Act, on behalf of any composers, members of the Society, who care to entrust the collection of these fees to the Society. This was an urgent matter. The question of the commission to be charged, they have referred to the Composers’ Sub- Committee, but, in the meantime, any composer who chooses to put his work into the hands of the Society, can have his mechanical instru- ment fees collected at a less commission, pending the fixing of the exact percentage. Under that section it is necessary that stamps should be provided for sale at fixed prices, to the producers of mechanical instruments. It must be understood, therefore, that the composer will have to pay for the cost of the stamps. The question of the collection of fees for dramatists has been referred to the Dramatic Sub-Committee, which body will, in due course, report to the Committee of Manage- ment. The question of the commission to be charged on sums collected under other contracts will be considered at the next meeting of the Committee of Management. It is hoped that, before the end of the year, it will be possible to give to the members of the Society fuller details of the work which the Society has taken in hand. Meanwhile, if any member has any suggestions to make, the Committee of Manage- ment will be pleased to receive and to consider letters sent to the Society’s offices, while they would also like to draw the attention to the guarantee fund. It is proposed to call up 25 per cent. of the guarantee immediately, but it is hoped to make the bureau self- supporting in the course of two or three years at the outside. The sum already guaranteed is £670. EGE Ue PUBLISHERS’ ROYALTY AGREEMENTS. LIMITATIONS. I. T is the habit of publishers in their printed | forms of contract to ask for various rights. Some ask for the copyright, some an unlimited licence to publish, some a limited licence, some one thing and some another. Each one will ask for as much as he thinks he can get and, if the author is ignorant of the methods of dealing with his property, he generally yields up much more than is either necessary or right. But it would not be fair to leave the author with this statement only. No author should transfer his copyright to a  ee, THE AUTHOR. 59 publisher while he preserves a continuing in- terest in his work. This being the case, he grants to the pub- lisher a licence to publish in book form. This article, therefore, proposes to explain what limitations can be placed on a publisher so far as book publication is concerned. It must never be forgotten that the publisher is the agent of the author and not the principal. Book publication, then, can be limited as follows :— 1. As to country. 2. As to time. 8. As to edition. 4. As to price and format. 1. Limitation as to country. Publication in the English language is generally limited to (1) Great Britain and Ireland, the Colonies and Dependencies thereof (sometimes Canada excepted); (2) The United States and Canada; (8) Tauchnitz editions which cover most of the Continent and a great many of the non-copyright countries of South America, Russia, Turkey, ete. To the English publisher it is sufficient to grant a licence to publish in Great Britain and Ireland, the Colonies and Dependencies thereof. It is possible, however, if the English pub- lishers continued to handle the Colonial markets so badly, that some different arrangement may be forthcoming by stimulating the Colonial publishers to enter into contracts direct with the English authors. Already the English publishers have in most cases lost the Canadian market, and complaints are coming in from all sides. The authors complain that their Colonial sales are small, and the Colonial pub- lishers and booksellers state that they find no push and enterprise among the English publishers. The United States publishers, owing, no doubt, to local conditions, have secured the Canadian market, but there is no reason what- ever why, with their American goods, they should be pushing out the work of British authors in Australia and New Zealand. If they continue their energetic career, it may pay the English author best to get the American publishers to take over his Colonial market. One English author has already done so with success. At present, however, speaking generally, it is best to license the English publisher to take the Colonial market, with the exception of Canada, but he should undertake to publish in the Colonies, and should not merely take the licence and then let the market lie idle. In regard to Canada, if a suitable arrange- ment can be made with a Canadian publisher, it would be better for the author to make the contract direct. If the United States pub- lisher or the English publisher holds the licence for this market some percentage of the profits will go into his pockets, which might well be shared in just proportions between the author and the Canadian publisher. If it should prove impossible, owing to the lack of Canadian enterprise, to make a contract direct, then, with some regret, it must be stated that it will be best to leave the matter with the publisher in the United States. Many of these enterprising gentlemen have already got offices in Montreal and Toronto, and nearly all of them have busy agents working over the Dominion. These remarks refer to the book trade under the present Colonial laws. What advice it may be necessary to give if the self-governing Dominions legislate for themselves it is impos- sible at present to say. It may be necessary to contract, in every case, direct with a Colonial publisher, or it may be an author’s misfortune to be the victim of licensed piracy, when no contract will be of any avail. When the time comes the proposition will be met. So much for Colonial book rights. It is now necessary to consider the question of a licence to publish in the United States. Again we should like to repeat the formula. No author should transfer his copyright to a publisher while he preserves a continuing interest in his work. Under the peculiarly unfair arrangement at present existing between Great Britain and the United States it is necessary, first, that the book should be printed from type set up in the United States, and then published within a sixty | days’ limit of the publication within the British Empire. This is a general statement. For fuller details and other technicalities further reference must be made by the reader. It has been stated by one author in a book of advice to his brethren that it is not worth while to bother about the American market. To this dictum we would raise the strongest objection. The United States publishers are already push- ing the books of English authors out of Canada and Australia, and it is of the utmost import- ance that the United States copyright should be preserved, if possible. The agent is, to some degree, responsible for this slackness with regard to the States, and the author should insist upon greater effort and alacrity. Some authors, indeed, whose books appear to suit the taste of the American public,  60 obtain a greater sale there than they obtain in Great Britain. It requires, no doubt, more trouble to negotiate these rights, but this is no reason why they should be neglected. Now, owing to the fact that publication must be approximately simultaneous and_ that everything must be done by correspondence, an author should be ready and begin to nego- tiate these rights at least six months before he attempts the English market. : His negotiations should be carried on by him- self or his agent, and should never be left with the publisher. The reason for this is simple. First, as has already been mentioned, a publisher is not a literary agent. Secondly, a publisher will generally only negotiate with one or two United States houses with whom he may have personal connection instead of going steadily through all ‘the responsible United States firms. Thirdly, when the publisher has the business in hand the English author has gener- ally made his contract for publication in Great Britain, and the publisher is therefore anxious to get the book on the market, and chafes at what he may consider the author’s unreason- able demands and delays. Fourthly, the author is generally bound to share some of his profit with the publisher, who will ask considerably more than the usual agent’s charges. Lastly, it often pays the publisher better to sell sheets or stereos to the United States, losing the copyright for the author, than to gain the copyright and share the profits. An author, therefore, cannot be urged too strongly to endeavour to obtain these rights for himself, and to make his effort at least six months before he offers to an English publisher. Besides, if he has placed his work in the States, an English publisher will almost certainly take the work without demur. The argument for one is an argument for the other. He must not wake up suddenly when he has completed all his arrangements for the Empire, and discover that he has other rights, and valuable rights, that he might have cbtained. English authors must remember the United States market is a valuable market, in some cases, and with some books more valuable than the English. If, however, for one reason or another, no American publisher will handle the work, then it is as well to have a clause in the English agreement allowing the publisher to sell sheets or stereos to the United States, but at a moderate profit to himself and not in accord- ance with the usual exorbitant demand. He can send these out before any pirate can get THE AUTHOR. the book and copy it, and the United States publisher can get the first run of the States market and secure his profit. Indeed, there appears to be a sort of unwritten understanding among the best class publishers in the States not to interfere with this kind of publication from another firm. If the book, however, is extraordinarily successful then the unscru- pulous pirate will, of course, step in. The last publication in book form in the English language is the publication by Baron Tauchnitz. This form of publication is best negotiated through a literary agent, if the author employs one, or by the author himself. It should not be left in the hands of the publisher, who is not a literary agent. If, however, an offer comes from Tauchnitz consequent on the action of the publisher, if, in other words, he has worked successfully for the author as a literary agent, then the author should give him the usual agency fee of 10 per cent. In no circumstances should he allow these rights to be exclusively in the hands of the publisher to make whatever contract he thinks fit, and in no circumstances should he allow the publisher to take 59 per cent. of the profits, for writing, perhaps, to letters. A warning should be given here of a serious difficulty that has arisen under the contracts for the purchase of the cheap 7d. rights put forward by the firm of Messrs. Nelson & Son. These contracts are limited—and rightly so, when the Tauchnitz rights are so valuable—to Great Britain, her Colonies and Dependencies and to the production in book form at the price of 7d. The contract is in most cases thus strictly limited. But Messrs. Nelson, having prepared a special paper cover, proceed to export the books to France and to sell them at one frane. Such action is, of course, a distinct breach of contract. Messrs. Nelson have endeavoured to justify their action. The author, must, therefore, be put on his guard. If he is offered a contract from a firm of publishers for a cheap reproduction, unlimited as_ to country, he may be selling his Tauchnitz rights and may lose a chance of a further market. This should not be, for, as a rule, Tauchnitz can cover a much wider area abroad than any English publisher, and can, therefore, pay a better price. If the English publisher is limited as to country and price, then the English author must see that the contract is adhered to, or must obtain equivalent damages for loss of the Tauchnitz market. It is possible that this important question  ee ee a apes ee / rights in foreign languages. sold for a sum down, or for a sum down in THE AUTHOR. 61 of cheap edition rights may be dealt with more fully in another article. Next come the translation rights or book These are usually advance of royalties. They are sometimes limited as to country, but generally only limited as to language. The serial rights are not infrequently included in the sale, and if there is any chance of the work meeting with success in this form when translated, then the author should get a just portion of the returns. Finally, now that copyright in translations runs for the whole period of copyright, if published within ten years from the date of publication in the country of origin, an author who takes any pride in his work should either retain to himself some right of approving the translation before it is placed on the market, or be very sure of the capacity of his translator before he makes the assignment. (To be continued.) — COLONIAL PUBLICATION, —+-—~<>—+ — N article under the above title in the October number of The Author, contains the statement that English works—in comparison with American—do not get a fair circulation on the Colonial markets. My own experience in the matter may be of interest. When my first novel was published, jast autumn, I happened to be in Australia, and naturally I took a paternal interest in my first-born. Before it arrived in the Common- wealth a Sydney literary agent warned me that it would have little chance of success in competition with the new American books. He added the amazing explanation that Australian buyers disliked English books on account of their pornographic tendency. The agent probably did not know a great deal about the contents of the books he handled— he was agent for everything that came in his way, from fire insurance to sheep dip—but it was certainly true that English paper- covered books, with suggestive covers and titles, occupied prominent positions on the bookstalls. I did not believe that the pornographic portion of the English output could be large enough to affect the reputation of the whole. A more credible explanation was _ forth- coming when my own book arrived. Wishing to see a copy of the Colonial edition I asked for it at one of the leading shops. The book- seller told me that he had not got it, was not likely to get it, and knew nothing about it. He added that the book could not be worth reading, or his London agents would have sent him some copies of it. When I meekly told him that I was the author of the book he made amends by explaining how it was that he knew nothing of it. He left the purchase of English books, he said, entirely to his London agents, who sent him out whatever they thought best. He never replaced books that he sold, except under exceptional circumstances, as a book that had been in brisk demand might be forgotten during the three months that must elapse before fresh stocks could be obtained from England. He bought American books because the representatives of American publishers called on him and were able to tell him all he needed to know about the contents of the books that he sold. To stock American books was therefore less of a speculation than to stock English ones. A New Zealand gentle- man, a large buyer of books, told me that he bought all his books from a London bookseller, as the choice among those offered for sale - locally was so limited. Though many Australasian booksellers are men with literary tastes, some bring to their business qualifications that would serve them equally well if they sold candles or mousetraps. A Sydney lady who read my book was so sporting as to order twenty-four copies of it, to be sent to twenty-four of her friends as Christmas presents. The bookseller, not having my novel in stock, without consulting his customer, sent out twenty-four copies of a new American novel instead. When the lady remonstrated with him, he pleaded that as the two books were equally new and were sold at the same price, there was nothing to choose between them. He knew nothing, of course, about the contents of either work. I was credibly informed afterwards by a publisher’s agent that his profit on the American book was double what he would have got by selling mine. The same gentleman told me that in order to capture the Australasian market American publishers allow Australasian booksellers a profit so large that they have none left for themselves; that, in fact, they practically let the bookseller get them at the price it costs to produce them. The buyer, however, pays the same price as he would for an English book. So far my complaint has been against the Australasian bookseller. English publishers, too, must share the responsibility of allowing 62 American books to shoulder English ones out of the market. One New Zealand bookseller ordered thirty copies of my book on the strength of a notice of it that he had seen in a trade journal. He sold these out in three weeks and applied to the Melbourne representa- tive of my publisher for more copies. Tle was referred to the London house. Before leaving Australasia I called on my publisher’s local representative, and asked if it were true that he could not supply my book. He told me that he had originally received only twelve copies of my book, that he had disposed of all these to one bookseller soon after they had arrived, and had never replaced them. He had had a number of applications for the book, but had referred each applicant to the London house. He admitted that he could have sold a hundred copies if he had had them. It is necessary to add that as I know of one English publishing firm that is admirably represented in Australasia, and as others may be equally well represented for anything I know to the contrary, my remarks must not be applied too generally. My evidence shows that there is something wrong with the Australasian book trade—so far as it concerns the English author—but it does not show the extent of the evil. ——__+_>__+—__—__ WRITING THE SHORT STORY.* HE above work has been written by J. Berg Esenwein, editor of a monthly magazine. The publishers, in a preface, state as follows :— “This treatise is confidently recommended for class-room use because of several important considerations. Its inspirational method and logical order are based upon the best pedago- gical approach.” There is no doubt that certain points in the technical development of the short story may be taught, just as certain points in the technical development of the essay, but no class-book will make a person capable either of writing a short story or a read- able essay. Indeed, in our humble opinion, the machine-made short story is likely to be a considerably worse production than the machine-made essay. The author writes with the experience resulting from a lifetime of observation, and we do not wish to decry the * “Writing the Short Story,’ by J. Berg Esenwein. Andrew Melrose. THE AUTHOR. value of the book so far as such a book is valuable. If any author thinks that he or she may fail in placing short stories, through lack of power to master the technical difficulties, it will certainly be worth while to purchase a copy of this book and to peruse its contents. Op de THE AUTHOR AS PUBLISHER. —+—~ + — LITTLE book*has been produced entitled “The Author as Publisher.” The publishers of the book are :—Messrs. Grant and Woods, of 31, Ampton Street, Grays Inn Road, W.C., and the price of the book is 1s. net. The book is a small one of some fifty pages but will hardly repay the reading. It is full of theories, but has not come down to definite figures and practical issues except on one or two occasions, and then the figures are misleading and inaccurate and the statements contradictory. The writers of the book put forward three objections to the production of books by the authors themselves. (1) The author is not a man of business. (2) He needs capital. (8) He has no experience in the distribu- tion of books. These are all weighty and sound objections, especially the second one. They then endeav- our to show that these are really no objections. The writers of the book state that the average cost of production of a book, even including ‘pushing,’ may be roughly estimated at about £50. The Society of Authors, as a general rule, has no inclination to bolster up publishers’ prices, but could hardly accept this figure as a fair one. Indeed, as will be shown later, the writers themselves seem to contradict this figure. The advantages they mention are, that an author would bear his own losses and enjoy his own profits, and that, most probably, such a system would tend to diminish, to a con- siderable extent, the enormous output of worthless books. The writers also state that the author of a technical book very often knows his own market better than the publisher, and, therefore, he could reach it so much easier. Again we are inclined to differ, for the pub- lishers of technical books, if they know their business, must make it a point that their distributing agents should have the necessary  THE AUTHOR. 63 knowledge of how to obtain the technical markets. The writers propose to get over the difficulty of the publisher by the union of several authors together for the publication, each paying the cost of production of his own book and his own proportion of advertisement, but, they go on to say, that when the books are bound and ready for delivery there must be of necessity a distributing office in the Metropolis; there must be also a clerk to do the accounts ; there must be also a responsible manager, and, in time, they state, an advertising department would be necessary, perhaps also a foreign department. Personally, we should have included all these details in the term “* push- ing ”’ mentioned above, and if these details are taken into consideration, and there were ten people joined together, they would find that the ultimate cost per book was considerably over £50. Until the writers of the book come down to figures, hard and fast, so long will it be useless discussing any further the proposition they put forward. It is true, and the writers have touched the point, that in some cases authors of technical subjects can sell their own books as well as, if not better than, the publisher. There are authors of technical subjects doing a great deal of lecturing to students, who find that by keeping the printing and produc- tion of their own books in their own hands, they can obtain larger profits and as good a circulation as they may want. This example must not be quoted as illustrative of the rule, but as an exception. The advantages of going to a publisher are evident, they arise from the fact, that the publisher’s travellers can handle a hundred books at a time, whereas, the author who has only one book, has to go to the same expense for handling one book as the publisher goes to for handling a hundred. In the same way, in the matter of advertisements, a publisher can easily obtain a reduction for large and frequent advertisements that an author of one book cannot obtain. Again, if a really capable manager for the Authors’ Union business, was obtained, the manager would certainly, as soon as he had found his own power, set up publishing himself. The writers quote the © + case of Mr. Ruskin as an author who published uf | | his own works, but has not the result been the 1 | firm of Messrs. George Allen and Son. There is no doubt that if an author has the “| power and the capacity and the knowledge, ‘© only obtained after long years of training, he might be able in exceptional cases, to do much better by publishing his own books, than he would do if they were produced through a publisher, but we do not advocate the system at the present time, while authors remain artists, and publishers remain tradesmen. We have written at some length on this question, at greater length than is justified by the contents of the book, because the subject has been brought forward on two or three occasions recently. The arguments against co-operative publishing are many and fatal, but it is impossible to gather them all within the compass of a short review. —————__ e ~»>_ + —__ —_— CORRESPONDENCE. —— +e CO-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING. LE: Sir,—I have just arisen from a dream; kindly allow me the pleasure of relating it to you. It was a reforming sort of utopian fantasy concerning a young author, whose name did not transpire and is matterless; but for the sake of clearness, let us speak of him as Needful. Usually it is not the man who matters, it is what he does. So it was with my dream character. Now Needful’s lines had not been cast in pleasant places. The forces of necessity and inclination had combined in a nefarious plot to make of him an author, with the result of a plentiful crop of disappointments, scattered illusions, some sourness, and enough strengthen- ing of character to make for the betterment of the man. Being unsure of himself, he had, at the outset, followed the example of some other writers, by submitting his MSS. to certain eminent litterateurs. These had accorded him more than sufficient praise to send him hope- fully forth on the rough road of authorship ; they had dubbed his work “‘ distinctive,” ‘‘ of a fine literary flavour,’ ‘‘ with character, humour, ability in dialogue,’ ete. He was | also a maker of verse and plays which won him equally kind remarks from prominent members of his adopted profession. This is the position that Needful appeared to me to possess at the opening of my dream. *“ Alas for the frailty of human hopes,” especi- ally youthful literary ones. He had sent his MSS. to publishers, and had them returned to him, some with polite letters of rejection ; some with regrets that the work was not sufficiently sensational, not ‘‘ popular’? enough; and some with requests to see other efforts. But 64 most of the rejections were accompanied by offers to publish his work at his own expense, and some of the offers came from the front rank of long-established firms. My friend, of the dream, had a shelfful of sad reminders that there are more things in the realm of publica- tion than are imagined in a young author's philosophy. Of his three published books— the first, a critique, had died of the malady known as clever mystification ; the second, a volume of verse, had occasioned a storm of abuse, which he—forgetting the similar cases of Keats, Byron, Shelley, Tennyson, ete.— omitted to take as praise, and thereon swore an eternal severance from every thought akin to poetry ; whilst of his royalties on the third, a romance, he was robbed by a fraudulent publisher, with whom he had signed an agree- ment that completely tied his hands in the matter of retaliation. Thus much for the making of Mr. Needful. But now came a change: just after the begin- ning of my dream Needful was startled almost out of his wits by being left half a million pounds by a relative who had gone out to the Colonies and been forgotten. Having gained possession of the money he spent a week in close thought on one subject. Then (and here comes the peculiar part of the dream) he came to you with the idea that had cost him seven days in bringing to a workable conclusion. Roughly, this was the uniting of all British authors in a publishing company. Well, as might be expected in the face of such a radical innovation, those who were most to benefit by the project held dubiously aloof. But that did not deter Needful. He was determined to save them even in spite of them- selves. So he, with your practical help, founded, and endowed in a way, a sort of Syndicate of British Authors. Entirely at his expense a huge building was put up in the W.C. district, a part of it being fitted with all the necessary machinery, etc., for a very large printing and publishing business, the remainder was a club room, library, theatre, restaurant and sleeping rooms. ‘This place, stored and supplied to the last detail, Needful gave to the Committee of the Syndicate, to be held in perpetuity by them and their successors for the sole use of the Syndicate. As to the benefits of this institution, the membership was one guinea per year; for which the mem- ber was supplied with a club, a private theatre, ete., and had his books published, the whole solely at working cost, he receiving every penny of clear profit on his work. Of course, what had kept the authors from THE AUTHOR. putting their money (such as had any) into the project was the fear that it would not pay. Now, with a free gift of the whole concern and a level start at no more cost than a guinea each, in they came—necessity-driven animals into the ark of self-protection. In a short time every author in Britain, whose work would pay for its publication, was a member of the Syndicate. Each book was issued on its merits, and, in the case of the more literary, cleared its cost partially owing to the good repute of the Syndicate. Outside publishers of books became practically nil; such as did survive lived on publishing for the dead, and on ‘‘ commission ” work for wealthy scribblers of no merit. Thus ended my dream, and I awoke sadly to realise that I had but dreamt, and to sink back on my pillow, murmuring—“ If this be dreaming, let me sleep and dream it o’er again.” Under the impression that this will interest you, and all authors who would help to form a co-operative publishing concern, I am, Sir, Faithfully yours, A. DREAMER. 1 —— Il. Sir,—Disraeli remarks in his “‘ Calamities ” that authors are the most ingenious and the most enlightened class of the community, and the least remunerated. .. Some are forced to exist by means that are painful to describe, while others end their lives in apathy and despair. This is terribly true, and there is ample evidence to prove that one of the causes of these dire struggles with penury is the flagrant evil of the unsatisfactory publishing arrange- ments, from which there seems no escape at. present. If authors would but co-operate and bring their ‘‘ ingenuity and enlightenment ” to bear upon this most distressing state of affairs, we fully believe that they could obtain redress of their grievances. The remedy is in their own hands, and we venture to suggest that authors should formulate a system by which the publishing business would be more under their personal control, and thus prevent further * calamities.”” We suggest that this is possible, and in view of establishing, say, The Authors’ Publishing Association, we should like to hear any objections against it, and shall be pleased to communicate with those who are in favour and willing to assist. ANNABEL GRay. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 02 (November 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 02 (November 1912) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-11-01-The-Author-23-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/523/1912-12-01-The-Author-23-3.pdf ec484422f059faf243cc47701ef459b5 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1912-12-01 Volume 23 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 65–96 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19121201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Hutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VoL. XXTII.—No. 3. DECEMBER 1, 1912. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. Se ee NOTICES. ++ - the opinions expressed in papers that _ are signed or initialled the authors alone "are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. ‘ Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. ee THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. — + ‘T\ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund, This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. +2 THE AUTHOR. THE PENSION FUND. —1-—<—+ — N January, the secretary of the society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal made on behalf of the fund. After giving the matter full con- sideration, the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts pur- ehased at the current prices were £237 in the former and £232 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The money now invested amounts to £4,454 6s. Later in the year, at a meeting of the Com- mittee of Management, a question concerning the funds of the society was brought up for dis- eussion, and it was suggested that it would be a good thing for the Pension Fund trustees, if they had power, to sell out the Fund’s holding of -Consols and to invest in some more satisfactory -security. The suggestion was placed before the trustees of the Pension Fund, and a meeting was called, when the chairman of the Committee ef Management, the trustees, and Mr. Aylmer Maude, the member of the Committee of Management who had made the suggestion, were present. The figures were very closely eonsidered, and it appeared clear that altera- tions in the investment of the funds could be earried out with advantage to the Fund’s income. It was decided by the trustees, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to ‘sell out the holding of Consols.. With the amount realised, were purchased— $2,000 (£400) Consolidated Gas: and Elec- tric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ; — — 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway ~ 4° Extension Shares, (1914) £8 paid ; £250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Prefer- ence Shares. These amounts are fully set out and added in the nominal value to the Pension Fund investments, below. The trustees have also, in view of the option extended to them as holders of £282 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock, subscribed for 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,454 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value, Local Loans Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ Cape of Good Hope 33% Inscribed Stock 0.665. a Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4°% Preference Stock .... New Zealand 34% Stock........ Trish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock Corporation of London 24% Stock, 1927-57... ......5..5. Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919-49 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ...... Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1938 ...... Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......5... Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock -. 2.2.5. 5.50.5 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ............ 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares 80 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°% Extension Shares 1914 (£8 paid) .......55.2,5% 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares New Issue . 291 19 11 250 0 O 200 200 228 247 258 438 132 120 Oo oac o ° 198 237 o o eo Nob ooo eo ¢ (a ” ) 232 ig C4454 Total PENSION FUND. — oe Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from April 1st, 1912. ‘ It does not include either donations given prior to April 1st, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. :  ‘Oct. THE AUTHOR. Subscriptions. 1912. April 6, Bland, J. O. P. : April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . April 6, Forrester, J. Cliffe . : June 6, Probert, W. S. Q . June 6, Wheelhouse, Miss M. V. June 6, Acland, Mrs. C. D. Z June 6, Spurrell, Herbert (from 1912 to 1915). June 6, Spens, Archibald B. . July 18, Liddle, S. Aug. 7, Joseph, L. : A ; Sept. 6, Garvice, Charles (in addi- tion to present sub- scription of £1 Is.) 2, Todhunter, Dr. John. 10, Escott, T. H. S. . ‘ 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. : 11, Buckley, Reginald . 12, Walshe, Douglas 12, ‘‘ Penmark’”’ . : 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . 16, Markino, Yoshio : Oct. 20, Fiamingo, Carlo. “ Oct. 29, Henley, Mrs. . Nov. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . Noy. 14, Gibb, W. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. 1912. Donations, April 2, XX. Pen Club ‘April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil . : April 6, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . April 10, Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stac- poole : . : April 10, Robbins, Alfred F.. April 10, Harris, Emma H. . April 11, Ralli, C. Searamanga April 11, Aitken, Robert . : April 16, L. M. F. (£1 per month, : February, March, April) April 22, Prior, Mrs. Melton ‘ May 2, Baden-Powell, Miss Agnes ‘May 25, Koebel, W. H. : : May 28, Harland, Mrs. Henry ‘ May 28, Wood, Mrs. A. E. . . June 4, Hornung, E. W. i June 4, Ward, Dudley June 6, Worrall, Leehmere . June 13, Robbins, Miss Alice E. July 5, Hain, H.M. . . : Aug. 16, Shipley, R. H. . ‘ Sept. 20, Willcocks, Miss M. P.. Sept. 23, Peacock, Mrs. F. M. Oct. 2, Stuart, James . : Oct. 14, Diblee, G. Bonney . oormooowh SOF OF COCOOOCOHH oooo noo aHwoOom oS SCrermnoceroouncoooon H _ So Ot GOS & — Or Or Or Or Sr or oro © 10 10 10 Or Or = OT eeceecscec eocococoaccococooeco ooco oocoo ooo @ASCoancoococooosoaso o> ~J tw — a Oct. 14, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. Oct. 17, Ord, H. W. . i Oct. 20, Yorke-Smith, Mrs. . Nov. 10, Hood, Francis . i Nov. 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. wood uo ~ Cure © Ot coonanas 1+ COMMITTEE NOTES. — Tue Committee met at the offices of the Society on Monday, November 4th, and after the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, proceeded to the election of members. Twenty-three were elected, bringing the total elections for the current year up to 313. There were two resignations. The solicitor reported on the cases with which he had dealt during the month. In two County Court cases judgment had been obtained, but as the judgments had not been satisfied he was proceeding to issue execution. In another case—against a music publisher—judgment had been obtained and the publisher had to pay the costs of the action. A curious case, chronicled in last month’s Author, against a book publisher, had arisen, in which the publisher, although the cost of production of the book had been defrayed by the author, refused to deliver the balance of the stock. As it was impossible to come to any agreement the solicitor reported he was about to issue process. In three other cases where no satisfactory replies could be obtained from the offenders, the solicitor had issued process. One case had sone very curious points, for the editor of a magazine had printed a story as by a well- known author, who had not, in fact, written it. The Society is commencing an action for literary libel and passing off. Two cases had been settled satisfactorily, the sums duz to the authors having been paid without the necessity of going into court, but in two other claims, as the defendants disputed the issues, it had become necessary to issue writs. Another action has had to be taken up against an American magazine on behalf of a member. Two cases involving the bankruptcy of publishers have occurred during the past month. In one ease the Society of Authors was given representation on the Com- mittee of Inspection, as representing the interests of authors. It is impossible to deal with these cases further until the liquidator 68 has been able to issue a report, but the com- mittee regret that quite a dozen members are involved in each bankruptcy, and perhaps more. In one other case in which a question had arisen concerning cinematograph rights the committee gave authority to take counsel’s opinion, upon which the author will no doubt act. The report of the Copyright Sub-Committee on the Australian Copyright Bill was laid before the committee, who authorised the secretary to present the report to the Premier of the Australian Commonwealth in the hope that the Society’s suggestions might meet with consideration, and, thereby, that the rights, not only of the Australian, but also of British authors, might be strengthened imperially and internationally. An important question of United States Copyright was laid before the committee by one of the Society’s correspondents in New York, and the secretary was instructed to obtain counsel’s opinion on the difficulty raised, and advice as to what action should be taken to bring the matter to the notice of the proper authorities. The secretary reported that Newfoundland had accepted the Copyright Act of 1911, and also called attention to some difficulties which had arisen owing to the fact that that Act had not as yet been proclaimed in India. He was authorised to take the necessary steps to draw the attention of the India Office to the difficulties in question. The working of the Copyright Act of 1911 in its relations to our Colonies and Dependencies will bring, and is bringing, many difficult and important questions before the committee. Matters connected with the new branch of the Society, the Collection Bureau, were then discussed. It was decided to accept the recommendation of the Composers’ Sub- Committee, to collect the mechanical instru- ment fees under the Act of 1911, at the rate of 15 per cent. commission, subject to the com- posers paying for the manufacture of their stamps. It was also decided to accept the recommendation of the Dramatic Sub-Com- mittee to collect the fees under contracts already entered into by those dramatists who were.members of the Society. for a commission of 5 per cent. It was further decided to keep a register of stamps to he placed on mechanical instruments at the Society’s office. The Composers’ Sub-Committee appointed two delegates to discuss important questions resulting from composers’ contracts with music publishers. THE AUTHOR. Mr. Maurice Hewlett, who has been a member of the committee for some years, and was chairman of that body’ from 1909 till 1911, having resigned from the committee owing to pressure of other work, the committee accepted his resignation with great regret, and instructed the secretary to write to him. Mr. Stanley Leathes, C.B., was elected to fill the vacancy, and has expressed his willingness to undertake the work. The committee then decided on_ the nominees to be put forward under the constitu- tion of the Society for election at the end of the year. The names of these nominees will” appear in The Author according to the regula- tions and rules laid down. Mr. E. J. MacGillivray was elected a member of the Council of the Society of Authors. Mr. MacGillivray has undertaken a_ great amount of. gratuitous work for the Society during the passing of the Copyright Bill, and has freely given his help to the Society on difficult copyright questions which have arisen. The next matter arose in connection with the advertisements in The Author. This was carefully considered by the committee, and the secretary was instructed to take the necessary steps to give effect to their decision. : Certain proposals laid before the committee by the Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland were. next considered, and it was decided to appoint a small sub-committee to confer with the Booksellers’ representatives, and to discuss the matters which their Associa- tion had raised. Mr. Aylmer Maude and Mr. G. Bernard Shaw kindly consented to act as a sub-committee, and the secretary was instructed to write to the Booksellers’ Associa- tion and to report progress at another meeting. A difficult matter arising out of multiple book-reviewing was discussed at some length, and the secretary was requested to write to the member who had introduced the matter, stating that the committee were considering it sympathetically but desired fuller information. The committee’s thanks were expressed to Mr. Thomas Common for a donation of £1 Is. to the Capital Fund of the Society, as a return for work accomplished by the Society on his behalf. — Dramatic SuB-COMMITTEE. Tur November meeting of the Dramatic Sub-Committee was held at the offices of the Society on the 15th. 2 After reading the minutes of the previous meeting, the sub-committee considered a THE AUTHOR. proposal placed before them by a gentleman who is not a member of the Society, for the re-organization of the dramatic section of the Society, under certain new articles and rules that he had drafted for their con- sideration. These articles and rules had been circulated to the members of the sub- committee prior to the meeting. The sub- committee came to the conclusion that it was impossible to consider the suggestions and, after discussion, decided that the matter should be adjourned sine die. The secretary read to the sub-committee the answer he had received from the Society of West End Managers in regard to the Managerial Treaty. -- The question of twice-nightly performances of plays in Music Halls was then discussed, and the secretary reported information he had received in regard to the prices which could be charged for these performances. All possible information was placed by the members present at the secretary’s disposal, that he might be able to advise dramatic authors who should apply to him for informa- tion on their contracts. ~The Translator’s Agreement was next con- sidered, and, with it, the question of the appointment of agents in foreign countries to deal with the work of members of the Society. Subject to confirmation by the committee of management an agent was appointed in Holland, and another in the United States. The secretary was instructed, also, to get into communication with an agent in Germany. The names of the agents will be published in The Author in full, after they have been duly appointed by the Committee of Management. A letter was read from a correspondent in Portugal who desired to act as agent of the Society, and the secretary was instructed to obtain information as to his standing and position. : The arrangements for the election of the Dramatic Sub-Committee for 1913 were next consideréd, and the secretary received instruc- tions to carry out the usual steps in due course. It was decided to hold the next meeting on the second Friday in December, as the third Friday brought the date too close to Christmas. — 1 Composers’ SuB-CoMMITTEE. I. A SPECIAL meeting of the Composers’ Sub- Committee was held on Saturday, October 26th, 69 in order to re-discuss the relations between the Society of Authors and the Mechanical- Copyright Licences Co., and the question of mechanical instrument fees. The secretary read to the sub-committee certain letters which he had written to the representative of the Mechanical Copyright Licences Co. in the spring of the year, and the secretary received instructions to draft a further letter dealing with the terms of contract. The question of performing rights was also dealt with, and the secretary read a letter he had received from the Music Publishers’ Association. It was decided not to drop negotiations, but to persevere in the hope that some good might, in the end, be achieved by joint action. IT. Tue Composers’ Sub-Committee met again on Saturday, November 16th, at the offices of the Society. The first matter under discussion referred to a publisher’s agreement and the clauses which it contained. The secretary laid a letter he had_reecived from the publishers in answer to a communication from the Society of Authors, written under the instructions of the sub- committee, and the secretary was instructed to reply to the same, drafting a letter which should be approved by the chairman. The secretary then laid a letter before the committee that he had received from one of the directors of the Mechanical-Copyright Licences Co., Ltd. It was decided, as it was important for the Society to have agents for the collection of fees in foreign countries, to write to those persons who represented the Society in’ other matters and enquire what provision was made in France, Germany, and elsewhere, for the collection of fees on mechanical instrument reproductions, and the secretary was instructed, when the information came to hand, to lay the whole matter again before the sub-committee with a view to appointing reliable agents. The question of a united combination with the publishers in order to establish fees on performing rights was again considered. The secretary informed the sub-committee that he had had a conversation with Mr. Dixey, secretary of the Music Publishers’ Association. It was finally proposed that the secretary should write to the secretary of the Music Publishers’ Association, putting before him certain matters which could, with benefit to both parties, be discussed between the com- posers and the Music Publishers’ Association, @ _Adey, More 70 in the hope that the Music Publishers’ Asso- ~ Burnett, ciation would be willing to form a small sub- committee to consider the matter, The four main points put forward were :— 1. The main principles of contract. 2. Performing right fees, 3. Mechanical instrument reproductions, 4, Cost of production. Finally, the secretary laid a series of letters from the companies which were reproducing the composers’ works on mechanical instru- ments, promising their assistance in cases of infringement of copyright. —_1—~>+ — Cases. Tue number of cases taken up during the past month still keeps up the average. There have been four cases dealing with the question of the settlement of the exact terms of contract. These cases generally involve a certain amount of negotiation. One case has been satisfactorily settled, and correspondence is still going on with regard to the others. There have been five cases for the return of MSS. In three cases the MSS. have been returned. One case in Australia is necessarily not yet completed, and the last one has come only recently into the hands of the secretary. There have been five claims for accounts and money. Three of these have been settled, one has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors and the other has only recently come to hand. Of two cases for money one is still in the course of negotiation and the other has been placed in the hands of the solicitors. Out of sixteen cases, therefore, six have been settled. This is a good average for one month. The cases still left over from past months are slowly closing up. Where the secretary has been unable to deal with them they have been handed over to the solicitors. a oo Elections. The Burlingion Magazine, 17, Old Burlington Street, W. ‘* Hillside,” Strath- cona Park, Ottawa, Canada ; Royal Societies Club, S.W. Ami, Henry M., M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S. (Canada) THE AUTHOR. Miss Olive Compton De Rehyn, Cyril . Ferguson, Dugald Florian, A.R., M.A. Haig, Kenneth George . Hare-Dean, Mrs. N. Harris, Clement Antro- bus. Lee, George ‘“ Wing- shaft.” MacDonald, Mrs.. Moore, Edith Mary Nesfield, Miss Frances Emily Percival, Archibald Stanley Picciotto, Cyril Rawlence, Guy Sichel, Miss Edith Theobald, Harry. Wenyon-Samuel Alex- ander Wriothesley, William, Wyton, Mrs. Alice Lyceum Club, Pieca- dilly, W. Edinburgh. Tapanui, Otago, New Zealand. Priory Lodge, Shrewsbury. 7, Brook Street, Hanover Square, W. Writers’ Club, 10, Norfolk Street, Strand, W.C. Ellangowan, Crieff, © 8, Vale Spital, field. 80, Auckland Road, Tiford. : Glan Aber, Purley; Surrey. c/o Messrs. Edghill Soulby, Clarence Park, Weston- super-Mare. 17, Claremont Place, Newcastle-on-Tyne. 54, Warrington Cres- cent, W. : The Chantry, Wilton Salisbury. 42, Onslow Gardens, S.W 37, Essex Street, Strand, W.C. 22, Lissenden Man- sions, Highgate Road, N.W. c/o. Messrs. Brown, Shipley & Co. 123, Pall Mall, S.W. 145, Woolstone Road, Forest_Hill, S.E. a Terrace, Chester- 1 —_—___ — BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. —_t——+ —— While every effort is made by the ccmpilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will  i es ee a ty a es THE AUTHOR. 71 co-operate in the compiling of this list and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. AGRICULTURE. By Frepsrick No&kt-Paton, Director- Calcutta Burma Rice. General of Commercial Intelligence, India. Superintendent Government Printing. 94. ANTHROPOLOGY. THE ORIGIN OF CIVILISATION AND THE PRIMITIVE ConpI- TION or Man. By Tue Ricutr Hon. toe Lorp AVEBURY. Seventh Edition. 9 x 6. 484 pp. Longmans. 7s. 6d. n. ART. A History or Enctisn Grass Paryrinc. By Maurice Drake. Ilustrated by 36 plates from drawings by Wirrep Drake. 133 x 8. 226 pp. Werner Laurie. £2 2s. n: BIOGRAPHY. Tae Diaries or Wiriaam Cuartes Macreapy (1833 ag Edited by Wiutiam Toynser, Chapman & all. Scenes anp Memories. By Warsurca Lapy Pacer. 8 x 54. 325 pp. Smith Elder. 7s. 6d. n. Mary QUEEN oF Scots. By Hirpa T. SKar. 204 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. SWEETHEARTS aT Home. By S. R. Crockert. 311 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Macic Wortp. By E. Nessrr. Illustrations by H. R. Mintar & Spencer Pryse. 73 x 5}. 280 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Tue Brrv’s Curistmas Carot. By Kare Dovcuas Wiecin. Illustrated. by Karuartne RB. WISEMAN. 82 x 6}. 90 pp. Gay & Hancock. 3s. 6d. n. 7% x +54. 8i x 6. DRAMA, Tur Tria or JEANNE D’Arc, an Historical Play in Five Acts. By Epwarp Garnerr. 74 x 5. 79 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s. 6d. n. Wacner’s Tristan und Isoxpz, An Essay on the Wagnerian Drama. By G. A. Hicur. 8} x 53. 281 pp. Stephen Swift. 5s. n. ECONOMICS. Szasonat Traps. By various writers. Introduction by Stpyey Wess. Edited by SipNey Wess AND Agnotp Freeman. 8} x 5}. 410 pp. Constable. “Ts. 64. n. , ENGINEERING. A Primer on THE INTERNAL ComBUSTION ENGINE. By H. E. Wimperis. 73 x 5. 143 pp. Constable. 2s. 6d. n. FICTION. Come Rack! Come Ropz. By R. H. Benson. Ti Xx 5, Alston Riyers. 6s. 7 yay Barriers. By Tar Hon. Mrs. Juuian Byna. 7% X 5h. 380 pp. Holden & Hardingham. Tue Distant Lame. By Harotp Bzcsre. 12 xX 6, 294 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Private Lire op Henry Maituanp. A Record Dictated by J. H. Revised and edited by Moruzy Roperts. 74 x 5. 316 pp. Nash. 6s. Mratam Lucas. By Canon Suuguay, D.D. 7% x 5. By ANATOLE 9 x 6. ASPIRATIONS OF JEAN SERVIEN. Translation by ALFRED ALIINSON. Lane. 6s. By Frorence L. Barcuay. 3s. 6d. n. ConstaANCE SMEDLEY (Mrs. 343 pp. Religious Tract TE FRANCE. 234 pp. Tue Upas TREE. 246 pp. Putnam. Ruty’s Marriace. By Maxwell Armfield), 8 < St. Society. 6s. THe Woornc oF Miranwy. By Eprru C. Kenyon. 7} x 5}. 344 pp. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. Taines THAT Pass. By Atice E. Ropsins. 7} x 5}. 319 pp. Melrose. 6s. A Grove or Noster Dames AND THE WetL Betovep. A Sketch of a Temperament. By Tuomas Harpy. 9 x 6. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. each. Tue Broap Hignway. A Romance of Kent. By JEFFREY Farnov. Illustrations by C. E. Brook. 9} x 63. 493 pp. Sampson Low. 10s. 6d. n. Fotrowinc Darkness. By Forrest Rerp. 7? x 5. 320 pp. Arnold. 6s. St. L6 By Dororny Marcarer Sruart. 337 pp. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. Tur Mystertovs Monstrur Dvuvant. (Author of “ John Merridew,” &c.). THe JUNE Lapy. By R. E. VeRNEDE. 7} x 5. Constable. és. Tue Rest Presence. By Una L. SmBERRAD. 55 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. Is. 6d. n. Sesarorp’s Snake. By Berrram Mrrrorp. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. Corn in Ecypr. By E. Newrox BunNGEY. 286 pp. Lynwood. 6s. THe Canusac Mystery. By K. anp HESKeETa Pricnarp. 74 x 43. 340 pp. Heinemann. 6s. At Waat Sacririce? By Annre O. Trppits. 74 x 5, 286 pp. Digby, Lone. 6s. The Caszr or RicHaRD Meynett. By Mrs. Humenry Warp. New Edition. 7} x 5. 525 pp. Smith Elder. 2s. n. No Surrenper. By Constance ExizapetH Mavp. 7k x 5. 328 pp. Cheaper re-issue. Duckworth. 28. 1. WINAFRINT, VIRGIN. Ham Smith. 6s, Tue House Opposits. Eveleigh Nash. 6s. Tae Man with tHE Briack FEATHER. Leroux. Translated by Epaar Jepson. 7} 314 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. A Recutar Mapam. By Arice Witson Fox. 7} x 5, 348 pp. Macraillan. 6s. Tue Jew or Pracun. By A. Witson Barrert. 31ll pp. F. V. White. 6s. A Base iy Bonemia. By FranK Dansy. 288 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. Tar ENLIGHTENMENT oF Sytyrs. By A. D. PrckmRinea. 74 x 5. 310 pp. John Murray. 6s. GARDENING. Tue Rock GarpEN. By Rearnayp Farrer. (Present Day Gardening). 84 6}. Jack. HYGIENIC, Thr PrincipLEs oF HEALTH AND Mrs, Huns H. Cuapwick. 7} x 5. & Sons. ls. 3d. n. JUVENILE. Aunt Pex. A Book for Young Girls. By L. E. TippEMAN, S.P.C.K. 2s. 6d. A Crry Scnoon Girt anp Her Frienps. By May Batpwin. 74 x 5}. 370 pp. Campers Heart 0’ Gotp, or Tar Lirrte Princess. By KaraaRine TyNnAN. 7} x 5}. 344 pp. Partridge. 3s. 67. 72 x Bh. By F. ARTHUR John Murray. 304 pp. 8 x 5h. 72 x SE 7k x 43. By W.SHerReN. 7} x 5. 318 pp. By “ Reva.” 72 xf. 306 pp. By Gaston x 4. 72 x 5. 72 =< Sh. Illustrated. ls. 6d. n. TeMPeRANCE. By Sir Isaac Pitman 72 A Story of Adventure Tue Bravest Boy IN THE CAMP. i re 7% x 5. on the Western Prairies. By R. Letcuton. 285 pp. Jarrold. 2s. 6d. n. Tne Prrate AEROPLANE. By CaprarNn CHARLES GILsoNn. 71 x 5}. 327 pp. Frowde & Hodder & Stoughton. ~5s. Grayxt Tur Grenapier. His Adventures in the Fighting Fifth in the Peninsula. By Wattrr Woop. 326 pp. Routledge. 3s. Gl. Prerer THE PowpEr-Boy. of the Days of Nelson. THE ComMINnG oF CARLINA. to Twelve. By L. E. TIDDEMAN. By Water Woop. A Tale 317 pp. Routledge. 3s. 6d. A Book for Children from Ten Jarrold. 2s. 6d. Waerpe THE Ratnsow Enps. A_ Fairy Story. By Clifford Mills. 7 x 43. 160 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 1s. n. Currosrry Kats. By Frorence Bonz. 7} x 54. 320 pp. Partridge. 2s. 6d. ANGELIQUE. By Constance ExizapeTH Maup. 7} x 9. 265 pp. Duckworth. 6s. Tue ADVENTURES OF SitveRsuIT. Pictures by ANGUSINE Macarecor. Verses by Jxesste Porr. 9} x 7. Blackie. 1s. 6d. Tue Turee Joviat Purrres. By J. A. SHEPHERD. Rhymes by E. D. Cumtna. 10} x 7}. Blackie. 3s. 6d. n. Tue Brrps’ Curistmas Caron. By Kate Doveras Wiccry. 72 pp. Illustrated by F.E. Hiruy. 6} x 4. Gay & Hancock. 1s, 6d. n. each. LAW. Tre Law or Copyricut. By L. C. D. OLprigLp. Second Edition. 350 pp. Stevens & Sons. 26s. LITERARY. Portraits AND SkETcHES. By Epmunp Goss, C.B. 73 x 5}. 296 pp. Heinemann. 6s. n. Persian LIrERATURE. By CLaup FIELD. Herbert & Daniel. 3s. 6d. n. LETTERS FROM SOLITUDE AND OTHER Essays. By Fitson Younc. 73 x 5. 317 pp. Chapman & Hall. 5s. n. Smrpuiciry anp Torstoy. By G. K. Caesrerton. A Rocur’s Memorrs, &c. By AvGUSTINE \BrRRELL. Bexsonrana. By E. F. Benson. 6 x 43. Hum- phreys. 2s. 6d. n. each. 4 Srupres anp Apprectations. By Darreut. 3 Freats. 83 x 53. 258 pp. Dent. 5s. n. ; Tur AcapEmMIc CommiTrer. Browning’s Centenary, Edmund Gosse, Sir Arthur Pinero, Henry James. Tuesday, May 7th, 1912. Reprinted from ‘Trans- 7 x 5. 363 pp. actions ot the Royal Society of Literature. Vol.XXXI Part IV. 8} x 53. 50 pp. Asher. 3s. Sampnrre. By Lapy Sysm Grant. 7} x 5. 307 pp. Stanley Paul. 3s. 6d. n. ScortisH Lire anpD Porrry. By Lavuciuian MacLean Warr. 9 x 53. 509 pp. Nisbet. 12s. 6d. n. MacatLay’s Essay on Appison. By N. L. Hattwarp. Lonemans’ Brivisu Ciassics.FoR Inpra. Longmans. MILITARY. Can, Germany Invape Enctanp? By Con. H. B. Hanna. 71 Xx 43. 159 pp. Methuen. 1s. n. Turiuine Tares oF Great Events. Re-told from Survivors’ Narratives. By Waurer Woop. 332 pp. Routledge. 3s. 6d. MISCELLANEOUS. UNEMPLOYMENT AND DrsEasus. Caused by Decay and Loss of ‘Teeth. Wm. Dawson & Sons. 6d. n. By a Dental Surgeon. THE AUTHOR. NATURAL NERVATION or Pants. Illustrated. 74 x 5. 3s. 6d. n. Basy Brrps at Home. By Ricnarp Kmarton. TIllus- trated from Photographs. By CnHEerry and Graok HISTORY. By Francis Guorce Heats. 186 pp. Williams & Norgate. Kearton. 8} x 53. 128 pp. Cassell. 6s. Tue Brrps or Austrauia. By 8. L. Marnews. Vol. IL. Part TV. 144 x 10. 359—476 pp. Witherby. NAVAL. Tue Barrizsuir. By Waiter Woop. Crown quarto. 309 pp. Kegan Paul. 12s. 6d. n. POETRY. Rivostes of Ezra Pounp. Whereto are appended the complete poetical works of T. E. Hume, with prefatory note. 73 x 54. 63 pp. Swift. 2s. 6d. n. Aw IpyLt AND OTHER Poems. By E. Hamitron Moors. 74 x 5. 112 pp. Melrose. 2s. n. Eaypt AND OTHER Porms. By Francis Courts. 122 pp. Lane. 3s. 6d. n/ Fatvuous FaBies AND OTHER VERSES. (X.Y,X.). Tk x 5. By Denis TURNER 6} x 44. 94pp. Fifield. 2s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. Porste VoLGARI DI Lorenzo De®’ MeEpict. Janet Ross e di Epwarp Huuton. Two volumes, 83 x 6}. 221 + 240 pp. Dent. 2ls. n. SeLecteD Waritincs or Wituiam Swarr. Vol. V. Vistas. THe Gresy Carist, and other Prose Imaginings. Selected and arranged by Mrs. Witniam SHarRp. 73 x 54. 484 pp. Heinemann. 5s. n. SCIENCE. Tur Story oF THE Heavens. By Sir Roperr §. Bani. Illustrated. 93 x 6}. 48 pp. Part. I. To be completed in 14 fortnightly parts. Cassell. 6d. n. Crramic CuEmistry. By H. H. Stepnenson. 10 x 6}. 91 pp. Davis Bros. 6s. SOCIOLOGY. Woman anp To-Morrow. By W. L. Grorcez. A Cura di 72 x 5h. 187 pp. Herbert Jenkins. 2s. 6d. n. Tur Servite State. By Hmarre Betioc. 8 X 5}. 189 pp. Foulis. 1s. n. Wacrs. By A. J. Cantyiz, D.Lirr. 7} x 5. 125 pp. Mowbray. 2s. n. SPORT. Huntinc in THE OtpEn Days. By Witusam ScarTe Dixon. Constable. 21s, n. TECHNICAL. Tar Businrss oF BooKBINDING. 7k x 4%. 223 pp. Stanley Paul. THEOLOGY. Mrprrations on Portions or St. Jonn’s Gosprn. By Mrs. Romanes. 5% x 44. 49 pp. Mowbray. 6d. n. Everyman’s History oF THE Prayer Boox. By Tus Rev. Percy Drarmer, D.D. 74 x 5}. 256 pp. Mowbray. ls. 6d. n. TOPOGRAPHY. A Votume on Exeter. Described by Smpney Heats, with pictures by E. W. Hastenurst. (Black’s “ Beautiful England’? Series of Colour books.) 9/x 7. 64 pp. A. & C. Black. 2s. n. By A. J. Pui. 6s. n. :  THE AUTHOR. 73 [Tur CoTTAGERS AND THE VILLAGE Lire or RURAL Enetanp. By P. H. Dircurietp. With coloured and line illustrations by A.R. Quinton. 10} x 8}. 185 pp. Dent. 21s. n. Exurer. By Smyey Huars. Prepared by E. H. HastEnurst. 9 x 64. 64pp. Blackie. 2s. n. TRAVEL. THe OLp GarpENs oF ITraty. How to Visit Them. By Mrs. AvBrEy LE Bronp. 72 x 5. 171 pp. Lane 5s. n, ————————_+——_—__ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — Some three or four years ago it might have been said that the day of the essay was over. No publisher would produce a collection in book form, because it did not pay, and that is the main point in a properly conducted business ; but now the book of essays seems to have come again into popular favour, and we are pleased to see two volumes from such old friends and well-known essayists as Mr. Austin Dobson and Mr. Edmund Gosse. Mr. Dobson’s book is entitled ‘“‘ At Prior Park and other Papers,” and is published by Messrs. Chatto & Windus. It deals in matters of interest in the 18th century, a period of which the author has made himself a master. Mr. Gosse’s book is entitled “* Portraits and Sketches,”’ and is published by Mr. Heinemann. Its title explains itself. The author draws with a strong pen portraits and sketches of some of the famous men he has met. Messrs. Methuen & Co. have published “* Perfect Health for Women and Children,” by Elizabeth Sloan Chesser, at the moderate price of 3s. 6d. Whilst in no sense a medical text book, the book aims at supplying intelligent women with useful information about health and sickness. Some of the subjects dealt with, such as “Nerves and their Cure,” “Health and .Open Air,” ‘“ Infectious Diseases,”’ ‘“‘ Winter Ailments,”’ will show the scope of the work. The same publishers have issued a volume of poems by Mrs. L. F. Wynne Ffoulkes entitled ** Poems of Life and Form.”’ She has repro- duced most of the old French metres, such as Roundels, Roundeaux, Triolets, Virelais, Villanelles, etc. One form, however, is not present, the “ Chante Royale,”’ perhaps the most difficult of any of the French metres. The subjects of her poems vary from poems of love to poems of mysticism ; from- poems written in dialogue, such as “ Joe’ and ‘‘ The Old ’oss,’’ to descriptive verse such as ‘* Ruth,” a setting of the Bible story. Mrs. Walford, the well-known novelist, has written her ‘‘ Memories of Victorian London,” and the book has been published by Mr. Arnold. It deals with certain aspects of London social life during the latter part of the last century. Mrs. Walford has new things to tell us about people like Laurence Oliphant, Charles Reade, George Macdonald, Wilkie Collins, and Coventry Patmore. Among the most notable of the present season’s publications, are ‘“‘ The Diaries of William Charles Macready (1833—1851), edited by William Toynbee,” which has been issued by Messrs. Chapman & Hall, Ltd., in two large volumes, with numerous portraits. These Diaries contain a considerable amount of interesting material, hitherto unpublished, and shed new light not only on Macready him- self, but on many of his famous contemporaries in the literary and dramatic world. * Our Alty,” by M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell), author of ‘‘ The Tender Passion,” etc., is the title of a new novel which Messrs. John Long will shortly publish. Mrs. Blundell here returns to rural Lancashire, where many of her readers deem her at her best. The story deals with the adventures of a typical North- country lass. The description of the old-world customs and quaint characters of this corner of England adds an interest to the tale. Mr. Arnold Bennett states in his book, “Those United States,” published by Martin Secker, ‘‘ the one possible justification of them [his views] is that they offer to the reader the one thing that, in the very nature of the case, a mature and accustomed observer could not offer, namely an immediate account (as accurate as I could make it) of the first tre- mendous impact of the United States on a mind receptive and unprejudiced.”” But sure this view-point put forward as an apology is after all a great recommendation, when it is frankly stated by the author. A reader may object to the dogmatic assertions set down so often by those whose knowledge is superficial, and whose study is of the slightest ; but when he is met by this frank statement, the book gathers to itself a greater interest, as all those who have perused the book will readily allow. Mr. Morley Roberts will gladden the hearts of his admirers by the production of ‘“ The Private Life of Henry Maitland,’”’ published by Eveleigh Nash. It is presumably a-novel, but it is an open secret that it is a study of the life of his old friend George Gissing. There are no doubt dangers surrounding the writing a life of a close friend. If the author is over-critical or over-conscientious, he may 74 convey to the world a portrait exactly opposed to that he may wish to convey, if he is over- enthusiastic he may idealise. Those interested in George Gissing as a writer and a man should certainly read the book. The author of ‘‘ The Private Papers of Henry Ryecroft ” deserves a just appreciation. Among the illustrated books we are pleased to see Mr. Rackham’s annual appearance with a volume of Ausop’s Fables. There is no need to praise, for Mr. Rackham’s Christmas books have become an institution. The get-up of the book in the limjted edition is excellent, and the new translations of the classicare commendable. At the present season of the year fairy stories sprout up like snowdrops in the grass. We gladly welcome Mrs. E. Nesbit’s ‘‘ The Magic World,” published by Messrs. Mac- millan & Co., with illustrations by H. R. Millar and Spencer Pryse; and Miss Helen Margaret Dixon has produced, through Cornish Brothers, Ltd., Birmingham, “‘ Little Wander- ing Gil,” and other stories, prettily illustrated by photogravure reproductions from original photographs. This effective method of illus- tration is too seldom utilised. Much, however, must depend on the artistry of the original. Mr. Forbes Dawson has a series of articles running through the Era entitled ‘‘ Who wouldn’t be an Actor?’’ He portrays in a humorous manner the scenes in the life of an actor who has been stormed, has helped to build the stage on which he performed, has written dramas for production, and worked his way through the French Canadian towns and along the line to California. They will most probably be published in book form subse- quently. The relation between modern science and present day Christianity is a theme of peren- nial interest. The Rev. Luther W. Caws’ book, just published by James Clarke & Co. : “‘ The Unveiled Glory, or Sidelights on the Higher Evolution,” has come at an opportune moment when the origin of life discussed at the British Association meetings has aroused a fresh public interest in the life-long drama of evolution. incredible that the evolution of life, if it really is so, from the lowest and simplest forms up to the highest animals, including man, could possibly have been the offspring of blind chance. We regret an error in our announcement of Messrs. Everett’s sevenpenny reprint of Miss Amy McLaren’s novel. The title of the novel is ‘* Bawbee Jock,” and not as given in our previous notice. The author maintains that it is. THE AUTHOR. Mrs. Wilson Fox’s new story, “A Regular Madam,” is a tale of the eightecnth century. Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are the publishers. Miss Lillias Campbell Davidson’s new novel, “Houses of Clay,’ published by Messrs. Partridge & Co. at 6s., is now out. The Lady is running its second serial by her this year: entitled ‘“‘ A Tangled Inheritance,” and another serial, ‘The Primitive Law,” is announced to appear in The Lady’s World in April next. Miss L. G. Moberly’s latest novel, ‘‘ Violet Dunstan,”’ has just been published by Messrs. Ward, Lock & Co. It ran serially last year in the Daily Chronicle. Miss Moberly has now written several serials for the Daily Chronicle and Lloyd’s Weekly ; and new novels, “‘ Diana ”’ and “ A Very Doubtful Experiment,” both ran serially in The Lady. She is now writing a novel for Messrs. Methuen. Many of ther novels have been translated into the Scandi- navian languages, and some into French and German,—amongst the latter, ‘“‘ The Cost,” and “* Angela’s Marriage.” Mr. Charles T. Jacobi, of the Chiswick Press, whose “ Printing ” is a text book on its subject, is bringing out a new, revised (fourth) edition of his guide for Authors, Publishers, and others —‘‘ Some notes on Books and Printing.” At a most opportune moment a book is announced by Mr. John Lane on “ Austria, Her People and their Homelands.” It is a work cn the whole of Austria, and its complex population, by one who has for over thirty years studied the country through its entirety. Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., has already written much on various parts of Austria, and now this work, which is illustrated by forty-eight water colours by Donald Max- well, and completed by a map and full index, will help many to elucidate the real Austria and her people. Among the many colonial and foreign criticisms which have appeared on Mr. John Bloundelle-Burton’s historical work, ‘‘ The Fate of Henry of Navarre,” France is now con- tributing her opinions. The latest appears in the October number of La Science Sociale, a well-known magazine devoted to_ literary criticism, and covers three columns. It is signed Pierre Galichet, and the writer plainly tells his readers that they will glean a con- siderable amount of knowledge frcm the book about the matter in hand, as well as their own history—restée assez ohscure—which they have not possessed hitherto. He also laments that such a livre d'histoire de grande valeur should be only known at present to those acquainted  THE AUTHOR. "5 with the English language, and expresses the hope that a French translation will not be long delayed. ; “Ayrshire Idylls” is the title of a book about to be published by Messrs. A. and C. Black. It is the affectionate and patriotic work of two Scottish artists—of Dr. Neil Munro, whose pen, diverted, for the moment, from the romance of Highland life and character, redis- covers the spirit of Ayr as it was in another and more dramatic age, and of George Houston, the Scottish landscape painter, who has made the scenery of Ayr his life-long study. The author’s sketches reconstruct certain notable scenes in Ayrshire history, wherein such figures as Burns, Boswell and the Covenanters are dis- played at a modern angle ; the artist’s draw- ings represent, in the main, those landscape features which remain very much the same to-day as they have been for centuries. The subject of stained glass in England has never been dealt with in an exhaustive manner. It is a subject of interest to the public as well as to artists and antiquarians. It is with pleasure, therefore, that we see “‘ A History of English Glass Painting,’ by Morris Drake, published by Werner Laurie. The work— illustrated by photographs and drawings in colour and _half-tone—at the price of £2 2s. net, attempts to deal with the evolution of the subject in detail and from every point of view. Messrs. Holden & Hardingham have pub- lished a novel ‘“‘ St. Lé6,’? by Dorothy Margaret Stuart. Itis aromanceof the fifteenth century, introducing several historical characters, such as Maximilian of Austria, Louis XI., and Margaret of Burgundy. The details as to costume, heraldry and mise-en-scéne are derived from French and Flemish sources not accessible to most English students. We have received an announcement from Mr. Gerald Christy, of the Lecture Agency, Ltd., that he is adding a literary agency to his business. The literary portion is to be under the conduct of Mr. Leonard P. Moore, who has had eleven years practical experience of agency work. The Agency will conduct its business from the old address, The Outer Temple, Strand, W.C. “* Mrs. Fauntleroy’s Nephew ”’ is the title of a story of Oxford life, by Beatrice Braithwaite- Batty. The hero is an undergraduate of Magdalen, whose pretty sister comes to stay with an old aunt during the summer term. During the festivities and gaicties, the sister draws around her a bewildering number of admirers. It must be left to the reader to discover the successful candidate. 5. “The Gods of Pegana,” by Lord Dunsany, for some while out of print, has been re-issued, and can now be obtained only from Mr. W. Johnson, The Pegana Studio, 86 Newman Street, Oxford Street, W. A copy of Mr. C. L. Freestons “‘ The Passes of the Pyrenees,’ has been accepted by His Majesty the King. Monsieur Georges Bazile is translating into French Mr. Robert Sherard’s ‘‘ The Story of an Unhappy Friendship,” for publication in serial form in Gil Blus, the great Parisian literary daily. Dramatic NOTES. - Towards the end of October, but too late for the November issue of this magazine, a piece entitled ‘“‘ Tantrums,” by Mr. Frank Stayton, was produced at the Criterion. The three acts turn around the tantrums of the spoilt Virginia Halstead. Miss Marjorie Day takes the part of Virginia, and Mr. Charles Maude plays the part of wooer and husband. Mr. J. T. Tanner’s ‘‘ The Dancing Mistress ”’ was also too late for announcement. The piece was produced at the Adelphi, backed by the musie of Lionel Monckton; while Adrian Ross and Perey Greenbank were responsible for the lyrics. Miss Gertie Millar and Mr. Joseph Coyne took the chief parts. To hint at the plot will be sufficient to show the lines on which this musical comedy runs, for Naney Joyce (Miss Gertie Millar) is the dancing mistress at a finishing school for girls near Brighton. At the Garrick Theatre a one-act piece entitled ‘t Phipps,’”’ by Stanley Houghton, was produced on the 20th of last month, the characters were a butler and a recently married couple, The fact that the husband before marriage had met a certain young lady whom the butler had also fallen in with, affords the author an opportunity of giving the audience an enjoyable half-hour. Mr. Arthur Bourchier acted capitally as Mr. Phipps. The same author on the same night had a longer piece, “The Younger Generation,”’ produced at the Haymarket. It represents the eternal quarrel of the old and the new. The subject is set in a middle-class Manchester setting. The story is told with plain directness that carries convic- tion, and ends, as it was bound to end, in the triumph of the younger generation. Two pieces of a very different character were per- formed on the same night at the same theatre— ““An Adventure of Aristide Pujol,” by W. J. Locke, which needs no introduction ; and “‘ The Golden Doom,” by Lord Dunsany, a fantastic allegory in a legendary kingdom. 76 THE AUTHOR. On the 19th, Miss Marie Tempest produced three short plays for a series of Tuesday and Friday matinees. The first entitled ‘‘An Imaginary Conversation,” by Norreys Connell, represented Kate, a sister of Tom Moore, endeavouring to turn Robert Emmet from the thoughts of rebellion to those of love. Miss Tempest as Kate, though unsuccessful as a lover, was most successful in her representa- tion of the part. “The Play Boy of the Western World,” by J.M. Synge, has been translated into German by Mr. G. Sil-Vara, a Viennese author, journalist and playwright, who has made London his second home. Mr. Sil-Vara_ succeeded in placing ‘The Playboy’ at Professor Rein- hardt’s ‘‘ Kammerspiele’’ in Berlin at the ‘‘Neue Wiener Buchne ” in Vienna, and at the ‘“‘ Stadttheater”” in Muenster. The German version, published by George Mueller in Munich, has just appeared in book form. Mr. Sil-Vara has also translated into German and possesses the German rights of ‘‘ Prunella,” by Granville Barker, “The Gods of the Mountain,” by Lord Dunsany, and ‘“‘ 98 and 9,” by C. B. Fernald, and other plays which have not yet heen produced; and Mr. Gals- worthy has just transferred to Mr. Sil-Vara the German rights of his future plays. Mr. Galsworthy’s play, a dramatic version of his novel “ The Eldest Son,” is produced at the Kingsway under Mr. Granville Barker’s management. ““The Triumph,” a play by Florence Eaton and William Crossing, founded on Florence Eaton’s book, ‘‘ The White Demon,” was produced at the Royal Court Theatre. It is a fairy play, the main motif being the pursuit of health, and the triumph over the all- powerful demon “* Consumption.” A short play, written by special request of the Evening News, for their Santa Claus Doll Fund, entitled ‘‘ The House of Dolls,” from the pen of Mrs. Irene Osgood, has been produced at the Opera House, Northampton. “* Kitty of Ours,” a military comedy in four acts, by Emily Taylor, was produced at the Opera House, Harrogate, on October 30th. It deals with the love of the Quartermaster’s daughter for one of the handsomest officers of the regiment, and her subsequent dis- illusionment. It has a happy ending, however. The piece was produced by Mr. Charles Grattan and played by Miss Haidee Gunn, Mr. Frank Royde, and a capable company. A three-act comedy by Leonard Inkster entitled “The Emancipation ’’ was produced on October 9th and 11th in Sheffield. PARIS NOTES. ogee HE new literary convention between France and Russia came into force on November 13th. For the International Book Exhibition, which is to take place in Leipzig, in 1914, the first million is already subscribed. Austria, Hungary, France, England, America, the Netherlands, Sweden and Belgium are all to be represented, and it is believed that China and Japan will also exhibit. Holland has now joined the Berne Conven- tion with certain restrictions and, at present, only for European Holland. The Dutch colonies will be considered later on. The new arrangements came into force on November Ist, 1912. The Nobel prize for Chemistry is to be awarded to two French chemists : M. Sabatier, of Toulouse, and M. Grignard, of Nancy. ** Pages de Critique et de Doctrine,” by Paul Bourget, is the title of two volumes of studies on various subjects. The author writes of Taine, Brunetiére, Lamartine, Sully Prud- homme, Michelet, Barbey d’Aurevilly.. He analyses a novel by Léon Daudet and one by M. Barrés, and gives us portraits of the Duc d’Alencon, and Madame Taine. He also compares the past history of France with its present history. In these pages we have Paul Bourget’s opinions on matters literary, psychological, sociological, and political. ‘“* La Nouvelle Journée’’ is the title of the latest and last volume by Romain Rolland relating to Jean-Christophe. Rarely have we heard so many details of the life of any individual. This is the tenth volume which the author has given us concerning his protégé. Madame Marcelle Tinayre’s new novel. is entitled ‘‘ Madeleine au Miroir.” ‘Le Maitre des Foules”’ is the title of the latest novel by Louis Delzons. It will be remembered that this author was awarded an Academy prize for his novel “* L’Affaire Nell.” The present story is a very stirring account of the love affair of a professor, whose theories gradually lead him on to action and who is carried away by his success as an orator. An unpublished manuscript of the Goncourt brothers has been discovered and will shortly be published. It is a series of notes, giving us their impressions of Italy on the occasion of their first visit to that country during the winter of 1855—1856. The manuscript is illustrated with about 200 sketches by Jules de Goncourt.  THE AUTHOR. The second part of the ‘“‘ Lettres sur ]a Cour de Louis XIV. (1671—1673) du Marquis de Saint-Maurice,”” published by Jean Lemoine, has just appeared. ‘‘Autour de Saint-Simon ”’ is an interesting study, by M. Alfred Pereire, of the Saint- Simon unknown to the general public. It is now fourteen years since the Marchand Mission won its fame, and Dr. Emily, who accompanied it, now gives his diary in a volume entitled ‘Le Journal de Route.” M. Etienne Lamy writes the preface of this ‘* Odyssey, in which are pages of the Ihad.” A book by M. Gustave Lanson, entitled ‘“‘ Trois Mois d’Enseignement aux Etats-Unis ” is most instructive, and will probably be read by Americans with as much interest as it has been read by the French. M. Lanson has been lecturing in America, and he gives us his impressions and the results of his observation. Another book by the Abbé Jules Claraz, ex-vicaire of Saint-Germain I’ Auxerrois, cannot fail to attract attention. His ‘‘ Mariage des Prétres ’’ caused a great sensation, and the new volume is entitled ‘* La Faillite des Religions.” ‘‘La Protection internationale des Oeuvres cinematographiques,’’ by M. F. Potin, is a book that authors will do well to consult. “La Rénovation de VEmpire Ottoman (Affaires de Turquie),” by Paul Imbert, is a book which appears at the right moment. ** La Querelle des Communes et des Lords,”’ by Paul Hamelle, with a preface by M. Augustin Filon, helps us to see ourselves as others see us. ** Du Cubisme,” by Albert Gleizes and Jean Metzinger, the two most notorious artists of the group of Cubists. The volume contains thirty illustrations, and may serve as a guide to those who are still seeking to discover the raison @étre of this extraordinary departure. ‘*La Coopération neutre et la Coopération socialiste ’’ is a book that will be read with interest by all who know the previous works of M. E. Vandervelde. ** Aux Pays Balkaniques, Montenegro, Serbie, Bulgarie,’”” by Alphonse Muzet, is a volume just published in the collection ‘“‘ Les Pays Modernes.”’ Among the recent translations into French, we would specially mention a volume of essays and criticisms by Oscar Wilde: ‘‘ Noveaux Essais de Littérature et d’Esthétique,”’ trans- lated by Albert Savine, and ‘“ Parmi les Cheminots de I’Inde,” by Rudyard Kipling, by the same translator. ‘“* Prométhée délivré ” is the French title of Shelley’s fine drama, which has just been given to the public by Tola Dorian. No poet could > 7 be more difficult to translate than Shelley, and we must congratulate the well-known writer, who, under the pseudonym of Tola Dorian, has given French readers the opportunity of becoming acquainted with this poem. M. Pierre Berton’s death is sincerely regretted in the theatrical world. He was an excellent actor and a successful dramatic author. He came of a family of artistes, as he was the grandson of Samson of the Comédie Frangaise, and his father also belonged to the Théatre Francais. Some of Pierre Berton’s plays are as well known in England as in France. Among others, he wrote ‘“‘ Zaza’ with M. Charles Simon, and the ‘‘ Deux Gosses ”’ with Pierre Decourcelle. At the Renaissance, ‘“‘ L’Idée de Francoise,” by M. Paul Gavault, is now being played. It is an excellent piece, with plenty of incident and dramatic situations. The Athenée has become one of the favourite theatres. The new play, “‘ Le Diable ermite,” seems likely to have as long a run as its predecessor. Arys HALLARD. * Pages de Critique et de Doctrine.” (Plon.) “La Nouvelle Journée.”’ (Ollendorff.) ‘Madeleine au Miroir.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Le Maitre des Foules.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Lettres sur la Cour de Louis XIV. (1671—1673) du Marquis de Saint-Maurice.’’ (Calmann-Lévy.) “La Faillite des Religions.’ (Flammarion.) “La Protection internationale des Oeuvres cinemato- graphiques ’’ (Gauthier-Villais. ) “La Rénovation de PEmpire Ottoman. Turquie). (Perrin.) “La Querelle des Communes et des Lords.”’ (Plon.) “Du Cubisme.” (Figuiére.) “La Coopération neutre et la Coopération socialiste.’ (F. Alcan.) “* Aux Pays Balkaniques, Montenegro, Serbie, Bulgarie.”” (Roger.) *Prométhée délivré.”’ (Lemerre.) (Affaires de ————_+—_+___—_- REGISTRATION OF DRAMAS IN THE UNITED STATES. — INSTRUCTIONS FOR SECURING COPYRIGHT REGISTRATION IN THE UNITED STATES UNDER THE UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT Act or Marcu 4, 1909. (Published with the kind permission of the Register of Copyrights of the Library of Congress). N order to secure the registration of a claim to copyright in the United States for any dramatic composition, the following pro- cedure is required under the copyright law of the, United States. 78 I. If the drama is a new work which has been printed and sold as a book : 1. Print upon the back of the title page the copyright notice in the form prescribed by the eopyright statute. The usual and a correct form is the word “ Copyright ” ; the year date of publication (i.e. the year when copies were first sold, offered for sale, or publicly distributed) ; and the name of the person who claims the copyright ; e.g. “ Copyright, 1912, by John Smith.” 2. Promptly after such publication of the play send by post prepaid two (2) copies addressed : Register of Copyrights, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C., U.S.A. 3. These copies must be accompanied by a claim to copyright in the work, setting out (a) The full title of the play. (b) The name of the person who claims the copyright, his nationality and address. [This must be the real name and not the pen-name, stage name, or pseudonym. It is this name which must appear in the printed notice, and the form of the name in the printed notice should exactly agree with the name stated in the application for record.] (c) The nationality of the author or authors (i.e. the name of the country of which they are at the time of making the application citizens or subjects) must be given, or if permanent residents of the United States, that fact should be stated. [If the dramatic work is an adaptation or translation, then it is the name of the country of which the author of the adaptation or trans- lation is a citizen or subject that must be stated. | 4. The name of the author or authors should also be given, if printed in the book; or, if not so printed and no objection exists to placing the names on record. But it is not obligatory to disclose the name of the author. 5. The application must state the exact date of publication, i.e. “‘ the earliest date when copies of the first authorised edition were [ on sale, sold, or publicly distributed y the proprietor of the copyright or under his authority.” This application can be made by letter, provided all the essential facts are clearly set out. It would, however, be more conveniently supplied to the Copyright Office by using the THE AUTHOR. application form called “D1,” which will be sent upon request. 6. With the application must be sent an international post-office money order to pay the statutory registration fee of $1 (= about 4s. 2d.). This fee includes a certificate of registration under seal of the Copyright Office, which will be posted free of further charge to the address indicated in the application. The money order should be made payable to the REGISTER OF Copyricuts. Personal cheques or domestic British money orders or British postal notes cannot be received. The copyright is for a first term of twenty- eight years from publication, with a right of renewal for twenty-eight years more. Old plays which are now first printed as books cannot be registered to secure the statutory copyright. The law does not require that the drama be printed in the United States. II. If the drama is a new work and has not been printed and published, it may be registered as a dramatic composition “ not reproduced in copies for sale ” by proceeding as follows :— (a) Deposit in the Copyright Office one clean and complete copy, either manuscript or type-written ; _ (6) Send with it an application for registra- tion of claim to copyright exactly as above, omitting only the date of publication. (Appli- cation form “D2” can beused for this purpose.) [If it is the intention presently to print and sell the drama, there would seem to be no advantage in registering the manuscript, as the law expressly requires a second deposit of two printed copies, and registration when ay ae has been “‘ reproduced in copies for sale.”’ Address all matter to THz REGISTER OF Copyricuts, CopyricHtT OFrricr, LIBRARY OF Coneress, Washington, D.C., U.S.A. THORVALD SOLBERG, Register of Copyrights. Mopeu or Buank “D1,” Request rok REGISTRATION OF A PuBLISHED Dramatic COMPOSITION: : Rucister or Copyricuts, WasHineTon, D.C. Date Of the Dramatic Composition named herein, two com-— plete copies of the best edition first published on the date stated herein are hereby deposited to secure copyright registration, according to the provisions of the Act of March 4, 1909. $1 (statutory fee for registration) is also inclosed. The copyright is claimed by the undersigned : Name and address of i copyright claimant { ee eee eee  THE AUTIIOR. Name of Author, but if a trans- lation, then name of the Translator Country of which the author or translator is a citizen ee [An alien author domiciled in the United States should write here in addition to citizenship “domiciled in U. 8.”’] Brief title of work _ Exact date of publication _ __ [Must be stated] [Date (day, month, and year) when placed on sale, sold, or publicly distributed]. Send certificate of ( registration to | eee ak sia Name and address { of remitter t THE COLONIAL BOOK TRADE. — + M* who are acquainted at first hand with the conditions of modern indus- try maintain that the problem of production has been, so far at least, as is necessitated by existing facts, solved; the difficulty lies in distribution. To try to deal in any exhaustive sense with the question I have raised would be outside my present purpose. Let me, however, illustrate my meaning by a concrete example. I use in my office certain articles which cost me half a guinea when, as often happens, I have to buy them, and the manufacturer of which happens to be an intimate friend. I told him I paid half a guinea; he replied that he only realised half a crown, and that on the half-crown he made a profit of 30 per cent. Where then, do the other 8s. go ? In trade discounts, travellers’ commissions and advertising. The particular trade in which my friend is engaged is a lucra- tive trade; it is highly capitalised and pays considerable dividends. It fulfils all the conditions laid down by those who manufacture under present-day conditions. It produces but a few articles; it has standardised them, it employs highly-paid experts to control its processes, and its principal travellers and finance men earn large incomes. How does all this compare with the publishing trade ? Iwill admit, of course, that the analogy is not, and cannot be, complete; books will not, they refuse to, be treated as commodities, and 49 disaster awaits, in the long run at least, any publisher who fails to draw a sharp distinction between books and pounds of butter. But I do suggest that the publishing trade fails. in many important particulars, to satisfy the conditions met by the manufacturing firm of which I have just spoken. The publishing trade is, to my thinking, and to the best of my knowledge, under-capitalised, and consequently fails both in production and in distribution ; in the large commercial sense, it has no existence. No man who sets out to make money, as the City, Manchester, or even Fleet Street understands the word, would waste time in publishing. The difference between cost and selling prices is too small. And yet—if only the distribution problem could be solved—publishing should be lucrative enough ; lucrative enough for the author as well as the publisher. If the publisher is not a rich main, then certainly the remuneration received by the authors of the great majority of books is ludicrously small. The writing of books is not a trade, but a form of art, and, like all artists, the author must take his chance of finding what he has written to be to the general liking. Quite true; these things are so. But the circulation of even the successful author is not, I suggest, what it might and ought to be. His publisher breaks down when he comes to distribution. Despite a dictum of Mr. Wells to the contrary, publishers would rather publish good books than bad, the sifting of manuscripts is close and continuous, and only a proportion of the books that are written reach the stage of being printed. It may fairly be said that production is, allowing for under- capitalisation, reasonably near the best of which we, as a nation, are at present capable, even though much is not written that should be written, because the publisher cannot afford to offer the author a pecuniary temptation strong enough to induce him to abandon other activities. Here I speak, of course, only of certain kinds of books. The publisher cannot afford to pay enough because he has not the money and he has not, and cannot procure, the money, because the nation’s book-con- suming capacity is insufficient to attract capital. Can this capacity be increased? The impor- tant social changes through which we are passing so rapidly affect the book trade as they affect other enterprises. ‘The rich man used to be the publisher’s main support. Can it be said that heis sonow? ‘The landed gentry and the country parson, are, relatively to the rest of the community, poorer than they were. And  80 the rich man generally has means of spending his income that formerly did not exist ; he motors, he golfs, he spends much of his time in restaurants and other places of amuse- ment. He is abandoning the family mansion that used to be his pride, in which he passed most of his time and which usually con- tained a well-filled library. We may almost eliminate the rich man from our calculations ; the West End supports no bookshop com- parable with the establishments of New York “and the other American cities. It is, truly, only the rich man who can buy the very expen- sively produced volume, and for de luxe editions there will always be a demand. But the publisher should cease to think in terms of the income-tax paying class. and recognise the existence of the new public that has been called into being by compulsory education. One may approve or disapprove of the social evolution through which we are passing, but it is not going to stop because of our dislike, and the people who write and publish books will do well to recognise the fact that the national centre of intellectual gravity has shifted. Mr. Dent made the discovery some years back, and Messrs. Williams and Norgate, if report speaks truthfully of the success of The Home University Library, have bettered his example. But to produce books in large numbers at a cheap price for popular reading requires two things—more capital than most publishers can control, and a much more efficient book-selling machinery. The circu- lating library, important factor in distribution asit is, comes rather outside my present purpose ; let me only say that, if it is to last, its present unsound economic foundation must be changed radically, and that its profits should, as is the case with other middlemen, bear some relation to the degree of usefulness with Which it performs its functions. The future is not with the book specifically aimed at the libraries, but with the book that is meant to be bought, and is worth buying. The means of produc- tion are ready, or practically ready; for the capital necessary would be forthcoming if the publisher could sell what he published. At present he cannot. Most people have never acquired the bookshop habit. There are, indeed, not enough bookshops in which they can learn it. Large areas of London have no bookshops worth serious consideration, just as they have no schools other than those provided by the County Council. Some day, perhaps, the middle-class Englishman will be as sensible as the American, and send his chil- dren to the ‘ public ’ ? schools ; he may then, THE AUTHOR. too, learn to buy books. But the books that the working, or even middle-class man can afford to buy must be cheap, and the provision, both as to production and distribution, must be far better than anything that is offered now. We may leave the future to grapple with its own problems, though the future is not so very far distant and wisdom suggests that we do what lies in our power to hasten its advent. Mean- time, we seem to be losing our hold on the book markets of our own Colonies. The American book—particularly the American novel—is ousting us. Assuming the truth of the pro- position, it is as well to consider the reasons. In the first place, the American book publisher is helped very considerably by the American magazine publisher. American magazines are, it is generally agreed, incomparably better than ours, and the Colonial prefers McClure’s and Everybody's to what is offered him from London. So he gets the American view of things. And in the second place, when he comes to choose his books, he finds that the conditions of life set forth by the American writer are nearer to what he himself knows and understands, than the pictures done by the English novelist, who gathers his material in a complex civilisation, very remote from New Zealand or South Africa. It is a common- place to say that books reflect the intellectual life of their time, yet the publisher, who must always be something more than a tradesman, pays heavily if he forgets it. Here in England the author has to struggle against a book-selling machinery which has broken down; in the Colonies he has to face the invasion of men who write under conditions more nearly approximating to Colonial than to English life. The position at home can be improved, is, in fact, better than it was a few years ago; the nett book system has helped the bookseller materially. As far as the Colonies are con- cerned, some English writers will always find a Colonial circle of readers: the others must wait till America and the Colonies grow up. C, F. CAzENOVE. ——————_1-— > o—__—_ UNITED STATES OF AMERICA AND HUNGARY. — oo E understand from the Copyright Office of the Library of Congress that the following short convention has been agreed to between the United States and Hungary, and came into force on October 16th of this year.  THB AUTHOR. 81 Article 1. Authors who are citizens or _ subjects of the two countries or their assigns shall enjoy in the other country, for their literary, artistic, dramatic, musical and photographic works (whether unpublished or published in one of the two countries) the same rights which the respective laws do now or may hereafter grant to natives. The above provision includes the copyright control of mechanical musical reproductions. Article 2. The enjoyment and the exercise of rights secured by the present Convention are subject to the performance of the conditions and formalities prescribed by the laws and regula- tions of the country where protection is claimed under the present Convention; such enjoy- ment and such exercise are independent of the existence of protection in the country of origin of the work, Article 3. The term of copyright protection granted by the present Convention shall be regulated by the law of the country where protection is claimed. Article 4. The present Convention shall be ratified and the ratifications shall be exchanged at Washington as soon as possible. Article 5. The present Convention shall be put in force one month after the exchange of ratifica- tions, and shall remain in force until the termination of a year from the day on which it may have been denounced. In faith whereof the Plenipotentiaries have signed the present Convention in two copies, each in English and Hungarian languages, and have affixed thereto their seals. Done at Budapest, the 30th day of January, 1912. (Seal) Ricuarp C. Krrens (Seal) Esternazy Pau (Seal) Tory Gustav | Norr.—Ratification advised by the Senate, July 238, 1912; ratifications exchanged, September 16, 1912 ; in force October 16, 1912.] A CRIMINAL PROSECUTION OF A LITERARY AGENT. ——— + — OR a good. many years past a Literary Agency has been carried on in the City at 34, Paternoster eae under the name of ‘“‘ A. M. Burghes.”” A. M. Burghes himself was made a bankrupt it in July, 1911, as the result of proceedings taken by a ‘member with the assistance of the Society, and he has been during the present month found guilty at the Old Bailey of fraudulently converting to his own use a sum of £50 paid to him by an author for the purpose of making a payment to a publisher. The Recorder postponed sentence to next Sessions. C. M. Burghes, son of A. M. Burghes, appears to have carried on the literary agency for some time past in his father’s name. C. M. Burghes has also been found guilty of fraud at the Old Bailey during the present month. He was convicted of obtaining a sum of £10 from a firm of publishers by f false pretences. He represented to the publishers that he was entitled as agent for an author to receive this sum and transfer the copyright of the author’s book, whereas he had no such authority, and in fact made no communication to the author at all. The Judge bound him over to come up for sentence when called upon. Se ee MAGAZINE CONTENTS. +—>—+-—— CONTEMPORARY. Letters of George Meredith. By Mrs. Sturge Gretton. Grimm’s Fairy ales: By Miss Constance ‘Spender. The Relationship Between Music and Life. By Gerald Cumberland. CoRNUILL. The Poetry of Sir Alfred Lyall. By MacMunn, D.S.O. Andrew Lang and “ X”’: Major G. F. A Working Man. EnouisH REVIEW. Malthus and the Publishing Trade. August Strindberg. By P. P. Howe. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENIS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Frout Page nak Ne £4 0 9 Other Pages : ae ing ios — ee ae ies : 0 0 Half of a Page ... ae ae ise 28 ae es xe L 10 Y Quarter of a Page sek ies ce or ee ee so 0 16 Eighth of a Page = 07 ° Single Column ‘Advertisements : per inch 060 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent, foT Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Betmont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.  HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —-—~<—4—_ 1, PSV VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and |publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors, Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution, Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. SRN eres os, ee WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS, ro ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be THE AUTHOR. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society, II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. ses Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher, As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ee WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. a EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2, It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale: outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills,  (2.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it 18 better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event, It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. <> +_ _____ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. — we typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant, One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same oa that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act, THE AUTHOR. 83 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. te A ee authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ——_-—~<—_ —____ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ees ITTLE can be added to the warnings given fur the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —— 5 Se STAMPING MUSIC. a aaa The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. —__-_—s —___ THE READING BRANCH. BA ae EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this | branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, see REMITTANCES. 1 The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only, 84 GENERAL NOTES. —_-—~— + — The Editor would be obliged if any members who do not file the magazine - could return copies of the last issue, which is now out of print. ANNUAL DINNER. Tue Annual Dinner of the Society will take place on Thursday, December 5th, at the Hotel Cecil. Mr. Maurice Hewlett will preside. AUSTRALIAN CopyriIGuT BILL. We understand that this Bill has now passed into law. As stated elsewhere in these columns, a report on the Bill had been drafted by the Copyright Sub-Committee and, with the approval of the Committee of Management, was to have been despatched to the Australian Premier. Unfortunately, the fact that it was only possible a few weeks ago (and then only with some difficulty) to procure a copy of the Bill, has prevented the committee from present- ing their report in time for it to be of any practical value. It is satisfactory, however to state that the Bill, even as originally drafted, was in many ways favourable to the interests of authors and dramatists, and unless it has been considerably altered during its passage through the Australian House, members of the Society will have gained stronger protec- tion for their property in the Australian Commonwealth than they have hitherto enjoyed. As soon as a copy of the Act is to hand we shall hope to publish it in The Author. SeconpAry RicuTs IN AUSTRALIA. We desire to warn members of the danger which they run in sending out MSS, to distant parts of the earth, in response to requests from agents and others, of whose standing and position they may know nothing. It ought not to be necessary to issue such a warning at this period of the Society’s existence, when most authors have learnt the necessity for prudence, but a case has recently come to our notice which seems to render a repetition of the Society’s warning desirable. The mem- ber in question—a prolific writer of short stories—was approached by a correspondent in Melbourne, who expressed a desire to be furnished with all the member’s published short stories, and a promise to pay £1 1s. each THE AUTHOR. for any he accepted for publication in Australian magazines. The writer did not send all his short stories, but forwarded half-a-dozen, requesting his correspondent, if he found three suitable, to forward the money for these and to return the remaining three. He also mentioned the terms on which he would be prepared to continue to deal if further stories were desired. The correspondence took place and the MSS. were sent early in 1911. Since then the author has heard nothing of the MSS., and has received no payment for any of the stories. The Society is doing what is possible, but the distance makes action a little difficult. If any of our members have had similar experiences in the Australian market, we shall be glad to hear from them, as it is possible that the Melbourne correspondent referred to may have been inviting other authors to supply him with stories, and in that case, some com- bined action might be possible. But in any event, the information will be useful in that it will provide the secretary with evidence justifying him in warning other writers from sending their work to the same quarter. The Australian magazine market may not be a very lucrative one to the British author, but that makes it still more necessary that he should not lower the rates by supplying ‘copy ” free, and this seems likely to be the practical result of yielding to the persuasions of the gentleman whose methods have been brought thus to our notice. “MALTHUS AND THE PUBLISHING TRADE.” Ix the November issue of the English Review an article of some discernment is published under the above title from the pen of P. P. Howe. Among the correspondence in_ this month’s issue will also be found a letter, “ The Latter Day Novel,” dealing with the same subject. Both writers are inclined to blame the publisher for over-production. We do not think this deduction is entirely correct, for although the publisher no doubt is responsible to some extent for the size and the spirit of the output, there is also the auther’s agent who, anxious to secure a firm commission on & number of books without the trouble involved in placing each one, leads on the author with specious arguments to bind himself to the publisher for a_ series of sometimes four, sometimes six. He then proceeds, with the least possible labour, to draw in the commis- sion. If the agent can sell the serial rights  THE AUTHOR. as well to the publisher—rights which, of course, he himself ought to place separately— he may even succeed in gaining a double commission, first from the author and secondly from the publisher, who presently asks him to sell on his (the publisher’s) behalf the rights which he has just sold on behalf of the author. We should put the limit of the agent on the question of over-production at one-third, and that of the publisher at two-thirds of the whole. CopyRIGHT QUESTIONS. We understand from the Board of Trade that the Copyright Act of 1911, under sec- tion 37 (2) (d), has been proclaimed in Ceylon, but that the proclamation of the act in India, including Burmah, is still under consideration. We trust that the Government will carry the matter through as quickly as possible, as the matter for certain technical reasons is of vital importance to all English authors. We understand also that there has been some difficulty about Crown copyright in The Board of Trade Journal, and that Mr. Sydney Buxton has decided that the journal shall be issued in future with the following notice attached : ‘“* Crown Copyright Reserved : extracts may be published if the source is duly acknowledged.” We also have much pleasure in reporting that Newfoundland, as a self-governing Colony, has passed a short Act which came into force on July Ist, 1912, practically incorporating in the Statute Book of Newfoundland the Act of Great Britain of 1911. We should have been glad if the Newfoundland Government had passed some severer penal clauses for infringe- ment of dramatic and other rights, as some of the Colonies propose to do. ———_ +§ —~< ¢ PUBLISHERS’ ROYALTY AGREEMENTS. —_+— + LIMITATIONS. II. ‘FAST month we dealt with the first point of the Limitations set out in that article, namely, the limitation ‘‘as to country,” in this article the remaining limitations are dealt with. The second, then, for consideration when dealing with the book rights is limitation as to time. 85 It has been decided that apart from any express arrangement the publisher will have the right to sell any copies printed before the expiration of the time limit. It is possible, therefore, that in the last year the publisher might overprint. This would not matter much in a technical work that needed much altera- tion and supervision, for the old edition could hardly command an extensive sale, but it might possibly be inconvenient. In the case, however, of the writer of imaginative literature, who was anxious to regain control of his work after a certain time, the position would be impossible, and the time fixed in the contract would be really no limit at all. One well- known ease came before the courts in which an author, who had a time limit in his contract, was always confronted by his publisher making the statement that he was still selling books printed prior toits expiration. At last the author decided to take action, and found that the publisher’s assertion was incorrect. He had printed after the time limit was at an end and had continued to sell. The author got judg- ment accordingly. If the work is a technical work it is not likely that a large and prolonged sale of a book, admittedly out of date, would continue. Over- printing on the part of the publisher would therefore be a waste of money. But in the case of a novel the author would either have to buy up all the stock, or run the risk that his work in the hands of a new pub- lisher would be constantly undersold. Indeed, it is doubtful whether, in the circumstances, he would be able to get another publisher to produce the work. What remedy, then, is there against this dilemma ? The author must insert a clause by which the publisher can only print and bind a certain number of copies, and no more, without the author’s consent during the final years of the author’s contract. This number is generally determined by the number of sales in the previous year, supposing at the end of the previous year there are not sufficient copies still on hand to meet the demand. The author must have another clause giving him the right to purchase the sheets and bound copies at the termination of the contract at a valuation, the price in no case to exceed the cost of production. With these safeguards the clause with its time limitation is well worth the consideration of the author. Thirdly, there is the limitation as to edition. 86 This method of,limitation in the case of a book that is likely,to sell speedily is, no doubt, the best form of limitation, for the publisher’s right can easily be renewed by a letter for a further number of copies. But as the former method—limitation by time—was pointed out, except with proper protective clauses, to be a danger to the writer of imaginative literature, rather than to the technical writer, limitation by edition is likely to be more irksome to the writer of technical works whose books sell slowly. If the sales are slow it is possible that the writer may want to make alterations, additions, and emendations before the edition is sold, this he would be forbidden to do under his agreement. He ought, therefore, to protect himself so that he may be able to regain control of his work. This is sometimes done by a clause enabling him to purchase the stock on hand at a reasonable figure, or by putting an alternative limitation of edition and time by which, if the edition is not sold out within a fixed time from the date of publication, then the author may regain control. As we pointed out to technical writers, in Article No. I., this power to control their own work is of paramount importance. Yet, curiously enough, the publishers of technical books are less willing to grant it to them than the publishers of fiction. Lastly, there is the limitation by price and format. Limitation by format may, in some cases, be left to the publisher, but it is best that it should be settled mutually between author and publisher. The form and get-up of a book is of great importance to both parties. One very important point arises under this heading, namely the insertion of advertise- ments, either the publisher’s own, or general advertisements in the book. This point arises usually in the cheap reproduction of fiction, and is not likely to become prominent in other kinds of reproduction. Some pub- lishers have been known to insert advertise- ments in cheap 6d. reprints, opposite the last twenty or thirty pages of reading matter. If an author has no voice in the format he has no remedy, however strong may be his objection. There are two main causes for objecting, either that such a method is a degradation of Literature with a big L—a very reasonable objection—or that the publisher is making a profit in which the author should share. In the first case the author should have every _ Tight of control; in the second case he should THE AUTHOR. have every right to share the profit, for it is conceivable that in the second case an energetic publisher might obtain so many advertise- ments that the cost of production would be completely covered. Then the author should obtain a proportionately high financial return. From the point of view of format, therefore, the author should have the power to stop any unreasonable “ get-up.” Some authors object even to the insertion of advertisements of the publisher’s own publica- tions, all bound together at the end of the book. Again, they should have the power of control should they desire. Limitation as to price is by no means the least important limitation under consideration, for what royalty an author can ask must often / depend upon the price which the public give. | An author’s royalty will vary if a book is a nett book or a book published subject to discount. Again, some publishers, especially music publishers, state that they give a fixed sum per copy. The sum might be a fair royalty if the book was published at 1s., but a very unfair royalty if the publisher produced it at 5s. If the publisher has the right to publish in book form, unlimited as to price, he may not only produce at a high price, but after the issue at that price may then proceed to issue a cheap edition, without reference to the author at a most unseasonable time. The reasons against giving an unlimited licence as to price are many. First, in the matter of fiction it is often impolitic to issue cheap editions at all. It is certainly impolitic to issue them within two years from the publication of the original. Secondly, many authors, who do not mind republication in cheap paper-bound editions that are read and thrown away, object to the cheap cloth-bound edition which is read and then transferred to the book-shelves. Cheap editions sometimes ruin an author’s financial returns. 5 Booksellers who know that an author will never appear in cheap form can afford to invest their capital by stocking and continuing to stock an expensive edition. They cannot do so if their investment will be robbed of its value by a cheap issue within six months. Again, some publishers who have made a speciality of the cheap issue get a wider market. It is well, therefore, for an author to be able to place his cheap issue in those publisher’s hands, as he will be able to get a higher price and larger returns. It is just as important to consider the  THE AUTHOR. expensive edition, ‘* the edition de luxe,” as the cheap edition. Many authors, writers of bio- graphies, histories, travels, “et hoc genus omne,’? may wish to have a more expensive edition produced with more numerous illus- trations, better print and paper, but, if the matter is left under the control of the pub- lisher, cannot insist. An author should always remember that it is easy to cheapen a work subsequently, but when it is once issued in a cheap form, it is almost impossible to raise the price. To sum up, then, an author should employ a publisher as his agent to produce his work in book form only in the English language. This licence can be further limited, and in many ceases should be, 1. As to country. 2. As to time. 8. As to edition. 4, As to price and format. To give a publisher an unconditional licence to publish in book form is in most cases silly, in some cases ruinous, and in any case shows a deplorable ignorance of the rights and powers an author holds. There are two main reasons why authors make bad contracts—ignorance and conceit. it is hoped that this article may to some extent dispel the former. FRENCH PUBLISHERS AND CIRCULATING LIBRARIES. By W. L. Grorce. YY DO not, in this article. give the exhaustive details of French publishing methods which some may hope to find in it, partly because the facts are jealously guarded, and partly because they are not, as facts, inter- esting to British authors. Our almost in- variable method is to sell foreign rights for a lump sum, and I do not think that a perusal of the following notes will induce any English or American writer to depart from the practice. My main object is to compare literary con- ditions in two countries with reference to the circulating library, of which it may almost be said that it does not exist in France. It is because I look upon the circulating library as a useful and beneficial link between author and reader that I ask my fellow authors to consider the régime under which books are issued in France. 87 Broadly speaking it may be said that in France many writers who have made a name, and all the new writers, must, if they wish to attain publication, lay down the cost of the first edition. For 1,000 copies of a novel (paper bound) at 2s. 10d. nominal, this amounts to £36 to £48.* The book is sold to the public at 2s. 74d., by a few enterprising booksellers at 2s. 5d. The division of the selling price is approximately as follows :— Cost of the book, Bookseller’s discount Publisher’s commission Author’s profit about 10d. 10d. id 1 » 3dkd.to 7d. » 8d. to 44d. In a few cases the publisher charges the author a small fee for warehousing, also postages on copies sold, but this is not usual among the best firms. Advertisements, if any, are, how- ever, paid for by the author. These terms must not be taken as rigid ; they are subject to variation from firm to firm, and are greatly influenced when the publisher controls a printing office; in those cases he often supplies the books at a little over cost price, which may save the author 2d. a copy. They are not, however, unusual terms, and show that the author must sell a considerable proportion of his first edition before he begins to make profits. For instance, when the publisher makes the minimum charge of 33d. the author must sell 55 per cent. of an edition of 1,000 copies to clear expenses, after which he makes Is. 6d. a copy clear profit; in the second case he must sell nearly 70 per cent. before he begins to earn 1s. 24d. a copy. The author’s profits are a little larger on dearer books, published at 4s. and 6s., for the cost of production is not much greater. It may appear surprising that the cost of production should be 10d. a copy, but it must be borne in mind that I refer exclusively to new books, of which very small editions are printed in the first instance. Few “ first books ” appear in first editions of over 1,000; 500 is a common. figure, while 200 is not unknown. This, and the high cost of paper (more or less trust-controlled) makes it difficult to bring the cost down. I may therefore point out in passing that we must not too readily be im- pressed when offered a French book for trans- * French novels are seldom bound in the first instance ; the paper ‘‘ yellow cover”’ is the rule. The author, there- fore, benefits slightly when copies go to pieces, but this advantage must not be exaggerated, for well-to-do house- holders willingly fill their libraries with novels broken up into two or three segments. 88 lation ; 23rd edition may mean 100,000 copies, but it may mean 10,000 to 15,000. When a book is issued at publisher’s risk, and I repeat that “ first books ” are not often taken up on these terms, it frequently happens that the book is sold outright, and it is sig- nificant that several of Zola’s early works, of which I understand ‘“ L’Assommoir ”’ was one, were sold for £80. Where the publisher grants a royalty he pays 34d. to 7d. a copy, but 7d. is a large royalty, which was paid Zola, and is to-day given only to the most popular novelists. These are, in my opinion, very bad terms, and they are not offset by particularly large-sales : it is true that Zola repeatedly attained 200,000, but Messrs. Mirbeau, Bourget, Prévost, Anatole France, have not yet touched this figure. They may earn £1,000 to £3,000 a book, which does not compare very favourably with the £7,500 which an English author may earn on a 100,000 sale. French sales are not large; the figures I have quoted apply to a few favoured books, and they are not greatly exceeded by those of detective fiction, but the newcomer, however brilliant, very seldom attains them. It is true that about 90,000 copies of ‘‘ Marie- Claire ’” have, so far, been sold, but it is also Jamentably true that ‘“‘ a new author who has sold 1,000 copies has not done badly and is a rising man.” That statement was made to me by a French publisher, and, it seems to me, proves that the career of letters does not in France carry great material rewards. The newcomer is therefore not dissatisfied if he makes £30 to £40 on a first novel ; thus only can he become known and hope to begin to reprint his earlier works. There is nothing to help him, for the buying public of France is no larger than our own, while it is both avaricious and poor; it buys if it must, and it has of late years been corrupted by reprints at 94d., 63d., 6d., 4d. and 3d, The Frenchman, equally with the Englishman, will pay for two stalls at the theatre, but he does not readily part with 2s. 74d. for a book; he buys as little as he can, and assiduously exchanges books with his friends, thus constituting a small circulating library, but he does not buy from the new- comer; that one must fight his way into success, by repeated failure and loss, by jour- nalistic prowess, by scandal or length of time, before the buying public takes him to its heart. The French do not, I think, read as much as the English ; their railway carriages and restaur- ants are filled with people who read, not the equivalents of Temple Classics or Sevenpennies, but newspapers. With such a system as this it is not wonderful THE AUTHOR. that new authors are crushed out, fleeced of their capital or driven into journalism. There are no circulating libraries to help‘ them, that is, nO great organisations to which well-to-do households subscribe as automatically as they order coal. The ‘‘ Cabinet de Lecture ” is not the splendid British institution, which so reck- lessly orders thirteen copies of a first book and several hundreds of a favourite; the Cabinet de Lecture is, as a rule, a wretched shop kept by an elderly spinster; it charges “‘ so much a book,” generally 1d. to 23d. for four days ; it buys one Marcel Prévost, two or three under popular pressure ; it buys one copy of certain reviews, and remainders, and the derelicts in second-hand bookshops! As for the new writer, the publisher’s traveller knows better than to waste time over him; the Cabinet de Lecture will buy his work only if pestered by ten subscribers. There are in Paris two or three fairly large Cabinets, but they are inter- ested mainly in science, philosophy, and artistic theory ; their purchases are not liberal and their membership is. small. I questioned a number of well-to-do persons, who informed me that they did not belong to a library and that they knew very few people who did. Beyond Paris is literary emptiness ;_ Versailles, 55,000 inhabitants, equivalent to Lincoln, or Oxford, is said to have three Cabinets: I expect there are twenty in Lincoln; a reliable informant told me that in Bordeaux, 250,000 inhabitants, the principal Cabinet was not likely to have purchased more than 10 copies of “Les Dieux ont Soif,” by Anatole France. That is an amazing statement, for it means that Mudie’s bought more of this foreigner’s book than the biggest Cabinet of a French town equivalent to Leicester or Nottingham. The object of the Cabinet is to level the demand, to prevent the public from having what it wants by trebling the reading fee; it might, for instance, charge 5d. for two days in the case of ‘“Les Dieux ont Soif,’” so as to force its members to take “ something of our own.” In other words, the fraud of the label. The upshot of this enquiry is, therefore, that there are two sides to the library question. In France, where the people are poor, and in- credibly inhospitable and mean, it is clear to me that the literary profession is gravely hampered by the lack of libraries ;_ the libraries alone can help the young writer, in a country where books are not reviewed. There is practically no book-reviewing in France: let it not be urged against me that there are reviews in the Revue de Paris, the Mercure, the Revue des Deuxa-Mondes, etc., for these  THE AUTHOR. deal mainly with ‘serious books,” and are inclined to favour their own publishing houses ; nor must the objector lay stress on the poor scraps of space granted on certain days by Le Temps, Le Matin, L’Ewcelsior, etc. There is not a single newspaper in Paris which can put forward a service to literature equal to the minimum ten columns a week of the Daily News, the full pages of the Morning Post and Daily Telegraph, the column of the Daily Chronicle. The new writer is, in France, absolutely helpless. Because there are no circulating libraries he has nothing before him but a desperate struggle : this would be our fate also if we could not sell half our first editions to the libraries. It may be said that, if there were in France a demand for libraries the libraries would arise: that I cannot answer, but the French are cautious speculators, and it may be that the project has often been considered and abandoned. Personally I do not think that a large circulating library would succeed in Paris; two-thirds of my life have been spent in that city, and I am not sure that there are many Parisians prepared to lay down for books even so small an annual sum as a guinea. The French have been grossly over-rated by the British ; if we exclude the intellectuals there is nothing to show that the great bourgeoisie is one whit more liberal or cultured than our own. It is perfectly well contented with social inter- course as an alternative to reading, and is taking to its heart the illustrated press ; it is given over to sensationalism, which is abun- dantly provided by the dailies, and it is not in the main inclined to accord its literary men a treatment much superior to that enjoyed by its bank clerks. Ope THE DISGRACE OF NOVEL WRITING. —+—~<—+— 7 novelists are in disgrace; there can be no doubt about it. Some naughty ones have been writing foolish books and, for their fault, we are all being punished. For years we have been steadily losing favour and dignity, and now, unless we can manage to strike the taste of a large section of the public, or obtain some special press patronage, we have to take a very back seat indeed. There was a time, not so very many years ago, when a good novel received as much atten- tion from reviewers as any other well-written book. My own early work, for instance, far inferior to my later and more mature, was 89 taken seriously and criticised as fully as biography and essays are criticised to-day. But when a new novel of mine appears now it goes with a batch of pot-boilers (by all the nobodies who ere writing ‘slush’ novels for the uneducated) to some novice in the difficult and delicate art of criticism, who emasculates it, outlines vulgarly its mere story and washes out all its true colours in the few inches of print allowed ; side by side with crude sensationalism and sentimentalism. My fate is the fate of all novelists who strive after a high ideal. Their striving is never recognised by those who are set up to guide and lead literary taste. No distinction whatever is made between the best and the worst in fiction; indeed it is not rare to find obvious pot-boilers well reviewed at length, while sincere, talented works of art are practically ignored. For it has become a rule with editors to give a large amount of space to those novelists who have ‘arrived,’ whether their arrival be due to the excellence of their work or to the bad taste of the general public. In short, the critics of our day are led by public taste and follow the lead of the average reader rather than point the way. In arecent number of The Author, Mr. Harold Thomson drew a moving picture of the author who, to gain his daily bread, is obliged to “* write down” to the level of the lowest intelligence of readers. ‘* You must either,” he said, “ wait for long years before your work *‘ gets there,’ or you must learn to tickle the palates of your masters in the gallery.” No doubt. But has he realised, I wonder, how much quicker the true artists eculd “get there.” if they received a little more assistance from those who ought to be willing and anxious to help such writers as strive to maintain a high standard of English fiction ? We know the excuse that is always given for treating all novels alike, that is, as beneath notice. Their enormous output and the lack of time and space. Hundreds of novels are dumped into newspaper offices every week, and one is not without sympathy for the harassed men who have to decide who shall review them. The average editor has no time to discriminate, we are told, and so the novels go out in batches, the good, bad and indifferent all well mixed up, to the young ladies and gentlemen who essay novel reviewing as a work of no importance, requiring no special training. Very true, of course, but surely it does not need much time to recognise a good book from a paltry one. A glance over the first pages, 90 or a dip anywhere, should be enough to tell an expert in literature what is the quality of the entire work, even when the name of the writer tells nothing. It is so very easy to distinguish Great A from a Bull’s Foot, handcraft from machine-made, art from rubbish? And this distinction should, in justice, be made. The well-written, the strongly-conceived and care- fully executed novel ought to have an assured place, to be treated seriously in criticism. For a novel is, at its best, no less a work of art than a picture, an opera, or a biography. There is always plenty of room in a paper for long reviews of biographies, of essays, historical works and travels. There is always room for a column about the novel of a popular favourite, irrespective of its merit. Such books are sent to expert reviewers at once, and receive the highest attention. But a novel by a comparatively unknown author—‘only a novel ’"—chuck it anywhere; let any tyro criticise it; shove it into some odd corner where it won’t be noticed ; lump it in with all the worst ‘slush’ that comes out at the same time, till it is buried under the mass of rubbish : and if any reader can dig it out, let him ! This is the spirit in which the novelist is treated to-day, and I protest against the rank injustice of it. Is it any wonder that our chance of finding our own special public (which, though smaller than the mass public, is not very small and steadily increasing) diminishes year by year? Can anybody be surprised if we are tempted to ‘write down’? We believe that our art isa noble one ; that it is inspiring and educational ; that it is conducive to a better understanding of our fellow-creatures in every part of the world. But a class that is treated con- temptuously tends to become contemptible. And what is to be our fate when publishers will no longer spend their capital on producing our despised and neglected books ? The present system is very hard on us; it is also very hard on those publishers who still cherish an ideal of becoming noteworthy through the high quality of the books they publish. And when they have printed, dis- persed and advertised a novel that they feel is worthy of their name as a firm, they naturally expect to be assisted in their enterprise by the papers to which they pay such huge sums for advertising. Must they not often despair at the press snippings sent to them concerning some novel they have ventured upon. And how long will they be able to publish ws—the unarrived but ardent strivers after the best. It is a pregnant question, my fellow-strivers. THE AUTHOR. Let us face our unhappy position frankly. It is no good blinding ourselves to it. Can we not make some appeal to the editors of literary papers, at least, for justice and discrimination ? We do not fear criticism, but we have a deadly fear of ‘ faint praise’ in an inch of print ; of being ignored or classed with the illiterate. We would be taught, corrected, shown the way to improve, to mend our many faults ; but we slacken and despair under the foolish reviews of ignorance. Give us back our old position. Let the novelist of quality again take his place in the world of letters, as the companion of biographists and essayists— “Else are we very wretched ! ” ONE OF THE D1IsGRACED,. —t$—— + THE LETTERS OF GEORGE MEREDITH.* + ne HE Letters of George Meredith” will be welcomed by all who appreciate the works of a great author as well as by those who find his style too severe for their taste. We venture to think they will come as a surprise to many who only knew him through the pages of his books, which are totally different in style from the letters. “Dulce est disipere in loco.” For pure bubbling fun and “ chaff ”’ it is difficult to beat those written to “Friar Tuck” (Sir W. Hardman) and other friends of early days. Full of humour, lightly tossed off, free from sting unde: the most exasperating cireum- stances, they make the most refreshing reading a man could wish for. A delightful description of a fellow-traveller, which will appeal to all who have gone abroad in un‘ongenial company: | “We walked from Innsbruck to Landek in three days. W. does not walk in rain, or when it’s to be apprehended, nor whea there’s a chance of nightfall; nor does he like it in the heat; and he’s not the best hand in the world at getting up in the morning, and he’s rather excitable. But still thoroughly kind and good. So we did not come at a great rate. “Somehow or other dear old W. isn’t at all the right sort of companion. He say’s he thinks it his stomach. { tell him that it is not fair for a man to throw his stomach jn one’s face.” It is impossible to lay the volume down as letter follows letter—brimful of healthy, genial humour, trenchant criticisms and whole- hearted gencrous friendship. In the second volume they have lost some of * «The Letters of George Meredith,” in two volumes, Published by Messrs. Constable & Co. :  ' ‘ eS ee. Lan of oe _ © THE AUTHOR. 91 the fresh buoyaney of youth, but they gain in interest with the wider outlook. So many subjects of public importance came under Meredith’s notice owing to his intimate friend- ship with such men as John Morley, Admiral Maxse, and others, that he is peculiarly fitted to write as the looker-on who sees most of the game. There are letters on the Irish question, Women’s Suffrage and French politics, which show how much he was in touch with the times whilst sufficiently aloof to be unhampered in his judgment. On all literary points he is doubly interesting, especially to those who know his works, for he writes freely of his difficulties and successes. His criticism of his fellow authors is marked by a generous appreciation of their merits. Throughout the two volumes we retain the impression of a vivid personality. The letters are so unstudied—so spontaneous—being written almost entirely to intimate friends— that the real man, tender-hearted, strong to bear, faithful and courageous, impresses one as few biographies can do. When we consider the storm his writings roused in religious circles when first published, the following extract from a letter written to his son Arthur, in 1872, is noteworthy. Few will cavil at such words as these. “Virtue and truth are one. Look for the truth in everything, and follow it and you will then be living justly before God. Let nothing flout your sense of a Supreme Being, and be certain that your understanding wavers whenever you chance to doubt that He leads to ood. We grow to good as surely as the plant grows to the ight. The school has only to took through history for a scientific assurance of it. And do not lose the habit of praying to the unseen Divinity. Prayer for worldly goods is worse than fruitless, but prayer for strength of soul is that passion of the soul which catches the gift it seeks.” It was long before his writings met with their due in England. They were received with more enthusiasm in America, and this fact doubtless helped him to bear the miscon- ceptions of his fellow-countrymen with more philosophy, though at no time did he show himself over-sensitive to their opinions. In a letter to G. P. Baker he sets forth his aims, and comments on the attitude of the public towards himself. “ For I think that all right use of life, and the one secret of life, is to pave ways for the firmer footing of those who succeed us. . . . In England I am encouraged but by a few enthusiasts. I read in a critical review of some verses of mine the other day that I was ‘a harlequin and a per- former of antics.’ I am accustomed to that kind of writing, as our hustings orator is to the dead cat, and the brickbat flung in his face—at which he smiles politely ; and I too; but after many years of it my mind looks else- where.” There is little reference in the letters to his connection with the society of which, after Lord Tennyson, he was the second President, but in his appreciation of Sir Walter Besant, at his death, July, 1901, he has written words that might with little alteration, well apply to himself. He gave a generous tribute to our founder’s character and force. “Tt is hard to speak of him within measure when we consider his devotion to the cause of authors and the con- stant good service rendered by him to their material interests. We have lost in him the very beating heart of our Society.” Yet in a different way the loss sustained by the death of George Meredith was as great. Though his health prevented the active union his wishes were always strong to support the efforts of his fellow toilers. It is difficult to realise at first what a long struggle his life must have been, but as time goes on it becomes fully apparent—not in weakness or complaint, but in the breadth and depth of his sympathy with others, his indifference to the world’s opinion, his stead- fast front under trials that would utterly have broken a weaker spirit. Through all the fun and frolie of his early letters, up to the quiet courage of the end, it is the living man that stands forth, no pranked out image set up by a partial bio- grapher. It is this which makes the two large volumes seem all too short, and gives them their fascination and their value. Jn the preface we are told that the collection is very incomplete. Nevertheless it is of wide range and far-reaching intertst, as must needs be when drawn from such a source. : ‘** Verily there were giants in those days,” and George Meredith was not the least of them. THE GREEK GENIUS.* —_+-~ + — “rW\HE Greek Genius and its Meaning to us’? is a work which deserves che immediate attention not only of every one who reads, or ever has read, more or less Greek, but also of all to whom the word “Greek”? has a meaning of any kind. The author has been at so great pains to make all that he has to say lucid, not to classical scholars alone, but also to the many who make no and its * R. W. Livingstone. “The Greek Genius : vo. Meaning to us.” Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1912. 92 pretension to classical scholarship, that every- thing, from one end of the book to the other, is presented in a shape that brings it within the reach of any reader who may wish to understand what ‘‘ Greek Genius”? means. Above all, the very many who, in these days find a great deal of pleasure in putting forward their views about the value, or the want of value, of a Greek education, will be without excuse for the things which they are pleased to advance, if they have not taken the trouble to inform themselves from a work so luminous, and so replete with scholarship, before stating their opinions respecting the importance of Greek. So powerful is the presentation of the dif- ferent aspects of Greek genius in this book, that it may be asserted without hesitation that no plea for Greek has been yet put forward so cogent as the impression which Mr. Living- stone’s pages produce, nor any reply to those who object to “compulsory Greek” so absolutely crushing. Yet to write an adequate snotice of the book is difficult, or, to say the truth, impossible. Mr. Livingstone holds out his guiding hand at the same time to “* students or teachers of the classics,’ and to “ the considerable public who take a humane interest in what Greece has done for the world,” although they themselves may possess no Greek. Now, no one can be at the same time acquainted with Greek and not acquainted with Greek; and so no human being can justly say what impressions this book will make upon minds whose standpoints are so diverse. All that can be here noted must, therefore, be accepted as a part only of the just appreciation of a book of a widely extended significance. What the width of that significance is may at once be seen from the opening words of the preface. ‘‘ When I began to teach Latin and Greek,’ writes Mr. Livingstone, ‘‘ a friend asked me what I supposed myself to have learned from them, and what I was trying to teach others.” Does a man exist, who has all his life clung with affection to the Greek that is in him (though it be but little), who has not, times out of number, been assaulted with that same silly question; and has regretted his inability to answer it as he would have wished ; because, as Mr. Livingstone justly puts it, the reply is *““an arduous task.”’ From this arduous task, however, so far as Greek is concerned, the author has not shrunk. How the answer is planned, and how it deals successively with the notes of beauty, freedom, THE AUTHOR. directness, humanism, and others, can be under- stood only from the work itself, whose exhaus- tiveness and profundity would be merely misrepresented in epitome. The book is one to be read. In page after page the supremest problems of art and ethics rise spontaneously to view, and meet with a treatment worthy of a man whose culture has a Greek basis. Witness the significance of this: ‘‘ The Greeks were not esthetes .... yet they were the authors of the most beautiful statues, the most beautiful buildings, and the most beautiful poems in the world. In mere beauty their art and literature has never been equalled.” “Why ?” is the word that will instantly spring from the lips of the modern. But the author makes no attempt to reply to that unanswerable ““ Why?’ He contents him- self, more wisely, with unfolding the central phenomena of Greek beauty, and thereby awakens more reflections than could arise from any effort to define the indefinable. For until the modern can attain Greek beauty he cannot know what it is. ‘‘ He that is without an art cannot rightly know the things of that art.” * Of an entirely different description is the author’s treatment of a _ subject directly interesting to authors—the contrast between classical conciseness, and modern lavish amplification—the quagmire of words that renders much at present named “ literature ” so repulsive to the classical scholar. Respect- ing this, Mr. Livingstone remarks, ‘‘ The classic shows us the scene... . and leaves us to find the appropriate emotions; and because many readers have no emotions to supply, they are apt to find the classics unfeel- ing and cold.’’ We would like to add, ‘* And many modern books delightful, because they are written exactly to suit the people for whom it is waste of time to write.” ~ Mr. Livingstone has also a happy knack of picking out plums. On Xenophon’s mention of ‘* physique eminently comely to the outward eye” as a qualification for high political office, he remarks, ‘‘ How few modern statesmen would satisfy this condition ! ” Of quotations from this book there would be no end; and they must be here foreborne for the sake of a few lines on the concluding chapters in which the author deals with ‘* The Exceptions,” as he declares them to be, Plato and Euripides, and with “ The Fifth Century and afterwards.” Here, if the term may be permitted ‘“‘ The Greek Genius” is * Plato, Ion. IX.  THE AUTHOR. beginning to droop ; and we perceive a move- ment in the direction of the thought of other jands and other times. The supreme things of beauty, directness, and sanity are drifting into the past. Are they ever to be revived ? That appears to be beyond hope. The Greek had no sentimentality. He “stood on the earth’?; but he was not “ of the earth, earthy”; and this is just what the modern cannot achieve. Among the thoughts which Mr. Livingstone’s book awakens is a regret for the passing away of a sense of beauty and stability that can never be again; buta regret accompanied by an infinite thankfulness for the preservation of but a fragment of the marvellous Greek world; whilst on this the author is to be wholly congratulated, that he had built for the defence of Greek a bastion that ignorance may choose to disregard, but which no attack can demolish. —————_—$_$§_e— > ——__ ANDREW LANG’S LAST BOOK.* —_—+ TTAVUIS book is likely to be the more rather [' than the less popular because it is not exactly the sort of book that the title might seem to indicate, Andrew Lang did not approach his subject in the spirit of a professor, put rather in that of an artist of the impres- sionist school, who paints just what he sees, without troubling overmuch about the other things which he knows to be there, though they do not happen to catch his eye. Only a man of great natural gifts and wide reading could tackle so large a theme acceptably in that manner; but he possessed both qualifications jn an eminent degree. For pretentious syn- thesis we must go to other writers—there are many professors who excel him in that depart- ment of endeavour, and are more helpful to the student who desires to stock his mind with ready-made generalisations of the kind which discover and penctrate the weak points in the armour of examiners. Impersonal exposi- tion was foreign to the habit of his mind. In whatever he wrote, there was always quite as much of himself as of his subject, and some- times a good deal more. He travelled among books for his pleasure ;_ and this is the relation of his journey. We find him no Baedeker among guides, apportioning his space according to the requirements of the conventional, but one “who digresses when he chooses, and does not * «History of English Literature from ‘ Beowulf’ to Swinburne,” by Andrew Lang. Longmans. 93 hesitate to leave Yarrow unvisited if he fears that Yarrow will be tedious. There is no existing “History of English Literature ” which it is more pleasing to open at random, and dip into in the hope of pulling out a plum. On page after page, one is reminded of those delightful leading articles which Lang used to contribute to the Daily News in the days before the Dawn of the Cocoa Age, when English journalism was as yet neither brace to the strenuous life nor watered by the tears of sensibility. Apposite allusiveness was always the chief charm of those compositions ; and it is also the chief charm of the manual now under review. In the old days, it will be remembered, Lang could not write of Aristotle without dragging in John Lillywhite, or of John Lillywhite without dragging in Aristotle. One could always spot his essays without reading them, by looking out for the unlikely name—unlikely, that is to say, in other leaders—in small capitals. So now, in the present volume, the individuality of the handiwork is marked by constant references— unnecessary from the academic point of view, but none the less entertaining—to other matters in which the author has interested himself in the course of a life rich in the variety of his interests. The mention of “* Peregrine Pickle,” for instance, suggests a mention of Pickle the Spy. Resemblances are pointed out between the plots of modern novels and the legends prevalent among aboriginal savage tribes. A quotation illustrative of Macaulay's hammer- and-tongs prose style is further illuminated by a comment on William III.’s treatment of the Scots. The Covenanters are also incidentally characterised; an error in the printed report of Bryon’s score in the Eton and Harrow match is corrected ; doubts are suggested as to the exactitude of Charles Kingsley’s account of the training of the Cambridge cight in the fifties; and of course the Maid of Orleans is defended against those who have assailed her memoryand treated her visions as hallucinations. It is to be noted, moreover, that writers are, for Andrew Lang, almost always human beings as well as writers. They, as well as their books, have been the travelling companions of his literary pilgrimage. He gossips about them, and even quizzes them, especially when he approaches modern. times. Both his method and his point of view may be illustrated by his remark on the limitations of George Meredith’s popularity : ‘‘ The writer has seen quite unaffected young girls absorbed in The Egoist or Diana of the Crossways, while he, after gallant efforts, was defeated by both ina 94 very early round, tripped up on every page by the leg of Sir Wilfrid the Egoist. Too much seemed to be made of that limb.” All the characteristic flavour of the book is in those sentences. F. G. ———_-+ > - THE PROBLEM OF EDWIN DROOD.* —— 1 HE problem of Edwin Drood has been much discussed of late, and there is little reason why the discussion should not continue, inasmuch as a vast field of criticism iS now opened up by the statements and de- ductions of various writers in their attempts to elucidate the mystery. A whole literature may rise around not what Dickens wrote, but around the various and varying inter- pretations of both his words and his implica- tions. The moment criticism reaches this point Dickens’s personal equation as man and as worker comes into consideration, and Sir W. Robertson Nicoll’s book is largely made up of an enquiry into the methods of Dickens as a story-teller, so that the probability of his intentions with regard to his unfinished book may be estimated in the light of his other works. The result is an interesting essay both for those who love Dickens and those who feel the fascination of unravelling a riddle. “The Mystery of Edwin Drood ”’ is a triple one, as has often been pointed out. Assuming that all who care anything about the book know the story, it will be sufficient to say that the first unanswered question is—Has Edwin Drood been murdered at all? the second is —wWho is Datchery, the detective who is left, as the pen dropped from Dickens’s dying hand, engaged in bringing home either a murder or an unsuccessful attempt at murder to Jasper, Edwin’s uncle; and the third is (speaking generally )—How was the book planned to end ? Obviously the answer to the third question to some extent depends upon the answer to the first, for, insignificant a character as Edwin is, still he is the centre around which the book turns, and if he has not been mur- dered, his position on re-entering the drama has to be accounted for. Sir W. Robertson Nicoll takes the view that Edwin has been murdered, and sums up all the evidence, supplied by the book and its numerous com- mentators, to arrive at this conclusion. If Edwin is not murdered, Dickens, anxiously * «The Proklem of Edwin Drocd,” Ly Sir W. Robertson - ce —_ Icndon: Hedder & Stcugkton. 212 pp. s, Od, net. THE AUTHOR. reticent as he was about his plot, would seem to have unnecessarily deluded personal friends as to his intention, This argument alone seems to us to be conclusive in favour of the now popular view that Jasper actually accom- plished his design; in addition to which, if Edwin is not murdered, his silent absence, leaving the innocent Landless under suspicion, is inexplicable ; while the part that remains for him to play in the story is puzzling, as his hero’s right to the affections of the heroine has been taken from him by a subsidiary leading gentleman, Tartar. The second ques- tion, the identity of Datchery is settled by Sir W. Robertson Nicoll in favour of Helena Landless, disguised as a man. This is the fascinating suggestion which was made by Mr. Cuming Walters six or seven years ago, and which has since been vigorously combated by many, and ultimately adopted by many of the combatants. The superficial improbabilities of this theory are large, though the actual written suggestions of Dickens can be made to support it. Its main strength depends upon the fact that Dickens in no way conceals the fact that Datchery is a disguised person keeping a watch over Jasper, while no other person in the book appears able to fill this part. Helena Landless is thus arrived at by exhaustion of the alternatives—all but one. The late Mr. R. A. Proctor suggested that Datchery was Drood himself; until Mr. Cuming Walters made his brave proposition, the accepted idea was either Proctor’s, or that Bazzard, a comic clerk, was playing the part; Bazzard’s aged master,Grewgious, has obtained some suffrages ; and lastly there is the possibility that Datchery may be anew character altogether, introduced by Dickens when the book was half complete —for we know that the “ Mystery of Edwin Drood,”’ was to appear in twelve numbers, and of these we have six numbers all but two pages. This last theory is the one that obviously cannot be dealt with as probable or improbable in connection with any events narrated ; therefore it presents the least difficulty, but it does imply a considerable loss of concentration in the plot. Sir William Robertson Nicoll does not support it, and shows that at any rate in some of Dickens’s best-known works, no really important character is ever introduced when the book is half written. ‘That is true, but there is some proof that Dickens was a little worried over the development of his last story, and in many ways, to suppose Datchery to be a new character, is the safest solution. For, indeed, it is hard to believe in the ability a :  THE AUTHOR. 95 of Helena Landless, a girl recently arrived in England from Ceylon, to exhibit the aplomb and experience necessary if she is to counterfeit successfully a middle-aged idle Englishman during a sojourn in hotels and lodgings. Concerning the final course of the story, there seems no reason to suppose that the little which Dickens actually said was other than his real intention. Jasper was to be convicted of his crime and to suffer for it. Jasper was himself to tell the story while in prison, and in this way, or owing to Datch- ery’s investigations, an explanation would be forthcoming of the actual circumstances of the crime, and of the various steps taken to bring it home to the doer. Jasper’s past life had passages in it, we may easily suppose, which would make clear the part in the story played by the “ Princess Puffer,’ and the “Deputy”; and we agree with Sir W. Robertson Nicoll, that these passages, con- cerning which we have no information and few hints, might furnish the material for finishing the book, logically drawing all the numerous loose threads tightly.together. Lovers of Dickens will thank Sir William Robertson Nicoll for an able exposition of an ever exciting question; the bibliography will possibly stimulate many readers to examine the evidence for themselves; no one can read the book without being impelled to read ** Edwin Drood,”’ a result which we are sure the latest writer on the mystery would love. CORRESPONDENCE. LITERATURE—ITS SupPLY AND DEMAND. Sir,—Complaints of the inevitable penury of the writer of books are frequent in the correspondence columns of The Author; for which state of things remedies such as “ co- operative publishing ”’ are suggested, publishers are blamed, and a vacuous public censured. It seems to me the explanation is quite simple. If, to-day, all living authors suddenly ceased to write, there would yet be books enough in the world to last to the Millennium. The English reader, living to old age, and following Dr. Johnson's advice to read for five hours a day, would have his work cut out to consume the masterpieces of his own language, from the Canterbury Tales to Tono Bungay. The creators of books cannot hope to prosper in ease and comfort in a business in which the supply so exceeds the demand; wnless their work either supplies some special and definite demand, or rises by dint of its own merit superior to the flood of mediccrity amidst which it must take its chance. Of course, there are, and always will be, hard cases ; such as the man who is too much in advance of his age. However, he has his small, but enthusiastic, public. He must rest content with that. Its smallness is responsible for his poverty; its enthusiasm, for his ultimate, and often posthumous, success. But these are the exceptions and not examples of the rule. There is no need for the army of admirable esthetes to complain, from one generation to another, of the extreme vulgarity of the age. To be cultured is the privilege of the elect, and of the leisured. And it is just as well, perhaps, that the greengrocer is mostly occu- pied with greengroceries. If his activities were employed upon the problems of bi- metallism we should have to be satisfied with indifferent vegetables. As a matter of fact, with such a world of books to choose from, fastidiousness—rather than vulgarity—in the public has been encouraged. They will have nothing but the best—that is to say, what they regard as the best. This applies not only to the scholar and the man of taste, but even to the reader of the feuilleton in the halfpenny paper. And why blame the last? He is most certainly your own green- grocer who, in his own humble department, supplies your wants, as punctiliously as the writer of the feuwilleton supplies his. And if you ventured to recommend to his notice the psychological studies of Mr. Wells, the mys- ticism of M. Maeterlinck, or the exquisite sensibility of Mr. Barrie, he would consider you utterly mad. And yet these three gentle- men, in their senility, are hardly likely to be found upon the doorsteps of the workhouse. As for the author who strives to excel in the highest representation of his art, he is much to be commended. But, if he fails, in 99 cases out of 100, he does so, not because his is the exceptional case of genius unrewarded, but because, in his profession—perhaps more than any other—it is only the fit who survive. Instead of laying the blame at the doors of publishers and public, it seems to me it would be well to recognise, not necessarily defeat, but the power of the forces we must combat before we can hope to win. C. L. GrILson. 96 Tue Latrer-Day Nove. Dear Avutuor,—Concerning Dean Inge’s generally resented attack in his recent speech to the Library Assistants’ Association on the inferiority of present-day novels, their ‘“‘sloven- liness,’’ ete.—referred to in The Standard of October 18th, under the heading of “‘ A Novelist’s Revenge ’—the writer notes one clause that provokes the following comment. It reads as follows : ‘No publisher wants, or would publish just now, works such as Thackeray’s if pre- sented in MS. The same thing applies to Dickens, Hugo, and many of our giants. “Les Misérables ’ would never be accepted by a publisher’s reader,”’ etc. From the above may one not be forgiven for wondering if perhaps the mass of trivial ‘“* popular ” fiction upon the market is not as much the fault of the publisher or publisher’s reader—who, like the author, ‘‘ must live ”— as indicative of the “ degeneracy ”’ of writers, or the “ public taste” ? The writer is not a wholly disgruntled author, having been read for some years both in America and England; but an experience with the MS. of a recent novel has opened her eyes to a state of things which may not seem lacking in pith to authors. The aforesaid MS. was the result of five years’ labour, during which other MSS. had been successfully launched. When sent out in its search of a “ convinced ”’ publisher it secured a totally different reception from its predecessors. Every publisher praised it, but no publisher wanted it. Instead of coming back with the customary printed slip, it invariably returned accompanied by apologies for its refusal appended to unqualified appreciation. Four pages from one well-known house explained that although acknowledging the MS.’ distinc- tion and capacity to excite nothing but praise from the leading reviewers—the publishers “could not assure it a sufficient sale to warrant,”’ ete. Another publisher, with a letter of high praise, gratuitously forwarded a copy of the reader’s “behind the scenes” report, which advised a curtailment of about 100 pages. Although no longer a novice—and therefore as incredulous of Jthe infallibility of the accredited reader as of the infallibility of the Pope—the author nibbled at the bait. To be opportune that novel, if published at all,.must be published at once. The work of curtailment was carried through with an aching heart, and the MS. found itself back with that publisher— THE AUTHOR. to be immediately returned. It was 80,000 words in length. It was returned in three days. The MS. then accompanied its author to America and was sent to a “ foremost ” publishing house. The unfavourable slip that ushered it back this time was also coated with sugar, “It is with real regret that we find ourselves forced to return your MS,” it read, ‘‘ as it has claims to great distinction of style, is altogether excellent, and treats of its subject—a difficult one—with engaging skill; but owing to the present overstocked state of the market we cannot undertake,”’ etc., ete. In an hour that writer found herself at that publishers in conversation with ‘the head of the firm ’”—to whom she had until this kept a personal letter up her sleeve. “If publishers that place themselves on record as believers in the excellence of a MS. won’t publish it?” she asked, ‘‘ who will? Can’t you see that you are the people who are’ overstocking the market with trash, and underrating public intelligence for buying it, because, by. your own confession, you daren’t publish ‘ excellence ’ ? ‘* Publishers consider all novels a_ wild speculation ’’ was the answer. ‘“‘ The books they bank on must be sure to excite a demand. Such publications as, for instance, ‘The Flora of Patagonia’ or ‘The Encyclopedia Britannica’ are no risk. . . . There are novels which secure a phenomenal success—such as ” —he mentioned thename of a “‘record-breaker,”’ which his house had launched. .. . “Singular how the enthusiasm of our ‘younger group’ put that through,” he vouchsafed, ‘“‘ andthow such enthusiasm prods the salesmen to big efforts. But it must be unanimous to make the salesmen take hold. In cases where it is not the salesmen in con- sequence are slack, and the book fails.” “You mean,’’ I exclaimed, ‘‘ that when the enthusiasm of one or two of ‘the group’ wavers, ‘the salesmen’ make little effort to sell it 22 ‘* Precisely.” Might not the remedy for too ephemeral literature be found between the lines of the following ? : ‘“* How do you keep your dog so healthy ?” inquired one sportsman of another. ‘“* T feed him on oatmeal,” was the reply. “But my dog howls continually for meat,” protested the first sportsman. “Starve him of all food but oatmeal,” insisted the second, “and he’ll be only too glad to eat It.” Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 03 (December 1912) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 03 (December 1912) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1912-12-01-The-Author-23-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/524/1913-01-01-The-Author-23-4.pdf 16cbe363edb218e5c6e40db2b00eea3c PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-01-01 Volume 23 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 97–128 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vor. XXTII.—No. 4. JANUARY 1, 1913. [Prick SIxPENcE, TELEPHONE NumBeEr : 3874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDREss : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ————_+—~@—. NOTICES. —-~» 4 OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. Oo THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. 1 “L\ROM time to time members of the Society K desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, cither in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. #9 98 THE AUTHOR. THE PENSION FUND. — > N January, the secretary of the Society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal made on behalf of the fund. After giving the matter full con- sideration, the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts pur- chased at the current prices were £237 in the former and £282 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The money now invested amounts to £4,454 6s. Later in the year, at a meeting of the Com- mittee of Management, a question concerning the funds of the Society was brought up for dis- cussion, and it was suggested that it would be a good thing for the Pension Fund trustees, if they had power, to sell out the Fund’s holding of Consols and to invest in some more satisfactory security. The suggestion was placed before the trustees of the Pension Fund, and a meeting was called, when the chairman of the Committee of Management, the trustees, and Mr. Aylmer Maude, the member of the Committee of Management who had made the suggestion, were present. The figures were very closely considered, and it appeared clear that altera- tions in the investment of the funds could be carried out with advantage to the Fund’s income. It was decided by the trustees, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to sell out the holding of Consols. With the amount realised, were purchased— $2,000 (£400) Consolidated Gas and Elec- tric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ; 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°, Extension Shares, 1914 (£8 paid) ; £250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Prefer- ence Shares. These amounts are fully set out and added in the nominal value to the Pension Fund investments, below. The trustees have also, in view of the option extended to them as holders of £232 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock, subscribed for 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,454 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £ 8, d. Local Loans .............,.24, 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ...........;, 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed Stock (2.00502. 24005. 22 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6 Trish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 24% Stock, 1927-57... .......-... 488 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919-49 1382 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock................- 232 0 0 $2,000 . Consolidated Gas and Electric Company: of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .......... 250 0 0 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (£8 paid) <5 .44.0.-4. 06 240 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue... 30 0 0 Total. 2.222.064 £4,454 6 0 Ce i 0 PENSION FUND. ee Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from April 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to April 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1912. April 6, Bland, J. O. P. , April 6, Taylor, Mrs. Basil °. och i no? oof Joysyqnd oisnur e@ ysurese sosvo 19430 OAL, | ‘yuotpodxo seM wUorTjoe JoYyyInNy ou souenb +dSU0D UL pue ‘sjJossB OU 919M d104} YY} PUNO;J SBA JI ‘ponsst UOTZNDIXe puB pouTeyqo Useq pel qyuewspnif PRY UP sesso Omy/UT “YUOUL qsed ou) SULINP YSnory} pote wooq pey yey soseo [B59] oy] UO YOM oYyZ poytoda sLozlolfos oy, ‘studo} uodn oars ‘AqMoUIp ut uoyA, ATUO ulofot 0} YSIA OYA dSoY} JO UOTooIo-94 943 qiuttod 0} 999341WUUIOD 94} TOF aTQIssodwt st 41 ‘sIseq [vIouRUy, punos B® UO oq 03 ST AqOID0S ay} Jl pue ‘soats Ayoloog 9yy Jo drysasquiout YoryM sosequeape oy} 10f yuoutAed soue -INSUI [eNUUB Ue SB sof TTeUIs AIOA B “IopIsUOD 99}}JTUIWIOD OY] ‘st IvoA B *s~ TF ‘“drysraquiowt jo [eMoUsI Joy SuoTyeoydde Aeptsuoo 07 you AABY do}}IWUIUIOD oY} Yor ye sossed Suyoow vB AyTpaey ‘poopur { utofor 03 outsap ApyUenbory Peusisol DAVY OYA. puUB SdoqtUOU o19M 990 OYA sioyjne yey} yory oyZ AQ UMOYS SI uolyisod yynoyIp eB Ur sIoyyNe soABo, U9zJO AyWOG oY} WOLF UOTJVUSISoI yey, *Wd9qATY} jo vad snortAoid 94} UT SUOTJBUDISOL OY IOAO aseoIOUL UR—oUIU-AJOUTU 0} IvaA JY} IOF SUOT} -BUSISOL [8JO} OY} SULSULIG ‘SUOTJVUSISAI [eRIdAOS qlodat 0} Jorsor 9094TUIIOD OYJ, *a0U04STXO s,AqoI0g oy} Sutmmp reo snotsoad Aue ut ueyy SIOQUIDU UIADS-AJALOJ AQ UOTJO]O LoHIL] B ST STU, ‘ope 03 dn reo YUotInd oY} IOF sMOTTO [B09 dY} SUISULIG ‘pozoo]o dIOM STOGUIOU MOT 99.144 -AWIYY, ‘Sdoqurour Jo woHoe|S OY} YIM pepaaa -oid 909991UIWHIOD ayy ‘soqnurur ay} jo Surpear oy} IV °% doquiooog ‘Avpuoy, uo “AA's ‘ayexyy) Souuy woond ‘et ‘AzoI00g 9y} JO WlOOY voqQTUIUIOD 9Y} Ye PpEy seBAr do}7TWUIOD oY} JO Sulqoout roquioovsq APU — + ‘SSHLON WALLINWOO ————_ + —____ 0 F O TOUR AA “SI “YOUIT “FL “ood 0 S$ 0 “VW Joqiop “SIP “UOSzVAA “FL ‘99 O° 259° * dovry ssp ‘stytdoy, ‘LL ‘20q 0 ¢e “L souve “touuey, ‘TL 00q 0 6-0 ao.10dr) ‘aIUIeSIg ‘TL ‘0 0 9-0 : ‘a “uy ‘Apouusy ‘F 00g Oo OL 0 "SIN SSH “Wea gpPyW “F “09d 00 ¢ ‘HON ‘Say, ‘preuusyy ‘0G “AON 0 ¢ O : * stouely ‘pooy ‘OL “AON 9 F O * ‘SI, “YWUIG-9%I0 A “0G “OO 9 OL 0 7 * "M‘H ‘PIO ‘ZT “PO O fs "O'A'D ‘SIMO'T US ‘UOH, FST PUT ‘TOWN “FT 2°0 » Uo: * Aouulg “9 ‘S21qqIC “FL “2O O lot * souer “4qrenqs ‘Z "390 DS F eveoooosooocooros oooco ooo o oooooooorvoqoooooecooso oococo moooo IQ © 20 0D SCHMWIM A MOON Se nooooeoewnmocomoocon ann ci rl re a 1 319 319 OH & mermoocoocoocormeComooscocoor me O29191919 OO O to 2929.39 19 $19 19 Oo = MOmoo coco a Om Oot as CON ° WA Sa, ooowed ‘gz “3dag : ‘d "WW SSI ‘SYOOoTITAA ‘0Z *3dag . "Hw “‘Aoydiys ‘ot “Sny ' : * "W'H ‘urey ‘¢ Aine "A OV. Sst ‘suIqqoy ‘eT oun * glows] Teq0A, “9 ounge Agipng ‘prea ‘p oun "M ‘“ ‘SunusioyY “pf ounce @ “V SIN “Poom ‘82 Av Arua yy “SAT ‘PoP ‘8% Avy ' "HM ‘Pq903f ‘gz Av sousYy SSI] ‘TPMod- uepeg °% AVI U0IPW ‘SI “OU ‘gz [udy (qudy ‘ yore ‘Areniga.y ‘yquour sod 13) “I “WT ‘ot judy : * qaqoy ‘uexIy ‘TT [dy eSuewieiess ‘9d ‘Wey ‘IL lady : * pare ‘suey ‘OL ludy “a Pay ‘surqqou ‘or Eady * aloo “OBIS “WT ‘say ‘Auuoy ‘or judy * aqjopreyy ‘sayy ‘uorIsureg ‘9g Judy pseg ‘say ‘t0pkey, ‘9 tudy qn[) Wd “XX % [Ndy “OI6L *SuoljDU0(T : "g some ‘uese yy ‘TT : * plaeg ‘erpoynyoeyw, ib auolieyy sstpy ‘tadoog ‘F “PAU OL ‘uoqydag “F " °§ “yreIg od “F "M “QED “FT * [bap "Ty ‘ouer ‘g * ‘sayy ‘AopuozT ‘6z opieg ‘osururerg ‘0z% oryso X ‘ounpieyy ‘91 * UUPA Sst WepUts “ST : * (. yavuued ,, “ZI sepsnog ‘oysTe AA ‘oT * preusoy ‘Aoppng ‘IL : “AA WN SSE ‘soTMouyy “OT WUBIN aA YW ‘uosiapueyHy ‘OL SH iL ‘Hoosq ‘OT -uyor * Iq “ieqyunypoy, *Z (‘SL LF Jo uoydi1os -qns jyuesoid 0} uo Tippe ur) sepreq) ‘Qo1LArex) ‘9 “dag "T ‘ydasor * L‘Sny "S OIPPYT ‘st Ame *"g preqiyory ‘suedg ‘9 sung (SL6L OF ZI6T Wor) 919q.19]7 ‘Teumds 9 oune : 70 DA ‘puepy ‘9 sunt "AW SSTAL ‘asnoyfooy M ‘9 oung "S “AA ‘10qor1g ‘9 oung aWNO “f ‘toysoat0,q ‘9 [Udy 00, ‘20, 09q 20 ‘20q "AON "AON "700 ‘PO 490 "220 "70 "790 ‘0 ‘po ‘YO ‘0 "90 . . 6 "‘HOHLAVY AHL 100 have terminated satisfactorily, the publisher having settled the disputes and paid the costs. In another case where judgment had been signed, a summons had been issued requiring the defendant to come up for examination as to his means. It is probable, as the summons has been served, that the money will be forth- coming—especially as the defendant is engaged in active work. ‘Two MSS. have been obtained from a theatrical manager, following the issue of a summons. The manager excused himself on the ground that no previous application had been made, despite the fact that both the secretary and the solicitor of the Society had written several times. In another case judgment was obtained for a sum of £7 10s., the remaining issue of the case, as the facts were in dispute, being sent to the County Court for trial. The solicitor then reported the action taken at the Old Bailey against C. M. Burghes, of which a note appeared in the December issue of The Author. The solicitors were glad to report payment in another case of the full sum in dispute without the matter going into Court, and that another important claim was in the course of negotiation. The action taken by the Society in two bankruptcies was next dealt with. The firms involved were Messrs. Greening & Co., and Messrs Stephen Swift. The solicitor stated that in one case the secretary of the Society was representing authors on the Committee of Inspection, and in the other, Mr. Lewis Benjamin had kindly undertaken to act as the authors’ representative. A claim against a publisher for non-payment of amount .due on royalties would have to be taken into Court, as the solicitor had not received a satisfactory reply to his letters. A case of infringement of dramatic copyright, the solicitor was glad to report, was very satisfactorily closed, and an agreement for settlement had been come to against a Daily Paper for an amount due for contributions. There was another case against a technical paper, in which a settlement had been arranged last August, but the failure of the defendant to stand by the arrangement had necessitated its being re-opened and fresh proceedings being taken. An arrangement of settlement suggested by another paper that the author should take back MSS. which had been accepted, was repudiated by the author. The debt has now been paid. Finally, a matter of difficulty touching the THE AUTHOR. exact terms of a contract for publishing, between an author and a publisher, after long negotiations had been settled between the solicitors of the two parties, the agreements having been signed and exchanged. The solicitor reported that it might be necessary to issue a summons against the same publisher, as it had proved impossible to obtain accurate statements of account due to another author, a member of the Society. The secretary then read a letter which he had received from Mr. John Long, who stated that from his experience as managing director of John Long, Limited, he had found that ‘* Authors had originally been on friendly terms with us, socially as well as in the course of business, and yet have subsequently adopted. a different and frequently hostile attitude towards us, the change synchronising with, their becoming members of your Society. This we ascribe, in the main, to their having become imbued with the views expressed in, the Society’s monthly publication and other literature issued by it.” The committee made no comment upon the communication. : Another matter put forward by the secretary was a case of an author who had been a member of the Society, and though not a member at. the present time, desired the committee to take up the case as a matter of principle. The committee, after consideration, came to the conclusion that they had to undertake cases of principle on behalf of those who were members, and that they could not consider this special case unless the author in question rejoined the Society. This might be arranged on terms, when they would be willing to discuss the whole matter. The committee are pleased to report that Mr. Anstey Guthrie, the committee’s repre- sentative on the Pension Fund Committee, has expressed his. willingness to continue to serve on that committee. He was, accord- ingly, unanimously re-elected. In another column appears a statement regarding the Society’s representative on the Pension Fund Committee. The question of the election of a Pension Fund Trustee was also considered, and the secretary was instructed to write to Sir Arthur Pinero on the subject. The committee have pleasure in reporting that Sir Arthur Pinero has consented to.undertake ‘the duties. The secretary stated what steps had been taken in regard to.the Collection Bureau. He said that a circular had been sent out, that he chad received many answers, and that the  THE AUTIOI. 101 writers expressed their opinion that such a bureau would be very valuable. The committee then decided on the sum to be spent in Christmas boxes, and the adjust- ment of salaries. The secretary then read a notice from the office of the Australian Commonwealth in London, intimating that the Australian Copy- right Bill had passed into law. The committee regretted, therefore, that it was too late to send out the report which they had passed on the Bill, but if the Act is on the lines of the draft which was laid before them, they think they may congratulate authors on having obtained, on the whole, very satisfactory Inter-Colonial protection in Australia. The Act will be printed as soon as it is possible to obtain a copy. The secretary reported also that the India Office had informed him that it was the inten- tion to proclaim the Copyright Act, 1911, in India at the earliest possible opportunity. The question, however, of introducing modifi- cations or additions in the Act as proclaimed in India, was still under consideration. The committee ordered that counsel’s opinion, which had been obtained under their authority dealing with some points raised by an American correspondent in connection with the copyright relations between Great Britain and the United States, should be printed in The Author, and it appears in another column. The question of the adjustment of some of the advertising accounts was considered and settled. On the recommendation of the Dramatic Sub-Committee, the committee decided to appoint M. A. Reyding, of Willemsparkweg, 134, Amsterdam, accredited dramatic agent to the Society in Holland, and Mr. Walter C. Jordan, of Empire Theatre Building, 1428—1432, Broadway, New York, accredited dramatic agent of the Society in New York. It is intended to appoint accredited agents of the Society in the Colonies and other countries. An important question .affecting authors who write for magazines was discussed, namely, the question of whether payment on acceptance should not be demanded. Editors have claimed that no article is to be paid for till after publication, and, in some cases, have delayed publication for two or three years. The Society has always maintained that publication must ensue within a reason- able time, or that payment must be made, and editors have, as a rule, acknowledged the justice of the contention, but other editors have, after long delays, paid only grudgingly, and have even hinted that, as they have been made to pay, they will take no more of the particular author’s work. The committee instructed the secretary to make out a list of editors who might be approached on the subject, and it was decided to invite collaboration and guidance from them. The secretary laid on the table letters from Sir Gilbert Parker and Mr. Chatterton Hill, thanking the Society for work done on their behalf, and a vote of thanks was passed to Miss E. Robins for a donation of £2 2s. to the Capital Fund. ———— Dramatic SuBp-CoMMITTEE. Tue Dramatic Sub-Committee met at 13, Queen Anne’s Gate, on Friday, December 13. After reading the minutes of the previous meeting, they proceeded to select their nominees for election to the Dramatic Sub-Committee for 1913. The names of these nominees will be sent round to the members of the Dramatic section of the Society, who will be invited to nominate other members of the section for service on the Sub-Committee should they care to do so. If other names are submitted the usual voting papers will be sent to the Dramatic section, and the result of the election will be placed before the Committee of Manage- ment as the recommendation of the Dramatic section of the Society for the Dramatic Sub- Committee for 1918. A draft circular to be sent to the dramatists in the Society was settled. One or two matters of importance arising under the Collection Bureau of the Society were considered. The first was the date for settlement of fees collected, and it was decided to pay these over as soon as they were cleared and entries made in the books of the Society. In effect this will probably mean a weekly settlement of accounts so far as dramatists are concerned. The next matter was the percentage to be charged on the collection of fees abroad, and the Secretary was instructed to write to the agents appointed to obtain from them some expression of their views on the question. When their reports are to hand they will be considered by the Dramatic Sub-Committee, who will then make the proper recommendation to the Committee of Management. A case of infringement of copyright in a dramatic piece in Canada was next considered, and the Sub-Committee recommended that the case should be referred to the Committee of Management with a view to action being taken,  102 Another question relating to, infringement of the title of one of the members’ plays by a cinematograph performance was discussed, and here, also, it was decided to refer the matter to the Committee of Management if the solicitors’ opinion was favourable. A proposal from the Society of Dramatic Authors in the United States suggesting reciprocal help between the two societies was laid before the Sub-Committee, and they expressed their readiness to do what was possible in the matter, leaving the final settle- ment to the Committee of Management. The question of the appointment of two more foreign agents was also considered, and the Dramatic Sub-Committee approved the appointment subject to the approval of the Committee of Management. The Sub-Committee then adjourned till January, 1913. a CoMPosERS’ SUR-COMMITTEE. Tur Composers’ Sub-Committee of the Society of Authors met at 13, Queen Anne’s Gate on Saturday, December 14. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been signed the secretary laid before the Sub- Committee an agreement from Messrs. Curwen which had been referred to them for their consideration, As there was only just a quorum and it seemed necessary that the matter should be discussed in full committee the consideration of the agreement was adjourned to the next meeting. The correspondence which had taken place in The Times between the Society of Authors, Messrs. Novello and Sir Charles Villiers Stanford was laid on the table and discussed. The next question before the Sub-Committee was the collection of fees in foreign countries. The secretary read letters he had already received, and was instructed to write to the legal representative of the society in Germany in answer to his letter, and ask for fuller _ particulars of two companies referred to so that the Sub-Committee might be able to make arrangements for the collection of mechanical fees in the German Empire. He was also instructed to write further to the representa- tive of a company in France. The secretary then mentioned to the com- mittee various points which had arisen under the Act of 1911 and was instructed to write to the Board of Trade in order to obtain from them information on one or two points which, at present, appeared to be indefinite. The THE AUTHOR. question of performing rights was also under consideration, and the secretary read a letter he had received from the Music Publishers’ Association. The Sub-Committee were deter- mined not to abandon the attempt to obtain a satisfactory solution of the question of the fees to be charged for performances, and although the music publishers did not at present see their way to give any assistance, the matter was adjourned for further consideration at the next meeting. nee coe el Cases. Durine the past month the Society has had occasion to take up twelve cases. Three of these were for the* return of manuscripts; in two of the cases the manu- scripts have been returned ; the third case has only recently come into the office. There have been three disputes between authors and publishers and agents on the interpretation of agreements. These matters, as a rule, and those nowin hand are no exception to that rule, require considerable negotiation, but the negotiations are progressing favour- ably. Out of four cases for money three have been settled, the money having been obtained and sent on to the authors concerned; the fourth case has only recently come into the office. There are two cases for accounts. One case will probably have to go into the hands of the Society’s solicitors, as the publishers concerned have on former occasions refused to respond to the letters of the secretary. The second case has only just come into the office. All the cases left over from former months have now been closed, with the exception of two, which have had to be put into the solicitors’ hands. ag Elections. -Beach, Rex . . . c/o Hughes, Massie & Co, 21, Tavis- tock Street, W.C. 35a, Temple Road, South Ealing. Waldechlaan 2, Hil- versum, Holland. 80, Hyde Park Gate, London, $.W. Beckfoot, Birch Hall Lane, Manchester. Charters | Towers, East Grinstead. Begarnie, George Berrington, John S. . Coit, Dr. Stanton ‘ Cooper, Miss Marjorie . De Brath, Stanley : THE AUTHOR. 103 Drillien, Miss Béréngere Greenlands, Comey- BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. trowe, Taunton, Somersetshire. Ellison, Miss Grace May Lyceum Club, Picca- While every effort is made by the compilers to keep dilly, W. this Be - oe pee ie as possible, oy a . : A a : ie some culty in attainin is object owing to the fact Fitzgerald, Miss Eva . Sunnyholme, Shank- that many of the books ed not sent to the office lin, Isle of Wight. by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely Gaze, W. Culling. LO: John Street, largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and Adelphi, W.C. other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will eS Gee io a _ €o-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending Genn, Miss Caroline T.. 47a, Stanley Gar particulars of theis works, help to make it substantially dens, Hampstead. accurate. Gilbey, Sir Walter, Bart. Elsenham Hall, ART. Stansted, S.O., Lire iy rue West or Irenanp. Drawn and Painted Essex. By Jack B. Yurats. 93x 7. 111 pp. Maunsell. i _- Harrap, Charles . . The Laurels, Neth- “> 4 a erby Road, Forest BIOGRAPHY. Hill, S.E. eee By Aaron Watson. 6} x 4h. 94 pp. ~ : jl Jack, od. Nn. Stoughton, Stanley . 15, eee Writs Suarr. A Memoir compiled by his Wife, sions, aring Evizaseta A. Swarr. 2 Vols. 73 x 54. 352 pp. Cross Road, W.C. + 450 pp. Heinemann. 10s. n. : y Hubbard, Philip E. : ue CHaRLoTTE SopuieE Countess Bentinck. Her Life Ss : ox 4 Q : and Times, 1715—1800. By her descendant, Mrs. Irwin, Beatrice . ae ane oe AusprEy Le Bronp. 2 Vols. 70 illustrations from : : st. James’, W. origina! paintings. Hutchinson. 24s. n. Jerovise, Miss M. Clarke Leahurst, Esher, Surrey. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Moxon, Chas, Fred . 22, Worcester Villas, Caratocuz or THe Heprew AND Samariran Manv- Hove, Sussex. SCRIPTS IN THE British Museum. By G. Mareori- MacRitchie, David . 4, Archibald Place, outH. Part II. Sections I1—VII. 12} x 10. : i 377 pp. British Museum. 35s. n. Edinburgh. Tue Lirerary YEAR Boor, 1913. Edited by Bastu 7 Mayne, Ethel Colburn. 11, Holland Road, Srewarr. 7 x 4%. 896 pp. ‘Ouseley. 6s. n. Kensington, W. oe Murray, Douglas. . Houston, House, CLASSICAL. Worthing. Four Sraces or GREEK Rericion. Studies based on a * B § Course of Lectures delivered in April, 1912, at Columbia ee ee Major Ps , t Pelham, University. By Girpert Murray. "9x 5}. 223 pp. tee : aignton. New York: Columbia University Press. London: Redwood, Miss Ethel 18, Avenue Road, Frowde. 6s. n. Boverton Regent’s Park, DRAMA. N.W : n : TurREE Puays, Vol. II.: Tue Expsst Son; Tue Litre Schultheis, Lili Mar- Heyscroft, West Dream; Justice. By Jown GatswortHy. 7 x 5. garet Didsbury, Man- 79 + 34+ 111 pp. Duckworth. Is. 6d. n. chester. PreneLtorpg. A Comedy in Three Acts. 213 pp. Mars. C é : Dor. A Farce in Three Acts. 172 pp. Tue Ex- Southwark, Lady oo 12, Devonshire Place, ptorer. A Melodrama in Four Acts. PP 52 pp. By W. : W. Somerset Mavucnam. 7 x 43. Heinemann. Sephton, J. 90, Huskisson Street, ls. 6d. n. each. Liverpool. How tHe CuitprReN Met tHe Taree Krxas. By Mavpe Telle ; . Egerton Kine. London: Fifield. 4d. Weller, Bernard . : oe so Road, Desorau. A Play in Three Acts. By LasceLues. : . ABERCROMBIE. 72 x 43. 60 pp. Lane. 2s, 6d. n. Walker, Henry . - Dale View, Brad- well, Derbyshire. FICTION. Winter, FredericG. . 32, Alderbrook Road, Gop’s Prayrumes. By Masorte Bowen. | 8f x 5}. Clapham Common, 319 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. S.W. Wuen THE Kine Came Sourn. A Romance of Borwick a iw iy ION 51 2B —~Woolf, L. S. : ~« 18, Clifford’s Inn, a Oe 7 o Cee fx 86 pp. Fleet St., E.C, Our Aury., By M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell). 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Tue Nicur or Tempration. By Vicrorta Cross. 74 x 5. 276 pp. T. Werner Laurie. . Panruer’s Cus. By Agnes AnD EGERTON CASTLE. 6} x 44. 380 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. oa ne a 104 Ipte Hanps. By W. Crrnron Exsis. 7 x 5. 358 pp. JARROLD. 6s. THROUGH THE CLouDY Porcu. By W. M. Even (Mrs. C. T. Caulfeild). 74 x 5. 343 pp. Murray. 6s. Tur AnpERSoNS. By S. Macnaventon. 256 pp. 63 x 44. (Cheap Reprint.) Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. n. Tue WARDEN OF THE MarcnEs. By SypNuy C. GRIER. 6} x 4}. 468 pp. (Nelson’s Library of Copyright Fiction.) Nelson. 7d. FarrHruLness IN Hicu PLaces. Bourke. A Fashionable Romance in Historical Times. Dublin: Hodges, Figgis & Co., Ltd. 7s. 6d. n. AyrsurE Ipytis. By Nem Munro. Illustrated by G. Hovsroys. 94 x 7. 139 pp. Black. 7s. 6d. n. A Lirrte Green Wortp. By J. E. Buckrosn. 260 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. n. Tur Heart oF PrIncrss OSRA. By Lapy FLORENCE By Antuony Hore. 259 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. n. TristRAM oF BuENt. By Antuony Horr. 6} x 44. 469 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. HISTORY. HisroricaL VicNerres. By Brernarp Capes. 7 X 44. 220 pp. Sidgwick and Jackson. 2s. 6d. n. West [npran TaLes oF OLp. By AtcERNon E, ASPIN- ALL. 74 X 5. 260 pp. Duckworth. 6s. Eneuish Lire AND MANNERS IN THE LaTER MIDDLE Acrs. By A. Apsram, D.Sc. 7} x 5. 352 pp. Routledge. 6s. \ Tur War DRAMA OF THE EacuEs. NapoLron’s STAN- DARD BEARERS ON THE BATTLEFIELD IN VICTORY AND DEFEAT FROM AUSTERLITZ TO WATERLOO. A Record of Hard Fighting, Heroism and Adventure. By E. Fraser. 9 x 53. 444 pp. Murray. 12s. n. Centric BriraIN AND THE Prrcrmm Movement. By G. Harrwett Jonzs, D.D. 82 x 5}. 581 pp. The Hon. Society of Cymmrodorion. JUVENILE. Litrte THanx You. By Mrs. T. P. O'Connor. 252 pp. (The Mauve Library.) 73 x 5. Putnams. 2s. n. LanceLot AND GUENEVERE. By Giapys Davipson. Nelson. 2s. 6d. Aut Asovur Lirrte Spirrxins; ALL ABouT THE FLYING Pic. By Gurapys Davipson. Dean & Sons. BuccaNEERS OF THE Spanisu Maryn. By A. M. Hyamson, 72 x 54. Routledge. 3s. 6d. PavLine’s First Reapine Boox azout Tom AND JANE AnD THEIR Navcury Frienp. By Lapy Bett, 73 x 71. 141 pp. Longmans. ls. 6d. LITERARY. A Hisrory or Enciisn Lirerature. By A. Compron- Ricxett, LL.D. 64 x 43. Ill pp. Jack. 6d. n. Tue River or Lonpon. By Hinarre Bettoc. 7} x St. 145 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. MEDICAL. A Manvat or Inrecriovs Diseases OCCURRING IN Scnoot. By H. G. Armstrone and J. M. Forrescun BrickpatE. 74x 5. 150 pp. Bristol: Wright. London: Simpkin. 3s. NATURAL HISTORY. Tue Lire oF THE Sprper. By J. Henrt Fasre. Trans- lated by ALEXANDER TEIXETRA DE Marros. With a Preface by Maurice Marreruinck. 8 x 5$. 378 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. n. Tur Inrancy or Animas. By W. P. Pycrarr. 8} x 54. 272 pp. Hutchinson. THER AUTHOR. Tue Book oF Woopcrarr and InpiaAN Lore. By Ernest THompson SEtTON. 8} x 6. 551 pp. Con- stable. 6s. Tue Crrcyting YEAR. By W. Percivat WestTELL, F.L.8, Illustrated. 94 x 74. 340 pp. Nelson. 6s. n. Tur Narurat History or THE GarpEeN. By W. PercivaL WeEsTELL, F.L.S. Illustrated. pp. Black. Is. 6d. n. Tuer Scout’s Boox or Nature Crarr. By W. Percivan Westett, F.L.S. Illustrated. 74 x 5}. 86 pp. Gale and Polden. 6d. n. PHILOSOPHY. Tue Puttosopny or NierzscHe. An Exposition and am Appreciation. By GrorcEes CuarrerTon-Hi1, Ph.D. 9 x 54. 292 pp. Ouseley. 7s. 6d. n. 8 x 54. 88 Lirre’s Many Coxtours. By J. C. Wricut. Headley Bros. 2s. 6d. POETRY. Lyrics. By Lapy Marcarer Sackvitie. 7} x 5}. 72 pp. Herbert and Daniel. 3s. 6d. n. CoLtLeEcTED VERSE oF RvupyarRp Kretine. Second Edition. 10 x 6%. 478 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 20s. n. Otp TrsTAMENT Lyrics. By M. G. J. Kintocsa. 64. 78 pp. Sands. 5s. n. Sona Lyrics, AND OTHER SHORT PorEms. D. Barr. 54 x 44. 65 pp. Constable. REPRINTS. PLEASANT DELIGHTS FOR CHILDREN,. GATHERED FROM THE GOLDEN GARDEN. By A. E. and W. H. D. Rouss. 7 x 43. 144 pp. Blackie. Is. 6d. In Praise oF SwitzERLAND. Being the Alps in Prose 10 x By Eruev. 28. 6d. n. A Porsy oF and Verse. By Harotp SpENDER. 73 x 5}. 291 pp. Constable. 5s. n. Tne Sones AND Porms or Rosert Burns. With an Appreciation, by the Rigur Hon. THE Ear oF Rosepery, K.T. 9} x 63. 653 pp. Foulis, 10s. 6d. n. Desperate ReMeEDIES. 454 pp. THe Hanp or ErHEL- BERTA. A Comedy in Chapters. By Tuomas Harpy. 9 x 53. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. each. GoLDEN Strinc. A Day Book tor Busy Men and Women. Arranged by Susan, Countess oF MaLmEsBury, and Viotet Brooxe-Hunt. (Second Edition.) 74 x 6. 374 pp. Murray. Is. n. SCIENCE, ScrENCE FROM AN Easy Cnarr. Sir Ray Lanxester, K.C.B. 7} 6s. 6d. n. Tue STRUCTURE OF THE EARTH. Sc.D. 94 pp. Jack. 6d. n. A Second Series. By x 5. 412 pp. Adlard. By T. G. Bonney, ‘ SPORT. Hunting In THE OxpEen Days. By W. 8. Drxon. 10} x 7}. 386 pp. Constable. 21s. n. LirtLe GamMEs For Country HovszEs. 7 x 5}. 38 pp. Humphreys. 1s. n. TECHNOLOGY. Somz Norrs on Booxs anp Printinc. A Guide for Authors, Publishers and others. By C. T. JAcoBI. 9 x 53. 147 pp. (Fourth Edition.) The Chiswick Press. 6s. n. THEOLOGY. Tur Exrosiror’s TREASURY OF CHILDREN’S SERMONS. Edited by Sir W. Rosrrrson -Nicotz, LL.D., and Jane Sroppart. 114 x 8}. 782 pp. Hodder and - Stoughton. 20s. n. By Lapy BEtt.  a (hs THE AUTHOR. Everycuitp. A _ Christmas Brapire. 7} x 4}. Morality. By 46 pp. J. Clarke. ls. n. TOPOGRAPHY, LETCHWORTH (GARDEN City) AND Hitrcuin, Hertrorp- sHiRE. With their Surroundings. By W. Percrvau Westell, F.L.S. Illustrated. 7} x 5. 96 pp. Home- land Association. 2s. 6d. n. Highways aNd Byways In Somerset. By Epwarp Hurron. Illustrated by Netty Ericusen. 8 x 5}. 419 pp. Macmillan. 5s. n. TRAVEL. Austria: Her Propie anp Tuer Homeranps. By J. Baxer, F.R.G.8. 9 x 53. 310 pp. Lane. 2ls. n. DoreEN Coastine. With some Account of the Places she saw and the People she encountered. Edited by Atys Lovuts. With 125 illustrations. 83 x 54. 294 pp. Longmans. 10s. 6d. n. Monvumentat Java. By J. F. Scnerrema. 302 pp. Macmillan. 12s. 6d. n. Nim 8} x 5h. $+ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. E have much pleasure in reporting that Lord Curzon of Kedleston will preside at the next Annual Dinner of the Royal Literary Fund, which will take place at the Whitehall Rooms of the Hotel Metropole on Tuesday, May 27. It is wholly superfluous in these columns to state what useful work this Fund has done and how ably it has been administered. No doubt this year’s Chairman will gather round him a distinguished and generous list of supporters. The Society should take special interest because Lord Curzon has for many years been a member and on its ‘Council. He was the guest of the evening at the dinner in May, 1906, when Sir Henry Bergne—that good and able friend of authors —was Chairman of the Committee of Manage- ment. We trust members will give the Fund their best support. : Messrs. George Allen & Co. have published a Book of Verse at the price of 5s. net, from the pen of William Avon. The poems deal with many subjects and are indicative of no little imagination and contemplation, and show con- ‘siderable powers of rhythmical expression. At the same time we note another book of verse, “The Idyll and other Poems,” by E. Hamilton Moore, from the House of Andrew Melrose. Perhaps the most important work in this book are the Sonnet Sequences and ‘Octosyllabics ; the latter are cleverly handled, ithough here and there they halt a little. Haroip 105 Count Plunkett, F.S.A., has been elected a Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society. An old traveller, he has traversed about 10,000 miles of the New World, and has lived a good deal in France and Italy. Last month Mrs. Aubrey le Blond published a book entitled “* Old Gardens of Italy. How to Visit Them,” with Mr. John Lane. Mrs. le Blond, during a series of visits to Italy, has compiled a volume that garden lovers can carry with them, enabling them to decide which gardens are worth visiting and how they may be reached, and, where special permission is required to see them, how this may be obtained. The work is beautifully illustrated. The same publisher has produced a_ work by the author of ‘“ Coke of Norfolk.’ Mrs. A. M. W. Stirling. Her present volume is entitled “‘ The Letter Bag of Lady Elizabeth Spencer-Stanhope,”’ and is compiled from the muniments between the years 1805 and 1873. Lady Elizabeth Spencer-Stanhope was the daughter of the celebrated Coke of Norfolk, The letters give a good idea of the social and political life during nearly seventy years of the national history, and most of the celebrated men of the period are referred to and criticised. Mr. Henry Arthur Jones is about to col- lect his essays and lectures on the drama, written and delivered during the past fifteen years. He proposes to revise them and publish them this month in volume form with Messrs. Chapman & Hall under the title of “The Foundation of the National Drama.” Many books have been written about the Thames, from its source to its mouth, during many periods of its history. Mr. W. Culling Gaze has now produced a book, published by Messrs. Jarrold & Sons, entitled ‘‘ On and Along the Thames,” James I., 1603—1625. It is illustrated with old and curious plates. This period of the history of the Thames, we believe, has not as yet been dealt with. Messrs. G. Bell & Sons, Ltd., will issue early in the new year the 5th edition of ‘‘ Printing : A Practical Treatise on the Art of Typography, etc.,” by Mr. Chas. T. Jacobi of the Chiswick Press. It will be revised to date, and include the Examination Papers up to 1912 for H.M. Stationery Office and also the City and Guilds of London Institute. This volume is a recog- nised text book for students and others. Miss EK. Underdown is producing with Messrs Chas. Nelson & Sons, at the price of 5s., a book entitled ‘‘ The Gateway to Chaucer.’’ Readers interested in works dealing with the literary history of England will remember the series that Messrs. Nelson & Sons have published, two 106 volumes of which,‘ The Gateway to Romance” and ‘‘ The Gateway to Spencer,” have already been brought out, written by the same author. The work has some coloured and many black and white illustrations by Miss Anne Anderson. Uniform with the “Oxford Book of English Verse’ and the ** Oxford Book of Ballads,” the University Press have produced the * Oxford Book of Victorian Verse,” selections for which have been made by Sir A. Quiller Couch. Sir A. Quiller Couch’s position as Professor of Poetry entitles him to speak with authority on the subject, and we have nothing but praise for the matter contained in the selection. No anthology from the individual point of view will ever be perfect unless it is issued by the individual himself. The editor, in his preface, appears to realise this difficulty with regard to the production of the book. The print and paper are both excellent, and the price of 6s. is exceedingly moderate, Books on travel are becoming quite fashion- able. Some depend for their interest on the point of view of the individual, some on the districts which have been travelled, and some on the incidents that have occurred. “* Doreen Coasting,” by Alice Lowth, is written by one whose heart is in her wanderings. She opens with an apt quotation from Lavengro. The book is interesting and well illustrated, and is published by Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co., at the price of 10s. 6d. The special Christmas number of the “ Book- man” isto hand. We desire to compliment the editor on his massive production, which is put on the market at the exceedingly cheap price of 2s. Every number of the periodical affords a useful catalogue and a use- ful comment for those who are interested in books and what they contain. The Christmas number is not only well got up, but affords sufficient information for a whole year. Those who are thinking of giving New Year’s presents and are in doubt as to what to buy in the way of literature, cannot do better than invest a modest 2s. and study the pages of this number. At Milton Hall, Manchester, a successful recital has been given by Mr. William Miles from the poetical works of Mr. Mackenzie Bell. The recital was largely attended and proved very popular. A poem against vivisection, entitled ‘‘ The Doctor’s Dog,’ by Richard Dailley, has been published. by Messrs. George Allen & Co. The author states in his preface as follows :-— ‘ We have endeavoured, by a few light touches of humour and pathos, to soften somewhat the realism of the grim book of canine tragedy and THE AUTHOR. devotion.’ The work should appeal to all lovers of animals. A new travel work entitled “‘ Half Hours in the Levant,” by Archibald B. Spens, will be published shortly by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. In this volume the author gives his im- pressions of the people and cities of the near East, and supplements his pen pictures with many interesting photographs of the various places visited by him. Mr. W. L. George will produce his new novel on January 15 with Messrs. Constable & Co. in London and Messrs. Dodd, Mead & Co. in New York. The title will be ‘‘ Israel Kalisch.” It can be described as a study of the anarchical temperament and of its various facets. It deals with the Jewish character and that of the foreign Jew in particular. Mr. J. E. Patterson will produce a new political novel towards the end of the month entitled ‘‘ The Romance of Stephen Compton.” The story begins among the mills of Lancashire, where the hero, who is a cripple, lives and works. He invents an improved spinner which finally proves a great success. Joining a democratic association he shows himself to be a famous orator, and completes his political career by becoming Prime Minister. The story deals with political questions bearing upon the industrial and commercial life. It will be published by Mr. W. Heinemann. Dr. Harold Ford has issued through Elliot Stock the 11th edition of his “ Art of Extempore Speaking.” Mr. Algernon E. Aspinall, who is well known by his books—‘‘ A Pocket Guide to the West Indies ” and ‘“‘ The British West Indies ; their History, Resources and Progress “—as an. authority on the West Indies, has published another book dealing with the same country entitled, ‘‘ West Indian Tales of Old.” The following are some of its contents: “ The Fate of Governor Park,” “ The Siege of Brimstone Hill,” ‘‘ The Battle of the Saints.” The work is published by Messrs. Duckworth & Co., at the price of 5s. net. Messrs. Chapman & Hall will publish early in the year a new novel entitled “* Let Them Say!” by Frances Hammond. The heroine, a high-spirited and independent young woman, early in life acquires, quite innocently, a ‘‘ reputation.” How this is made use of by an enemy, how Allegra vindicates herself, incidentally ledrns that convention has its value, and finally settles down normally and happily, forms the subject of the book. M. Sylvestre’s new novel, “ The Light- bearers,” published by John Long, Ltd; i  THE AUTHOR. portrays the tragedy arising out of modern social conditions, the terrible supply created by the demand of the civilisation of the twentieth century, by the scapegoats who, in all ages, inevitably suffer for the sins of the community. Mr. Andrew Melrose announces that Miss Mary Cholmondeley, Mr. Joseph Conrad, and Mr. W. J. Locke have agreed to act as adjudi- cators in his Fourth 250 Guineas Prize Novel Competition. All inquiries by intending com- petitors should be sent to The Literary Agency of London, 5, Henrietta Street, W.C., which is, as usual, acting for Mr. Melrose in this matter. DraMATIC. Last month a four-act comedy dealing with Warwickshire life, entitled ‘‘ The Devil and the Hindmost,” from the pen of Mr. Harold Cantrill, was produced at the Moseley and Balsall Heath Institute. Mr. MacDonald Hastings produced a play entitled ‘“ The Tide ’’ at the Queen’s Theatre on December 14. The play, though full of strong situations, seems to have missed its mark in a struggle for an excess of cleverness. It was, however, favourably received. Miss Ethel Warwick took the part of leading lady, Mr. Shiel Barry, Mr. Norman Trevor and Miss Cicely Hamilton were also in the caste. Miss M. E. H. Tyrwhitt Drake (M. Sylvestre), who wrote the play “ Sir Francis Drake ”’ some two years ago, and which was copyrighted before the production of ‘‘ Drake” at His Majesty’s, has heard from South Africa, from Mr. Charles Howitt, securing it for production in that country. Mr. Howitt read her play when he was over here recently in search of plays for his tour, which extends from the Cape to the Zambesi. Miss T. Drake had the assist- ance of Mr. Forbes Dawson in the recon- struction of her work. At the Little Theatre, the Pioneer Players produced a triple bill on December 15, including ** Beastie ’’ by Hugh de Selincourt, and ‘* The Thumb Screw” by Mrs. Alfred Lyttelton. The first mentioned deals with a young married couple who are engaging a nurse for their first-born. The nurse turns out to be a person with whom the husband had _ been acquainted before his marriage ; in fact, the daughter of his landlady at Oxford. The complications are satisfactorily unravelled in a pleasant manner. Mrs. Alfred Lyttelton’s play deals with an economic problem. Though 107 too long for the subject-matter it was acted with considerable strength. eee ee eg PARIS NOTES. +4 rY\HE prize awarded annually by the Goncourt Academy was attributed to M. André Savignon for his book ** Filles de la Pluie, Scénes de la Vie Ouessan- tine.”” Another book obtained the same number of votes, but, as the vote of the president counted double, M. Savignon carried off the prize. The title of the other book is ‘“ L’Or- dination,”’ and its author is M. Julien Benda. Fortunately for the latter, the close competi- tion has caused everyone to read the two volumes, in order to judge which really seems more deserving of the prize. The annual prize of the “ Vie Heureuse ”’ has been awarded to Jacques Morel for the novel ‘‘Feuilles Mortes,’” an admirable psychological study. ** Les Fabrecé,”’ by Paul Margueritte, is an excellent story, based on the idea of the necessity of solidarity in family life. The head of the family is a man of fine character. The author shows us all the difficulties of a large family, insists on the distinct indivi- duality of each member and, at the same time, gives us an example of the union of the little family of which he writes, and of the loyalty of the children to their parents. ** Madeleine au Miroir,’ by Marcelle Tinayre. This book is not a novel, it is a volume of souvenirs, of shrewd reflections and of keen observation by a woman with a fund of common. sense, who is no longer young. The titles of some of the chapters give a good idea of the book: Madeleine au Miroir, La Mére et le fils, Le Bonheur des autres, La Féte du Souvenir, Entre Femmes, Pour etre Belles, L’Amitié, Le Passé, Ne disons pas de mal des Hommes, Les Femmes et la Littérature, La peur de souffrir, Les Enfants. There are in all some thirty-eight chapters, all connected, in a Way, one with the other. “Le Nouvel Homme,” by Michel Epuy, is a curious novel. It is the story of a man with ideas in advance of his surroundings and of his epoch. He is born in the home of a Protestant pastor, of the most rigid and narrow-minded type. The boy leaves home and follows what he feels to be his vocation. The book is a serious one and thoroughly sincere. 108 ** Mini Lalouet,’”’ by Jean-Pierre Porret, is an extremely realistic and well-told story. It is the history of a girl in humble life, a good- natured, irresponsible girl, who, through lack of sympathy and affection at home, decides to go her own way, along the paths that seem the most pleasant. All the characters in the novel are well drawn, and all of them are very living. Mini Lalouet does not appear to be troubled with a conscience. She is just a_ pretty, amusing, badly-educated girl, determined to get the most she can out of life, and not in the least scrupulous about the means she takes to that end. Among the novels translated from the English are ** Les Gardiens de la Flamme,” by W. B. Maxwell, and ‘“‘ Roses d’Automne,” by E. F. Benson. “In the Year of Jubilee,” by George Gissing, has also been translated, and will probably appear soon as a serial. “Gens de Guerre au Maroc,” by Emile Nolly, is a book well worth reading. The author has succeeded in giving the atmosphere of the places he describes in a most remarkable way. Every page is full of life, and we are introduced to the natives of the country and to the French soldiers out there in such a way that we seem to have accompanied the author on his voyage. “Le Prince Impérial (Souvenirs et Docu- ments), by Augustin Filon. No one could have had a better opportunity for writing a book on this subject than M. Filon, who was the tutor of the young prince. He tells us of the early life and education of his charge, of his sojourn in England and his departure for Africa, ending with his tragic death in Zulu- land. The volume is illustrated. ** Rosette ou lamoureuse Conspiration,” by Funck-Brentano and A. de Lorde, is a lively and interesting story of the time of the Regency. “La Chronique de nos jours,” by Ernest Daudet. This is a volume of articles on the most varied subjects imaginable. Most, if not all, of these articles have been published separately, but will be read again with pleasure. There are interesting studies of Gambetta, Bismarck, Casimier-Perier, the Queen of Spain, Marie Christine, Goncourt, Saint-Beuve, etc. “Les Embarras d’Allemagne,’’ by George Blondel, is a volume that will be read with profit. The titles of some of the chapters will give an idea of the subjects treated: La Con- stitution impériale et ses imperfections, Les Embarras financiers, Les Divisions des Partis, Difficultés économiques, Le Malaise des Popu- lations rurales, La Poussée socialiste, Les THE AUTHOR. Préoccupations des Moralistes, Pologne et Alsace, Préoccupations exterieures, ** Bleus, Blanes et Rouges, Recits d’Histoire Révolutionnaire,”’ is another of the welcome volumes by G. Lenotre. Among the subjects he treats are Le Mariage de M. de Bréchard, L’Abbé Jumel; Mademoiselle de Chauviniére and Angélique des Melliers. “Les Moeurs du Temps,” by Alfred Capus. No writer is better qualified to give us his impressions of the habits and customs of the times in which we live than the genial drama- tist whose keynote is optimism. He is a shrewd observer, and he has the courage of his opinions. He does not spare his irony or his blame, but he has the saving good humour peculiar to the true Frenchman, so that there is nothing depressing in the volume, in spite of the many abuses he exposes and the criticisms he gives freely. M. Frédéric Masson has written a book which will render great service, as it seems to be the first work of the kind. It is a com- prehensive history of the Académie Frangaise from the year 1629 to 1794. In his lectures on Human Geography at the College of France, M. Jean Brunhes is now taking Bosnia Herzegovina as an object lesson, with a series of lantern slides to illustrate his theories. M. Brunhes has recently returned from a visit to the Balkan Peninsula, so that his lectures are extremely interesting. ‘La Femme seule ” is the title of the three- act comedy by M. Eugéne Brieux, now being played at the Gymnase. It is by no neams a piece to gladden the hearts of the suffragetists At the Odéon, M. Antoine is giving M. Vedel’s translation of Goethe’s “‘ Faust,’ with musical adaptations by M. Florent Schmitt. M. Henry Bataille’s three-act play, ‘‘ Les Flambeaux,” is being given at the Porte St. Martin. Madame Sarah Bernhardt is giving ‘“ Kis- met ”’ at her theatre. Atys HaALbarp. “ Filles de la Pluie” (Emile Paul). ‘ Feuilles Mortes ” (Hachette). “ Les Fabrecé ” (Plon). “Madeleine au Miroir ” (Calmann-Lévy). “Le Nouvel Homme ” (Payot). “Mini Lalouet ” (Payot). “Les Gardiens de la Flamme” (Calmann-Lévy). “Gens de Guerre au Maroc ” (Calmann-Lévy). “Le Prince Impérial (Souvenirs et Documents)” (Hachette). ‘“ Rosette ou l’amoureuse Conspiration ” (Plon). “ Bleus. Blanes et Rouges, Recits d'Histoire Révolu- tionnaire ” (Perrin). “Les Moeurs du Temps” (Grasset).  THE AUTHOR. THE COLONIAL BOOK TRADE. ss Tue Book Marker IN CANADA. NE is frequently asked why the Dominion is not a more lucrative field for British publishers, and a suggestion has often been made, and is being continually reiterated, that were the British publisher to make a greater effort the result would be sure to show. If Canada were, say, as near to London as is France, its English speaking people would make a very acceptable extra five or six million feeders to the London market and London book-travellers. Cana- dians would then be English, pure and simple. They would read reviews of British books on their journey to town of a morning, and the latest sevenpenny shocker or shilling educator on their return in the evening. Their tastes would be British, their wives probably daughters or grand-daughters of Britons, they would be in close touch with the habits, tastes and customs of Britons, and would recognise the allusions to British politics and understand British slang and everyday expressions. They would be familiar with the heft of a book printed on English feather-weight, esparto paper, and would not know that the backs broke or the covers warped when subjected to a different climate. In the illustrations they would recognise a people with whom they were acquainted in an environment such as they had often visited on trips either of business or pleasure. Let us now bodily transport this across-the-Channel-Canada to a continent, the nearest point of which shall be 3,000 miles from Land’s End, and remember that in the ages necessary for making this change of locality the people will not be able torun over to London for Easter and Whitsun- tide, they will indeed largely forget the holiday instinct, they will have to be self-sustaining from their own land, and it will be a land that is not blessed with a climate resulting from an ever-running Gulf Stream. They will have no time or money to ride to hounds for instance. Even if they had, the necessity of demarking their boundaries with wire instead of haw- thorn would effectually prevent a continuance of the sport, not to mention an array of ‘‘ em- battled farmers’ with shot guns determined to protect their growing crops. This illustra- tion alone, perhaps, will show how in the course of time a fox-hunting novel, while interesting to a few Canadian readers, will not be convincing to the many. 109 Let us imagine this Canada now firmly planted on the northern half of this new continent and separated only by an imaginary line from a very prosperous country containing a population twelve times as numerous. Let us remember that this line is so imaginary that on its 8,000 miles of length at one time and another there have been most bitter contro- versies as to just where it shall and does run. It is so imaginary that the young people from the north, in times of stress, poured over without hindrance to the south, and moneyed men from the south poured over to the north later on with money to exploit the natural riches of the country, or others to take up free land for farming after their own was used up or became too expensive to buy. The younger men of both nations very pro- bably married each other’s sisters and, speaking of the case of Canadians in the States, it is only natural that they should adopt the manners and customs of the country of their adoption. These expatriated Canadians wrote home of their life in the States, they sent papers, they came home to visit with their pockets and bags full of American magazines that they read on the train. In a thousand ways the continual intercourse of two peoples who are ever joining hands, even if only in business, will be bound to tend toward making them similarly minded. The climate demands that Canadians shall dress much the same as Americans. The American fashion-plates set the style for ninety million people and, since the clothing of Englishmen is not suited as a rule to Canadian needs, it is perfectly natural that the Canadian shall take the American style as the basis of his own and cut his cloth accordingly. Therefore, we see young Canada often making himself absurd in the ultra padded shoulders and the ridiculous trousers of the American, not because that particular fashion is better suited to Canadian climatie conditions than clothes of an English cut, but because as a general rule all the necessities of life, clothes and food, and everything else are alike both sides of the line, and for both countries better suited than what best fits the Englishman. What is true in bodily necessities is also true as to the mental pabulum of the two North American peoples. The United States is rich in ephemeral literature—the illustrated daily, the weekly farm paper, which tells how best to grow crops in the western continent, the monthly magazines, which expose trusts opera- ting in both countries, which tell in the most attractive manner stories of a daily life known 110 equally well to the readers of both nations, their pages embellished with portraits of actors, and more especially actresses, who are to be seen successively in New York, Boston, Montreal, Toronto, Buffalo, Chicago, and Winnipeg. What shall we say of the many “Home” journals? ‘The foot that rocks the cradle rules the world.” To mix meta- phors—while one foot is rocking the cradle the other is reading how to clothe the mite in the eradle or the older boys and girls who, the full-page advertisements assert, should be habited like the grown up little American people in the fashion section, or should be fed on Somebody’s Oats or puffed rice, or shredded corn, or some other everyday commodity packed in a jar or bottle or a carton by some large American advertiser with a be-sure-you- ask-for-and-insist-on-getting tag on every ad- vertisement, which in the long run means the adoption of that article in thousands of Canadian households, and therefore food shops. It may be said that this has nothing to do with the book market in Canada. Perhaps not directly, but it is used here to illustrate the argument that it is only natural that for every- thing mental and physical the smaller people will go for supplies to their larger and, more- over, next-door neighbour. Let us grant, then, that food and clothing are not germane to the subject of this article, and let us examine particularly the American novel in its attrac- tion to Canadian readers. We have seen that in fashions of habiliment there is in Canadians a distinct leaning towards those of the United States. This is also true in house furnishing, and none the less true in the raiment of books. The American publisher knows his public, and gives it a novel in a cover embellished with as much colour and gold as the cost of manufac- ture and the royalty will stand. The book is wrapped in a jacket generally with a design wholly different from that stamped on the cover. It is more often than not a three- colour reproduction of a painting specially drawn by a high-priced, well-known artist. Very often the engaging young female on the jacket is so little like the heroine inside the book, as one conceives her to be, that the effect is ludicrous; nevertheless the jacket was intended to sell the book and, having accom- plished its end, if the story is entertaining the incongruity of the “ bait ”’ is forgotten or over- looked. This bright-coloured jacket performs another very inportant function. In Canada, as in the States, novels are sold, not lent, and the picture jacket is an invaluable aid to the bookseller in dressing his window and to him THE AUTHOR. and the department stores in making counter displays. The publisher often lends a quantity of books for this purpose. To be sure the number of public libraries is increasing, but what goes to the libraries is an inconsiderable factor compared with the quantity purchased by individuals. As long as the book is a “‘ new novel,” it lies about the house in its jacket until a newer one takes its place, at which time the jacket is removed and the book takes its place in the bookcase, its bright cloth and decorative design lending a brightness to the room. All this is written not at all with the idea of urging the universal adoption of American book fashions, but merely to show what has obtained, and does obtain, notwithstanding the expressed determination of many American publishers from time to time to break away from the fashion. The difficulty of “* belling the cat” may be overcome eventually through the ever- increasing cost of manufacture and the ‘reduc- tion in the retail price of the book. In Great Britain, where the sale of a novel to individuals is insignificant, the jacket is an unnecessary expense, and the cover cloth must be of sombre hue to hide the result of much library handling, which would be fatal to its gaudy American cousin. As a rule an English novel is bought by a Canadian publisher in sheets, and either in London or Toronto put into a cover and jacket which shall make it as “ attractive,” from the travellers’ and booksellers’ point of view as the American ones in the salesman’s sample trunk. Probably enough has been said about the competition from American authors and pub- lishers, and it might not be out of place to analyse the British novel as a whole and see why it often fails to appeal to the Canadian reader. Aside from the ignorance of conditions of life in the old land, and one might say often his lack of interest in it, the Canadian finds himself frequently unable to pick his way through long political or theological discussions or allusions to either subject in English novels, which arg bound to take the edge off his interest. Some of the reasons for the failure of English books to “‘ take ’’ in Canada are very subtle. For instance, a publisher of medical books in London recently inquired why it was impossible to sell in Canada a very important work just published in England. He should surely have learned before publication, and not afterwards, that while in England the Pharma- copeeia used is Greek, in Canada doctors and chemists use the American Pharmacopceia, which is Latin.  THE AUTHOR. In Canadian schools the grading is quite similar to that in the United States, and quite unlike that in English schools, consequently, except for mathematics, it is the American book or model that is chosen and used. Even in mathematics the examples in sterling have to be changed for use in Canadian schools. Of late, many English writers of fiction have brought their characters over to Canada and have made a sorry mess of their local colour. The newspaper reviewers never fail to pick out such flaws, and generally the book suffers in ~ consequence. Not long ago a boy’s book from an English pen was brought to the present writer’s attention in which a lad living on the shores of Lake Erie went in his birch-bark canoe to visit his cousin at Three Rivers, Quebec. He traversed some wild and unfrequented “ river,’ and on the second morning found his cousin waiting him on “the dock.” To traverse Lakes Erie and Ontario and the St. Lawrence River for many hundreds of miles in a canoe of any sort would be utterly impos- sible and would take several times as many weeks to accomplish as he took days, even were the trip possible. This is, of course, an extreme case, but many an English writer who should know better has been guilty of quite avoidable errors in Canadian geography and_ collo- quialisms. On the other hand, while an American writer makes his young Harvard Apollos enter unbidden into the private apart- ments of European sovereigns and perform impossible feats in rescuing distressed daughters of New York millionaires, in writing of Canada he would probably be correct in his geography and habits of the people. All the foregoing is not written with any unkindly feeling nor in a captious mood. What he has written is the result of the English- born writer’s seven years’ experience as a pub- lisher in Canada, preceded by some years in the States. It is much to be regretted that a closer personal bond does not exist between Great Britain and her eldest daughter. As for affection and loyalty and the patriotism of Empire, the result of the election a year ago showed that politically Canada wishes always to remain British, but as when in Rome you do as do the Romans, so in North America, despite the difference in the oath of allegiance, you eat and clothe yourself and very largely do your reading after the manners of the North Americans. Can the Canadian market for English novels be fostered by printing in Canada? No. The sale for any one book is se small that it would not, it could not, pay — .t is doubtful if more pe than one or two novels, either English or American, are printed in Canada in any one year. In this lies the absurdity of the present attempt on the part of Canadian printers to enact copyright legislation containing a manu- facturing clause. It would not mean any more work for the printer unless, forsooth, a pirate could appropriate a popular writer’s work, and by evading the payment of royalty make pub- lication profitable. This smallness of population in Canada is a hardship to many a native writer as well as to those in Britain. Not infrequently a manu- script is offered to a Canadian publisher which is in every way excellent, but of so local an interest that it would not pay a publisher in London or New York to produce it or even take a fair quantity if produced in Canada, and so many a Canadian writer’s name will never be known, and much of the home life and history of the earlier settlers will be lost for ever, which might otherwise be preserved in the form of fiction. Whenever an exceptional Canadian story is published in Canada it is fairly sure of an encouraging sale, but it has to be a good one to persuade the publisher to produce it for the present very small population and native read- ing public. a ee COPYRIGHT BETWEEN GREAT BRITAIN AND THE UNITED STATES. 6 COUNSEL’S OPINION. NERTAIN questions were referred to the Cc Society of Authors from a correspondent in America relating to the position of the United States and Great Britain in copyright matters. Accordingly, on the instructions of the Committee of Management, a case for counsel was drafted, setting out the circum- stances and putting before him the following questions :— 1. Is the proclamation of the President nulli- fied by the Act of 1911 ? 2. If it is not nullified, is it essential, before an American author can obtain copy- right in the United Kingdom, that an Order in Council should be issued by His Majesty’s Government under section 29? 3. Supposing the property of the United States citizen is insecure under the present circumstances, or, conversely, the property of the English author is insecure in the United States, what course does counsel advise the commit- tee to adopt in order to have the matter settled on a proper international basis ? 4. Does counsel consider that an American author immediately on writing a book or a play loses his copyright in Great Britain ? 5. If the American dramatic author does not lose his copyright, would it be essential for him, in order to retain his performing rights in Great Britain, immediately on the performance of the work in America to publish the work in book form in England and America ? 6. If there is danger that the American author will, through lack of reciprocity, lose his copyright in Great Britain in either of the above cases, what steps would counsel advise the committee of the Society to take in order to set matters on an even basis ? to which counsel replied as follows :-— 1. and 2. Only in the case of unpublished works. In the case of published works the Order is not necessary where there is first or ‘* simultaneous publication ” in the United Kingdom. 8. See opinion. 4, No, he has got an inchoate right which is only lost by a first ‘‘ publication ”’ out- side the British dominions. 5. No; public performance is not an abandon- ment of his inchoate right. 6. See opinion. UniTED STATES AND GREAT Britain Copy- RIGHT RELATIONS. Under the Copyright Act, 1911, a United States citizen cannot (in the absence of an Order in Council under section 29 relating to the United States) claim copyright, within the British dominions to which the Act applies, in respect of any unpublished work unless he was resident within the British dominions at the date when the work was made. Publication means issuing copies of the work to the public and does not include public performance. A dramatic work in manuscript or typewritten performed in public, but not printed or pub- lished, is accordingly an unpublished work. If any work is first published within the British dominions it acquires copyright irrespective of the nationality of the author. It is with regard therefore to unpublished works only that the American authors do not obtain precisely the same privileges as British authors. It is suggested, however, that this is a serious matter; that a large percentage of valuable THE AUTHOR. works produced in America are never published, such as dramatic pieces, speeches, sermons, ete., and that with regard to these the American author is unprotected in the British dominions, although the British author is fully protected in the United States both by common law and statute. The most important of these unpublished works are dramatic works, and the exact position of a dramatic work of an American citizen in this country seems to be as follows :— British copyright in the work is not lost. irretrievably by reason of public performance either in America or England or both countries. On the other hand, copyright is not acquired until the work is published as a book within the British dominions to which the Act applies. During the intervening period it is true there is no statutory copyright or common law right of property, but, on the other hand, any reproduc- tion of the work which constitutes or involves a breach of contract, trust or confidence, may be restrained. The cases of Abernethy v. Hutchinson (1825), 3 L. J. (O.S.) Ch. 209, and Caird v. Sime (1887), 12 A. C. 326, and others, show that even although there is no common law right of pro- perty in an unpublished work, yet if there is a contract between author and audience that the latter come for instruction or amusement only, and must not reproduce the work elsewhere, such reproduction can be restrained either on the ground of breach of contract or of procuring or being privy to a breach of contract. Aber- nethy v. Hutchinson is some authority for the view that such a contract may be implied from the mere admittance of the audience upon pay- ment of the entrance money. But however that may be, there would be no difficulty, by means of a printed notice on play-bills and tickets of admission, in establishing a contract between the owner of the play and each mem- ber of the audience, which would be quite effective to preserve intact the owners’ rights in the British dominions until such time as he might elect to publish the work in print. It would be practically impossible for any person reproducing the play without authority to plead ignorance of the terms upon which the owner of the play permits it to be represented on the stage. Similar precautions can be taken in the case of cinematograph rights, which should be controlled by the owner of the play. That is to say, cinematograph rights should not be sold outright, but should be the subject of licences, and the films should not be sold to the cinematheatres, but lent on ahiring agreement. It may be observed that copyright perform-  THE AUTHOR. ~ «= ance in the British dominions is no longer neces- +s sary. Thus the American dramatist can , produce his play in America without troubling .J© about simultaneous production in this country. If instead of relying upon contract the + American dramatist desires to obtain full ‘Je statutory protection in the British dominions = and to obtain the benefit of summary remedies he can do so at any time, notwithstanding 4 that the play has already been publicly oq performed both in America and England, by _¢ publishing the printed play in the British 5 dominions. It is not necessary to print the -»» work both in America and England. The 4 English law does not require printing here, and } the American law does not require printing in . America. Hervieu and J. S. Ogilvie Publish- -1t ing Co., Am. Pub. Weekly, April 3, 1909, / 169 Fed. Rep. 978. See also “‘ Instructions for 2 securing Copyright, etc.,”’ issued by the Copy- right Office, ‘‘ Dramas No. 5a.” “The law does not require that the drama be printed in the United States.””’ The American dramatist has, therefore, his choice to print in America or England, whichever may be cheaper. Another effective way of securing full rights in England which would avoid any risk of imperilling cinematograph rights in America is for the author in the first instance to write his ; plot in the form of a novelette or amplified scenario. An edition of this could be printed *4 and published at very small cost. I believe that “1 this is now done systematically in the case »> of original cinematograph dramas. A periodical j is published weekly, and a large number of plays - are included in each issue. The cost in respect > ofeach one is infinitesimal. After this publica- “1f tion the complete drama based on the scenario i is produced. It is unnecessary to copyright »! the drama separately in England, because no ‘> one can represent the drama without infringing the copyright in the scenario. The author’s »*< rights are also fully preserved in America, where 4) there will be a double copyright in published “2 scenario and unpublished play. It seems to me, therefore, notwithstanding -| the exclusion of an unpublished work of an /. American citizen from statutory protection «4 under the Copyright Act, 1911, that American 1s authors are in fact effectively protected in 1 respect of such unpublished works. The American Act, 1909, section 8, provides “‘ that the copyright secured by this Act shall » extend to the work of an author or proprietor “| who is a citizen or subject of a foreign state or re nation only. **(a) When an alien author or proprietor shall be domiciled within the United States Pr din Sete eh tN fee joes om 113 at the time of the first publication of his work. *“(b) When the foreign state or nation of which such author or proprietor is a citizen or subject grants, either by treaty, convention, agreement, or law, to citizens of the United States, the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to its own citizens, or copyright pro- tection substantially equal to the protection secured to such foreign author under this Act or bytreaty. .. . ** The existence of the reciprocal conditions aforesaid shall be determined by the President of the United States by proclamation made from time to time as the purposes of this Act may require.” A proclamation was made on April 9, 1910, whereby it was stated that satisfactory evi- dence had been received that in the countries therein mentioned including Great Britain and her possessions ‘‘the law permits and, since July 1, 1909, has permitted to citizens of the United States the benefit of copyright on substantially the same basis as to citizens of those countries,’ and by which the President declared and proclaimed that subjects of Great Britain “are and, since July 1, 1909, have been entitled to all the benefits of the said Act other than the benefits under section 1 (c) thereof as to which the inquiry is still pending.” The reservation relates to rights in musical works. In my opinion the proclamation is necessarily conclusive for the time being of the existence or non-existence of the conditions of reciprocity. The President is made the sole judge of the facts, and I do not think it is open to any one to challenge the findings in the proclamation. Clearly the President has power to recall the proclamation in respect of any particular country ; but until this is done I do not think it is competent to go behind the proclamation merely on the ground that a foreign country has made some alteration in her laws. In my opinion, therefore, the copyright of British subjects in the United States at present is unaffected by what has taken place in this country. Then are the conditions such as to involve the danger of the proclamation being recalled unless the British Government agrees to make ‘an Order in Council admitting the United States to full rights under Part II. of the Copy- right Act, 1911 ? In my opinion there is certainly no ground for recalling the proclamation in toto so as to include the works of all British subjects. I think it is clear that the conditions precedent 114 to reciprocity may exist with regard to one elass of work and not with regard to another, and that the proclamation may be limited accordingly. ‘This in fact has been done in the case of musical works “* pending enquiry.” Now with regard to books in general it is obvious that we do not only admit the American citizen to equal rights with our own citizens, but grant protection on a much more advantageous basis than is conceded to the works of British subjects in America. With regard to dramas, speeches, sermons, lectures and other works which are commonly repre- sented or delivered in public without, or at least before, publication in print, I think, con- sidering the practical protection under the law of contract or the law relating to breach of con- fidence or trust and the facility with which statutory protection can be obtained by the formality of publishing a preliminary précis or skeleton of the work, that American subjects do obtain in Great Britain “ copyright pro- tection substantially equal to the protec- tion secured ” to British subjects in America. In both countries some formality has to be observed as a condition precedent to pro- tection (I here refer solely to the unpub- lished work of an American citizen), and the remedies provided in the one country no doubt differ from those provided in the other. I do not suppose, however, that it was ever intended that the relative rights and privileges should be nicely weighed one with the other. It is sufficient if there is a substantial quid pro quo. If, contrary to my opinion, the American Government came to the conclusion that American dramatists, lecturers, ete., do not receive substantially equal rights with those enjoyed by British dramatists in America, then it would be competent to exclude unpublished dramas and lectures from the terms of the proclamation. This would leave the British author to his rights at common law. To recall the proclamation to any greater extent than this would, I think, be unjustified by the change in the British law. I think, as has all along been intended, Great Britain ought to hold something in reserve which can some day be offered to the States as an inducement to them to relieve British sub- jects of the manufacturing clause in the case of books. I do not think it is likely that the American Government will try to force our hands by threatening to deprive us of all pro- tection 1f we do not at once surrender every- thing to American authors. By doing so they would incur the displeasure ofthe labour party, whose constituents would thus be threatened THE AUTAOR. with the loss of profit on the printing of British books. And not only so, but we could imme-’ diately retaliate by putting section 28 into operation and thus exclude American authors from all copyright whatsoever in this country. In my opinion the present position, that is to say so long as the presidential proclamation stands, does not call for any action on the part of the Society. In the event of any proposal to recall the proclamation, or in the event of any decision in the American Courts, contrary to the opinion which I have given above, it would no doubt be necessary to communicate with the Foreign Office on the subject. With regard to Canada that seems to me to be a question wholly apart. At present an American author or dramatist can obtain pro- tection in Canada under the Imperial Acts, 1833 and 1842, which stand unrepealed. It is therefore not necessary to print in Canada. If Canada ultimately repeals the Imperial Acts, 1833 and 1842, and sets up a manufacturing clause operative against the United States, the States may exclude Canada without affecting her position with regard to Great Britain or the rest of the British dominions. (Signed) E. J. Maceriivray. —___$_$__-—— MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ae CONTEMPORARY REVIEW. How the Older Novelists Manage Their Love Scenes. By Dorothy Lane Poole. Shakespeare's Battle Scenes. Enciish REVIEW. Art for Life’s Sake. Strindberg’s Plays. By Arthur Ransome. By Austin Harrison. FORTNIGHTLY. The Real Adrienne Lecouvreur. By Francis Gribble. The Shakespeare of the Dance. By Francis Toye. Aloysius Bertrand: A Romantic ot 1830. By Arthur Ransome. NATIONAL, A New Dialogue of the Dead. By Austin Dobson. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.]} rout Page aie ae c one eas aie sas aki Qig Other Pages ee tee ace wee dee ee ace 0 828 Half of a Page ... see ane mse i sae as ~ 110 9 Quarter of a Page is wee Ss ee ae : « 015 & Highth of a Page ae ce sa i 0 Eh Single Column Advertisements perinch 0 6 9g Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J, F. Brimont & Co,, 29, Paternoster Square, London, B.C,  THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. ——+— 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinarysolicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer, 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9, The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ——__——_ ++ WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —_—— + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, ¢f a proper price can be 115 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,”’ unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental] rights. : (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form. of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in 7e Author, 1¥Y. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. a WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —— + EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays. in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 116 (2.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed, (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). ‘his method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (d.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words, 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable, ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ————_+—~@—e— REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. ——>— 1 QJ CENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. to RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. ‘The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to ~purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. 2 WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. eg ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors, It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ————_+—~@—- STAMPING MUSIC. a The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, 2 THE READING BRANCH. gs EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this VI branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works, The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —>—_ —______ REMITTANCES. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only,  roysyqnd ayy 03 edoos opdue oa18 Aoyy opty ‘YOIYM SPJUIWIISB SaAposuoy} OJ pourezqo stgsodwioo yey} pure ‘UdsyxOIq sBAL WOSNd yey} yey} oUWTZ ST 4 “WoysNd JO Jo}PVUL B SB qsowye oinpooord oy} uodn Yoo] 07 9UI0o VARY Kay yey (UopuO'T Ur stoysyqnd orsnut ysoq O44 jo Auewt Sq opwul syudUIsaIse 07 ‘Adesso JI ‘yajod vd OA\) FYHIAAdOo yy Surpuvwop Jo Wiqey ay} UL UdEq Buoy os Ao oAvy stoysttqnd orsn{ “SUOIM SI JUSII -Adoo jo ofes qystuyno uUosvod AIA Sty} OF qnq ‘sasodwoo yURIOUST UB QI SulpBop sty TOYOYA Jo ylodxo UB YPM Sulpeop St PF oyyoyAr ‘JJasq aoy a[qissod uresivq 4soq oY} OYVUL 0} qysit B sey osnoy ssouIsng AIOAgT 5 pip oy yey} Avs 09 W OTPAON ‘SAssoyT FEY AL Sutop ul oyeunjsoyun ysour sem opy “AVAL B jo sovyd ut Aouour yo sums [pews ATA oye} 0} podsoyord pue ‘os 10M oy JISB poavyod olf JeYy pejsodsns st yf uMoUYyUN Jo Sunod Josuo] ou svar oy Uo AA “Te FB poystqnd yes you pynos. ay ‘soidoo Moy B IOF WANJor UL ‘qystiyno ¥.104\ sly ,, plOS,, oY SSaTUN yeyZ PuNoF oy yNq fALOLA qey} Jo you SBA oy UMOUYUN pu Hunod svar IO[ABT-oSplojo) Woy A, “ATOY!TUN sn 0} Suttoos sIUT, ‘“WYStuynNo syIOM AToy} [fPS_ 0} AIsop Ayyensn saosodwioo umouyun pus sunoA 4ey} Aes saoysyqnd ey, “petmooo oaey you pros uoTyeNys oyy ‘Aq[BAOI Aley B JOF osBo 9]qezINS e Udaq PBY AOJART-epusoy “OD BY O[PAON ‘sassoyy Jo uorurdo oy} Ur “Jr yey Ivo[o st yt puy “*snoAdls AIA SI ‘poutoouod st ofl] SNOMOGPT pue yomb v Surpeoy ‘we yeors B UOYAL ‘SITRIFe Jo UOTIpuos ¥B Yous }eYy st soy Jo AJo100G ayy jo uorutdo oyy, *AqtoAod ur porp oy “YtoAs snowy B Jo JoyyNR oy} YSnoyyye pue “WUT OF SuryJAuY YAO svar JVY} OUO poule}qo IAvY OF uldes Jou soop oy “you Jo Aj[BAOL B posnjot SBAL ay AoyWYAL ‘oSvo sqQvyINs B YOU SBAL AT]UOI -edde 1opARy-aspwejog 1Joog ‘eseo e[qezMs e ‘uoruido ay} ut ‘st yey uodn spuodop yonut 00} ynq fopnzyye oy} 10F asterd ATUO Davy AA ,,doyoud nod Fr ‘siseq AqeAoI oyy uo no soy ystqnd TIM oA, ,, ‘Avs uorjenys & Yons Ul *0D FY O]PPAON ‘sassap{ “*stoyyo Aue qos jou TIM Ady} Way] 0} potoyjo Sul} oY} qdaooe qcu op Aoyy Jr Jey} WOIZeLUTZUT UR JO UOJ OY} Suryey Aypeqoues ‘wusyy uo Ivaq 07 WYSNoIG 9q 0} sey Uorls;ndutoo ureyi90 YW *FYSTAyNO Wyo -Xdoo roy} Tas 0} Joyord you op Ay} ‘stasod -woo Suno& Jo douetedxe amo woay ‘ATTeUOS -I9g ,,saseo ofqeyms ut,, Aq uvoll OT[PAON ‘sassoWy. yey uodn uinz Avut Suruvowl sz ySnoy} ‘quowoyeys Sutysotozut ATOA B ST SIT, ‘ _Mosoduros oy} uodn pozorgut Aqoreqy st , oosnfur, uv 4vyy Suyysessns roy punoss Auv st 0.1043 SSOT B@ pPIOAB 09 ysnoue agvunjzIoy st puv 4ystaqno LOM B sasvyound aoystiqnd v eseyar ‘yvy} gywps 4OU Cp Bar IN LIT “ATPRIS - ‘ grojord rosoduioo 043 Suyjooy AdAdyoIyA TO Saiysijqnd jo Ayers U3 Jiquy oy} Ul oe OMA “FYSTAINO SYIOA I9t]} []e8 0} ousep <ypensn Loy} vy} s1asodm0o UMOoUyUN puv Sunos J OLJsHoyoBIVYO SI JI pu ‘ WoIywasesar 40 Ay[vor Aue yNOYITM ‘£yaynqosqe yy s114doo sty [Jos 07 srojord resodun09 913 eTEy A sosvo snozomnu ‘saAeMoy ‘ale o10Yy, *sesvo 9[qB}INS UI 9Sn 4UBISUOD SPVUT OOUIS 1BA9 OABY OM YOIYM Jo puv ‘ose sivot £40} 1940 pozdopy om orga oo st wiayshs Ayesor OUT, .. —: Avs ‘Ajdar B Jo osin0d oY} UI “OT[AAON ‘sassopy. *AqyeAOr Sumuryuod JO} 10 yYHIyNO uns & Joy JoyjoyM yysuAdoo sity [Jes toAou plnoys assoduios 10 JoyyNR Ue yey} quod yue 10d ut ysour yey} Ulese aoUO atjqnd ay} o10joq qysno.1q ‘poousurmsoo souepuodsar109 oy} Yor Ar yqia ‘AjoIoog ay} Jo UBULIIeY 94} JO J0}e] oy, “Yuow sty} oymp ayy Ul peonpoidas punoy oq [[IM YoryM Joquusoaqy jo Suruuisaq oy} pue JoquIaAON JO pus oY} 4B sain 944 ut oov{d yoo} souspuodsadio0d Sutyso10jUl NW *MOTAY -ANGIUAIO) ALWYT AHL JO SUYOA\ AH, ——+ + “SALON TYYANAD poe ‘sKeld Io syoog jo Surseyd oy} z0j Aouese ouiecne ao Aaeaeyly @ ‘eSuUeS OU UT ‘SI nveding eUy, “Aqotoog oy} Jo neaing UOTPVITO oY} OF oepvur oq ysnut uoneoydde {UOTJDaTJOO JO StUL9} OY} JO SLBpNo ed [[NF 107 ‘UOISSTUIWOD JY} SuloNpot Jo APTIG -issod oy} Sshostp [[IM JUuoUIesSeuUR]Y Jo 907q1UL -WO0) oY} ‘padaaod wey} soul oie sosuodxo oy} ‘ooyo oy} YSnory} Suissed qunoure oy} 0} Sumo ‘fy ‘sosuedxe JaA00 0} UOISSTUTUIOD eB oodeyo T[IM ynq ‘soaf JO WOTI[OO oY} WOIF qyoad B aye 0} odIsop you svop AJIIO0g OUT, ‘yeoIsn] “S “OIVVUIBIC *% “AIBIOWT “LT —? s}UoUI -jaedap 9014} OFUI poplAIp st neoing oJ, ‘splOdal JUOUINAJSUT [RoTUBYoU OF HULMLeJoI ‘6L osne[g pue ‘syxooq 10f sooUsol] Arostnduioo Suruzoaos ‘g osnelg “ae Yow qysuddoy oy4}° Jo sasne[g oouvory Arosnduioy oy} Jopuy) *S “SyIOM ITO} jo douvuttojiod oY} IO syoRIzUOD JopuUy) *% *SyIOM ITO} jo uoyeoyqnd oy} Joy syoetjzuoD JopuQ “TL ‘sqystyvureIp pue siosoduoo ‘stoyyne 07 onp sAsuoUL puB s}UNOdDB YaT[Oo 07 soyBJopun Aporoog AH LMU — 1 ‘NYAIN NOILOATION SHOHLNY JO ALAINOS ‘NMOHIAY AHL 118 to profit by the contract, give also the com- poser a fair chance of return for his work. We hope that the public will’ warmly sup- port the memorial to which it is asked to con- tribute on behalf of the late Coleridge-Taylor. IMPERIAL CopyRriIGHT. We gather from the Bombay Government Gazette that the Copyright Act of 1911 has been proclaimed in British India, and the Act therefore will run from date of proclamation dated Simla, October 13, 1912. The Procla- mation runs as follows :—‘‘ In pursuance of Clause (D) of sub-section (2) of section 37 of the Copyright Act, 1911 (1 & 2 Geo. 5, Chap. 46), the Governor-General is pleased to proclaim the said Act and to direct that it shall come into operation in British India from date of this Proclamation.” This Proclamation will cover Burma as well as India, but will not cover the native States of India. We understand that the Indian Government will use its best endeavours to get the native Princes to accept the Copyright Act as it at present stands. CopyriGHT AND RECEIPTS. We have commented in previous issues of The Author on the use made by magazine editors of receipt forms for the purpose of obtaining from their contributors rights beyond those which the contributor is wise to give, or the magazine entitled to ask. Under the Copyright Act, 1911, the publica- tion of an article or story in a magazine or other periodical publication does not, ipso facto, give to the proprietor of such periodical issue the copyright in the story or article. If he desires copyright, he must make a special bargain with the author to thisend. In this connection we quoted in our May issue, a letter from a well-known magazine proprietor, in which he expressed his desire to get from all his con- tributors a general assent to the transfer of copyright of all work which they were then contributing, or might in the future contribute, to the magazines and newspapers which he controlled. We pointed out at the time the misleading nature of some of the statements which were made. Since that date we have had brought to our notice once again a practice of magazine editors not less objectionable from the author’s standpoint. | An author sends in a MS. to a magazine. This article or story in some cases is accepted without a formal statement as to THE AUTHOR. terms; in some cases is published without even a notice of acceptance. The cheque in payment is sent in due course, and with it a receipt form which the contributor is asked to sign and return. In many eases the author signs the receipt automatically, paying little attention to the wording. Occasionally he reads the receipt carefully. He then discovers to his surprise that what he imagined was an ordinary receipt for payment of a sum due to him, is, in reality, a document practically conveying the copyright to the magazine. It is true that, given a clear contract beforehand, no such receipt purporting to convey copyright. would stand as against the contract already made. But the danger of signing these receipts where, as in many cases, no definite contract exists, is apparent. If, as very often happens, the article is published with illustrations furnished by the author, signature to such a receipt means that the author is precluded from using the illus- trations in any other quarter, save with the magazine’s sanction. This is a very serious matter for a writer who contemplates publica- tion of a book on the same subject dealt with in the magazine article. He clearly cannot use the illustrations—having given over the copyright to the magazine—and may find it very difficult to write his book without infringing the copyright of the magazine in respect of the article he has contributed to its pages. When the receipt form appears at the back of the cheque, as it sometimes does, the author’s position is even more difficult. If he alters the form the bank will refuse tocash the cheque, if he adds his signature the copyright is trans- ferred to the magazine. All he can do in such a case is to endorse the cheque and write a letter to the editor explaining that he denies the magazine’s claim to his copyright but has made the endorsement merely in order to get the cash due to him. If he retains a copy of this letter, it will always be available as evi- dence in case of dispute. Other than this he can do nothing, except refuse the cheque and sue the magazine for the amount in the County Court. Tue Unit oF AN EpITion. SomE time ago the Publishers’ Association agreed to define the word “impression” as the reproduction of a book without alteration, and the word “ edition” as the reproduction of a book with alterations and changes, but these definitions, though adhered to by some  % CF. = ‘ig <f r st ah THE AUTHOR. 119 of the best houses, seem to have but little weight. Advertisements in the papers con- stantly announce 3rd, 4th and Sth edition, one publisher advertises regularly his list of novels with figures after the more popular ones of the number of the edition, but even if the announcement had .been 3rd, 4th and Sth impression, the result to the public would be absolutely valueless, for the Publishers’ Associa- tion have never troubled to define the unit of an impression. Some books go to press with a first impression of 10,000 copies, and a case has been known where a book has been adver- tised as in its third “‘ edition ”’ when only thirty copies have been sold. Is it not possible for the booksellers to get together to settle this important question, and prevent the frequent cheating of the public in this matter by certain unscrupulous producers ? Memorr oF Grorce Panmer PUTNAM. G. P. Purnam’s Sons have published a, ‘Memoir of George Palmer Putnam,” by George Haven Putnam, Litt.D., together with an account of the earlier years of the publishing house founded by him. The volume describes the career of a representative American publisher, and con- stitutes also a contribution to the history of international literary relations. A separate chapter gives an account of Mr. Putnam’s work in behalf of International Copyright, work that was begun as far back as 1837. The narrative includes reminiscences of life in London in the early °40’s, and references to men of letters and other persons of distinc- tion on both sides of the Atlantic. Among the persons with whom Mr. Putnam had personal relations may be mentioned Louis Napoleon, Washington Irving, Bayard Taylor, Fenimore Cooper, Nathaniel Hawthorne, Charles Sumner, Sergeant Talfourd, Elisée Réclus, Fredrika Bremer, Susan Warner, Longfellow, Dana, Emerson, Curtis, the alleged Dauphin (Louis XVII.), Commodore Perry, Lincoln, Bryant, and many other noteworthy characters of generations that have passed. —_— SIR GEORGE HOWARD DARWIN, K.C.B., F.R.S., LL.D. Sa E deeply regret to record the death of Sir George Howard Darwin, F.R.S., which occurred late in November, after some months of hopeless illness. Sir George Darwin, who was Professor of Astronomy and Experimental Philosophy in the University of Cambridge, was the second son of the celebrated author of the “* Origin of Species.” He was educated at Trinity College, Cambridge ; took high mathematical honours, and duly became a Fellow of his college. While holding his Fellowship at Trinity he was called to the Bar, but soon returned to Cambridge and the pursuit of mathematics, and was elected in the year 1883 to the Plumian Pro- fessorship, which he held at the time of his death. From 1883 forward he devoted him- self to the study of higher mathematics, especially in relation to astronomy and physical geography, and four volumes of his scientific papers have been published upon astronomical and geographical subjects, the tides, and allied phenomena in the solar system. He twice received presentation medals from the Royal Society, holding also the Victoria Medal of the Royal Geographical Society, and the Gold Medal of the Royal Astronomical Society, of which body he was President in 1899. In 1905 Professor Darwin, as he then was, was elected President of the British Association for the Advancement of Science. This was the year in which the Association met at Cape Town. On this occasion Professor Darwin took as the subject of his address ‘* Evolution,” and showed how enormously the term had widened its scope since the days when his illustrious father first applied the principle as a working hypothesis to the history of organic life. He showed that nowadays the theory of evolution is applied not only to organic life but to the very constitution of the universe itself. The address was at the same time so easy to understand, and yet so obviously founded upon the deepest learning, that it was immediately read by all, and there is no doubt that it exer- cised a real influence upon contemporary thought. Our Society has to regret in Sir George Darwin, who received his knighthood in 1905, one of its oldest members. He joined the Society in 1884, and has been a regular sup- porter of its objects and efforts throughout. COMMITTEE ELECTION. +4 bay pursuance of Article 19 of the Articles of Association of the Society, the committee give notice that the election of members of the Committee of Management will be pro- ceeded with in the following manner :— 120 (1) One-third of the members of the present Committee of Management retire from office in accordance with Article 17. (2) The names of the retiring members are :— Mrs. E. Nesbit Bland, G. Bernard Shaw, J. W. Comyns Carr, Francis Storr. (3) The date fixed by the committee up to which nominations by the subscribing members of candidates for election to the new committee may be made is February 8. (4) The committee nominate the following candidates, being subscribing members of the Society, to fill the vacancies caused by the retirement of one-third of the’ committee, according to the constitution :— J. W. Comyns Carr, Mrs. Perrin, G. Bernard Shaw, Francis Storr. The committee remind the members that, under Article 19 of the amended Articles of Association “ any two subscribing members of the Society may nominate one or more sub- scribing members other than themselves, not exceeding the number of vacancies to be filled up, by notice in writing sent to the secretary, accompanied by a letter signed by the candi- date or candidates expressing willingness to accept the duties of the post. The complete list of candidates will be printed in the March issue of The Author. een CEE THE PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. —— FN order to give members of the Society, should they desire to appoint a fresh member to the Pension Fund Committee, full time to act, it has been the custom to place in The Author a complete statement of the method of election under the scheme for administration of the Pension Fund. Under that scheme the committee is composed of three members elected by the committee of the Society, three members elected by the Society at the general meeting, and the chairman of the Society for the time being ew officio. The three members elected by the Society are Mrs. Alec Tweedie, Mr. Owen Seaman, and Mr. M. H. Spielmann. This year Mr. M. H. Spielmann retires under the scheme and submits his name for re-election. The members have, however, power to put forward other names under clause 9, which runs as follows :— THE AUTHOR. “ Any candidate for election to the Pension Fund Com- mittee by the members of the society (not being a retiring member of such committee) shall be nominated in writing to the secretary at least three weeks prior to the general meeting at which such candidate is to be proposed, and the nomination of each such candidate shall be subscribed by at leagt three members of the society. A list of the names of the candidates so nominated shall be sent to the members of the society, with the annual report of the managing committee, and those candidates obtaining the most votes at the general meeting shall be elected to serve on the Pension Fund Committee.” In case any member should desire to refer to ; the list of members, the list taking the elections up to the end of July, 1907, was published in October of that year. This list was complete at the date of issue, with the exception of the ve thirty-eight members referred to in the short ; preface. All subsequent elections have been duly chronicled in The Author. It will be as well, therefore, should any mem- ber desire to put forward a candidate, to take the matter within his immediate considera- tion. The general meeting of the Society is usually held in March. It is essential that all nominations should be in the hands of the secre- tary before January 31, 1913. —_————— 06-9 THE LATE MR. COLERIDGE-TAYLOR. — 1 Tue following correspondence has recently appeared in The Times and is printed with the kind permission of the Editor. (1) TO THE EDITOR OF The Times. Str,—An appeal is being made for the widow and children of the late Mr. Coleridge-Taylor. It seems perti- nent to inquire why a composer who wrote so widely successful a composition as Hiawatha, a work which is frequently performed all over England and America, should have left so little provision for his family. The Society of Authors, having noticed the case, and being anxious to help the dependents of Mr. Coleridge- Taylor as far as possible, have inquired from Messrs, - Novello and Co. whether Hiawatha produced a royalty for the composer and his heirs. This question the firm has answered by saying that the copyright of all the late Mr. Coleridge-Taylor’s compositions has been assigned to themselves. Here we have an admirable example of the trouble that may and often does follow upon the outright sale of literary or artistic property. It cannot be too clearly said that, because of the uncertainty of the value of this property, its outright sale must be attended with risk either to the creator of the work or to its purchaser. One or other party to such bargains is bound to suffer, and it is our experience at the Society of Authors that it is the author of the work who is generally disappointed by the result of the disposal of copyright. But whatever be the outcome of any particular transaction, a system is bad in business which by its capricious event leaves behind it either a recollection of pecuniary loss with the publisher or a deep sense of injustice with the author. There is not  THE AUTHOR. one way, and one way only, of publishing that ought to be followed, and in special circumstances the outright sale of a work is the natural sequel to the terms of the commission for writing it. But in all the usual circumstances, and especially in the case of young writers and composers, the disposal of copyright is to be absolutely avoided, and the royalty system should be adopted. Under the royalty system the author shares in any fortune that may attend his work, and the publisher will neither lose money by the purchase of property that brings him in no adequate return nor be faced with the delicate task of giving as a present to an author some portion of the money that would have accrued to the author under an intelligent sharing of interests. The Society of Authors understand that Mr, Coleridge- Taylor was refused a royalty and was given only small sums for conveying to Messrs. Novello and Co, the copy- right of Hiawatha, . That is the state of the case as com- municated to the committee of management of the Society, whose opinion is that if a reasonable royalty on the sales of Hiawatha had been forthcoming it would have provided sufficient money for the dependents without any appeal to the public. It is fair to the composer’s memory as a hardworking and careful man that the public should know that he did provide with his brains a work which, under the royalty method of dealing with literary and artistic property, would have supported his family after his death, while making him more comfortable during his life. I am, yours faithfully, S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, Chairman of the Committee of Management of the Society of Authors. 39, Old Queen-street, Storey’s-gate, S.W., Nov. 22. (2) To THE EpIToR OF Zhe Times. S1r.—Our attention has been called to a letter in yout issue of yesterday’s date in which Dr. 8. Squire Sprigge makes certain recommendations with reference to the pub- lishing of authors’ works on the royalty system, and inci- dentally commits himself to certain statements reflecting upon the terms on which we publish works by the late S$. Coleridge-Taylor. We do not quarrel with Dr. Sprigge’s recommendations. The royalty system is one which we adopted over forty years ago, and of which we have ever since made constant use in suitable cases. There are, however, numerous cases where the composer prefers to sell his copyright absolutely, without any royalty or reservation : and it is characteristic of young and unknown composers that they usually desire to sell their works outright. We are in the habit generally of publishing on whichever footing the composer prefers ; but we do not admit that, where a publisher purchases a work outright and is fortunate enough to avoid a loss, there is any ground for suggesting that an “injustice” is thereby inflicted upon the composer, unless Dr. Sprigge considers that where loss results to the publisher he also is the victim of an ‘‘ injustice.” As regards his statements, Dr. Sprigge’s letter is both misleading and inaccurate. The author of a work on ‘“‘ Methods of Publishing ” ought not to have invited your readers to draw the inference that, because a composer assigns the copyright of his work, he necessarily deprives himself of all further pecuniary interest init. It is true that Coleridge-Taylor assigned to us the copyright of all his works published by us (not the copyright of all his compositions, as inaccurately stated by Dr. Sprigge), but he retained a royalty interest in many of them. The statement ‘‘as communicated to the committee” of Dr. Sprigge’s society, that Coleridge-Taylor was refused a royalty on Hiawatha is untrue. He accepted gladly the 121 terms that were offered to him. Moreover, he from time to- time offered us the copyright of every similar work that he ever wrote. There are six of them. The first three he sold outright ; the later (and more successful) ones all bear royalties. He therefore was a typical instance of the young composer who prefers to sell outright until he has made a reputation, and who thereafter prefers the royalty system. Weare, Sir, yours faithfully, NOvVELLO AND Co. (LTD.). 160, Wardour-street, W., Nov. 27. (3) To THE EpIToR OF The Times. S1R,—Messrs. Novello and Co. describe my letter published in your issue of November 26th as misleading and inaccurate. It was true and to the point. Incidentally it was directed mainly to the broad issues of just publishing and not to the pecuniary arrangements between Messrs. Novello and Co. and the late Mr. Coleridge-Taylor ; but the outcome of these arrangements having become a public question, owing: to an appeal being made to the public in behalf of the dependants of the late Mr. Coleridge-Taylor, perhaps his publishers are right in discussing their relations with the dead composer. They say that Mr. Coleridge-Taylor was not refused a royalty and “accepted gladly the terms that were offered to him.’ We are informed that he was refused a royalty. Messrs. Novello and Co. say that Mr. Coleridge-Taylor “ was a typical instance of the young composer who prefers to sell outright until he has made a reputation.” The second and third parts of Hiawatha were written after he had made an enormous reputation by the publication of the first part. Both Messrs. Novello and Co. and I were talking of works published by their firm—no others could be in ques- tion. I refer them to their letter to me of November 16th. In the “Methods of Publishing,” written more than 20 years ago, I am glad to find that the position of the author who, having assigned his copyright, still enjoys a pecuniary interest in his work, is described at full length. Messrs- Novello and Co. suggest otherwise, or their allusion to my ancient little book is meaningless. What the public would like to know—as Messrs. Novello and Co. have brought this aspect of the matter prominently forward—is, How much the composer received for Hiawatha (whether he sold his property gladly or not) ; and how much the publishers received and are receiving by publishing the same work. I am, yours faithfully, S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, Chairman of the Commit- tee of Management of the Society of Authors. 39, Old Queen-street, Storey's-gate, S.W., November 28th. (4) To THE EpIToR OF Zhe Times. Str.—Messrs. Novello and Co. ought to be more accurate in the statements they have made in reply to the admirable letter of the chairman of the Society of Authors. When they state that Coleridge-Taylor ‘‘ was a typical instance of the young composer who prefers to sell outright until he has made a reputation” they have had a lapse of memory which can be corrected by a reference to their correspond- ence records. When Coleridge-Taylor was a scholar of the Royal College of Music he composed a Ballade for Violin and Orchestra (Op. 5), which Sir George Grove and I considered worthy of publication, and he sent it to Messrs. Novello. They offered to publish it on_his assigning to them the copyright in return for a few (I think it was 20) copies of  122 the work when published. He wrote a letter, of which Sir George Grove and I thoroughly approved, admitting that as a beginner he did not expect to be paid for the copy- right, but asking Messrs. Novello if they would agree to name the number of copies the sale of which would fully cover all expenses of publication, and. after these were sold, to give him a royalty. This the firm refused to do in a letter which I held in my hand, of which I well remem- ber the contents, and of which Messrs. Novello, having, of course, a copy in their books, will, no doubt, present the public with a faithful transcript. It amply explained the reason why young composers, with the glamour of print before their eyes, too often have to accept (gladly ?) such terms as are offered to them. Hiawatha was published in two scctions. The first, “ Hiawatha’s Wedding,” the composer (gladly, of course) sold outright. For how much? Will Messrs. Novello deny that he asked for a royalty on Parts II. and LIT. in conse- quence of the great success of Part I. and was refused it ? What were the terms which he gladly accepted, and what were the profits which Messrs. Novello no less gladly have made? Do they number //iawatha amongst his less successful works?) When the public are in possession of these easily ascertainable facts they will be in a position to judge of the situation. If the terms were just, as Messrs. Novello imply, their publication can only redound to the reputation of the firm. If the terms are withheld, they cannot complain if the British public draws its own conclusions from the specimen of outright sale which I have given above, and from the sum of £800 odd at which probate of the composer's estate was sworn. Yours faithfully, CHARLES V. STANFORD, Athenzeum Club, November 28th. (5) To THE Epiror oF Zhe Zimes. SirR,—Sir Charles Stanford having appeared in this correspondence, we may conclude that he is the informant referred to twice by Dr. Sprigge. We will pass over Dr. Sprigge’s letter appearing in your issue of Saturday, as it calls for no reply, and we will deal with that of Sir Charles Stanford dated November 28th. Sir Charles Stanford is perfectly correct in stating that we agreed to publish Coleridge-Taylor’s Ballade in D for Violin and Orchestra, and that we acquired the copyright in exchange for a number of copies of the work. The composer consulted his guardian and Dr. Hubert Parry, and on January 11th, 1895, wrote the head of our publishing office that they advised him to agree to these terms. On January 2st, 1895, we received a letter in which the composer definitely stated that he wished us to publish on the terms suggested. Here therefore we have a contract completed to the satis- faction of all parties—the composer on the one side, backed by his guardian and one of the professors of his college, and ourselves on the other. On February Ist of the same year the head of our publishing office received a letter from the composer (presumably the letter referred to by Sir Charles Stanford as having received the thorough approval of Sir George Grove and himself) from which we quote the following :— ‘‘T am writing you an account of a most awkward com- plication that has arisen regarding my Violin ‘ Ballade.’ As you are aware, Dr. Parry advised me to accept your terms of publication as they stood, and I herefore did so. Unhappily, however, Dr. Stanford (whom I am studying with) sees fit to interfere and make it most uncomfortable for me. - « He says that there can be no possible objection to my asking you (or rather Novellos) to grant me a small royalty on each copy (if there are enough copies THE AUTHOR. sold) after you have paid expenses. Of course. this ig nothing whatever to do with you, as I have already agreed to your conditions.” On receipt of this communication we wrote on February 5th the letter of which Sir Charles Stanford sarcastically asks us to present the public with a faithful transcript. It was as follows :— ‘In reply to your letter of the Ist inst. addressed to our Mr. Jaeger, we regret being unable to alter our terms for publishing your Ballade. We would in fact much prefer your publishing the piece elsewhere, and we shall therefore destroy the plates which we have already engraved.” Thus declining to reopen at the bidding of Sir Charles Stanford a contract deliberately entered into, but at the same time offering to annul it. To this the composer replied on February 7th :— “* Please do not destroy the plates of my Violin ‘ Ballade,’ I am afraid my last letter was misunderstood. I only wanted to tell Dr. Stanford that I had asked you what he desired and also the result, therefore do kindly go on with the printing.” Our answer to this on the same day was as follows :— ‘‘At your special wish and request we will continue the printing of your Violin ‘ Ballade’ and will publish it on the terms originally agreed between us, Of course, if you chose to pay the cost of printing we would publish the work for you and you would receive all profits which might result.” : Again you will note our offer to annul the contract. On the same day the composer writes again :— ‘‘ Dear Sirs,—I have much pleasure in accepting your offer of twenty-five copies of the piano arrangement of my Violin ‘ Ballade’ in exchange for the copyright.” Here the correspondence ends, and the work was duly published. Was it the glamour of print which induced Coleridge- Taylor to accept our terms? Was it not rather the desire to place his work before the public under favourable cir- cumstances and to get his name known? Sir Charles Stanford assigned to us the copyright of his No. 4 Sym- phony, Op. 31, and his Suite for Violin and Orchestra, Op. 32, for the sum of one shilling, having induced us to publish by presenting us with the copyright of four part- songs. Later on—indeed, within a few months of the Coleridge-Taylor contract—Sir Charles Stanford persuaded us to publish his Trio in E flat, Op. 35, without exacting any fee or royalty whatsoever, by presenting us with the copyright of his Morning and Communion Service in A. Are we to be taken to task because we formed the same opinion of Coleridge-Taylor’s Op. 4 as Sir Charles Stanford himself formed of his own Op. 31, 32, and 35 ? In reply to Sir Charles Stanford’s question, “ Wil Messrs. Novello deny that he asked for a royalty on Parts II. and II]. in consequence of the great success of Part I. of Hiawatha and was refused it?” the answer is in the atlirmative. The question of a royalty in connexion with this work, either as a whole or in part, was never raised. Yours faithfully, NOVELLO AND Co. (LTD.). 160, Wardour-street, W., Dec. 3. (6) To THE Eprror oF Zhe Times. S1r,—Messrs. Novello have not answered the two main questions about /fiawatha: whether they number. it amongst his less successful works, and what and where are the profits in which the composer should have had a share,  a the royalty, of February Ist, 1895, THE AUTHOR. _ It isobvious from the extracts of correspondence which they have printed (1) that the letter of Mr. Coleridge-Taylor is not the document to which I referred ; (2) that Messrs. Novello did refuse a royalty, advised him to go elsewhere, and announced their intention + of destroying the plates if the royalty were insisted upon : a sufficient deterrent to any young composer who (naturally) wished to keep on good terms with the firm and hoped for better things in future. I need scarcely say that the letter I saw, which asked for was, as far as my cognizance went, previous to _. any agreement on the part of the composer to assign the 25 copies, and must therefore be copyright in return for of earlier date than the letters printed by Messrs. Novello. | I would never be a party to the repudiation of a signed flat was published, not “ within a few contract. The cloud of personalities with which Messrs. Novello have sought to conceal the main issue, Hiawatha, it is not _ necessary for me to deal with further than to say that their yersion is precisely the reverse of the facts. My works to which they allude were offered to Messrs. Novello (at that time my publishers) in the usual way ; they only accepted them on the condition that I helped to pay for them with more gratuitous brain-work. The Trio in E months of the Coleridge-Taylor contract,” but six years previously. I have Von Biilow’s letter acknowledging the printed copy (it was dedicated to him), dated December 5th, 1889. This is - asufficient comment on Messrs. Novello’s accuracy of statement, But these matters are not to the point. The question is Hiawatha, its profits and where they went, and the grounds upon which the appeal to the public for the composer’s family has been rendered necessary at all. This Messrs. Novello do not answer, and the public can now draw its own conclusions. Yours faithfully, CHARLES V, STANFORD. 50, Holland-street, Kensington, W., December 4th. (7) To THE EpiTor or Zhe Times. .Srr,—We note with satisfaction that in Sir Charles Stanford’s reply, appearing in your issue of to-day, he apparently abandons the statements, originally made by Dr. Sprigge, and subsequently adopted by himself in the form of a question, that Coleridge-Taylor was refused a royalty on Hiawatha—we may therefore conelude that he admits the inaccuracy of the suggestion. Sir Charles Stanford states that he would “never be a party to the repudiation of a signed contract.” Every one who knows Sir Charles will be quite convinced of the truth of that statement. Having regard, however, to the facts disclosed in Coleridge-Taylor’s letter of February 1, 1895, addressed to the head of our publishing office, it would appear that Sir Charles’s advice to Coleridge-Taylor, with reference to the “ Ballade” contract, was not altogether well considered, for it might have led that young composer to repudiate his contract. We once more assert emphatically that no royalty on Coleridge-Taylor’s “Ballade” was either asked for or refused, until after the contract had been made. If it is obvious, from the extracts of the correspondence printed in our previous letter, that the letter of February 5th is not the document to which Sir Charles referred, we can only say that we wrote no other answering his description, and that the correspondence as filed in our office is in itself absolutely complete. We owe Sir Charles Stanford an apology in regard to our statement that, within a few moaths of the Coleridge- Taylor contract, Sir Charles himself had persuaded us to 123 publish his Trio (Opus 35) by presenting us with the copy- right of his Morning and Communion Service in A. This is incorrect. As Sir Charles says, his Trio was published in 1889, on November 13th of that year, to be exact. The publication of the Trio, however, did not complete the transaction. Sir Charles had still to deliver the manuscript of his Morning and Communion Service in A, and that he did not do till nearly five years afterwards—viz., on September 27th, 1894. We executed the assignment of the copyright on the following day ; and that was the transac- tion which we ought to have referred to as having taken place within a few months of the Coleridge-Taylor contract. We do not understand Sir Charles’s reference to “ the cloud of personalities” which he says we introduced to conceal ‘the main issue.’ He invited us to present the public with a faithful transcript of a certain letter. To make that letter intelligible we had necessarily to quote from the previous correspondence. The personalities, at all events, were not ours, and the whole subject of Coleridge- Taylor's ‘* Ballade” was introduced by Sir Charles. Neither do we understand Sir Charles’s view of “the main issue.” According to our view, “the main issue” is that originally put forward by Dr. Sprigge, that Coleridge- Taylor was refused a royalty on Hiawatha, and we regard everything else that has been introduced into this corre- spondence as irrelevant to that issue. We were interested only in controverting statements of alleged facts—first as regards the supposed refusal to grant a royalty on Hiawatha and secondly as regards a similar statement by Sir Charles as regards the ‘ Ballade.” We think that we have now disposed of both statements. If Sir Charles Stanford supposes that we are likely to gratify his curiosity as to what and where are the profits made by us with reference to Hiawatha or any other of our publications, we are afraid that we must disappoint him. As business men we do not feel called upon to dis- close the secrets of our business to him, or to any one else. We regard all questions addressed to us on such matters, whether they are directed to profits or losses, as entirely improper, and we resent them, as we are sure Sir Charles Stanford would if a question were addressed to him inviting him to disclose the amounts of the emoluments derived by him from his professorship at the Royal College of Music, and to account for his application of them. Yours faithfully, NoVELLO AND Co, (LTD.). 160, Wardour-street, W., December 6th. (8) To THE Epiror oF The Times. Str,—Messrs. Novello and Co. assume that our sole informant concerning the conditions under which Mr. Coleridge-Taylor published his works was Sir Charles Stanford. They are wrong. They say that Mr. Coleridge- Taylor was not refused a royalty. The real question is— Did he obtain a royalty? ‘The main issue” put forward originally by me was not the one that has been set out by Messrs. Novello and Co. in their letter in Zhe Times of December 7th. My desire was, and is, to state that under a fair royalty system such -an unfortunate position as we have in Mr. Coleridge-Taylor’s case—viz., the need for a pecuniary appeal to the public in behalf of the dead author of a famous and popular work—could not occur often. For the author would have received during his lifetime, and his dependants would be receiving after his death, a due share of the profits earned by his work and genius. Yours faithfully, S. SQUIRE SPRIGGE, Chairman of the Committee of Manage- ment of the Society of Authors.  124 (9) TO THE EpITor OF Zhe Times. Sir,—A week has passed since Dr. Sprigge asked Messrs. Novello & Co. whether Coleridge-Taylor ultimately received any royalty upon Hiawatha. The chairman of the Society of Authors is naturally concernedt with the depreca- tion of a bad and the exposition of a good principle rather than with special instances, But to the admirers of Coleridge-Taylor and the well-wishers of the distinguished firm whose reputation is now at stake there remains a more pressing question. Whatever the past arrangement, will Mrs. Coleridge-Taylor now have any substantial share of the annual profits on her husband's successful masterpiece ? It is already apparent that the composer’s untimely death will have given an impetus to the sale of his works. Profits will come in year by year not into the wrong pocket but into only one of two right pockets, leaving the other empty and (in this case) needy. When this cannot be rectified it concerns no one. But when a stroke of the gainer’s pen can rectify it, no verbal explanations about the sanctity of contracts or the privacy of accounts can do any good, A state of things which continues to pain the disinterested must become unbearable to those directly interested, and those who have known Messrs. Novello & Co. courteously willing to make royalty agreements cannot but believe that they will make such a practical reply as alone can silence their critics and tend to reassure their friends. I am, Sir, faithfully yours, H. WALFORD DAVIES. December 15th. > t— THE DINNER. ees FFE annual dinner of the Society of Authors was held at the Hotel Cecil on Thursday, December 5, Mr. Maurice Hewlett, the Chairman, presiding over a gathering of close upon 200 members and their friends. At the High Table were seated the Hon. Mr. Justice Darling (on the left of the Chairman), Sir Thomas Barclay, Sir Alfred Bateman, Mr. Robert Bateman, and Miss Georgiana Bateman, the Right Hon. Sir Henry Mortimer Durand, Mrs. Frankau, Mrs. J. G. Fraser, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, Mr. C. Lewis Hind, Professor W. P. Ker, Sir Frederick Macmillan, Mr. E. Phillips Oppenheim, Mrs. Perrin, Miss May Sinclair, and Mr. Hugh Walpole. Sir William Richmond, who should have occupied the seat on the Chairman’s right, was unfortunately unable to be present. At the seven lower tables Mr. Aylmer Maude, Mr. W. W. Jacobs, Miss Beatrice Harraden, Dr. S. Squire Sprigge (Chairman of the Com- mittee of Management), Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Mr. L. J. Vance, and Mr. G. I. Thring, presided. At the conclusion of the dinner, after he had given the usual loyal toasts, Mr. Maurice Hewlett rose again to propose that of The Society of Authors. There came into his A THE AUTHOR. mind, he said, Sancho Panza’s variant of the proverb, “‘ Out of the fulness of the heart the mouth speaketh.” Of course he had no intention of uttering the words of that variant now. But they might at least ask themselves whether authorship throve better in comfort or discomfort. This was the kind of question which Sancho Panza’s proverb might well suggest to their prosperous and growing organisation. For they were flourishing. The membership of the Society was now within a few hundreds of 8,000. New members had joined at the rate of one for every day in the year. It came to this, that between them the committee, chairman, and secretary, had made the status of an author a respectable thing, in the trade sense of the word, and were now proceeding to make it a comfortable thing as well. He himself, however, shared the anarchical essence at the bottom of all authorship. He was against the extension of trade union ideas to their profession. Such ideas could not make him personally write a good book or sell a bad one. There was a pride of literature, which could be seen notably in the cases of Byron and Dr. Johnson. Authors had a right, when they chose, to “ poverty, total idleness, and the pride of literature.” The Society of Authors could not conflict with or abolish this pride. But of the worth of the Society’s work there could be no doubt. If they wished for an object-lesson concerning its value to artists, they need only turn to a recent correspondence in The Times, wherein Dr. Squire Sprigge, Sir Charles Stanford and others had been breaking spears. There they might see an unorganized art striving to bring itself into line with literature. There they would be shown, too, the condition of affairs from which, by the help of the Society and its officers, literature had long ago set itself free. Alluding to the question of copyright, Mr. Hewlett said that there could not be the slightest doubt of the importance to them of this and of the common law right of everyone, whether artist or artisan, to the full market value of his work. The Society of Authors was their guardian in such matters, and he would mention particularly the labours of Dr. Squire Sprigge and Mr. Thring, their chairman of committee and secretary. He gave them the toast of “* The Society of Authors.” Sir Mortimer Durand, in proposing ‘‘ The Guests,” said that they always had on these occasions many distinguished ones, and this night was no exception. There was Mr. Jus- tice Darling, representing the Bench—the  Palladium of our liberty, with no equal any- where else in the world. He could himself speak from experience of the reputation of British justice in India. Sir William Rich- mond, unfortunately, was not present, but he could not refrain from mentioning him in spite of his absence, for he was an unwavering upholder of the best traditions of art in this country. They saw before them Professor Ker, Sir Frederick Macmillan, Chairman of the Publishers’ Association, and many others whom they were most glad to welcome in their midst to-night. Mr. Justice Darling, responding, lamented the fact that there was ‘“‘no Richmond in the field,”’ as there should have been to assist him in returning thanks. He could only say that after this desertion he should look upon Sir William as a Futurist in disguise. With regard to authors he might remind them that there was once a time when they did nothing else but write books from morn to night—a practice which certainly did not make for the best kind of author. They wrote then about affairs which they did not understand, about a world which they had never visited, and sometimes, in despair, about the next world. Many of those, however, who had written the best books had been busy in other directions. One of the best or the worst—if he remembered rightly, it was dedicated to the Pope and later on was put upon the Index—was the work of a person who was reverently known as I Segretario Florentino. If they called him by that name, nobody expressed disapprobation. But if one spoke of Machiavelli, all who had derived any profit from his counsels held up their hands in horror. He need hardly tell them that this remark applied to all the diplomatists of Europe. It was possible, he continued, that some of those who were now writing books might one day have to come before him in his official capacity, particularly if they wrote little books. For a little book was properly a libellus— anglicé, a libel. To such he would give a piece of useful advice, whereby they could secure absolute immunity for themselves and put forth as many libels as they liked, without having to pay damages. Let them form the Society of Authors into a trade union. Better still, let them incorporate all the newspapers with them and publish everything, not under their own names, but under that of the union. Then they would run no danger from the law. The toast of “The Chairman” was next given by Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, who briefly expressed her pleasure in so doing. THE AUTHOR. 125 Mr. Hewlett declared that wild Furies should not drag another speech from him, but he desired to thank his old friend for proposing and all those present for their kind reception of the toast. He then asked members and their guests to remove to the adjoining rooms. Here the usual conversazione was held, in which some members took part who had been unable to arrive in time for the dinner. — Pro- ceedings terminated about eleven o clock. a UNITED STATES NOTES, + HERE were no signs of a declining out- put on the part of American authors during the past half-year. Rather the reverse, in fact, and it will probably be found by the end of 1912 that the average of recent years has been beaten handsomely. The “fall list’? is so heavy that it is positively embarrassing to attempt to discriminate between the books which deserve mention and those that do not. In the realm of fiction especially, the multi- tude of new works is bewildering. I should not envy the task of anyone who tried to read all the new novels which have passed through the printing press of late. I certainly have not made the try myself. However, I submit, for what it is worth, a selection of names which have attracted attention. Basil King’s ‘‘ The Street called Straight ” properly belongs to the earlier half of the year just closing. But it has leapt into prominence since I last wrote, and has occupied for some time now an enviable place among the “ best sellers.”’ Others that have figured in the same list are David Graham Phillips’s ‘‘ The Price She Paid’; Harold Bell Wright’s *‘ Their Yesterdays”’; D. H. Munger’s “ The Wind before the Dawn”; W. D. Orcutt’s ‘“ The Moth”; Richard Washburn Child’s ‘‘ The Blue Wall”; and Holman Day’s ‘‘ The Red Lane.” The following stories are all from women’s pens, and have all met with a most favourable reception :—Mary Johnston’s *‘ Cease Firing ”’ (in which General Lee is the chief hero); M. E. Wilkins Freeman’s “‘ The Yates Pride”; Mary Waller’s *“‘ A Cry in the Wilderness ” ; Caroline Lockhart’s ‘‘ The Lady Doc.’”’ ; Mary Austin’s “4 Woman of Genius’’?; Sarah Comstock’s “The Soddy”’; Florence Olmstead’s “ Mrs. Eli and Policy Ann’; Alice Hegan Rice’s ‘““A Romance of Billy-Goat Hill”; E. W. 126 Peattie’s “* Azalea’ ; Caroline Abbot Stanley’s “The Master of ‘The Oaks’’’; Florence Morse Kingsley’s ** Miss Philura’s Wedding ”’ ; Elizabeth Kent’s “Who?” ; Edith Delano’s ‘“ Zebedee V.?; Maud Howard Peterson’s “The Sanctuary’; Adele Knight’s ‘‘ The Right to Reign”; Clara Louise Burnham’s “The Inner Flame’; L. M. Montgomery’s “Chronicles of Avonlea’; Mary Roberts Rinehart’s ‘‘ Where there’s a Will ’’; and the late Myrtle Reed’s ** The White Shield.” To come to the men: James Lane Allen has produced ** The Heroine in Bronze’; Richard Harding Davis, ‘“‘The Red Cross Girl”; F. Hopkinson Smith, “The Armchair at the Inn”; G. B. McCutcheon, ‘‘ The Hollow of Her Hand”; Harold MacGrath, ‘‘ The Place of Honeymoons”? ; L. J. Vance, “* The Destroy- ing Angel”; Robert W. Chambers, ‘“ The Streets of Ascalon”; George Randolph Chester, “The Jingo”’: Norman Duncan, “The Best of a Bad Job”: and Stewart Edward White, “ The Sign of Six ”—a new departure for him, being a detective novel. Two posthumous works are Jacques Fut- relle’s “My Lady’s Garter” and Vaughan Kester’s ‘*‘ The Fortunes of the Landrays.” Note must also be made of “* The Unknown Quantity,” by Henry Van Dyke; ‘‘ The Red Button,” by Will Irwin; “ The Closing Net,”’ by H. C. Rowland; ‘ The Seer,” by P. M. Sheehan; ‘‘ The Secret of Lonesome Creek,”’ by S. H. Adams; * Friar Tuck,” by R. A, Wason ; * The Net,’ by Rex Beach; “ Charge It,” by Irving Bacheller; ‘‘ The Soul of a Tenor,” by W. J. Henderson; ‘‘ The Woman of It,” by Mark Luther; and of three novels based upon successful plays—‘* Shenandoah,” by Henry Tyrrell; “The Return of Peter Grimm,” by David Belasco; and ‘“ The Woman,” by A. P. Terhune. Several interesting and important bio- graphies have seen the light within a com- paratively short space of time. There is “Mark Twain,” by Albert Bigelow Paine; there is ‘The Life of Andrew Jackson,” by Professor J. Spencer Bassett; and there is “A Memoir of George Palmer Putnam,” by his son, George Haven Putnam, the present head of the great publishing firm. Mr. Putnam is also responsible for a small autobiographical work, “* A Prisoner of War in Virginia, 1864—5.”’ Civil War heroes’ lives and memoirs are numerous, perhaps the most notable being the *“* Autobiographical Sketch and Narrative of the War between the States,’ which General Jubal Early left behind him at his death; and J. W. du Bose’s “‘ General Joseph Wells and THE AUTHOR. the Army of the Tennessee.” The latest additions to the American Crisis Biographies are “ Ulysses S. Grant,” by F. S. Edmonds, and “ Robert Toombs,” by U. B. Phillips. H. S. Morris’s ‘“* William T. Richards” is the life of an American painter; and in ‘ Anson Burlingame and the First Chinese Mission to Foreign Powers’? Frederick Wells Williams pays a tribute to one of China’s earliest American friends. One of the latest of these, on the other hand, was Homer Lea, who has died since he brought out ‘‘ The Day of the Saxon,” but in the interval succeeded in making himself famous by his association with the Chinese revolutionists, in whose army he held the rank of general. Lea was a curious and versatile person, but his ‘‘ Day of the Saxon ”’ is scarcely a serious contribution to historical study, nor has the American reading public been much disturbed by the author’s pro- phecies. ‘‘ The Chinese Revolution,” by A. Judson Brown, and ‘* Where Half the World is Waking Up,” by C. H. Roe, are both concerned with the new aspect of things in the Far East. And Judge J. H. Blount’s “The American Occupation of the Philippines,” as its title shows, deals with the changes wrought by the advent of a comparatively recent intruder into the same part of the world. W. R. Scott’s “The Americans in Panama” treats of the practical, and Joseph Pennell’s ‘“* Pictures of the Panama Canal” of the artistic, aspect of the latest move of the United States towards the ardently desired’ mastery of the Pacific Ocean. Other works which may be put under the heading of travel and description are: ‘‘ The Flowing Road,” by Caspar Whitney; “ In the Amazon Jungle,” by Algot Lange; and “Through South America,” by H. W. Van Dyke—all concerned with the southern part of the New World; J. W. Williams’s ‘*‘ The Guardians of the Columbia”? and ‘“ The' Mountain that is God”; J. W. Underwood’s ‘* The New Alaska ”’; Charles Sheldon’s ** Wil- derness of the North Pacific Coast Islands ”’ ; and 8. A. Bonsal’s ‘‘ American Mediterranean ” —all dealing with the northern part. Further afield are Stewart Edward White’s ‘‘ The Land of Footprints’’ (Africa), and Dwight L. Elmendorf’s ‘‘ A Camera Crusade through the Holy Land.” ‘“ Wild Life and the Camera,” by A. R. Dugmore, is a nature book which has received much praise. Of historical works, Professor Edward Chan- ning’s long expected third volume, bringing down to 1789 his “‘ History of the United States,’ may be allowed to take first place.’  THE AUTHOR. The third volume has also appeared of W. R. Livermore’s “ Story of the Civil War,” and the eighth of J. B. McMaster’s “ History of the People of the United States, from the Revo- lution to the Civil War.” KE. W. Morse’s *“ Causes and Effects in American History ” is small and compact in comparison with these big works. A special period is dealt with in ‘The Relations of Pennsylvania with the British Government, 1696-1765,” by Professor W. T. Root. Constitutional problems are the theme of ‘** Concentration and Control,” by C. R. Van Hise ; ‘‘ Majority Rule and the Judiciary,” by W.L. Ransom; ‘“ The Supreme Court and the Constitution,” by Professor C. A. Beard; “* Our Judicial Oligarchy,” by G. E. Roe ; and ‘The Betts-Roosevelt Letters,’ of which the writers are the ex-President and Mr. Betts, editor of the Lyons Republican. Three feminist books are ‘“ Woman and Social Progress,” by Scott and Nellie Nearing ; ‘“The Advance of Woman,” by Mrs. J. J. Christie ;_ and “‘ Making a Business Woman,” by Anne Shannon Monroe, who tells her story like a novel, but all the same is handling facts. Donald Lowrie’s *“‘ My Life in Prison ’’ adds another to the list of moving and earnest con- tributions to literature by those who have unfortunately learnt by bitter experience what prison means. Perhaps the most interesting volume of essays is Meredith Nicholson’s “ The Provincial American and Other Papers.”” The ‘‘ Collected Works ” of Ambrose Bierce have now reached their twelfth and last tome. “The Religious Life of Ancient Rome,” by J. B. Carter, Director of the American School of Classical Studies in Rome, and “ The Mean- ing of God in Human Experience,” by Professor W. E. Hocking, of Yale, may be picked out as specially noteworthy books on religious matters. I find left over at the end a pair of very incongruous works, which nevertheless both have their interest for many people. One is “ The Lover’s Baedeker and Guide to Arcady,” by Carolyn Wells, with illustrations by A. D. Blashfield, the Life artist; and the other ““ America’s National Game: The Story of Baseball,” by A. G. Spalding. The obituary, since the last appearance of these ‘‘ Notes,” includes the following names : On June 4, Mrs. Margaret Elizabeth Sangster, whose literary activities were divided between poetry, juvenile books, and journalism—the last notably in connection with Harper's Bazaar and the Ladies’ Home Journal. On June 16, Professor William Watson Goodwin, 127 one of America’s most distinguished scholars and the possessor of very numerous foreign honours, including an Oxford D.C.L. On July 8, Henry Arden, author of five volumes on patent law, on which subject he was an expert unrivalled in his own country. On August 2, Dr. Samuel Morley Jackson, Professor of Church History in New York University, and writer of many religious works. _On August 7, Isaac Newton Ford, doyen of the staff of the New York Tribune, which he represented in London alone for seventeen years. On Novem- ber 1, Homer Lea, who has already been men- tioned above. On November 8, Dr. Henry Sylvester Nash, Professor of Literature and Interpretation of the New Testament at Cam- bridge, Mass. On November 10, J. A. Way- land, the Socialist author and founder of two periodicals, The Appeal to Reason and The Coming Nation; he died by his own hand. On November 12, Sophie Miriam Swett, who was a popular writer among children. On November 28, Dr. Edward Curtis, Professor Emeritus of Columbia, and author of various books on medical subjects. Pritip WALSH. -_—_— OOS “THE LITERARY YEAR-BOOK, ILLUSTRATORS’ DIRECTORY AND BOOKMAN’S GUIDE.” * a oo ed HE new volume of the “Literary Year- Book ”’ appears under new auspices, and with some considerable difference in the contents and in their arrangement; and we have much pleasure in saying that we are impressed by a very considerable improvement in the annual. Two omissions will be noticed, that of the index of authors (which does not appear to have been ever altogether satis- factory) and is very little to be regretted, as all the information that can be desired will be found in the very comprehensive ‘“‘ Authors’ Directory.”’ The other omission is that of the index of Foreign publishers and Societies. Respecting this it is explained that the diffi- culties of obtaining information from abroad have led to the omission. No one who has had any dealings with continental correspondents can be ignorant of the proverbial nature of their dilatoriness ; and we find it easy to believe * “The Literary Year-Book, Illustrators’ Directory and Bookman’s Guide,” Vol. XVII., edited by Basil Stewart, London, John Ouseley, 1913. .  128 THE AUTHOR. what is said. We have, in the past, had occa- sion to comment upon the imperfect nature of the information respecting continental pub- lishers contained in the “Literary Year- Book,’’ and we opine that the omission made is a prudent one. A valuable addition is made in the shape of a Directory of Book and Magazine Illustrators an entirely new feature—and this, together with the directory of Authors, and a list of pen names and pseudonyms forms the first part of the new volume. The second part of the annual begins with articles on ‘“‘ Law and Letters.” of which we shall have more to say presently. These are followed by indexes of libraries and of perio- dicals (with notes likely to be valuable to contributors, who will also find very serviceable the additional classified index of periodicals). In the third part are collected information respecting the Nobel and the Prince de Polinac prizes, an Obituary, and information regarding societies and clubs. At the conclusion of this part we notice particularly pages devoted to the different kinds of ‘‘ type faces,”’ as well as the ordinary examples of the different founts. Part IV. contains trade and_ professional information, lists of literary agents, typing and press-cutting offices, booksellers, both town and country, printers, binders, photographers, British, Colonial and American publishers (of whom a classified index is also offered), and some other matters of minor importance, among which we would not overlook a table for calculating royalties. The calendar is relegated to the end of the volume. We must confess that this appears to us to be a singular arrangement, and by no means convenient. Nor do we see why the different parts of the work should have a separate pagination. For reference that is distinctly inconvenient. The new enactments respecting copyright which have come into force in the course of the last year will naturally draw particular atten- tion to the pages on legal matters with which the second part of the annual begins. The terms of the new legislation appear to us to be here well epitomised, and, so far as they go, we are far from wishing to dispute the value of this part of the work. All epitomisation of law must, at the same time, be inadequate, and how- soever well done be liable to mislead ; so that, whilst we have pleasure in praising the editors’ labours here, we cannot sufficiently insist upon warning authors against proceeding, on the strength of what is here put before them, to be their own lawyers without taking professional advice. Exactly the same remarks will apply to the pages (Part IL., pp. 25 ff.) dealing with agreements between authors and agents, or authors and publishers. Amongst other parti- culars in this part of the annual we note, as deserving of attention, “the clause which entitles the agent to collect and receive all monies due under the terms of the agreement, and acknowledges the agent’s receipt as a good and valid discharge, should be signed only with the utmost caution ” (p. 28). “ It is better that [publishers’| accounts should be rendered semi-annually than on the thirtieth of June” (p. 32). “It is difficult to state precisely what degree of similarity constitutes an infringement by one book of the copyright of another. If author and publisher have reason to mistrust each other, the points of likeness covered by the prohibition should be expressly specified’ (p. 33). These are all excellent pieces of advice. We find ‘“‘ The Authors’ Year-Book for 1913’ considerably superior to its prede- cessors, and feel no hesitation about asserting that authors will find the annual more service- able to them than it has been in times past. ee es WHO’S WHO, 1913.* — a 2 7 * have received the annual volume of ) ** Who’s Who ” for 1918, and find that it contains 2,226 pages. The character of the publication is so well known that there is no occasion to dwell upon it here. At the same time so much is contained under the volume’s unpretending title that its real character is very easily overlooked. ‘* Who’s Who ” is in reality a biographical encyclopxdia of living celebrities, and one with whose information very few biographical dictionaries ean compare. It is hardly too much to say that no name of note is omitted. The real test of the value of a biographical dictionary is to observe whether in the case of any name that may be looked up such information as was desired is to be found. We have applied this test to the volume for 1913 with excellent results. Authors should notice that the literary part of the work leaves nothing to be desired; and that they will find not only biographical but also bibliographical informa- tion presenting most convenient lists of all the important works of English living authors. * “Who's Who, 1913.” Sixty-fifth year of issue. A. and,C. Black, London. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 04 (January 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 04 (January 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-01-01-The-Author-23-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/525/1913-02-01-The-Author-23-5.pdf 2afb77bb52c869ef62fe21b437bb80eb PDF Text Text ���������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-02-01 Volume 23 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 129–156 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VoL. XXTII.—No. 5. Feprvuary 1, 1913. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ees NOTICES. ee ee the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 39, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII, the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. ee THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —-——<— + — ROM time to time members of the Society K desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. 180 THE PENSION FUND. —-—+— N January, 1912, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1911, as settled by the accountants, with a full statement of the result of the appeal made on behalf of the fund. After giving the matter full con- sideration, the trustees instructed the secretary to invest the sum of £500 in the purchase of Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Pre- ferred Ordinary Stock and Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock. The amounts pur- chased at the current prices were £287 in the former and £282 in the latter stock. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the generous support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The money now invested amounts to £4,454 6s. Later in the year, at a meeting of the Com- mittee of Management, a question concerning the funds of the Society was brought up for dis- cussion, and it was suggested that it would be a good thing for the Pension Fund trustees, if they had power, to sell out the Fund's holding of Consols and to invest in some more satisfactory security. The suggestion was placed before the trustees of the Pension Fund, and a meeting was called, when the chairman of the Committee of Management, the trustees, and Mr. Aylmer Maude, the member of the Committee of Management who had made the suggestion, were present. The figures were very closely considered, and it appeared clear that altera- tions in the investment of the funds could be carried out with advantage to the Fund’s income. It was decided by the trustees, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to sell out the holding of Consols. With the amount realised, were purchased— $2,000 (£400) Consolidated Gas and Elec- tric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ; 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°/, Extension Shares, 1914 (£8 paid) ; £250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Prefer- ence Shares. These amounts are fully set out and added in the nominal value to the Pension Fund investments, below. The trustees have also, in view of the option extended to them as holders of £282 Central Argentine Railway Ordinary Stock, subscribed for 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts THE AUTHOR. to £4,454 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £ 8. @ Local Loans ......-+++-++++0s 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ......-. 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 84% Inscribed Stock 2.2... .02- snes cue: -.. 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 84% Stock........ 247 9 6 Irish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927—57.......-+e0+. 438 2 4 Jamaica 84% Stock, 1919-49 182 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 84% Land Grant Stock, 1938 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ...........++6-. 232 0 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .........- 250 0 0 30 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (08 paid) ...--.. 45.5. 240 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 30 0 0 Total ee yee ves £4,454 6 0 ———__+—>—_e___—_- PENSION FUND. Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e, donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to October 1, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1912. fs Oct. 2, Todhunter, Dr. John. _ Ao Oct. 10, Escott, T.H.S. . ~» @.5 x ae ‘tinea  Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Nov. Nov. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. THE AUTHOR. 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. : 11, Buckley, Reginald . ‘ 12, Walshe, Douglas : 12, ‘‘ Penmark”’ . ; 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . 16, Markino, Yoshio. : 20, Fiamingo, Carlo’. 29, Henley, Mrs. W. E. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . 14, Gibb, W. 4, De Brath, S. . : 4, Sephton, The Rev. J. 4, Cooper, Miss Marjorie 7, MacRitchie, David 11, Fagan, James B. 27, Dawson Forbes 1913. Jan. Jan. 1912. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Oct. Nov. Nov. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. 3, Toynbee, William (In addi- tion to his present sub- scription). . 9, Gibson, Frank . Donations. 2, Stuart, James . : 14, Dibblee, G. Binney . : 14, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. 17, Ord, H.W. . : 20, Yorke-Smith, Mrs. . 10, Hood, Francis . i 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. 4, McEwan, Miss M. S. 4, Kennedy, E. B. 11, Begarnie, George 11, Tanner, James T. 11, Toplis, Miss Grace . : 14, Watson, Mrs. Herbert A.. 14, French, Mrs. Warner . 17, Smith, Miss Sheila Kaye . 17, Marras, Mowbray 27, Edwards, Percy J. . 1913. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. 1, Risque, W. H. : 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . 2, Short, Miss L. M. 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. 2, Webling, Miss Peggy 8, Harris, Mrs. EK. H. . 8, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. 4, Douglas, James A. 4, Grant, Lady Sybil 6, Haultain, Arnold 6, Beveridge, Mrs. 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry Ww. Crocco oorHoHoCoSoOooo a) So = coooce Smroocooowooourooon SCOoOrmNWwWH _ Oman” et Ooo _ SS OS Or Or Or Or Or — OUR OO OF OT CLO O SO OUR font Sr Or Ot St OL © aay oe anocoococoocococoancoooo® oo ao coococo ocoooceoco escococooocoeoooooansg 131 6, Ralli, C. Searamanga. 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . 6, Pryce, Richard 7, Gibson Miss L. S. 10, K. : : 10, Ford Miss May : 12, Greenstreet, W. J. . 14, Anon. ; : 15, Maude Aylmer : 16, Price, Miss Eleanor 17, Blouet, Madame 20, P. H. and M. K. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. oo 2 _ _ Pe Oe OCororS Oe he OmMOCOCCOoORS wth Scocococoooeo= ee ee ee COMMITTEE NOTES. oo HE first meeting of the year was held at the committee room, 18, Queen Anne’s Gate, S.W., on January 6. There was a very full list of agenda before the committee. After the minutes of the last meeting had been read and signed thirty-four applications for membership and associateship of the Society were received. The applicants were elected, and the list appears on another page. The question of the resignations, owing to pressure of business, was adjourned to the February meeting. The solicitor then reported the cases he had dealt with during the preceding month. He mentioned two cases against a travelling performer. In the first case the amount of the debt and costs had been paid, as soon as the defendant had been served with a summons for examination as to his means. In the second the summons had not yet been issued. The next case was a claim against an American Syndicate with offices in London. The solicitor reported that he had been unable to get any satisfactory answer, although, at the request of the defendants, they were given time to enable them to get a reply from the United States. The solicitor advised that action should be taken in the United States, and the committee adopted this advice, subject to the author’s willingness to proceed. An action against a daily paper had been settled, the author taking a certain sum by way of com- promise. The solicitors and the secretary were pleased to report the receipt of an apology from a company in respect of a threat made to a member of the Society to take no more of his literary work if he persisted in claiming what was due to him under a contract with a newspaper. Three cases were then reported 132 against a publisher. The first case the solicitor stated, with regret, had been won In the county court by the publisher; he did not consider, as the amount in question was very small, and no question of principle was con- cerned, that it would be worth the Society’s while to appeal. The other two cases were demands for money and account. In one of these the accounts had been delivered but, owing to a mistake, required adjustment, and after a report on the other, the committee authorised the solicitor to proceed, failing a satisfactory answer from the publisher. In a claim for dramatic royalties the solicitor reported he had failed to obtain any answer to his requests, and the committee authorised action in the courts. In another case against a paper, the proprietor had been examined as to the assets of his company. These proved to be worthless, and, in consequence, the judgment obtained would be abortive. In another case the solicitor explained the action he had taken to give effect to a judgment, but no satisfaction had, so far, been obtained, as the defendant had no address, no office, no regular occupation and no assets on which execution could be levied. A case of libel arising out of a book review was next considered, and the solicitor gave a detailed explanation of the legal aspect of the ease as laid before him. The committee regretted they could not take action, as such action appeared to be outside the powers of the Society, and the secretary was instructed to write to the member accordingly, with a full report of the case with which the solicitor was instructed to furnish him. In two bank- ruptcy cases the action that had been taken during the past month was laid before the committee. The secretary then brought before the com- mittee a case of dispute on a printing account. The committee did not see their way, from the evidence before them, to take up the matter, but suggested a course of action, and stated that they would be ready to reconsider the matter later if desired. In a case against a German manager who had threatened piracy of a work by an English dramatist, a member of the Society, the committee decided to take action and instructed the secretary to proceed. In another case, which originally had been before the Society some time during the beginning of last year, it was decided to take action, as the negotiations had failed to produce any satisfactory result. The case was an infringement of dramatic rights in India, and involved the payment of a large sum as THE AUTHOR. security for costs. This amount the committee decided to pay. A claim for breach of con- tract by a publisher, which had been resisted by the publisher in an offensive letter to the author, was considered, and it was decided to take immediate action. Finally, it was decided that counsel’s opinion should be taken on a dispute in regard to a question of cinema- tograph production. Certain questions associated with the Collec- tion Bureau were next considered. It was decided to make a charge of 2s. 6d. for each half-yearly collection of accounts in those cases where the commission charged did not come to the minimum thus fixed. The secretary was instructed to report to the next meeting how many members had already placed their matters in the hands of the Bureau. A question then arose concerning Canadian copyright, and the secretary read two letters that he had received—one from an American correspondent and one from the Premier’s — office in Ottawa. It was decided by the — committee to write an official letter to the Minister of Justice and to the Minister of — Agriculture, putting one or two further points before them, and the secretary was instructed to draft such a letter for the consideration of the chairman. Recommendations from the Dramatic Sub- Committee were then laid before the committee. In one case it was decided to take immediate action for piracy in Winnipeg, as the committee had been informed that piracy was frequent and flagrant throughout the Dominion, and it was felt that it should be stopped. The second recommendation of the Dramatic Sub- Committee referred to another case which had been settled since the recommendation had been made. The third recommendation was to accept the courteous offer of the Society of American Dramatists and Composers to grant reciprocal aid in matters relating to the interests of dramatists. This recommendation the committee gladly confirmed, and instructed the secretary to communicate with the American society accordingly. It was decided to send out the Annual Report to all the committee at the earliest possible moment, and the date of the General Meeting was fixed, provisionally for Thursday, April 8. Formal notice of the meeting, with the Report, will be sent round in due course. A letter from the Society’s agent in Holland was read, and the secretary was instructed to reply to it and to communicate the committee's decision in regard to certain privileges asked by the agent.  THE AUTHOR. "The ‘costs of the Americaii lawyers for the - year were also considered, and the secretary » was instrudted to reply to the courteous letter «| from the lawyers in which they had offered to “reconsider their charges. An important point had been raised in = eammittee at the last meeting touching the ‘> question of payment by editors on acceptance. * A draft letter to editors asking for their opinion ‘= and suggesting some arrangement was settled, is and the secretary was instructed to send out 02 some twenty or thirty copies to the editors of 9 certain magazines and periodicals. He was at instructed to report the result to the next “1 meeting. The chairman reported the action he had ‘si taken about new offices for the society, and the joe settlement of this matter was left entirely in it, Jhis hands. ; A letter from Mr. Frederic Harrison, with- a> drawing his resignation, was read to the ‘02 committee, who instructed the secretary to «02 convey their thanks to Mr. Harrison. : The following donations to the Capital Fund to of the Society were chronicled, and a vote of 11 thanks to the donors passed. & &: Miss Cicely Hamilton 5 ‘Thomas Common . el Philip E. Hubbard . 1 Mrs. T. P. O’Connor. 1 —_— a bh coooe Dramatic SuB-CoMMITTEE. * THE January meeting of the Dramatic Sub- ¥03 Committee was held at the committee rooms of «1 the Society of Authors, 18, Queen Anne’s Gate, «= S.W., on Friday, January 17. Various impor- “s tant matters were considered, the first subject "> for discussion being the question of cinemato- ** graph fees. Mr. Raleigh apologised for not (5 being able to place his report before the sub- 6. committee, but explained that the subject was © one of larger extent than he at first thought, ‘and involved many difficult issues; that he © had gathered a great deal of information and yumi time for the next meeting. He trusted, how- 7 ever, that the committee would not hurry him, as it would be better to get an exhaustive report on the fullest information than to produce an unsatisfactory document. He explained, however, a great many of the points to the sub-committee which needed to be considered. -The legal questions then came up for discussion. $ 133 Mr. Raleigh explained that he had settled the dispute about the title of one of his pieces, and that the Society had taken up another case on his behalf, a dispute with a German manager who had threatened to infringe his rights. The secretary also reported that the case referred to the Committee of Management dealing with copyright infringement in Canada had been taken up. The committee had determined to carry it through as quickly as possible. The question of foreign dramatic agents was next brought forward, and the secretary read letters he had received from three of these agents. The terms for the collection of fees in foreign countries were very carefully con- sidered, and the secretary was instructed to write to the proposed agents, laying before them details as to figures and other matters. When the figures are finally settled full particulars will be printed in The Author. The action of the Society of West End Managers in the matter of the Managerial Treaty was again discussed, and it was decided that, at the next meeting of the committee, a date should be fixed for the con- ference of dramatists and the agenda to be brought before that Conference. It was decided, also, to refer to the next meeting the discussion of a circular to be issued on behalf of the Collection Bureau, and the consideration of the dramatic pamphlet was adjourned. ComroseErs’ SuB-COMMITTEE. Tue Composers’ Sub-Committee of the Society of Authors, held its first meeting for 1913 at the committee rooms, 18, Queen Anne’s Gate, S.W. After the minutes had been read and signed the sub-committee went carefully through Messrs. Curwen’s agreement, clause by clause, and the secretary was instructed to write a letter to Messrs. Curwen pointing out the emendations and corrections necessary before the agreement could meet with the approval of the sub-committee. It is hoped to carry this matter through in the course of the next few meetings. The secretary reported that no answer had been received to his letter to the Board of Trade, and he was instructed to write to the President again on the matter. Failing a satisfactory reply it was suggested that the points raised should be laid before counsel, and “L 134 the question was referred to the Committee of Management for that purpose. The sub-committee next dealt with the question of performing rights and the rights of reproduction on mechanical instruments, the committee were determined to carry the issues further, although it had been found impossible to get any satisfactory reply from the Music Publishers’ Association in regard to performing rights. The secretary was instructed to draft a letter dealing with both points as arising under the new Copyright Act, and to refer the letter, when approved by the chairman, to the Committee of Management, as the sub- committee desired that the circular should be sent out as from the Committee of Manage- ment to all composers, whether members of the Society or not, in the hope that by a closer combination it would be possible to obtain a satisfactory return for rights which, at the present time, were being so grossly squandered. The constitution of the sub-committee was also discussed, and one or two fresh names put forward. These names will be submitted to the Committee of Management, on the re-election of the sub-committee, if the consent of the owners can be obtained. ——— + Cases. Durine the month of January the secretary has dealt with fifteen new cases. Three of the matters in dispute were questions dealing with the legal interpretation of agreements. One of them has been settled, the other two are still open. These disputes, as there is usually much correspondence, take rather a long time to settle. One dispute, however, as a typical example, is of interest. It refers to delay in publication. In many publishing agree- ments there is no special date fixed for pub- lication, and in mayy others where the date is fixed, time is not made “ of the essence of the contract; ’’ in consequence publishers don’t hesitate to delay publication for their own convenience, when such delay is often a matter of serious importance to the author. For instance, if a sum of money is to be paid on the day of publication, it is to the advantage of the publisher to postpone the date, and this he sometimes successfully accom- plishes. In some instances the publisher is unable to get the printer to go on with the work, perhaps owing to some unpaid account, in that case the delay is very serious to the author; but the real difficulty to the author arises when it becomes necessary to take action, THE AUTHOR. because, although delay is serious, it is very difficult for the author to prove actual damage, as the damage is much oftener “ moral and intellectual” than financial. If, there- fore, it is of vital importance that the book should be brought out at a fixed date, the author should not merely in his agreement name the date, but should insist upon the words “time to be of the essence of the con- tract ’? being inserted. There have been five cases for the return of MSS., and in two cases the MSS. have been returned and forwarded to the author. The three other cases have only recently come to hand. A point has arisen in one of these which is of general interest to authors, There is a habit among editors of delaying the return of the MSS., and that although their attention is especially called to the fact that the MSS. are of ephemeral interest. These cases are very hard on authors, and even though the author has made special reference to the fact it not infrequently occurs that the editor takes no notice, and the author in consequence, sup- posing his MSS. are rejected by one magazine, loses the chance of placing them elsewhere. In most of these cases he is without a remedy. One ease has arisen of a dispute with an agent in the United States of America. This naturally has not been settled in the month, but it is in the hands of the United States lawyers. Four cases have come to hand where money due has been withheld from the authors, one of these has been settled, and of the three that are left, two are in the course of satisfactory negotiation, and the third has only recently come to hand. It is possible that, failing settlement, they may have to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. The secretary is dealing with one case of literary libel. He has written on behalf of the author to the other party, but as he has received no reply, it is to be hoped that no further steps will be necessary. One question of accounts has only recently come to hand. Most of the cases dealt with in the last month have been satisfactorily closed; those that still remain open are either disputes on agree- ments, which, as already stated, need a certain amount of diplomatic correspondence, or foreign cases. Two matters, however, have been placed in the hands of our solicitors, to carry through the courts if necessary. —  THE AUTHOR. Elections. Alston, Evelyn Armstrong, Martin D. . Arup, Paul S. Blaikley, Miss Editha L. Carter, Winifred (Mrs. John L. Carter) Clouston, J. Storer as Drew, Sara, Miss. Dudley, Maudsleigh Faydon, Miss Nita Firth, Miss M. Violet Ford, May . Gibson, Frank Gretton, R. H. . Hayden, Arthur . Huntley, G. P. India Society, The Macdonell, Miss Amice. Miles, Alfred Henry Pugh, H. Cooper . Purnell, Leslie T. Raffalovich, (Bedwin Sands) Scheffauer, Herman Smith, Lady Sybil ~Strangways, A. H. Fox. “Taylor, Colin. George 10, Cornwall Man- sions, Chelsea, S.W. Brisco Hill, Carlisle. 24, Osterley Park Road, Southall, Middlesex. Ardwell, Nether Street, Finchley, 9, Crimicar Lane, Fulwood, Sheffield. 24, Clifton Hill, St. John’s Wood, N.W. 22, Wynstay dens, W. 78, Regent’s Park Road, N.W. 7, Ridgmount Gar- dens, W.C. Orchard Cottage, Dormans Park, Surrey. 314, Romford Road, Forest Gate. 8, Chester Terrace, Regent’s Park, N.W. Burford, Oxfordshire 11, St. Alban’s Villas Highgate Road, N.W. “ Highcroft,” Why- down, Bexhill-on- Sea. 3, Hertford Street, Mayfair. 31, Kensington Park Gardens, W. 49, St. Fillan’s Road, Catford, S.E. clo Messrs. Gold, Edwards & Sons, Solicitors, Denbigh. 43, Colville Terrace, Bayswater, W. 22, Church Road, Barnes. Bank Point, Jack- son’s Lane, High- gate, N. Rolls Park, Chigwell. Gar- Eton College, Wind- sor. 135 Watt, Stuart, the Rev.. Machakos, British East Africa. “Strathnairn,” Ootacamund, India. Woodman, R.T. . . St. Cross Grange, Winchester. Zimmermann, F. G., 17, Stile Hall Gar- M.A. dens, Chiswick, W. The Editor regrets that in the last number of The Author Miss Fitzgerald’s name was wrongly announced. The name should have been Miss Ena Fitzgerald, and not Miss Eva. Wingate, Col. Alfred Woodrow, 4+ —_—— BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. BU While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. BIOGRAPHY. Tre Lire AND LETTERS OF WILLIAM CoBBETT IN ENGLAND AND AmeERICA. Based upon hitherto unpublished Family Papers. By Lewis MELVILLE. Two Volumes. 8} x 54. 330 and 335 pp. Lane. 32s. n. EDUCATIONAL, CerMAN ror Datty Use. By Mrs. E, Toornton Cook (E. E. Prentys). London: Marlborough & Co.; New York: Wm. R. Jenkins. FICTION. Rounp THE CorNER. Being the life and death of Francis Christopher Folyat, Bachelor of Divinity, and father of a large family. By GiBERT CANNAN. 7k x 5. 344 pp. Martin Secker. 6s. Tan Kwave or Dramonps. By Eruen M. 72 x 5. 384 pp. Fisher Unwin. 6s. A Marriage or Inconventence. By THomas Coss. 7% x 5. 316 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Tym STORY OF STEPHEN Compron. By J. E. PatTERSON. 74 x 5. 367 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Tur New Guiiiver anp Orner Srories. By Barry Paty. 734 x 5. 261 pp. Werner Laurie. 6s. Tue Court or THE Gentes. By Mrs. STANLEY Wrencu. 7} X 5. 427 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Hapow o’ THE SHAaws. By THEO. Dovetas (Mrs. H. D. Everett). 73 x 5. 301 pp. Methuen. Carcuinc A CoRoNET. By Epmunp BosaNnQuet. 73 x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Toe Man with THE Money. Row.anvs. 8X 5. 322 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. «“ Wuere are You Gorne To...?” By ELIZABETH Rosins. 7} x 5. 312 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Mr. SHERINGHAM AND OTHERS. By Mrs. ALPRED Srpe- WICK. 7} x 5. 314 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. DELL. By Errre ADELAIDE 136 A Kyicut or Sparx. By Marsoriz BowEn. 7} x 5, 312 pp. Metheun. 6s. INCOMPARABLE JOAN. By Auice M. Drenu. 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Mr. Mezson’s Witt. By H. Riper Haccarp. 8% x 53. 120 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Newnes. 6d. Tur GULLY OF BLUEMANSDYKE, &c. By A. Conan DoyLe 8} x 53. 126 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Newnes. 6d. JUVENILE. Tue Farry TRANSFORMED AND OTHER PLAYS FOR CuinpREN. ByS. Sproston. London: Saml. French. “Tam ADVENTURES OF SILVERSINT.”’ (1s. 6d.); “* THREE Jotty HuntsMEn,” (2s. 6d.); ‘‘ BABES AND Buasts,” (2s.); ‘‘ Tum Cat Scouts,” (1s. 6d.). By JEsste Pore. Blackie & Sons. ‘“‘ LAUNCELOT AND GUENEVERE.” By Guapys Davipson. (A New Number in the “ Romances of the World” Series). By Thomas Nelson & Sons. 2s. 6d. “Api Aspout LirrtLe SPIFFKINS,” “ALL ABOUT THE Fiyrne Pic.” A Couple of Illustrated Toy-books— humorous tales. By GLapys Davipson. Published by Dean & Son, Ltd. MEDICAL. Hanppook or Mepican TreatTmENT. A Guide to Therapeutics for Students and Practitioners, with an Appendix on Diet. By Jamus Burnet, M.A. Tae Pocket Crricat Guipr. By James Burnet, M.A. A. & C. Black. THE Pockrr PRESCRIBER. Third Edition. By James Burnet, M.A. A. & C. Black. MILITARY. ADVENTURES OF WAR WITH CROSS AND CRESCENT. By Pure Gipss anp B. Grant. 7% x 5. 241 pp. Methuen. 2s. n. MISCELLANEOUS. MonvuMENTAL Java. By J. F. Scuerrema. _ Illustrated with Photographs and Vignettes, after drawings of JAVANESE chandi. By THe AvutTHor. 8} x 53. Macmillan & Co. 12s. 6d. History oF Eneuish Nonconrormiry. By Tue Rev. Chapman & Hall. ORIENTAL. Tue Basis FoR ARTISTIC AND INDUSTRIAL REVIVAL IN Henry W. Cuark. Inpia. By -E. B. Haven. 74 x 43. 197 pp Madras: Theosophist. 2s. POETRY. Tue River Ruymer. By J. Asupy-STerry. 6} x 4. 243 pp. Ham, Smith. 3s. 6d. n. each. REPRINTS. A Laopiceax. 487 pp. WersSEX PomrMS AND OTHER Verses. 275 pp. By Tuomas Harpy. 9 x 6. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. TOPOGRAPHY. SrapLe INN AND ITS STORY. LL.D. (Third Edition.) 7 Is, n. TRAVEL. On THE Track or THE ABor. By PowELt MILLINGTON. Smith, Elder & Co. 3s. 6d. n. How to Vistr Evrore on Next to NoTuine. E. THornton Cook (E. P. Prentys), New York. Mead & Co. By T. Caro WorsFoLD, <x 5. 127 pp. Bagster. By Mrs. Dodd, THE AUTHOR. LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. HE Oxford University Press have issued, in cheap but tasteful form, a volume entitled ‘“‘ The Poetical Works of Robert Bridges.” ‘The book consists of the poems and masks (as apart from the dramas contained in the collected editions of his works), together with two groups of Later Poems and Poems in Classical Prosody now published for the first time. We have received from the same firm a very satisfactory volume of the Poems (1830: to 1870) of Lord Tennyson, our first presi- dent. The get-up of the book, paper and print, is all that could be desired, and it is. published at the moderate price of 4s. 6d. It has two coloured pictures and ninety-six illustrations in black and white. The Presi- dent of Magdalen, Dr. T. Herbert Warren, has added an introduction. The same publishers have issued an in- teresting book on “The Church Bells of England,”’ by H. B. Walters. The author has made a special study of the question for over twenty years, and has endeavoured in the book to set forth within the defined compass the more important aspects of the subject, which from its many-sidedness and its still living interest appeals perhaps to a more extensive class of readers than any other branch of archeology. Mr. Barry Pain has published through Mr. Werner Laurie, a collection of tales under the title of ‘‘ The New Gulliver and Other Stories.”” The volume consists chiefly of two long and original stories. The first, as the title indi- cates, deals in an exceedingly whimsical and original manner with a new people in an imaginary country. The other is a series entitled ‘‘ In a London Garden,”’ and in this Mr. Barry Pain gives an account of the making of a garden, together with many quaint reflections and allegories. With the same publishers Mr. Edwin Pugh is bringing out a novel entitled ‘‘ Harry the Cockney.” It is a piece of biographical fiction, showing the life of a typical cockney— his parents, his relations, his environment, his outlook, his people’s outlook, his own progress, mental and physical. We see him at a board school, with its bullyings, its narrownesses, its pettinesses, its friendships, its early flirtations. We follow him into the office of a kindly solicitor, noting his progress from a pert boy into a regular young ’Arry, with his cigarettes, his quifs, his mashings, his utter ignoring of  THE AUTHOR. his home and his parents. His ambitions and his progress are realistically described, and we find him finally a barrister and M.P., but none the less feeling “ out of his class.” Mr. Werner Laurie is also publishing *‘ The Night of Temptation,” by Victoria Cross. It is a story of love, set partly in Devonshire and partly on the Nile, among the sandy wastes of the African desert. The plot is uncon- ventional. Throughout the story runs that note of selfless devotion which is the keynote of a woman’s love. This finds its ultimate expression in a magnificent deed of heroism. The book is priced at 6s. Miss Constance Maud, whose books on French life, “‘ An English Girl in Paris,” and ‘** My French Friends.’’ met with such success, has brought out with the firm of Messrs. Duckworth & Co., ‘‘ Angélique” (La P’tet Chou). It is the record of the early life of a little French child; as the author states: ‘‘She is a sprout of pure Parisian growth, a curious contrast to the round, rosy-cheeked sprouts reared in English nurseries.” It is an amusing record of a child’s precocity, full of her quaint sayings, set out in broken English. It has a frontis- piece and cover picture by Pierre Brissaud. Here is another book about a child, ** Little Thank You,” by Mrs. T. P. O’Connor, pub- lished by Putnam’s at the price of 2s. It is the custom nowadays to decry sentiment, but some are still old-fashioned enough to cling to it. To those the childish prattle and warm human nature in Mrs. O’Connor’s book will appeal. She has woven into the story a fascinating dog, who goes by the name of “ Jimps.”” The scene of the story is laid in New York and Virginia. But a chronicle of human feelings makes a universal appeal. The interest in the theory and practice of needlework has grown in recent years if it is possible to judge from the number of books written on the subject. Miss M. E. Wilkinson has published a work entitled ‘* Embroidery Stitches,” with 200 illustrations, at the price of 5s. net., with Herbert Jenkins, Ltd. The aim and purpose of the book is to epitomise the most useful stitches applicable to embroidery, and to add new and original stitches which will aid the development of this particular branch of needlecraft. Miss Wilkinson has had a series of articles on art needlecraft in the Lady, and a shorter series in the Nursing Times. Mrs. Shearman, dealing with another side of the same subject, has just issued with Messrs. Baldwin & Walker at the price of 6d. ‘‘ Her Ladyship’s Knitting-Book, (2.),” the second of the series. The whole art of plain knitting 137 was dealt with in No.1. A study of No. 2 will enable the reader to knit stockings and socks of any size in proper proportion without troublesome calculations. The calculations are all done for the reader in the pages of the book. Mrs. Charlotte Cameron suggests to those who wish to avoid the winter fog, that they should take their winter in South America. Her book entitled ‘“‘A Woman’s Winter in South America,” published by Stanley Paul at the price of 6s., gives an account of her 24,000 mile journey along the coast. She also published ‘* 4 Durbar Bride” with Stanley Paul last year. Mrs. Cameron is proposing to take a tour round the coast of South Africa, beginning on the West Coast and calling at all the impor- tant ports; and as the result of her journey will publish a book entitled “A Woman's Winter in Africa.” Mr. Harold Munro, who for the last twelve months has edited the Poetry Review, is about to sever his connection with this paper, and proposes to publish a quarterly periodical under the title of Poetry and Drama. This paper will include in its scope the appreciation and criticism of modern poetry and drama. The first issue will appear on March 15. The Review will be published from the Poetry Bookshop, 35, .Devonshire Street, Theobald’s Road, W.C. From this same address was published on December 17 a book under the title of ‘‘ Georgian Poetry, 1911—1912,” being a criticism of modern English poetry, containing work by most of the younger poets. The book is published at the price of 3s. 6d. The first edition was exhausted a few days after publication. The author of ‘The Terrible Choice,” Mr. Stephen Foreman, has undertaken the task of portraying a good man dominated by a shameful sin. He understands that life’s business is indeed ‘‘ The Terrible Choice.” The title is taken from Browning’s well-known lines : “ White shall not neutralise the black ; nor good Compensate bad in man, absolve him so : Life’s business being just the terrible Choice.” The publishers are John Long, Ltd. Messrs. Methuen & Co. are publishing, early in February, a new novel by Theo Douglas (Mrs. H. D. Everett) author of “* Cousin Hugh,” etc. The title of the new work is “ Hadow 0” the Shaws.” “Gallant Little Wales” is the title of Jeannette Marks’ new book, published in America by Messrs. Houghton, Mifflin & Co., and in Great Britain by Messrs. Constable & Co. 188 Mr. John Murray is publishing the new novel “Through the Cloudy Porch,” by K. M. Edge (Mrs. C. T. Caulfield). The story is one of passionate love and idealism. The central theme—the power of woman’s inspira- tion to back man’s force and render it effective —is vividly maintained. The scene is laid in South Africa a year after the Boer War. The political ferment, and the veldt with its elemental appeal, alike vitally affect the characters. The John Church Co., of London and New York, have just published a new edition of Theodore Holland’s ‘‘ Suite Miniature,” for pianoforte op. 16., at the price of 2s. Messrs. Harraps are including in their “ All-Time Tales” an edition of “Ivanhoe ” which Mrs. E. Thornton Cook (E. E. Prentys) is preparing. Miss Gladys Davidson has, in the Press, to be issued shortly by Mr. David Nutt, a nature- book for children, which will be called ‘‘ Told in Dicky Bird Land,” a collection of original tales about birds. Miss Davidson has also just completed a series of short biographical sketches of famous men and women in literature, for Messrs. T. C. and E, C. Jack. Miss Olivia Ramsey’s seventh novel, “A Girl of no Importance,” has just been published by John Long, Ltd. Derek Vane’s new novel, ‘“‘ The Soul of a Man,” was published by Messrs. Holden and Hardingham in January. The title is taken from the lines ‘“‘ The Lord gave the house of a brute to the soul of a man,” and the story shows what happens to a man with a dual nature. Another novel by the same author will be brought out by Messrs. Everett & Co., in the spring. “The River Rhymer ”’ is the title of a book of verses produced by W. J. Ham-Smith, the author of which is J. Ashby-Sterry. Mr. Sterry has long been known as a writer of light verse. ‘‘ The River Rhymer ”’ deals with the river Thames from its source to its mouth in all its aspects. ‘The book will be weleomed by those who love the river. Messrs. Mills and Boon have published a novel by E. M. Channon (Mrs. Francis Chan- non), the author of ‘‘ The Keeper of the Secret,” and other novels. The book is entitled ““Cato’s Daughter,” the title being taken from Shakespeare’s “* Julius Ceesar,” “ I grant 1 am a woman, but withal a woman well reputed, Cato’s daughter.” Messrs. James Duffy, Ltd., have just issued a story by Louise M. Stackpoole Kenny at the THE AUTHOR. price of 2s. 6d. Many of the characters that are in her previous novel are introduced again- The scene is laid in the South of Ireland, and the book deals with social life and development of character. It is free from political con- troversy. Many books of reference have come to the office, such as ‘‘ The Schoolmaster’s Year Book” ‘The English Woman’s Year Book,” and an interesting work entitled ‘‘ Books that Count.” The last is published by A. & C. Black, under the editorship of W. F. Gray, and is a dictionary of standard books. In the preface the editor says: ‘The book takes note only of books (1) that are in English (together with out- standing foreign books of which good transla- tions exist) ; (2) that present concisely, clearly and authoritatively the general aspects of the subject with which they deal; and (8) that are thoroughly modern in aim and outlook, easily accessible, and purchasable at a moder- ate price.” Another useful book of reference is ‘‘The United South African Register,” which has established itself as the most up-to- date directory of South Africa, and is necessary for the information of those who are desirous of cultivating their knowledge of this growing colony. It is published by Messrs. Sampson, Low & Co. Miss Arabella Kenealy’s last novel, “ The Irresistible Mrs. Ferrers ” (Stanley Paul & Co.), now going into a fourth edition, has been published in America by Messrs. Dillingham, of New York. The plot of the story hangs in the fact that the irresistible Mrs. Ferrers is the greatest beauty and wit of her day, and wishes to go down in history as having subju- gated all men and succumbed to none. Lord Lyzon comes upon the scene, and there is a struggle for him between his wife and the heroine. “The Truth about Carlyle: An Exposure of the Fundamental Fiction still Current,” by David Alec. Wilson, with a preface by Sir James Crichton-Browne, is to be published this spring by Alston Rivers, at 1s. 6d. He has been collecting materials for this work for twenty years. The same author will publish in the spring a work under the title of ‘ Sensible People,” by Methuen & Co., at 2s. 6d. It is to distil knowledge from current speculations, and is filled with quotations and notes to prove that all the greatest thinkers, from Confucius to Carlyle, agree with the best of the saints and prophets in the fundamental truths of religion and philosophy. Two interesting books are nearly ready for publication from the firm of Messrs. Stanley  THE AUTHOR. Paul. The first is entitled, ‘‘ The Romance of an Elderly Poet,”? and is written in col- laboration by Mr. A. M. Broadley and Mr. Walter Jerrold. It is concerned with the poet George Crabbe and Elizabeth Charter. The second is Sir James Yoxall’s ““ More About Collecting.” Sir James has already made him- self an expert on this subject. Messrs. Hodder and Stoughton are about to add an appreciation of the work of the Society’s late President, George Meredith, O.M., to their series of Literary Lives. Mr. Thomas Sec- combe will undertake the work. It is difficult to imagine anyone better equipped for the task. Messrs. Ouseley & Co. have just produced a novel entitled ‘‘ The Nom-de-Plume,”’ from the pen of Leonard A. Gibbs. It is a story with an object, and seeks to show the mischief wrought by free-love in well-to-do homes. Mrs. J. O. Arnold’s new novel, ‘‘ Requital.” will be published by Messrs. Methuen about the twentieth of this month. Mrs. R.S.De Crespigny’s book, “ The Spanish Prisoner,” has been published in a 7d. edition by Messrs. Everett & Co. Dramatic NOTE. During the end of December and the begin- ning of January, very little has been doing in the dramatic world outside pantomine per- formances, but toward the middle and end of January the dramatic world began to wake up. Mr. G. R. Sims has given his valuable assistance to the production of the Drury Lane pantomine and “Peter Pan,” by Mr. J. M. Barrie, has now gone into its ninth annual production. It is a fair deduction to make that “ Peter Pan,” like the Christmas pudding, will become an annual custom both for young and old. The Kingsway Theatre has produced Mr. Bernard Shaw’s play ‘John Bull’s Other Island.” The Irish Players have produced at the Abbey Theatre, with a cast chosen from their second company, Mr. E. Millington Mear’s play entitled ‘“‘ The Little Christmas Miracle.” In the second week Charles Hawtrey pro- duced Mr. George A. Birmingham’s (Canon Hanney’s) ‘‘ General John Regan,” at the Apollo. As everyone knows, the author is the writer of many amusing books on Irish life. He has now carried his Irish humour on to the stage. The story centres round an American tourist, who upsets an Irish village by the promise of £100 towards the statue of a certain General John Regan who, a native of the village, had greatly distinguished himself in Bolivia. The difficulty is to find the 139 relations of ‘* the Native,’’ and secure the £100. It is, as one critic remarks, a joke in three acts rather thana play... At the Vaudeville Theatre Miss Hilda Trevelyan produced a series of matinées of “* Shock-headed Peter,’ by Philip Carr and Nigel Playfair, the music being from the pen of Paul Rubens. Preceding each performance are some Old English singing-games, folk- songs, and country and sword dances, performed by children under the personal direction of Cecil J. Sharp. On Monday and Tuesday the 3rd and 4th of this month, a new one-act play will be pro- duced at matinees at the Little Theatre, John Street, Adelphi. The play is a comedy in one act adapted from Mr. W. W. Jacobs’ story, “ A Love Passage.” The play itself is by Mr. W. W. Jacobs and Mr. Philip Hubbard. The story of the play follows that of Mr. Jacobs’ well-known short story, which is included in his book, ‘Many Cargoes,”’ but the incidents have been so arranged as to bring the action, which in the story, is extended over some days, within the scope of a one-act play, and, to enable a more effective stage setting, the Captain and his Mate have been promoted to the command of an ocean-going Tramp Steamer instead of that of a small schooner. Sir Arthur Pinero’s ‘‘ The Mind-the-Paint- Girl’? has met with a warm welcome in its German form in Mayence. It has been pro- duced under the title of ‘“‘ Das Midel ohne Heiligenschein.” Mr. and Mrs. Laurence Irving (Miss Mabel Hackney) have just arranged to dramatise Mrs. T. P. O’Connor’s new novel “ Little Thank You,” a note of which appears in another column. It will be a labour of love, as Mr. and Mrs. Irving have the same love and understanding of children and dogs as the author. Mrs. O’Connorreally modelled “‘ Jimps”’ upon ‘‘Mop,” the Irvings’ fox terrier, who already plays one or two “star’”’ parts written for him by his master. Mr. Horniman’s new play, “Billy’s Fortune,” was produced at the Criterion Theatre in the middle of last month. The plot centres round ‘* Billy,’’ a boy who has been left an enormous fortune. He has the option of chosing his guardian, who is to receive £100,000 when the boy makes his choice. In the same week Mr. Arthur Bourchier and Miss Violet Vanbrugh at the Coliseum pro- duced a short play by Mr. Stanley Houghton. A hard-up society woman, a husband also on the verge, and a rope of pearls which does not belong to them, but is in their possession, are 140 the pivots of the plot. The plot is full of humanity—the better side. : On December 28, 1912, a novel combination of kinemacolor stage play with music was produced at the Scala Theatre. The music was specially written, with the addition of songs and dances, to accompany the action of each film. The book and lyrics were by Harold Simpson, and the music by Theodore Holland. The idea of the combination is to the credit of Alfred de Mauby. The film was produced by the Urban Co. ———_—_—__+—— PARIS NOTES. ees s URQUIE Agonisante ” is the title of a little volume just published by Pierre Loti. The subjects of some of the principal chapters are “ Lendemains d’Incendie,”” “* La Guerre Italo-Turque,”’ ‘‘ Les Tures massacrent,” ‘‘ Lettre sur la Guerre moderne,” “* Lettre sur la Guerre des Balkans.” In the chapter entitled *“* Les Turcs massa- crent,” the author endeavours to show up the absolute injustice of Europeans. He gives us instances of Europeans massacring under the pretext of civilising. He shows us the English in the Transvaal and France in Algeria. Pierre Loti tells us that in no country do we find such solicitude for the poor, the weak, the old and the very young, such respect for parents and such veneration for the mother as with the real Turks. He then goes on to tell us of their kindness to animals, to their dogs and cats, and he relates that in a certain town he knows, there is a hospital for storks which are either wounded or too old to fly away for the winter. In his chapter on modern warfare, Pierre Loti asks whether this is what progress, civili- sation and Christianity have brought us to. He gives us a picture of Turkey with 60,000 men maimed for life or dead, within a fortnight. ‘““Le Président de la Republique,” by M. Henry Leyret. The author of this book tells us just what are the rights and duties of the President of the French Republic. “Nos Amis les Canadiens,” par Louis Arnould. In this volume we have some in- teresting information with regard to the history, psychology and literature of Canada. M. Etienne Lamy has written the preface. “* Pour.la Femme ”’ is the title of the Com- tesse de Avila’s recent book. “Histoire du Peuple anglais au XVIII° Siécle ”’ is the first volume of a work by M. Elie THE AUTHOR. Halévy. He tells us of England in 1815, and speaks of its government, religion, and of the culture of the whole nation. ““La Cour des Stuarts 4 Saint-Germain-en Laye ” (1689—1718), by G. du Bose de Beau- mont and M. Bernos. This volume is of great interest to English readers, giving an idea as it does of the life led by one of our kings in exile. “Les Jeunes Gens d’Aujourd’hui,” by Agathon, is an instructive study. “Le Voyage au Pays de la Quatriéme dimension,” by M. G. de Pawlowski, is the most extraordinary excursion possible. “Images Venitiennes,” by M. Henri de Régnier, is an exquisite book. One of the literary events of the past month was the féte given at the Sorbonne to celebrate the jubilee of M. Ernest Lavisse, the well- known historian. M. Raymond Poincaré, who had only just been elected President of the Republic, wished to be present, both as a fellow Academician and a friend of Lavisse. At the Odéon Goethe’s ‘‘ Faust ’’ has been put on in an excellent translation by M. Emile Vedel. At the Théatre Sarah Bernhardt ‘“‘ Kismet ” has been the great event of the month. It is an Arabian story by M. Edward Knoblauch, with French adaptation by M. Jules Lemaitre. At the Gymnase we have had another play by M. Brieux, ‘‘ La Femme libre,”’ and at the Théatre Antoine an adaptation by M. Pierre Frondaie of M. Claude Farrére’s novel, **L’Homme qui assassina.”’ Atys HaALLarD. “ Turquie agonisante.”’ (Calmann-Lévy.) “La Cour des Stuarts a Saint-Germain-en-Laye.” (Emile Paul.) “Les Jeunes Gens d’Aujourd’hui.” (Plon.) “Le Voyage au Pays de la Quatriéme dimension.” (Fasqueile. ) 5 THE COLONIAL BOOK TRADE. — L Tue Book MARKET IN AUSTRALIA. UNDERSTAND that the writers of English books are gradually being roused to the fact that the Australian market is slipping away from them. The few importers of books in the large towns here will tell you that the percentage of publications ordered from England is very small and rapidly decreasing year by year. Their place is taken  THE AUTHOR. by American periodicals, books and novels. This change is partly natural, and I see no way to stop a great deal of it. The 100 million Americans produce books which are better suited than any English ones to the needs of the four million who here form a working com- munity. Everybody works here, and those who don’t like to do so soon perceive that Australia is no place for them. The Australian can get what books he wants to tell him about irrigating his bit of land, or about tales of adventure in the Wild West, cheaper and better from American publishers than from English ones. Make no mistake about that. That portion of the Australian market has gone out of England’s hands—it was never in them. _ Still, a majority of the people in Australia were born in the old country and are bound to read English romance, very much as do the stay-at-home Britishers, in preference to American fiction. How comes it that the ‘trade’? supplies them with American fiction out of all proportion to the real demand, and pays little attention to the call for the English novel ? Australian booksellers have been much abused of late and they do not deserve it. They, like every other shopkeeper, go for what pays them best. The English publisher plods along the weary way which his grandfather peacefully followed. The American, on the contrary, changes with the changing times— often a little before them. Once a year comes to our seaport towns {there are no great inland cities) a traveller from England to take orders for a good, solid, respectable British firm, armed with ** dummy” copies of new books, blandly ignorant of the kind of story each contains, strapped down to certain prices which he can take, or else “ turn it down.” Result—a meagre amount of orders. The Americans see a brainier way of doing business. They wait until a book is printed, and then send complete copies across the Pacific, with a letter saying that if you order 500 you will be charged a large percentage off the published price; if you choose to take a 1,000, a further reduction will be made, some- times two-thirds of the price being deducted, and this is on books exactly the same as the $1.50 (6s.) sold in America. We buy the $1.50 book always at 3s. 6d. here. The Australian bookseller runs his eye over the book. He can tell, with surprising exact- ness, how many will sell and what amount of advertisement will be needed. Result—a tre- mendous amount of business, speedily handled, 141 and incidentally a much larger royalty to the author. ee What should British authors do, if they desire to increase their returns from their - labour? I respectfully suggest that they should call upon their publishers and urge them to abandon at once the methods which were played out a century ago. Possibly this plan has already been tried and has proved a failure! Then they should try someone else. Preferably they should take from the English publisher the Australian rights and deal directly with the big importers (or their own representative) here. I don’t think I need mention names, but I can say I have seen any number of books lose a good market in Australia simply because there was no one to look after them. It is perfectly certain that Australia will be a tremendous place of busi- ness in a very few years—it is a pretty good one now—and the course I advocate must come sooner or later. In any case, the returns now made to the authors on the ‘ Colonial sales ” are so small that there is not much risk. Or the author can transfer the ‘“ Colonial edition *’ to his American publisher and leave Australia to be dealt with by him. I do not wish to speak harshly of the English publisher, but I must say that, in my opinion as author, publisher, bookseller and publishing agent (in all I have been actively engaged during the last score of years), I have found the American man of business much better to get on with than my own fellow countryman. It is a hard thing to say, yet it must be said, and since we have entered upon an age in which the civilised nations have practically agreed to abandon warfare in the immediate future in favour of peaceful delights of making as much money out of one another as possible, I trust I may be forgiven for my cosmopolitanism. There is one thing more. To the advertising of English books attention must be paid. As a rule nothing is done by the press, except at the bidding of our local booksellers. Last Christmas there appeared twice in the papers a large advertisement from a famous English firm, calling attention to the books thay had on sale—in England! It cost a few pounds which, were absolutely wasted, for, even if asked for, they could not be obtained for at least two months. If advertisements are left to the local importers, it is plain that they will adver- tise, not the books you want popularised, but merely the books they have in stock. Take a case. When an English firm has a suitable book to sell in the Colonies, it may find that the offer is blankly refused by the two or 142 THE AUTHOR. three buyers for Australia. There is a reason for this. The Australian firm may have an abundance of the same class of writing on their hands, and it would not pay them at the moment to import more. That is not a good excuse for boycotting a really good book—not from its author’s point of view at any rate. I believe this is constantly the case. Now the only cure is to send out to Australia, say 500 of a book to an independent agent, who would certainly make a demand for it by judicious advertisement. H. H. G. II. AVING recently returned from a visit to New Zealand, I may be able-to throw a little further light on the subject of the Colonial book trade, although my experience was only confined to the North Island. English publishers as a whole—there are exceptions—do not appear to recognise the vast possibilities of the market in Australia and New Zealand. I was immensely struck with the number and quality of the bookshops; some were to be seen in every town. More particularly was this the case at Napier, a town of 10,000 inhabitants and the centre of a large fruit and sheep farming district. It is customary to provide a large library for the use of the ‘*‘ hands” in up country stations, and some- times these are exchanged among neighbours. There are also several Carnegie and other public libraries in the Dominion. Novels are by no means the only books read, travels are liked, Foster Fraser beingapopularauthor. The prices at which books are sold are much below those charged in England; the 6s. novel is 3s. 6d., and the higher priced books are equally reduced. Few people would buy a book at a higher price than 5s. It is possible that publishers do not consider profits sufficient to recoup them for their trouble, for one bookseller told me fhat 9d. would be all the English publisher would clear on a 8s. 6d. book. On the other hand the sale of a popular book must be enormous. I was told that an edition of 1,000 would go nowhere in Australia. To get a book known, copies for review must be sent to the principal newspapers, a weekly article on literary subjects appearing every Saturday in these papers. At the same time bookshops should be supplied with copies, otherwise revie ws cannot help the sale. The question I should like to put to publishers is, ‘“‘ Is it better to sell four copies of a book at 5s. or one—or more probably none—at 10s, or to ot six copies of a book at 3s. 6d., or one at 68.2?” Author of ‘‘ 1,000 Mites In A MACHILLA.”’ ROYALTIES ON GRAMOPHONE RECORDS. Rupens v. PatHt FrRERES PATHEPHONE, LTD. MoNCKTON v. THE SAME. HESE actions, which were tried together, are the first cases relating to gramo- phone records under the new Copyright Act, which gives a musical composer the right to royalties on the reproduction of his com- positions by means of a gramophone or other mechanical contrivances of a similar nature. The well-known composers, Mr. Paul Rubens and Mr. Lionel Monckton, sued the defendants, who are manufacturers of gramo- phones, and claimed an injunction to restrain them from selling records of certain musical pieces composed by the plaintiffs. The claim of Mr. Rubens had reference to four songs from ‘*‘ The Sunshine Girl,”’ while Mr. Monckton claimed in respect of a piece called “ The Mousmé Waltz.” The new Act provides that the musical com- poser shall be paid certain royalties on gramo- phone records of his compositions, and that the Board of Trade may make regulations as to the mode of payment. Accordingly, regula- tions have been issued by the Board of Trade which require that adhesive stamps shall be purchased from the copyright owner, and shall be affixed to the records before they are sold. The plaintiff found that the defendants were selling gramophone records of their compos - tions without the adhesive stamps, which the Board of Trade requires to be affixed to the records as the method of collecting the royalties. It appeared from the evidence that the defendants had purchased a number of the stamps sufficient to cover the number of records sold by them, but that they had not affixed them to the records, and had sold the records without the adhesive stamps. It was con- tended on their behalf that the plaintiffs could not insist on the defendants purchasing the stamps or affixing them to the records, on the ground that the regulations of the Board of Trade in this respect were ultra vires. Mr. Justice Phillimore, in his judgment, pointed out that it would be extremely difficult to ensure the collection of small royalties on a large number of these cheap instruments in  THE AUTHOR. any other way than that prescribed by the Board of Trade. The first objection alleged by the defendants was that the Board of Trade could not order that the payment of royalties should be made by the purchase of stamps, and secondly that the purchaser of the stamps could not be compelled to affix the stamps to the records. There was some force, his lordship thought, in the last objection; but at the same time, if the royalties were to be paid by purchasing adhesive stamps, he considered it a proper provision that the stamps should not do double duty. The object of the stamps was that they should be used for the purpose for which they were intended, and that the purchaser should be prevented from using them more than once. He held, there- fore, that the regulations of the Board of Trade were within the scope of its authority. Another point in the case of Mr. Rubens had reference to the date of publication, and the effect of an agreement made by his agent with the defendants. Under the provisions of the Act the royalties on records of musical works, published before July 1, 1912, are calculated at 21 per cent., but on records of works pub- lished after that date the royalties are raised to 5 per cent. after the expiration of two years, that is to say, from July 1, 1914. Mr. Rubens was advised as to the value of his rights, and did not wish to publish the songs until after July 1, 1912. It was found to be convenient, however, to have gramophone records made before that date, and in order that this might be done the defendants gave an undertaking that if the music was published before July 1, 1912, they would not sell the records before that date, and that the com- poser should get the royalties. This agreement was made in March, 1912, before the regula- tions of the Board of Trade had been issued, Mr. Justice Phillimore considered that the contract between the parties was that the royalties should be paid, and that the defen- dants had so far fulfilled the agreement, but that in future they must comply with the regulations of the Board of Trade. In the case of Mr. Monckton the records made before July 1, 1910, were exempt from the payment of royalties under the Act until July 1, 1913; but if the defendants sold any records made since July 1st, 1912, they would have to pay the royalties by the purchase and affixing of stamps in accordance with the regulations of the Board of Trade. A point was also taken by the defendants, that the action was not well founded with regard to the songs composed by Mr. Rubens, 143 because the author of the words of the songs was not joined as a plaintiff. His lordship held that the owner of the copyright in the music was entitled to sue for an infringement of the copyright in the music, notwithstanding that the owner of the copyright in the words might also sue in respect of an infringement. His lordship gave judgment for the defen- dants, but without costs. Haroup Harpy. ee IMPERIAL COPYRIGHT. OPERATION OF THE NEW CopyricHTt ACT OUTSIDE THE UNITED KINGDOM. T is provided by the Copyright Act, 1911, that it shall extend throughout the whole of the British Dominions, with the exception of the self-governing dominions, i.e. Canada, the Commonwealth of Australia, New Zealand, the Union of South Africa, and Newfoundland. These dominions have special power to adopt the Act, and its provisions do not extend to such dominions until the local Legislature has declared the Act to be in force. In addition to this area of the British Dominions, there are certain territories under British protection to which the Copyright Act has been extended by Order in Council under the provisions of the Act. The date at which the Act comes into opera- tion varies in different parts, and depends upon proclamation, Order in Council, or statute. The Act operates— In the United Kingdom, from July 1, 1912. In the Self-governing Dominions, from date fixed by local Legislature. In the Channel Islands, from date fixed by the States of the Islands. In other British Possessions, from date of Proclamation by the Governor. It will be seen from the following list, which has been compiled for the purpose of showing at a glance the area outside the United Kingdom in which the Copyright Act 1s in operation, that the Act has been adopted by the Legislature of Newfoundland, proclaimed in most of the British Possessions, and extended by Order in Council to Cyprus and British Protectorates. : In Article 12 of the Somaliland Order in Council, 1899, the word ‘* Copyright ”’ is deleted by Order in Council, June 24, 1912. 144 Britisu CoLonies, THE AUTHOR. IMPERIAL CopPyRIGuHrT, POSSESSIONS, AND PROTECTORATES IN WHICH THE CopyriGHur Act, 1911, IS IN OPERATION. (North American) (West Indian) * (Windward Islands) (Leeward Islands) (Mediterranean) . (African) (Eastern) (Australasian) Newfoundland Jamaica . Turk’s Island British Honduras British Guiana Bahamas Trinidad Tobago Barbados Grenada St. Vincent. St. Lucia Antigua Montserrat .. Nevis. 5 St. Christopher Virgin Islands Dominica Cyprus Malta. Gibraltar Gambia Sierra Leone Gold Coast . Bechuanaland Swaziland . : North Rhodesia . South Rhodesia . Basutoland Nyasaland . Ug anda é Bntish East Atrica North Nigeria South Nigeria Somaliland. Weihaiwei . Hong Kong Straits Settlements Ceylon Labuan Mauritius Seychelles . British India Burma Fiji Gilbert & Ellice Islands. Solomon Islands . Act No. 5 of 1912. \ Proclamation, 30th May, 1912. o 10th April, 1912. 2 Ist July, 1912. os 25th June, 1912. \ cs 12th June, 1912. > 3lst May, 1912. Ordinance, No. 9 of 1912. Proclamation, 18th April, 1912. s 14th June, 1912. | Proclamation, 28th June, 1912. J Order in Council, 24th June, 1912 Proclamation, 28th June, 1912. : 12th April, 1912. | ' Order in Council, 24th June, 1912. Proclamation, 10th June, 1912. ! Order in Council, 24th June, 1912. Proclamation, 16th July, 1912. | | | Order in Council, 24th June, 1912. Order in Council, 24th June, 1912. Proclamation, 28th June, 1912. Ist July, 1912. De \ lith June, 1912. J 3° 28th June, 1912. 21st June, 1912. l 13th Oct., 1912. 23 ‘ 27th May, 1912. | Order in Coune’l, 24th June, 1912. Haroitp Harpy.  THE AUTHOR. AN UNFAIR ADVANTAGE. oe A MATTER of some importance to writers LE of educational books is brought from time to time to the notice of the Society of Authors. A publisher enters into an agreement with an author to pay a certain royalty on the sales of his book. The book after a short time, perhaps, is taken up by the educational authorities, whose business not infrequently appears to be to cut down prices on the plea that the orders they are giving are very large. The publisher, seeing his probable profits diminishing, writes to the author, gives a statement of the case, and asks the author if he would be willing to reduce his royalty by one half in order to enable him (the publisher) to supply the demand. In one or two cases the publisher has gone so far as to state that if the author refuses to reduce his royalty he will not meet the order. The author could, of course, say to the publisher, ‘‘ You have made an agreement and you are bound to act up to it.” To this the publisher would answer, ‘“* Very well; it is impossible for me to sell the copies required.” It is very difficult for the author to decide what to do, as he does not wish to lose the royalty on so large an order. The real difficulty of the case, however, lies in the old question, the old dispute which was the original reason why the Saciety of Authors was founded—namely, that the author is working on insufficient information, and that the publisher refuses to give any figures. If the publisher desired to meet the author fairly he would say, ‘“‘ The cost of the production of these thousand copies is... . That works out to a fixed sum percopy. The usual price at which the books are sold is. . That works out to a fixed sum per copy, and your royalty on that copy is .... per cent. If I sell the book at the price demanded I am losing so much percentage of my profits. I ask you, therefore, to bear a proportionate share of the loss.” If this information was given the author might consider whether it was a fair deal and whether he cared to reduce his royalty in the circum- stances, but, as a general rule, when the author makes inquiry as to what the publisher’s loss of profit is at the reduced price, he is met either with an evasive answer or by a letter of regret that the author is trying to throw doubt on the statement he has made. The author, therefore, is left in the position of a person who is asked to buy a house and is forbidden 145 to look over the premises and see what it is worth, or in the position of a man who buys a horse and is refused by the owner a veterinary surgeon’s certificate. In other trades the position would be looked upon as absurd, but in the publishing trade such a position for the author is not at all uncommon ; but the author’s position is rather worse than the buyer in the ordinary market, as he is already interested in the sales of the work to the extent of his royalty, and he does not want to make a loss if it can be avoided. We do not want to discuss the question of how far the purchasing authority has the right to cut down the publisher. We only desire to deal with it as between the publisher and the author, and if a position of confidence is to be maintained between the author and publisher, it is essential that the fullest details should be forthcoming. In the instances that have been referred to the Society the publisher has not been willing to give the requisite details. Oa MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ——+ 4 BooKMAN. Lord Morley as a Man of Letters. By Alexander Mackintosh. Galsworthy’s Plays. By W. W. Gibson. Poetry. By Edward Thomas. BritisH Review. The Faery Poetry of W. B. Yeats. By W. T. Stace. Falstaff: The English Comic Giant. By W. L. George, ForRTNIGHTLY. The Windows. By Maurice Hewlett. St. John Hankin and His Comedy of Recognition. By P. P. Howe. The Grand Prix de Litterature of 1912. Theodora Davidson. By Lady SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, {ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.} Front Page pS ae aes aaa ae Other Pages Half of a Page ... Quarter of a Page Eighth of a Page Pe — She ee Single Column Advertisements per inch Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F Betmont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.  HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. ON lL. VERY member has a right to ask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained im the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 is per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. Oo WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. Oe ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price: can be THE AUTHOR. obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. I¥. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous te the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. _(2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ————— WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —— 9 EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills.  THE AUTHOR. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts, Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (‘.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case, 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. AGN eee REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. —_— CENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and. sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. 147 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. — a RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. —_—__——_+—>—_—__ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two. rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ee STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. —______+—@—+ —____ THE READING BRANCH. oe EMBERS will greatly assist the Suciety in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The- Readers are writers of competence and experience. The: fee is one guinea. oa REMITTANCES. a : The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be seat by registered letter only. COLLECTION BUREAU. PYNHE Society undertakes to collect accounts and moneys due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. #%. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause I9, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments ;— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. The Bureau is, in no sense, a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. -—- + GENERAL NOTES. a “THE AutTHorS’ LEAGUE OF AMERICA.”’ WE are glad to hear that ‘“‘ The Authors’ League of America ’”’ was incorporated under the laws of the State of New York on Decem- ber 18, 1912. On the council we see the following names :—Samuel Hopkins Adams, Gertrude Atherton, Ellis Parker Butler, Winston Churchill, Rachel Crothers, Walter P. Eaton, Hamlin Garland, Ellen Glasgow, Robert Grant, Will Irwin, Owen Johnson, Charles Rann Kennedy, Cleveland Moffett, Meredith Nicholson, Harvey J. O'Higgins, Will Payne, Milton Royle, William M. Sloane, A. E. Thomas, Augustus Thomas, Louis Joseph Vance, Carolyn Wells, Jesse Lynch Williams, and the executive committee, in whose hands the work of the League will rest, is composed of the following members :— Rex Beach, Gilett Burgess, Rupert Hughes, George Barr McCutcheon, Kate Douglas Riggs, Ida M. Tarbell, Arthur Train. We wish the League every possible success, not only for itself, but for selfish reasons also. The in- formation it should be possible to obtain on many difficult points in the American market will be of the greatest value to the Society of Authors. The Society of Authors isat present acting with the League of Dramatic Authors in America. A notice to this effect is published on another page. Unlike the dramatic authors in England it has established itself as a separate THE AUTHOR. body. The same separate organisation exists in France. This is a pity, because where all authors are combined, the force of the organisa- tion, and its financial capacity, is enormously strengthened. We have received a copy of the “Constitution and By-Laws” of the Authors’ League of America, and perceive that these are to a great extent based on the work and methods of our own Society. Imitation is (to use the old proverb) the sincerest flattery, Ricuts oF TRANSLATION. WE desire to repeat a warning which we have previously given to writers in connection with the disposal of foreign rights in their works. Authors are inclined to treat these ‘‘minor”’ rights as so much money gained if \they are placed, but as not sufficiently ‘important to justify a firmer stand for decent prices and fair contracts. A correspondent in Sweden, who is also an agent in that country for the disposal of the Swedish rights, complains to us of English and American authors (though he lays the blame chiefly on the English) who sell their rights for next to nothing. He states: “I have been preaching all the time £10 for sole or book right ; £5 for serial right in one newspaper, is easily to be had by every author.”’ It is to be hoped that authors will take this advice to heart. When they contract with the British publisher they must see, by refusing to surrender the minor rights which English publishers are so fond of demanding, that they are in a position to act upon it. It is the business of every author to keep up the price of his literary work to the fair market value, both in Great Britain and elsewhere. NEVER SELL THE COPYRIGHT. WE have frequently warned members against the transfer of copyright to the publisher. Such a transfer, unwise as it was under the old Copy- right Act of 1842, is nothing short of disastrous under the Act £1911. Copyright, as defined by the latter Act, includes many rights not pre- viously enjoy.d by auth:rs, dramatists and composers. Much of the increased protection given by the Legislature to the creators of intellectual property was gained by the Society only after a very keen struggle with the various trade interests involved. It is important, there- fore, if the efforts of the Society are not to be rendered futile, that members should refuse to part with the copyright however pressing the assertion of the publishers.  Veto yey Bile, Penna {LAS Mae fa i. thc LTE a ei 4 THE AUTHOR. 149 To ComMPposERs. Tuts advice, while of general pplication to authors, ccmposers and dramatists, is of particular importance in the case of the ocm- poser. Under the Act of 1911 the composer, although he had assigned his copyright before the Act came into force, was still allowed, subject to certain conditions, to retain the right of mechanical reproduction in his work in spite of such assignment. It seems, however, from recent evidence, that composers consider this principle applies to any contract entered into after the Act comes into force, that is after July, 1912; that, in fact, although they assign their copyright, they do not assign the rights of mechanical reproduction. This deduction is entirely false. Any assignment of copyright after the Act has come into force assigns to the publisher the right of mechanical reproduction. Indeed, the copyright of the composer is so wide, and embraces so many points nowadays under the Act of 1911, that any transference leaves the composer in a hopeless condition, But it is with regard to the production by mechanical instruments that he is likely to suffer most if he assigns the copyright to the publisher. The publisher will have the right to license or refuse to license the work for reproduction by mechanical instrument, and the composer will have no voice and will be, as usual, at the publisher’s mercy. Then, from the financial point of view, it is possible that the com- poser, through ignorance, might not make any stipulation for payment and if he had assigned the copyright, and there was no special payment to be made on mechanical reproduc- tion, then he would receive no payment at all beyond the royalty which might be due to him on printed copies of the sheet music. But when the financial question is mentioned the publishers generally claim that 30 or even 50 per cent. should be paid to themselves. They have put forward as an argument that the publication of the work, brought out at their expense (they might perhaps have said by their generosity) and by their business capacity, alone makes the mechanical rights of zny value whatever; but the exact opposite is gradually getting to be the case; for the production of the work on the pianola and other mechanical instruments acts as an enormous advertisement for the sale of the sheet music. Instead, therefore, of the publisher be ng paid 30 per cent. of the fees as a reward for his generous publication, he ought really to pay the author a certain sum, if he will allow his work to be mechanically reproduced, , The Society’s Collection Bureau undertakes the collection of these fees on a 15 per cent. basis, merely asking the composer to defray the cost of manufacture of the necessary stamps. This point, then, must be repeated, that unless the composer retains the copyright of his composition, he cannot veto the mechanical reproduction of his work, as he may, in some cases, desire todo. In the case of compositions published after the Act came into force, the copyright owner has power to say whether or not he will permit the work to be mechanically reproduced. If he permits one such reproduc- tion, then other companies may reproduce subject to the terms of the Act. This power, it is clear, should rest with the composer, who has created the work, and not with the publisher. But it will rest with the publisher if the composer is so unwise as to assign his copyright. New Year Honours. New Year’s honours were conferred upon Mr. G. W. Forrest and Dr. Francis Darwin, both of whom have been members of the Society of Authors for some years. Sir G. W. Forrest is well known for his ‘‘ History of the Indian Mutiny,” in three volumes, and for his ‘* Life of Sir Neville Chamberlain,” and for the compilation of records from the India Record Office, while Sir F. Darwin has upheld his father’s reputation in his scientific studies and research. THE SOCIETY OF AMERICAN DRAMATISTS AND COMPOSERS. eae HE Society of American Dramatists and Composers forwarded the following letter to the Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society. “ Ata meeting of the directors of the Society of American Dramatists and Composers, on the motion of the secretary, seconded by the treasurer, it was unanimously voted to make an effort to establish some relation between the American Society and the Society of Authors in England. Mr. Charles Klein was appointed chairman of a committee whose duty it shall be to draft a set of propositions which will tend to establish reciprocal relations between the two societies. i “Your committee submits the following tentative suggestions :— “That any dramatist, ‘a member of the Society of Authors in England, having the proper credentials, or a card from the Society of the English organization, shall be entitled to use the American Society's rooms as his postal or business address for three months without payment of any dues. * He shall also be entitled to receive all benefits enjoyed 150 by members in good standing—attend the meetings, etc., etc., but shall not be permitted to vote. ** The officers of the Society will furnish him all advice and information concerning managers, authors, agents, etc., and other theatrical men; in fact, any information incidental to the pursuit of his calling. ** Should it be necessary for him to go to law concerning his play, its copyright, etc., the Society will advise him in regard to the proper lawyer to undertake such case or, at his request, would undertake to settle his case through the Society’s regular arbitration board, consisting of seven of the leading dramatists in this Society ; thus giving the applicant not only a valuable professional standing, but a fair guarantee of protection against unscrupulous lawyers and managers. “The committee submits that the above propositions will not only be a valuable aid to the aspiring playwright who decides to make America a temporary home or whilst placing his play ; but it will give him an opportunity to meet his fellow craftsmen under circumstances which will make it not only a duty but a pleasure for them to render him all the assistance within their power. “It shall be the duty of the secretaries of each Society to keep their members posted as to all changes in copy- right laws and, if possible, to co-operate in an effort to pass an international law which shall be mutually advantageous.” The Dramatic Sub-Committee referred the matter to the Committee of Management with a warm recommendation to accept, as far as possible, the proposal for reciprocity set out in that letter. At the last meeting of the Committee of Management, the secretary was instructed to write to the secretary of the Society of American Dramatists and Com- posers, saying that as far as their letter referred to business relations between the members of both societies, the Committee would be ex- ceedingly pleased to adopt the suggestion put forward to give the American dramatic author every help and assistance in the publication and production of his works in England, and in the matter of confidential advice as to the responsibility of those who were connected with the theatrical and dramatic business. The com- mittee regretted, however, that as the Society of Authors was purely a business Society, they could not offer the further hospitality of the use of rooms, as the Society had no rooms at their disposal for social gatherings. It is to be hoped that this closer union of the two Societies may afford great assistance to the members of the Society of Authors, as the secretary from time to time is in need of advice and help concerning the responsibility of managers in America, and that the Society’s lawyers in New York may find the aid which the Dramatic Society in America can give of the greatest value in any action that may be taken in America. It is to be hoped also that the American Society will utilise the informa- tion at the disposal of the English Society’s offices. THE AUTHOR. MESSRS. JOHN LONG, LTD., AND THE SOCIETY OF AUTHORS. pee W* have received the following letter from Mr. John Long, managing director of John Long, Ltd :— 12, 13 & 14, Norris Street, Haymarket, London. 9th January, 1913. Dear Sin,—Seeing that The Author, in its current number, gives publicity only to an extract—this of its own choosing—from our recent correspondence, we trust your Society, which always represents itself as zealous in secur- ing the observance of principles of justice and equity, will now have the goodness to publish the full text. In the event of the Society failing to do so the false impression created remains. We enclose you copies of our two letters in question and hope to see them printed in the next issue of The Author, thereby affording members an opportunity of drawing their own conclusions. Faithfully yours, Joun Lone, Limrrep. Joun Lone, Managing Director. G. Hersert Turing, Esq. We accordingly publish in full the letters to which he refers :— [copy.] 15th November, 1912. Dear Sir,—We have to acknowledge receipt of your letter of the 12th inst. and much regret the position you have taken up. Obviously it is not your intention, and thus the intention of your Society, to be interested in the equity of the matter nor indeed to promote harmony in settling questions between author and publisher. Primaril we should have thought a Society such as yours would have seen to it that its workings were directed to the achieve- ment of that pacific object, but unfortunately evidence to the contrary is constantly being brought to our notice. It would appear that immediately an author joins the Society he is taught to look on the publisher in the most odious light, as witness the repeated articles against publishers as a class in its monthly periodical. We know of no other publication run on similar lines. Faithfully yours, Joun Lone, Limirep. (signed) Joun Lone, Managing Director. G. Hersert Trine, Esq. [copy.] 21st November, 1912. Dear Sir,—We have yours of the 16th inst. and main- tain that our last communication is justified. We speak for ourselves and from our own experience. Authors have originally been on friendly terms with us, socially as well as in the course of business, and yet have subsequently adopted a different and frequently hostile attitude towards us, the change synchronizing with their becoming members of your Society. This we ascribe, in the main, to their having become imbued with the views expressed in the Society’s monthly publication and other literature issued by it. We have no desire to prolong correspondence with you on this subject. The policy the Society would appear to  THE AUTHOR. pursue is one of aggression to publishers generally—we wish we could think otherwise. Unless an agreement is such as the Society of Authors would approve, the pub- lisher who makes it is, as you will admit, liable to be pilloried in their monthly publication. We think it would be only just that you should acquaint yourself as to how the particular accounts figure in publishers’ ledgers before comment is made upon the workings of agreements between authors and publishers. You would then find that the hypothetic profits you allege are, not infrequently, losses to the publishers. The fact cannot be lost sight of that, in dealing with publishers’ agreements, your Society in effect takes upon itself the triple réle of counsel for the prosecution, judge and jury—you present the case from the point of view of the author's interest, give the verdict (always against the publisher), and inevitably condemn hi im. There is no bigger gamble in the commercial world than publishing as, after all, it is really a toss of the coin which way the cat will jump. I have been thirty years a pub- lisher and think you will admit I have some knowledge of my business. I most strongly deprecate the false impres- sions that are bruited abroad about publishers. Faithfully yours, Joun Lone, LIMITED. Joun Lone, (signed) Managing Director. G. Hersert THRING, Esq. We leave the letters to make what impression they may, but must state that in the cases between authors and Mr. John Long’s firm, to which we have given publicity, upon “ the toss of the coin” the cat has never jumped on the author’s side. ee ROYALTY AGREEMENTS. —— PUBLISHERS’ Royvatties ON EnciisH SAEs, PRoFit SHarine IN U.S.A. SALES. ‘2 an agreement which has come frequently before the society, issued by one of the most important publishing houses in London, there is a clause which needs very drastic comment. It is essential, owing to the importance of the house from which the agree- ments are issued, that authors should take the matter into their serious consideration and should be prepared to deal with the clause should it at any time be submitted to them for signature. It is an arrangement by which the author is paid a royalty on all English sales, but, if the United States copyright is not obtained, half profits on sales to the United States. If this clause is inserted in the usual half profit agree- ment, there is little to be said against it; in that case the only points at issue are: Isa profit- sharing agreement desirable ; in what propor- tion should profits be divided between author and publisher? But if the clause is inserted 151 in an agreement where the author is to obtain a royalty on the publication of the English edition, there is one very strong point of objection. The objection rests on the fact that a clause drafted on these lines is a distinct pitfall to the author. Itisa pitfall for the following reasons: Because to the ordinary person the difficul- ties with which the clause is pregnant are altogether invisible. Because the amount the author receives in royalty is always calculated see the books of the Society on this point—on the basis that the full cost of composition is | charged against the English edition. were not the case the author ought to receive a higher royalty on British sales. Let us explain what we mean more fully. Take the ordinary 6s. book :— £ sid: Cost of composition copies oe Cost of printing Cost of paper . of 3,000 ve 2. 735 20 30 ooo Oo ooo £85 oS Of the 3,000 copies the publisher sends 1,000 to America, and receives for the same (say) 1s. per copy £50. The cost of composi- tion was compulsory for the completion of the English edition, the author’s royalty, as stated, being based on this understanding ; but the publisher takes one-third of this cost towards the American edition, as well as one-third of the cost for the print and the paper, leaving to be divided between himself and the sao £. s. d. By sale of 1,000 copies to America os , ve : 50 0 0 One-third cost of production. . 28 6 8 £21 138 4 Thus each party would get £10 16s. 8d. But the cost of composition ought not to be charged against the American edition, only the cost of print and paper, so that the real half-profit arrangement would be - : e4. By sale of 1,000 copies in America. s One-third cost paper : . 50 0 O of print and < .. 1618 4 ———————— £38 6 8 Thus each party would get £16 13s. Ad. Tf this |  Instead, therefore, of the author receiving £10 16s. 8d. he ought to get £16 13s. 4d. To show how this method may be worked out in the interests of untrustworthy pub- lishers unfairly to the author, say the pub- lisher in the first instance only publishes a thousand copies. The cost of production would be :— £ & wd. Cost of composition .. >. 85 70-0 Cost of printing 2 -. 10 0 © Cost of paper .. Se -. 150 0 £60 0 0 He sells 500 copies to America, and on the same principle the following sum is worked out :— 2 gd. Half cost of production is 30 0 0 By sale of 500 copies to America at 1s. copy -. 26°90 0 Loss on sale £5 0 0 This’ would leave a deficit against the author's account of £2 10s. as the sale to America has apparently failed to cover the cost of production. Whereas, if the profits had been worked out fairly, the cost of composi- tion being chargeable to the English edition, the figures would have come out :— £6. od: Sale of 500 copies to America aS ae 25: 0-0 Half the cost of print and paper oe i -. 12: 10° 0 £12 10 O Thus the author would have a profit of £6 5s. instead of a deficit of £2 10s. As soon as the edition is sold and the amount is worked out against the author the pub- lisher prints 10,000 copies for the English edition, but never takes into account the proportion of the cost of production of the 500 sent to America to the 10,000 printed in England. Again, suppose you take the first instance, and 20,000 were sold subsequently, the cost of the 1,000 sold to America is still taken in proportion to the cost of the 3,000 of the first edition printed, and not in proportion to the whole cost. It will be seen, therefore, that quite apart from the contract being unfair, and a pitfall to the unwary (as on the face of the agreement the difficulty is invisible), even if it is worked out by a publisher with an honest idea of doing THE AUTHOR. nothing dishonourable, the result of its work- ing, its natural evolution, becomes a fraud on the author, as it is impossible to calculate his sale to America on the basis of future sales. It must always be calculated on the basis of the number produced in the first edition. The position is ridiculous. i ge UNREVIEWED BOOKS. —— a Wi becomes of them? What is their ‘Y ultimate fate? The Bookseller lately informed us that in the year 1910 about 5,000 new books were published, and in 1911, 8,500, or an increase of 70 per cent. Not by any possibility could a moiety of these be reviewed. The exigencies of an editor’s time and space would prevent any possible notice or review. What then is the destiny of these unfortunate volumes? It is a puzzling problem. There is no waste paper basket in any periodical office strong or big enough to hold even a month’s discarded books. Do they become the office boy’s perquisites, to fill the void of his uncompleted education at the school board? Perchance they serve as weapons of defiance, missiles to hurl at cruel and unforgiving parents in East End courts. Are these unreviewed waifs and strays of literature eventually sold as waste paper to a rag and bone merchant, to be wrought again into pulp and paper so that the fine conceptions and emanations of a fruitful brain may be converted into virgin sheets on which new aspirants to literary fame may score their original ideas ? Do the weary and despondent editors, irate at the fate that compels them to sit in judgment on other people’s work, deliberately burn these effete and sad volumes, so that transmitted thought, like the brains that originated it, may eventually become only dust and ashes ! Perhaps the collected volumes, after a time, have to be cleared out of the office in order to economise space, and these en bloc, are sold for waste paper to neighbouring grocers or milkmen. This may be their end after all; the book which demanded and obtained fame may afterwards be turned to base uses ! ‘‘Imperious Cesar, dead and turned to clay, Might stop a hole to keep the wind away.” It might happen that these printed visions may come home to their authors wrapped in their original leaves, containing margarine or a piece of indigestible steak. Who knows?  THE AUTHOR. 1: ao 53 The hapless author may well be filled with dread in imagining the ultimate fate of his unreviewed book, and give up the haunting puzzle in despair. I dare say the book-lover, in looking over the displays of very cheap volumes on the stands in the open street may feel a sad wistful- ness at beholding one of his cherished unreviewed volumes for sale, let me say, at an unreasonable price of twopence.* Even with the comfort that splendid thoughts cannot be valued in sordid cash, that the vulgar dross of pennies may be quite eliminated from ennobling aspiration expressed in print, still an arriére pensée must linger of misplaced effort and wasted hours—all computed to be worth two pennies ! 2% * * * I am of opinion that every publisher and author should enclose the necessary stamps for the return of the book, should it be found that its review was an impossibility. After all, the book was to serve an end intended by the author for the public, and I don’t think that any editor has the moral right to retain what is sent him for one purpose only. It may be said that this would prove a needless waste of the editor’s or his deputy’s time, that the volume, like an MS., never asked for, lies at the writer’s risk; and yet, I imagine that a little human consideration for the author might not be amiss in the matter. At all events, a mass of unreviewed books is a positive fact—and their possible fate is only a conjecture. And, if not returned, I might suggest that instead of coming to any ultimate base uses, they might serve a more worthy purpose. We have homes for stray dogs and cats, why not then a home for unreviewed books, whence they might be sent to hospitals for the benefit of those pining for something fresh to read. Consider the number of pent-up, suffer- ing men and women, whose lives might be cheered, comforted and delighted with these new unreviewed books. This, then, seems their proper end and destination—and surely in this altruistic land there are very many who have the means and energy to cast this idea of mine into practical form. Then the fate of unreviewed books need no longer be a matter of uncertainty, and their writers, instead of desponding, would be gladdened. IstporE G. ASCHER. * I once bought one of my own novels in perfect condition at this figure, and an early vol. by Hichens at threepence. STAGE COPYRIGHT. Deo ee HE perusal of a number of books by experts on any giv n subject should not, in the mind of the ardent student, tend to confuse the issues, but should rather enable him to organise his cwn pinions and assist him in making his own de uctions. Every student of the Copyright Law will therefore welcome another scholarly book on the subject, ‘* Stage Copyright at Home and Abroad,” by Bernard Weller, published from the Stage office, 16, York Street, Covent Garden. The book shows a careful and earnest study. There is one remark in the introduc- tion to which special attention should b » drawn. The author, dealing with the performing rights, after pointing out the advantages obtained under the Act, realises the importance —as copyright runs from the day the play, etc., is set down in writing—that that date should be accurately fixed, and suggests that the author should get his typewriter to date the copy and procure creditable witnesses of the fact; the point is indeed well taken. With the object of fixing the date, the Society in- stituted some time ago a Register of Scenarios, which has been found increasingly useful. No doubt those who study Mr. Weller’s book will take the hint. He suggests in his preface that much has been done to protect the dramatist against infringement and piracy, though perhaps not so much as for other classes of authors, but sums up that the Act is comprehensive, and with the Berlin Convention, is caleulated to give our authors nearly all that they can reasonably desire. With the first part of the statement it is difficult t» agree. It is true that the summary proceedings may prove inadequate—they were ruthlessly and quite unwarrantably cut down in Committee—but they do give, first, a protect on never before afforded, and they do give a good ceal to the dramatist. On other points it would eppear that the dramatist has a wider security and a larger field than others. The real point, however, in a work of this kind is not the author's opinion of the Act, though on the whole it is sound and reasonable, but his critical treatment of th» different clauses, and his explanations of the new position. On these points he has shown trustworthy judg- ment, and his hints to authors on their newly acquired property are wise'y conceived. He draws attention to the fact that assignment of copyright in a literary, dramatic and musical  154 work includes the rights of mechanical repro- duction, and that this fact is one to be borne in mind, especially by musical composers. He should have < dded equally, if not more so, by dramatists, for it is almost impossible to conceive whit may be the result of cinemato- graph production in the near future. His chapter devoted to this method of repr-duction is cne of the most interesting and instructive. Finally, it becomes necessary to deal with the forms of agreement. The introduction to this portion of the work is not unsatisfactory, but a careful perusal of the forms brings conviction that any attempt to make an exhaustive standardisation must be wholly unsatisfactory. Forms are excellent aids for the lawyer or for the man who knows, but they are terrible pitfalls for the amateur. Mr. Weller’s forms are good as a basis, but they are not and cannot be, by the very nature of the subject, all embracing, for instance, no account seems to be taken of repertory pro- duction which has become so frequent recently, and he does not anywhere deal with the right of the author to be present in the theatre and have tickets for the performance. There are several other notes of omission, but it is hardly fair in the very limited space to be too captious and hypercritical. What the dramatist should guard against before anything is, that he should never license out his play for countries or towns where the manager does not intend to produce, or if he intends, has not produced within a definite time. Mr. Weller, although he does not emphasise the point, has shown amply how the dramatist should protect himself. op +—~e GUIDE TO THE COPYRIGHT ACT, 4941." pare HROUGH the courtesy of the Publishers’ Association, the Society of Authors has been able to add another work on Copyright to its copyright library. When the Act of 1911 was passed, Mr. E. J. Macgillivray published, with Stevens & Sons, a work setting out the Act, explaining clause by clause the then existing law, and the law under the Act. The present book, by the same author, is not so ambitious in its scope ; it is merely, what its title states, a guide. It does not follow the clauses of the Act in detail, but adopts a different arrangement. One * «Quide to the Copyright Act, 1911,” by E. J’ Macgillivray. Published by. The Publishers’ Association St ationery Hall Court, London. THE AUTHOR. that will make things easier for those who want a guide. The order of chapters is as follows :— I. Range of Imperial Copyright. II. Works Protected: oe III. Duration of Copyright. IV. Content of Copyright. V. Right to reproduce without licence or payment to owner of Copy- right. VI. Right to reproduce without licence on payment of a Royalty. VII. First owner of Copyright. VIII. Passing of Copyright by Operation of Law. IX. Assignment of Copyright. X. Licence. XI. Infringement and Remedies. XH. Mechanical Instruments. XIII. Notice to Commissioners of Customs. XIV. Delivery of Books to Libraries. XV. Copyright in Foreign Countries. XVI. Copyright in United States of America. XVII. Copyright in Foreign Works. The book is, without the Appendix, ninety pagesinlength. It would be impossible within that space to cover all the ground, but there is much useful information which should not escape the careful study of those who are anxious to learn. The Chapters on “ the Assignment of Copyright,” IX., and ‘‘ Licence”’ X., are especially illuminating. Some of the Chapters—I., II., III., for instance—are little more than statements of facts, but others show the full knowledge and keen insight of the author. It is certainly a useful book within its limitations. —————————— BOOK-PRICES CURRENT.* — ARTS IV. and V. for 1912, completing Pp the twenty-sixth volume of “* Book Prices Current,”’ are lying before us. We always have occasion to bestow the highest praises on this publication, and to repeat that it can be rightly appreciated only by those who peruse its contents. The preface of the present volume is more than usually interesting. The whole sum resulting from the book sales, aud the average prices of the lots have, during 1912, reach unprecedented sums. The total value is £181,780, and the average price exceeds £5. The Huth sale, not yet completed, * © Book-Prices Current.’ London. Elliot Stock, 1912.  THE AUTHOR. 155 has produced these unprecedented results, two portions of the Huth sale alone having brought in nearly £81,000. Only one sale held in this country has represented a larger sum of money : that of the library of William Beckford, of Fonthill (1823—-1883), which produced £89,200. Of the Huth library, letters A—D alone have as yet been sold, so that it may be regarded as certain that this collection will in the end prove the most valuable that has ever entered the sale room. In the preface of the volume will be found a comparison of all the most valuable libraries dispersed, a comparison which is necessarily based upon purely commercial considerations, and duly qualified by the editor’s remark that allowances must. be made for differences of date. What the Duke of Roxburghe’s library, which in 1812 sold for £12,000, would now fetch can hardly be imagined. The sales recorded extend from April 15, 1912, to July 31, 1912. Everything else is throwninto theshade by themarvels of the Huth library, and where there is so much to be noted, we regret that our want of space obliges us to select out of countless entries of interest only a few of those which would command the attention of various authors. In the library of “A Collector” (Puttick, May 13 and 14), was sold, George Meredith, holograph manuscript of “ Jump-to-Glory Jane,” for £105. This is the first draft of the poem, differing very considerably from what was ultimately pub- lished. On June 5 Messrs. Sotheby began the sale of the second portion of the Huth library, Lots 1229—2596, realising £30,169 15s. 6d. The record of the books covers 139 pages, and there is not one of them that does not mention items of interest. A first edition of ‘‘ Don Quixote,”’ Parts I. and II. (1605—1615) uniformly bound, sold for £1,460. A first edition of Chaucer’s ‘* Canterbury Tales,’ Caxton, about 1478 (with fifteen leaves in facsimile) sold for £905. Only two perfect copies of the book are known to exist. Very worthy of attention are the various early editions of the works of the poets Samuel Daniel and Michael Drayton, and of the plays of John Dryden. Of the works of De Foe there were 176 lots, many of them first editions. The first edition of ‘The Adventures of Robinson Crusoe,” and of ‘The Farther Adventures of Robinson Crusoe,’ 2 volumes, both published in 1719, sold for £70. A sale of remarkabl: exceptionality was that by Christie, July 16, of the first four folio editions of Shakespeare. All were <old together to Quaritch for £3,500. CORRESPONDENCE. ——— + — EprroriaL Courtesy. Dear S1r,—It is, I know, ill work quarrelling with Editors. A conscientious pursuit of the policy of taking all things lying down is the only high road to success. Still one must have one’s fling sometimes, even at the cost of losing a market. Believing, as I do, that examples of the editorial method of conducting business (which must really read like a fairy tale to other business men) are of interest to your readers, I send an account of a recent experience of my own. I sent an article to a weekly review on January 2 last. It was one of those papers which definitely state on the front page of each issue that they do not return MSS., and will not enter into any correspondence concerning them. Also they say “any MS. not acknow- ledged within a month is rejected.” That would appear to be clear enough. Very well: weeks passed. I always like to be on the safe side, so I gave the editor two months. Even then I thought it might be dangerous to take him at his word, so I wrote and asked him what had become of the article. To that [had noreply. Very well, more weeks passed. Towards the end of April I offered the article elsewhere, and sold it. It appeared in May. Many weeks passed. In August I sent another article to the first editor, of which he promptly sent me a proof. Then I must suppose he found the original article lying about the office. It’s curious how things do turn up. Perhaps he was having a belated spring cleaning or something—I don’t know. Anyhow, at the beginning of September I received, somewhat to my surprise, a proof of this first article. I wrote by return of post to tell him that it had already appeared. But I was too late to stop it. Now that he had found it he didn’t mean to lose any time (perhaps he was afraid of it going astray again ?). It went in the next issue. I need hardly say that he never answered my letter. Very well, that left me in the unpleasant position of appearing to sell the same article twice. But I don’t think the editor himself came so badly out of it. At least, as the direct result of three successive blunders, he got an article without paying for it. But I now find that I have done him a grievous wrong. There has been another spring clean- ing or something, and he has discovered the proof of the second article—which he accepted 156 in August. So he writes to ask me “ in view of what happened last time,” if this one has ever appeared before, going on to point out gently but firmly that I did not treat him at all well on that occasion. There is no need to quote my reply. I suppose it only means another market lost. But there are some editors in connection with whom one is left wondering how they live—if they ever answer invitations to dinner, or remember to wind up their watches at night, or have a clear idea of the day of the week. I am, yours faithfully, Tue Worm THAT TURNED. — Co-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING. Sir,—In recent issues of The Author the question of °‘ Co-operative Publishing’’ has several times been brought forward, and— dropped! Why not keep a good ball rolling ? It is quite time for authors to have a greater mede of justice respecting the products of their own brains, and the only way to attain this is to lessen the power of the publishers. In this age of “unions” and _ “co-operative ” societies of all kinds, nothing but close co- operative working will bring us the desired result. Even the bookseller, in many cases, has a greater percentage on a book than the author. Why so? I think Mr. Justice Darling’s suggestion is admirable. Why not form the Society of Authors into a publishing union, on a profes- sional basis ? Publishers would then be only too glad, even anxious, to give better terms to authors. Why not approach one of the millionaires on behalf of such a union for a start? Those who have the cause of ‘‘ libraries ’’ so near at heart would surely further the cause of the authors who supply the art and literature for such. : Also, why not have an extra fortnightly Supplement to The Author, to facilitate inter- change of correspondence on matters of vital importance to Authors? During the month questions are apt to die down. Yours Faithfully, ** PROGRESS.” oo a Tue Lirerary YEAR Boox. Dear Sir,—As others, besides your reviewer, have questioned the desirability of separate THE AUTHOR. pagination for each part of the current issue of the “* Literary Year Book,” may I explain that this arrangement has been adopted in order to expedite the preparation of the volume for press. By treating each part as if it were a separate book, composition and corrections can be proceeded with simultaneously through- out the volume in each section. Owing to the large amount of matter in the book and the short time available to prepare each new volume, some such arrangement has become necessary. I have endeavoured to minimise any inconvenience arising from this arrange- ment by supplying a much fuller index than hitherto. The calendar is relegated to the end because there is no room for it in the first thirty-two pages (which are printed last). As I propose, in future, to discontinue— except in a much reduced form—a particular section which is at present of very little prac- tical use to authors, I hope to be able to devote more pages to the article on “ Law and Letters.”’ I agree with your reviewer in that this section deserves rather fuller treatment, as it is of importance to authors, expecially to those entering upon a literary career. Yours faithfully, B. STEwart. ge Tue DisGracE oF NOVEL-WRITING. ‘ Drar Srr,—Since writing my article on ‘The Disgrace of Novel-Writing,”’ I have had the truth of my statements brought home to me vividly. A week or two before Christmas I had sent me for review in a certain paper novels which had been issued from their pub- lishing houses early last October. I reviewed them as soon as I could, but the notices have not yet appeared (January 16), and I have had more novels sent me, one of which bears as its date of publication October 2, 1912. Heaven knows when my review of that will appear, but certainly not this month! Several of these poor despised books are already in the second- hand lists, and two or three of them are excel- lent novels, cleverly conceived, well-written, bearing signs of care and good craftsmanship. Yet every day we see other books—essays, biographies, or novels by popular writers— reviewed at unnecessary length on the very day of publication. Does not this show plainly the deep disgrace into which all those novelists who do not happen to strike the larger public taste have fallen ? ONE oF THE DISGRACED, Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 05 (February 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 05 (February 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-02-01-The-Author-23-5 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/526/1913-03-01-The-Author-23-6.pdf 1140c78d8170b4c4b9d2743f1a0532bc PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-03-01 Volume 23 Issue 6 Pages Page range in volume 157–186 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130301 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Huthbor. Monthly.) (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. X XILI.—No. 6. Marca 1, 1913. [Price SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —____—_e——_e—__ NOTICES. — ++ TCR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 89, Old Queen Street, Storey’s Gate, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. SO THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —_——>— + “Tj YROM time to time members of the Society } desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund, This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society.  THE PENSION FUND. —+ N January, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 11d. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £ 6s. a Local Loans ......-seeeeeeree 500 0 0 Victoria Government 8% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock .......- 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ........-+-- 250 0 O Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ......-- 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 33% Inscribed Stock 6... 20sec ee ec teens 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4%, Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6G Irish Land 23°% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927—57.....--.- sees 4388 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919-49 .. 18218 6 Mauritius 4°% 1987 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 33% Land Grant Stock, 1938 ...... 198 38 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock ........-- 237 0 O Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ..........-.0+-. 232 0 O $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44° Gold Bonds ........-++-- 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .......-.. 250 0 O 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ..........-- 550 0 O 3 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 80 0 0 THE AUTHOR. PENSION FUND. —+—~ + Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to October, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. anccooooooesosescoesosesoo Subscriptions. 1912. £ eg Oct. 2, Todhunter, Dr. John. 1 6 Oct. 10, Escott, T. H. S. : - 0 8 Oct. 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright 0 5 Oct. 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. . 0 3 Oct. 11, Buckley, Reginald . 0-5 Oct. 12, Walshe, Douglas 0 10 Oct. 12, “‘ Penmark” . : 0 10 Oct. 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . 0 10 Oct. 16, Markino, Yoshio Lot Oct. 20, Fiamingo, Carlo 0 5 Oct. 29, Henley, Mrs. . : ta Nov. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . 0 5 Nov. 14, Gibb, W. 0 6 Dec. 4, De Brath, S. . : 0 5 Dec. 4, Sephton, The Rev. J. 0° 5 Dec. 4, Cooper, Miss Marjorie 0 10 Dec. 7, MacRitchie, David 0.5 Dec. 11, Fagan, James B. 1 0 Dec. 27, Dawson Forbes 0 10 19138. Jan. 8, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). 010 0 Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . ; 0 5 8 Jan. 29, Blackley, Miss E. L. 0 5 0 Jan. 31, Annesley, Miss Maude 010 6 Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . 0 7G Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. 010 6 Donations. 1912. Oct. 2, Stuart, James . ‘ 1 £ Oct. 14, Dibblee, G. Binney . - 0 16 Oct. 14, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. 5 5 Oct. 17, Ord, H. W. . : Ce Oct. 20, Yorke-Smith, Mrs. . > @ & Nov. 10, Hood, Francis . = . 0 2 Nov. 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. 5 0 Dec. 4, McEwan, Miss M. S. 0 10 Dec. 4, Kennedy, E. B. 0 5 Dec. 11, Begarnie, George . «0 3 Dee, 11, Tanner, James T. 3 8 Dec. 11, Toplis, Miss Grace . 0 5 esos oooeses 89S  oad Dec. Dec. ZT Dec. 9G Dec. a Dec. >» Jan. 6 «CJ an. sl Jan. Jan. . Jan. s— Jan. 5 Jan. ist Jan. is Jan. isu Jan. , Jan. 5 G Jan. fs& Jan. [| Jan. | Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. THE AUTHOR. COMMITTEE NOTES. —+~>—+ 14, Watson, Mrs. Herbert A. . 14, French, Mrs. Warner 17, Smith, Miss Sheila Kaye . 17, Marras, Mowbray 27, Edwards, Percy J. . 1913. 1, Risque, W. H. 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. 2, Short, Miss L. M. 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. 2, Webling, Miss Peggy 3, Harms, Mrs. EH. 8, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. 4, Douglas, James A. 4, Grant, Lady Sybil 6, Haultain, Arnold 6, Beveridge, Mrs. : 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry 6, Ralli, C. Searamanja . 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . 6, Pryce, Richard 7, Gibson Miss L. 8. 10, K. : : 10, Ford Miss May 12, Greenstreet, W. J. 14, Anon . : 15, Maude Aylmer 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . 17, Blouet, Madame 90, P. HH. andM. K. .. 22. Smith, Herbert W. . 25, Anon, . ; : 27, Vernede, R. E. : 29, Plowman, Miss Mar ; 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. 31, Jacobs, W. W. 1, Davy, Mrs. E. M. 8, Abraham, J. J. 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. 4, Buckrose, J. E. : 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton . 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert 6, Machen, Arthur : 6, Romane-James, Mrs. ; 6, Weston, Miss Lydia . : 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) 14, Maunsell, A. E. Lloyd 14, O’Higgins, H. G. . 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo 15, Jones, Miss E. H. 17, Whibley, Charles — CH OOOu COPE OH OH ONHOOCOOCHH OHM COCO OPO WOORNWH ooocooo eceoocece _ _ or or Or Or C1 © jal oO Or & Or 09 Or Cr bo Oo ee te — Ane eH AHF COCK ONF NHK OOC RH SH Or _ Ot Ore OLS cooocoocoF cococoooaoooaocooanoascooocosooocosoecece|ce|ces ooococo ASTAADSS HE February meeting of the Committee was held at the Committee Room of the Society, 18, Queen Anne’s Gate, S.W., on the 8rd ult. The committee dealt first with elections. Thirty-three members and associates were elected, bringing the total elections for the year—that is, for the two months of 1913—up to sixty-seven. The committee accepted, with regret, resignations for the past two months, to the number of thirty-two. At the beginning of the year the resignations are, naturally, more numerous than during other periods, and the number is not unreasonable considering the size of the Society, nor above the number for the corresponding two months of last year. The solicitor then reported on the cases that had passed through his hands. In the first case the defendant had agreed to pay the amount of the debt and costs. The second, referring to a claim for dramatic fees, had been withdrawn by the plaintiff on the death of the defendant, and the solicitors’ charges had been defrayed by the member concerned. The next two cases related to unsatisfied judgments. In the first, the solicitor reported that he had obtained a sum of £10 and was still pressing the defendants for the balance, but was doubtful whether anything more would be recovered. In the second, after considerable difficulty, the defendant had been found and had undertaken to pay the debt by small instalments per week. Two _instal- ments had already been paid. Of two actions for accounts and money against a publisher, one had been settled, where the claim was for a small amount. In the second, an arrange- ment had been made for the payment of the sum due, under the personal guarantee of one of the directors of the company, and_ the solicitor hoped that the matter would be satisfactorily carried through. Against another publisher there were two claims. In _ one, the author had received part of the money he had paid towards the production of his book on the understanding that the contract should be cancelled, and that he should be free to deal elsewhere. In the second, as the solicitor remarked, there was the usual struggle to get the publisher to produce the book approximately in accordance with his contract. In a claim against a music pub- lisher, as no reply had been received, the solicitor was instructed to proceed at once, 160 Three claims against another firm had been delayed owing to the fact that the representa- tive of the firm was abroad, but on the repre- sentative’s return to England, immediate action, it was decided, would be taken. The solicitor then reported a case between a composer and an English music publisher which had been settled without going into Court. The publisher had undertaken to withdraw all the offending copies and to deface the plates. Some difficult questions arising under the Copyright Act were next reported by the solicitor. The questions arose under the mechanical contrivances sections of the Act. The committee decided that nothing could be done until one of the members was willing to allow the Society to take action on his behalf. As the point in question is likely to arise very shortly, it will soon, no doubt, be possible for the Society to carry through a test case. The solicitor reported at length on a question of alleged libel arising out of a review. After a careful consideration and on the opinion of the Society’s lawyers, the committee decided that it would be impossible to support the member in an action. The secretary then placed one or two disputes before the committee for their consideration. ‘The committee decided to take up a case of the infringement of dramatic rights, but in a case of infringement of an author’s book rights in Canada, they instructed the secretary to interview the author and discuss matters with him, as the case seemed likely to involve the Society in expense which the committee hardly felt justified in incurring. Another case of alleged infringement of copy- right in England the committee decided to take up, subject to the solicitors’ opinion on the evidence being in favour of an action. The next question was one of some impor- tance. The editor of a magazine received a contribution from one of the members of the Society. He published it without any refer- ence before publication to the author as to terms, and after it had been published sent the author a cheque, and, at the same time, a printed receipt which stated that the cheque was in full payment for the copyright. Other cases closely allied were also brought before the committee. Certain editors, it appeared, were in the habit of sending cheques, the endorsement of which purported to convey the copyright of the article to the paper, in spite of the fact that a contract made before publica- tion provided for the trarsfer of the serial rights only. The committee felt that the THE AUTHOR. matter was of considerable importance, as many authors in need of money, rather than — take action and run the risk of having their contributions refused in the future, endorse the cheque. This has the same effect as signing the form of receipt mentioned in the first instance. In either event the authors are pre- vented from re-publishing their work in book form without the sanction of the proprietors of the magazines or papers. The secretary was instructed to raise the whole matter in The Author, but before doing so, the committee decided to communicate with certain papers that are accustomed to issue cheques bearing on their backs the receipt form in question, in order to obtain, if possible, their views on the position. In the last case, a case of dispute between an author and a printer, the committee gave instructions as to the line of settlement. The next matter before the committee was an important question of copyright between Great Britain and the United States. Mr. E. J. MacGillivray had been asked to explain to the committee his view of the situation ; this he did, in full detail. The committee under- stood from their correspondent in America that the issues had been referred to the Foreign Office, and it was accordingly decided that the chairman, with the secretary and Mr. MacGillivray should communicate with the Foreign Office on the matter, but that, before any appointment was sought, a minute of the proposed representation of the Society's — views should be sent to all members of the ~ committee in order that the chairman of the — Society might be fully instructed as to the line — to adopt. p The secretary reported that, in accordance — with the decisions come to at the last meeting, he had addressed to the editors of various important papers and magazines a letter settled by the chairman of the Society, raising _ the question of payment of contributions on acceptance or within a reasonable time — from acceptance. The secretary reported the receipt of valuable answers to the letters sent — out, the editors in question recognising the — difficulties of the situation and the views of the committee. The committee decided to wait further replies, and then to consider the line of action to be taken. It is hoped to make | some authoritative declaration on the subject in The Author. At the suggestion of the Composers’ Sub- — Committee, the Committee of Management — decided to send a circular to British composers, — dealing with certain important questions — arising out’of the transfer of their copyrights, —  iby TOME jade. THE AUTHOR. and with the forms of contract placed before them by music publishers—this with a view to combined and effective action. The secre- tary read a letter which had been approved by the Composers’ Sub-Committee, and it was agreed that it should be sent. It was decided to invest £150 out of the Life Membership Account, the amount to be added to the Capital Fund. The committee passed the Annual Report, which had been circulated to them during the month of January. The accounts and financial statement had been delayed owing to the fact that the accountants had not completed the audit, and it was decided that this should be circulated at the earliest possible moment in order that the Report might then be printed. A question raised by a member of the com- mittee as to the Society charging a commission on all moneys obtained by legal action was considered, and the committee decided to refer it to the Council. The question of a new advertisement con- tract was next discussed, and the secretary was instructed to settle the form of contract and carry it through as soon as possible. It was decided to give the League of Authors in the United States all possible assistance, but the committee regretted that they were unable to accept an offer of interchange of membership between the two Societies. A question was raised as to the sale of cheap edition rights by American publishers, and it was decided that if any member should bring forward a clear case, the committee would, under legal advice, fight the matter in the American Courts. Papers forwarded by a Danish Literary Agency and by the Dutch Society of Authors were considered and noted for the benefit of members of the Society. The committee have to thank Mrs. Went- worth James for a donation of £2, contribution to the Capital Fund, paid out of a sum of £10 recovered during the month by the Society on her behalf. ——_ + Dramatic SuB-COMMITTEE. Tur second meeting of this sub-committee was held on Friday, February 21, at 13, Queen Anne’s Gate, S.W. After the signing of the minutes of the previous meeting, the sub- committee considered the question of the agenda for the Conference of Dramatists. The committee decided, however, to defer the settle- ment of the date till the next meeting, as also 161 the agenda. It is hoped that before that meeting a satisfactory issue may be come to in regard to the Managerial Treaty. A circular referring to the Collection Bureau was ordered to be set up in type, that it might be discussed finally at the next meeting, with a view either to circularising the dramatic section, or to printing it in The Author, for the benefit of members of the Society. The question of foreign agents then came forward, and the arrangement of the terms on which the agents appointed should conduct the business of the Society was considered. The secretary read letters he had received from the agents, and he was instructed as to the terms of his replies. He was also instructed to write to the Society of Dramatic Authors in Berlin. Mr. Walter Jordan, the agent of the Society in the United States, had forwarded to the Society’s office lists of plays produced by the stock companies in America. These lists the secretary submitted to the meeting, and the secretary was instructed to go through them as soon as they arrived and, in those cases where he saw English authors’ works being pro- duced, to write to the authors, if they were members of the Society, enquiring whether the performances had been authorised or not. The dramatic cases were then discussed. The secretary reported that the Committee of Management had taken up a case of alleged infringement of copyright on behalf of one of the members. Another case was reported of a difficulty experienced by a member of the Society with an agent in Hungary. As none of the members of the sub-committee could give any information about the gentleman in question, the secretary was instructed to make what enquiries he could on_ behalf of the member through the Society’s Hungarian lawyers, and to report. The third case was one of alleged plagiarism of one of the members’ plays by a play by another dramatist. The member concerned put before the sub-com- mittee a full statement of the resemblances between the two plays, and a report on the position was read to the sub-committee. The sub-committee decided to refer the matter to the solicitors of the Society, and to request them to report their views on the case to the next meeting of the Committee of Management, with a recommendation that the Committee of Management should take the matter in hand, if the solicitors’.opinion was favourable to the member’s claim. The consideration of the dramatic pamphlet was adjourned to the next meeting. 162 ComvosErs’ SuB-COMMITTEE THE Composers’ Sub-Committee met at the committee room of the Society of Authors, 13, Queen Anne’s Gate, on Saturday, Feb- ruary 8, at 11 o'clock. After the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting the agenda were considered. The first matter before the sub-committee was Messrs. Curwen’s agreement. A letter which had been received from the firm, in answer to certain comments submitted to them by the sub-committee, was considered. The sub-com- mittee came to the conclusion that Messrs. Curwen’s desire to have entire control of the performing rights and mechanical instrument rights could not be approved, and instructed the secretary to write to Messrs. Curwen accordingly, pointing out the reason for the sub-committee’s conclusions. They further instructed the secretary to point out that as the agreement had already been published in The Author as approved by the sub-committee, it would be necessary to insert in The Author a statement of the sub-committee’s inability to accept the agreement in its new and altered form. The next question related to an agreement from another publishing house which had been offered to one of the members of the Society, and it was decided to publish a criticism of the document in a future issue of The Author. The secretary then read a circular letter which had been approved by the Committee of Management, and which it was decided to send round to composers—both those who were, and those who were not members of the Society. Suggestions were made with a view to enabling the secretary to obtain for the circular the widest possible circulation. It is hoped to send to at least 500 composers, in order, if possible, to obtain a strong com- bination of composers to act in unison for the benefit of the profession. The secretary reported the result of an action taken by the Committee of Management for a composer, against a. music-publishing firm. The result had been entirely satis- factory, and the secretary mentioned that he had received a letter of thanks from the composer concerned. ‘A letter from the Society's solicitor dealing with certain difficult points arising under section 19 of the Copyright Act was read, and the secretary explained that the Committee of Management would be willing to consider taking action in a case when one was pre- THE AUTHOR. sented, in order to obtain the opinion of the Courts on the points raised. Another agreement from a publishing house dealing with American rights was read, and it was agreed to ask a representative of the firm to call and discuss the questions arising out of it with the sub-committee. —— + Cases. Durine the past month twenty-two cases have passed through the secretary’s hands. It is as well to mention from time to time that these cases are matters in which the secretary actually intervenes between the author and the publisher, editor, or manager, and not those cases on which the secretary only gives advice to the member. Demands for the return of MSS. have been the most numerous. Of these the secretary has dealt with ten. In four cases the MSS. have been returned, in two cases the editors have given every assistance in their power, but have been unable to find the MSS., and no further action has been possible owing to the fact that legal evidence has been wanting. Of the four remaining cases two have only recently come to the office, and in the other two no answer has as yet been received. There have been six demands for money. Of these three have been successful and cheques have been paid. The other three are ina satis- factory state. In two of the cases there has been a slight dispute as to the amount, but cheques have been promised as soon as the figures have been settled, and in the last case, although a cheque has not been received, a date has been fixed for payment. In three cases out of four demands for accounts, the accounts have been rendered. The fourth is still in the course of settlement, the publisher having promised the returns within the next week. One dispute on an agreement has been settled, and one complicated question of moneys due on accounts is in the course of favourable negotiations. There are very few cases left over from former months. ‘There is no matter which has not either been placed in the hands of the solicitors or concerning which replies have not been received from the opposite party and a settlement promised. ——  THE AUTHOR. 163 Elections. Barnes-Lawrence, Ash- ley ; Blake, Ernest Blunt, Reginald . _~ Bradshaw, Percy V. Brooks, H. Jamyn : Brown, R. Cuthbert . Crawford, Albert Ed- ward Bredin L Finck, Hermann : Foxwell, A. K., M.A. Lond. Greenaway, Mrs. O. C.-. y7 Greene, Harry Plun- kett ; : ‘ Harding, Ernest Charlton Harington, Miss Ethel . Hinton, Arthur Jones, E. Hasler Korbay, Francis . Lawrence, Margery Menzies, Mrs. Stuart of Wood Hall O’Mara, H. M. S. : Quirke, Helen M. L. (Ellen Svala) 7 Rothenstein, Albert . Round, Mina (Maurice Reynold). Sargent, Miss Maud E. . Schlenssner, Miss Ellie Simpson, Mrs. Katha- rine. Vernon, George . ‘ Silton Rectory, Zeals, Wilts. 12, Carlyle Man- sions, Chelsea, S.W. 87, Dacres Road, Forest Hill, S.E. Savage Club, Adelphi Terrace, W.C. 14, Devonport Street, Hyde Park, W. 71, Carlisle Road, Eastbourne. 207, Adelaide Road, N.W. 19a, Wellesley Road, Harrow - on - the - Hill, Middlesex. 42, West Cromwell Road, Earl’s Court, S.W. 48, Iverna Gardens, W. 1, Hartington Road, Chorlton-cum- Hardy, Manches- ter: 14, St. John’s Wood Road, N.W. Portalegre, Portugal. 47, Devonshire Street, W. Eversleigh, Wol- verhampton. Crickett Court, Il- minster. Swanage, Dorset. 17, Yarrell Mansions, Queen’s Club Gardens, W. Savile Club, 107, Piccadilly, W. 11, rue d’Artois, Paris (8 emi). Chasefield, Grove Road, Havant, Hants. 44, Rosslyn Hill, Hampstead, N.W. Piazza S. Barto- lomeo degli Ar- meni 8-2, Genoa, Italy. Vickers, John H., B.A. Offley Grove, New- port, Shropshire. Weston, Miss Lydia ~. 28, Gwydyr Man- sions, Hove, Sus- sex. a BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. 4 While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the oftice by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. AGRICULTURE. RursaL DENMARK AND ITs Lessons. By H. River Haaearp. New Edition. 8 x 54. 335 pp. (The Silver Library.) Longmans. 33s. 6d. Ture Utiiry Poutrry Crus YEAR Book AnD REGISTER. Edited by A. A. Strrone. 72x 5. 114 pp. 68z., Lincoln’s Inn Fields. ART. Tue BritisH ScHoout. An Anecdotal Guide to the Britisk Painters and Painting in the National Gallery. By E. V. Lucas. 63 x 4}. 264 pp. Methuen. 2s. 6d. n. Tue Yrar’s Art, 1913. Compiled by A. C. R. CartEr. 74 x 43. 598 pp. Hutchinson. BIOGRAPHY. A Littie Sister. By Maurice Lanprievx. Translated from the Third French Edition by Leonora L. YORKE Surrn. 7: x 5. xvii +303 pp. Kegan Paul. 5s. n. DEVOTIONAL. Tue Way oF Victory. By JEAN Roperts. 2s., 1s., 6d. Tur Emancipation or Woman. By JEAN ROBERTS. Mowbray. ls. DRAMA AND ELOCUTION. Peur Gyxt. By Henrik Issen. A New Translation by R. Exuis Roperts. 7} x 54. xxix + 254 pp. Martin Secker. 5s. n. Passers-By. A Play in Four Acts. By C. Happon CHamBers. 6} x 5. 139 pp. Duckworth. 2s. Five Onu-Act Prays: The Dear Departed, Fancy Free, The Master of the House, Phipps, The Fifth Command- ment. By S. Houcuron, author of Hindle Wakes. 7; x 42. 111 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 1s. 6d. n. EDUCATIONAL. Wuere Epvcation Fars. By Preston Were. With an Introduction by the Rigur Hon. Lorp SHEFFIELD 74 x 5. 114 pp. Ralph, Holland. 1s. n. FICTION. Tur Ware Case. By Gerorce Pisypett. Methuen & Co. 6s. Our Own Country. By Lovurse Sracpoote Kunny. Dublin: James Duffy, Ltd. 2s. Nevertuetess. By Isapen Smrrx, author of Mated, The Minister's Guest, etc. Alston Rivers. 6s. 164 Joux CHRISTOPHER. JOURNEY’S Enp. By Roman Rottanp. Translated by GILBRET CANNAN. 7Z Xx 5. 540 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Tue BeLoveD ENemy. By E. Marta ALBANESI. 73 x 5. 323 pp. Methuen. 6s. Swirr Nick or THE YorK Roap. By GEORGE EpGAR. 73 x 5. 412 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Skipper Anne. A Tale of Napoleon’s Secret Service. By Maran Bower. 74 x 5. 316pp. Hodder & Stough- ton. 6s. East or THE SHapows. By Mrs. Husurt Barcvay. 73 x 5. 304 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. PaRENTAGE. By Guapys MENDL. 72 x 5. 308 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s, CHILD oF THE Storm. By H. Riper HaGGARD. 72 Xx 5. 348 pp. Cassell. 6s. An Arram or Sats. By J. C. Snairu. 74 x 5 351 pp. Methuen. 6s. Concert Prrcu. By Frank Dansy. 7} X 43. 380 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Tue Lirtir Grey SHor. By P. J. BREBNER. 74 x 5. 312 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Peart Stringer. By Praay WEBLING. 7j X 5. 313 pp. Methuen. 6s. THe Lapy oF THE Canartes. By Sr. Jonn Lucas: 7k x 5. 346 pp. Blackwood. 6s. New WINE AND OLp Borries. By ConsTANCE SMEDLEY. 74 x 43. 307 pp. Fisher Unwin. 6s. A Master or Deception. By RicHarpD MaRsH. 336 pp. Cassell. 6s. Tur Hovsr oF THE OTHER WORLD. 7% Xx 5. By VioLtet TWEE- DALE. 7% x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. dipary’s Career. By Parry Truscott. 7} x 5 305 pp. Werner Laurie. 6s. Her Srcrer Lire. By Rosurr Macuray. 7} X 5 312 pp. F.V. White. 6s. Puyiiipa Fouts Mz. By Mary L. PENDERED. 73 X 5. 286 pp. Mills and Boon. 63. No Otner Way. By Louis Tracy. 7} X 9. 318 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. Tun LANE THAT HAD NO TuRNING. By GILBERT PARKER. 260 pp. (Sevenpenny Library.) 6} x 44. Hodder & Stoughton. Tu ExpLorrs or BRIGADIER GERARD. By A. Conan Doyie. (Cheap Reprint.) 6} x 44. 334 pp. Smith Elder. 1s. n. Vurtep Women. By MarMapUKE PICKTHALL, 7} X 5. 320 pp. Nash. 6s. Wo,. By Mavrice Drake. 7} X 5. 316 pp. Methuen. 6s. Hetexa Brerr’s Carzer. By Desmond CoKE. 7] X 9. 320 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. Her Convict Huspanp. By Marte Connor LEIGHTON. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. HISTORY. France. By Cecrs Huaptam. 8} X 5k. 408 pp. (The Making of the Nations.) Black. 7s. 6d. n. MILITARY. BrermsH Batrues: Crucy. By Hrare BELLoc. 64 x 44. 113 pp. Swift. 1s. n. MUSIC. A Coxcisp History or Music. For the Use of Students. By the Rey. H. G. Bonavia Hunt, Mus.D., F.R.S.E. New and Cheaper Edition. 63} x 4. 184 pp. Bell. 28. n. THE AUTHOR. NATURAL HISTORY. A History or British Mammats. By Geratp E. H. BarRett- HAMILTON. Part XIII. 10. x. Oe pp. 313—360. Gurney & Jackson. 2s. 6d. n. POETRY. Porms. By JosEpHINE V. Rows. Lynwood. 2s. 6d. n. POLITICAL. Tur Lorps or THE Devit’s Panavise, By G. SIDNEY PATERNOSTER. 7% x 5. 327pp. Stanley Paul. 5s.n. 7% x 5. 224 pp. REPRINTS. Tur Dynasts. By Tuomas Harpy. Parts I. and II. xvi + 404 pp. Part IV. 423 pp. (Wessex Edition.) 9 x 53. Macmillan. 7s. 6d. n. each. SCIENCE. Voucanozs. Their Structure and Significance. By T. G. Bonney, Sc.D., LL.D. Third Edition. 379 pp. _6s. n. Tus INTERPRETATION OF Rapium. By F. Soppy, F.R.8. Third Edition. Revised and Enlarged. 284 pp. 6s.n. Herepity. By J. A. THomson. Second Edition. 667 pp. 9s. n. (The Progressive Science Series. 8} x 53. Murray. THEOLOGY. Tur Lieut or Inpra. By Haroup Beasiy. A New and Revised Edition of ‘Other Sheep.” 74 x 43. 224 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. Is. n. TOPOGRAPHY. Gattant Lirree Waxes. Sketches of its People, Places, and Customs. By JEANNETTE Marks. 7} X 0- 189 pp. Constable. 5s. n. ——_+— > o—_—__ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. —+—< + — Messrs. Macmillan & Co. announce the pub- lication in April of the first two volumes of the “‘ Bombay Edition of the Works of Rudyard Kipling,” containing all the author’s writings, verse and prose, newly arranged and cor- rected by himself. The edition, which will be limited to 1,050 copies, will occupy twenty- three volumes, and the first of every set will be autographed by Mr. Kipling. Two volumes will appear every two months until the edition is complete. The price will be one guinea net per volume, and the work will only be sold as a whole. The same firm are the publishers of Mr. Maurice Hewlett’s ‘‘ Helen Redeemed and Other Poems,” a volume of verse mainly concerned with classical subjects; the prin- cipal poem occupies half the book, which concludes with fourteen sonnets and some fragments.  00 ab th E 100 Ye HE OE > a : We ors Seog re ¢ *- Ser pe i Sang int sa Sa poe Gath oe ~ ee THE AUTHOR. Messrs. Macmillan have also recently pro- duced ‘ Portraits and Speculations,” a col- lection of essays by Mr. Arthur Ransome on literary and artistic topics; “ Highways and Byways in Somerset,” Mr. Edward Hutton’s contribution to the Highways and Byways Series ; and “‘ The Reef,’ Mrs. Edith Wharton’s new novel, the scenes of which are chiefly laid in France. Mr. Arnold Bennett’s new novel, ‘“‘ The Regent,” is published by Messrs. Methuen & Co. “The Faith of All. Sensible People,” by Mr. David Alec Wilson, is appearing this spring through the same firm, at the price of 2s. 6d. net. Miss Ellen Key’s latest work is a survey of the feminist question in its entirety, and is published by Messrs. G. P. Putnam’s Sons under the title of “‘ The Woman Movement,” with an introduction from the pen of Mr. Havelock Ellis. The author includes in her book a statement of what she considers to be the new phase upon which the feminist move- ment is entering, in which the claim to exert the rights and functions of man is less impor- tant than the claim of woman’s rights as the mother and educator of the coming generation. A second edition of Professor Charlton Bastian’s ‘‘The Origin of Life,’ with an important appendix and two new plates, is published by Messrs. Watts & Co. at 3s. 6d. A French translation of the same work, by Professor L. Guimet, is appearing through M. Lamertin, of Brussels. Mr. Herbert Jenkins, Ltd., is about to pro- duce an anonymous book entitled ‘* National Revival, a Restatement of Tory Principles,” with a preface by Lord Willoughby de Broke. It is claimed for this that it re-affirms the vital principles of Conservatism, and appeals eloquently to the Conservative elements in the nation to rally round a new ideal of patriotism, a new conception of national policy; that it vindicates the Conservative conception of the Constitution, and develops a Conservative doctrine of social reform, which provides a real alternative to the panaceas of Radical-Socialism; and that it gives to patriotic Englishmen of every class a new confidence, a new inspiration, and a new hope. Mr. A. Abram has brought out, through Messrs. George Routledge and Sons in England and Messrs. KE. P. Dutton & Co. in the United States, a book on “‘ English Life and Manners in the Later Middle Ages,” with 77 illustra- tions from contemporary prints reproduced from MSS. at the British Museum, &c. In an 165 appendix of over 50 pages a detailed list of authorities is furnished. The price of the English edition is 6s. Father Sebastian Boden has written the preface to “A Little-Sister,”’ translated by Miss Leonora L. Yorke-Smith from the French of Mgr. Maurice Landrieux, Vicar-General of Rheims. Messrs. Kegan, Paul, Trench, Tritbner & Co. are the publishers. Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. publish on the 4th inst Mr. Philip W. Sergeant’s “ Little Jennings and Fighting Dick Talbot: a Life of the Duke and Duchess of Tyrconnel.”’ This is an attempt to do justice, late in the day, to James II.’s great Irish Viceroy and his wife, who have suffered heavily in the past from the “‘ Whiggishness”’ (as the late Mr. Andrew Lang expressed it once) of the muse of English history. The work is in two volumes and is illustrated with 17 portraits. The same publishers have added to their Colonial Library Mr. F.. Bancroft’s “ The Veldt Dwellers,’ which appeared in 6s. form last October and has gone through six editions. They are now bringing out a sequel to this Anglo-Boer War story, under the title of “Thane Brandon.” Mr. Bancroft has dis- posed of the American rights of both “ The Veldt Dwellers’? and ‘‘ Thane Brandon” to Messrs. Small, Maynard & Co. Mrs. Mary Gaunt brought out last month, through Mr. T. Werner Laurie, her new novel, ‘“‘ Every Man’s Desire,” a story of life in West Africa, a part of the world with which she is well acquainted. She has started for an expedition through unknown China, after a visit to her brother-in-law, Dr. Morrison, in Peking. A second edition has appeared of Mr. C. E. Gouldsbury’s ‘‘ Life in the Indian Police,” of which the publishers are Messrs. Chapman & Hall. The same firm last month, published Miss Violet A. Simpson’s new novel, “ The Beacon Watcher.”’ Mr. James Baker, F.R.G.S., has published, through the Bodley Head, “Austria: Her People and their Homelands.’’ The book is illustrated with forty-eight pictures in colour, and is issued at 21s. net. Messrs. Longmans announce that they have in preparation a limited issue of a book by Mr. J. G. Millais, the son of the artist and a well-known naturalist, on ‘“ British Diving Ducks.” It will be published in two quarto volumes, and is intended to afford a complete history of all the species of diving ducks that are indigenous in or visitors to the British  166 Isles. The illustrations will be on an un- usually elaborate scale. Messrs. Ralph, Holland & Co., have issued a book entitled ‘‘ Where Education Fails,” by Mr. Preston Weir. Additional interest is lent to the work by the fact that the introduction is contributed by Lord Sheffield, better known among educationists as the Hon. Lyulph Stanley. Mr. G. Sidney Paternoster has published, through Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. at the price of 5s. net, “ The Lords of the Devil’s Paradise. The grim story of rubber collec- tion in the Putumayo.” The author has been for twenty-two years connected with Truth. He has collected the stories of the witnesses and collated the evidence. In this book he tells the story in its entirety. “ Rita’s ’ new novel, “‘ A Grey Life,” is a romance of Bath in the seventies and eighties— a period not hitherto touched on by authors writing of the famous City of Waters. A brilliant Irish adventurer is the central figure of the tale. The publishers are Messrs. Stanley Paul. The same firm has just produced Mr. Rafael Sabatini’s ‘‘ The Strolling Saint,’ the imaginary memoirs of Augustine, Lord of Mondolfo, at the time of the Italian Renaissance. Miss Annesley Kenealy’s “The Poodle Woman,” is the first of a Votes-for-Women series of 6s. novels from the same house. ““'The Poodle Woman ”’ is a love-story, as well as an attempt to answer the question, What do women want ? Messrs. Stanley Paul are also the publishers of four novels—Mr. Hamilton Drummond’s «¢ Sir Galahad of the Army”; Miss Theodora Wilson Wilson’s ‘A Modern Ahab”; Miss May Wynne’s “The Destiny of Claude ” ; and Mr. Charles McEvoy’s “‘ Brass Faces ””— and of Mrs. Edith Cuthell’s ‘A Vagabond Courtier.’’ In the last-named biography, Mrs. Cuthell returnsto the period of her‘* Wilhelmina, Margravine of Baireuth.” In it she tells, from his letters and memoirs, the story of Baron von Péllnitz, courtier of Frederic I. of Prussia, Frederic William, Frederic the Great, the Princess Palatine, the Duchesse d’Orléans, and several other European royalties. Messrs. Mills & Boon have published a new novel by Miss Mary L. Pendered. It is called ‘‘ Phyllida Flouts Me,” and is a country comedy, laid in Northamptonshire. The hero is a farmer, and the villain turns out to be a woman! Phyllida is the heroine, who reads THE AUTHOR. poetry, while her father worships roses, and her mother runs the farm. She “* flouts ”’ her true lover and takes up with an engaging — artist who proves exceedingly disappointing, But all ends as well as library readers expect. Messrs. Mills & Boon are also the publishers _ of Mr. George Edgar’s ‘‘ Swift Nick of the York Road,” a story of the romantic type, dealing with life on the highway, its hero being ~ Swift Nick Nevison, who really made the journey to York for which Dick Turpin got the credit. Mr. Richard Marsh’s new novel, “* A Master of Deception,” is issued by Messrs. Cassell & Co. Mrs. E. W. Savi’s “The Daughter-in-Law ” (Messrs. Hurst & Blackett) has its scene laid in India, a country with which the author displays a thorough acquaintance. Mrs. Savi has also had a complete story, of which the title is ‘‘ The Saving of a Scandal,”’ accepted by the editors of The Red Magazine. : Messrs. Holden & Hardingham, who brought out Miss Edith Kenyon’s Welsh novel, “ The Wooing of Mifanwy,” will follow this in May with another from the same pen, entitled, ‘*The Winning of Gwenora.” Miss Beatrice Kelston is the author of © ‘Seekers Every One,” the publishers being — Messrs. John Long, Ltd. The story deals with — a girl driven by disappointed love to go upon the stage. Miss Peggy Webling last month had a novel, “The Pearl Stringer,’ published by Messrs Methuen. Mr. Max Rittenberg has three books appear ing this year. A first novel, called “Th Mind-Reader,”’ will be brought out in April - by Messrs. Appleton both in London and in_ New York. A second book, a story of public school life with the title of ‘‘ The Cockatoo,” — is to be published in May by Messrs. Sidgwick & Jackson. Another novel, the title of which — is not definitely settled, is scheduled for September by Messrs. Methuen in London, and Messrs. Appleton in New York. : Mr. S. B. Banerjea, author of ‘‘ Tales of Bengal,” ‘‘ Indian Detective Stories,” ete., 1s writing a romance dealing with modern” crime, the scene of which is laid partly in England and partly in Sweden. The hero falls in love with a girl, who firmly refuses to marry him, as she is ‘“‘ wedded to a sacred cause,” which she will not disclose. A riv appears on the scene, and the two decide upon a novel plan of settling their difference. They fall, however, in the clutches of th “‘ wickedest man on earth,’? who has resolved to commit the most revolting crime that  THE AUTHOR. human being can think of. The two rivals resolve to thwart his scheme. What they do, under what circumstances they discover their lady love, and what becomes of the “ sacred eause ’’ are, so far, the secret of the author. Mr. Banerjea is also translating an Oriental tale, which, in his opinion, almost resembles the *“‘ Arabian Nights ” in its breadth of con- ception and flight of imagination. It is small in bulk, but makes very entertaining reading for both young and old. : Early in March Messrs. Ouseley will publish Mr. Harry Tighe’s new novel, “‘ A Watcher of Life.” The book opens with a sketch of life in a modern French country house. From there it takes the reader to Paris, London, Surrey, and the South Austrian Tyrol, de- picting houses and scenes well known to the author. We learn from the ‘‘ Poetry Bookshop,” of 35, Devonshire Street, Theobalds Road, that owing to the exceptional demand for “ Geor- gian Poetry, 1911—12” (3s. 6d. net), pub- lished in December last, there has been much difficulty in the prompt execution of orders, and many of those who were anxious to obtain copies of the first edition have been unavoid- ably disappointed. The second edition is exhausted. A third edition is ready, and all orders can now be promptly executed. Last month, at Glasgow, Mr. William Miles gave the fourth of his recitals from the poetical works of Mr. Mackenzie Bell. Like its pre- decessors, the recital was well attended and successful. Mr. Clifford King has had the satisfaction, rare for a writer of verse, of seeing his **Poems’’ (Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co.) run into a fourth edition. Mr. E. Hamilton Moore’s ‘“‘ An Idyll and Other Poems,” published by Messrs. Melrose, is a collection very varied, both in subject and in manner of treatment. The principal feature is a series of octosyllabic verses in sonnet form. Mr. H. Osmond Anderton’s ‘‘ The Song of Alfred” (Messrs. Constable) is an epic dedi- cated ‘To All the Folk of All the Britains,” and tells in ballad measure the story of the first true King of England. Miss Josephine Rowe subdivides her “Poems”? (Messrs. Lynwood & Co.) under the heads of Irish Lays and Lyrics, Poems of Human Nature, London Lays, Poems of Passion, Poems for Children, and Poems of Nature. One or two have already appeared serially. Miss Gertrude Robins’s collection of plays, ‘Makeshifts and Realities,’ has been pub- 167 lished in a fourth and revised edition by Mr. Werner Laurie at 1s. net. ‘* A Woman of Imagination” is a four-act play, written by Lloyd St. Clair and privately printéd. It deals with the influence of a young woman upon her surroundings—which include a middle-aged, money-making husband. In “ Living Music’ Mr. Herbert Antcliffe endeavours to indicate the main currents of modern music (in its more serious aspects), while disclaiming any intention of providing a complete guide to the tendencies and in- fluences now at work. In small compass the author covers a great deal of ground, and the volume is a worthy addition to the Joseph Williams Series of handbooks on music. We note that in The Churchman for January Mr. Antcliffe had an article on ‘ Congrega- tional Singing,’ and in the February West- minster Review one on Franz Liszt. Miss Josephine Riley’s ‘‘ Notes of Lessons on Pattern Drafting’ (Sir Isaac Pitman & Sons) is a volume with numerous plates, addressed to the Schools of the Dominions, and dealing with the teaching of needlework. Generally speaking, the book includes lessons in pattern-drafting and cutting-out, graduated for all classes. The author aims at presenting a recognised system which, correlated with art, can be earried from class to class; based on the latest requirements of the Board of Education. Last month was published. by Messrs. Methuen, ‘‘ Health through Diet,’”’ by Kenneth G. Weis, L.A.C.P. Lond, M.B.CS5. Eng., with the advice and assistance of Alexander Haig, M.A., M.D. The sub-title of the book shows that it is ‘‘a practical guide to the uric-acid-free diet, founded on eighteen years of personal experience.” Mr. E. J. Solano edits ‘‘ The Imperial Army Series of Training Manuals,’ written by officers of the regular Army, and published by Mr. John Murray, at 1s. each. Of these manuals, four have been issued, on Physical Training (senior and junior courses), Drill and Field Training, and Signalling; and others are announced on Musketry, Field Engineering, Camp Training, and First Aid. Those who have read Mr. Jeffery Farnol’s “The Broad Highway ” will welcome an illus- trated edition at the price of 10s. 6d. The illustrations are by G. E. Brock, and the book will make a sound present. Yet another monthly review is on the market at the moderate price of 1s. net. The English Review was the first. Now the British Review follows; does it intend to outstrip its rival ? 168 In the prospectus it is stated, “ The outlook will be imperial ; whilst all sides will be given impartial hearing, combined with fearless candour in proclaiming facts. Literature and criticism will be treated from the newest stand- points.” This latter statement is reassuring, for the present treatment of literature and criticism needs some revision. Mr. Eveleigh Nash published last month a volume by Clare Jerroldon “ The Married Life of Queen Victoria,” in which both the Queen and her Consort are shown “according to contemporary information and impressions, rather than in the purely and impossibly idealistic way of the various lives written upon them.” Professor Geddes has written, ‘‘ The Masque of lLearning’’—a medieval and modern pageant of education throughout the ages. which is to be produced in the Great Hall of the University of London on the evenings of March 11, 12, 18, 14 and 15, under the general direction and stage managership of Mrs. Percy Dearmer. Tickets may be obtained of Messrs. Chappell & Co., and of the Masque Secretary, Crosby Hall, Chelsea. We regret that, owing to an oversight, we omitted to mention a book published last summer by Mr. Allen Fea, through Mr. Eveleigh Nash. It was entitled ‘‘ Old World Places,” and treated principally of the Mid- lands and the Fen Country. There were fifty illustrations to the work. DramarTIc. On January 24, at the Abbey Theatre Dublin, Mr. Sidney Paternoster’s play, “‘ The Dean of St. Patrick’s,’’ was produced for the first time, the Abbey No. 2 Company making a very good show in it. The aspect of Jonathan Swift which is presented in Mr. Paternoster’s work is the romantic Dean, the lover of Stella and Vanessa; and the story is made to end with the bringing of the news of Stella’s death to the broken-down wreck that once was so imposing a figure. The playwright has been very ambitious in his attempt to put Swift upon the stage, but he met with more than a small measure of success, whether or not his play is destined to be seen in London one day. In Mr. Jerome K. Jerome’s ‘“‘ Esther Cast- ways,” at the Prince of Wales’s Theatre, Miss Marie Tempest made a notable hit, and if the author cannot be said to have used a very novel theme, he certainly has worked out his plot in a manner calculated to show off his THE AUTHOR. leading lady to excellent advantage, and provided visitors to the Prince of Wales’s, with a good evening’s entertainment. a Mr. Edward Knoblauch, in collaboration with Mr. Wilfred Coleby, and with the assist- — ance of Mr. Cyril Maude in the title rile, has — tickled London with ‘‘ The Headmaster,” and — the only grievance which one can bring ~ against all concerned in the production is that the spectator at the Playhouse cannot make _ up his mind whether he is witnessing a farce or an idyll. But, whichever it is, it is vastly attractive, and has already added another to Mr. Knoblauch’s successes as a collaborator. Mr. Stanley Houghton’s “‘ Trust the People” _ was produced at the Garrick Theatre on ~ February 6, and within a few days we heard ~ that the Chancellor of the Exchequer had been — to see it, while the Speaker and the Colonial — Secretary had written to the author to con- — gratulate him on the success of the electioneer- _ ing scenes in the play. The leading part, the man of the people, who has risen to be Cabinet — Minister, was played by Mr. Arthur Bourchier. — Mr. H. V. Esmond produced his three-act — comedy, ‘‘ Eliza Comes to Stay,” at the — Criterion Theatre, on February 12, the Eliza — being Miss Eva Moore (Mrs. Esmond), and the — author playing hero. A capital start was ~ made, and, to judge by the first week’s houses, — a prosperous career seems in store for the play. — Mr. William Archer’s version of Ibsen’s — great historical drama, known in this country — as ‘‘ The Pretenders,’ met with a genuine — artistic triumph at the Haymarket on February 13. At the Comedy Theatre on February 15, ~ ““Lady Noggs, Peeress,’’ an adaptation by Miss Cicely Hamilton, from Mr. Edgar Jepson’s © novel of that name, was presented for the first time to a sympathetic audience. : Mr. Basil Gill has recently accepted a play, — which Mr. Tighe has written in collaboration - with Mr. Cecil Rose, and hopes to produce it — at an early date. a A new comedy entitled ‘‘ Her side of the House,”’ by Mr. Letchmere Worrall and Miss — Atté Hall, has been put into rehearsal at the © Aldwych, and will be produced on March 4. The Theatre in Eyre gave two performances on January 31 at Crosby Hall, More's” Garden, Chelsea Embankment, the selected pieces being “‘ The Veil of Happiness,’’ trans- — lated from the French of M. Georges Clemenceau (ex-Premier of France), ane ‘*Home from the Ball ’’—according to th Times report, “‘a quite charming little fane by Edith Lyttelton.”  THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. 2 ee ry E que demande la Cité,” is a little : ) 2 volume containing twenty causeries, by M. Raymond Poincaré. The .vesf President of the Republic informs the young sen men of to-day what their country expects of od them, and explains to them the working of ‘sev French social life. It is a book to be read “1 9% by Frenchmen and foreigners alike, for in it . a4 the author explains clearly much that should _4 « be known concerning the State, the Constitu- ‘act tion, the President of the Republic, the Minis- vt ters, the Chamber of Deputies, the Senate, ed the Budget, Taxes and Military Service. e4 No one is better qualified for giving this ‘sola information than M. Raymond Poincaré. ~ 6H He was elected Deputé at the age of twenty- “ove. seven, Minister of Education when thirty-two, ed) then Minister of Finances, Senator, Rappor- / 9) teur Général du Budget. He has been a Member 4 i, of the French Academy for some years, and ee was elected President of the Conseil des #iailf Ministres in 1912, and President of the French 99%) Republic in 1913. T ‘The book of the month, which everyone ef 4) is now reading is “La Mort,” by Maurice $58M Maeterlinck. It came out some little time # 02) ago as a serial, and now that it is in volume ma) form it promises to be as much read as “The Treasure of the Humble.” ‘Ta Maison brile,’? by Paul Margueritte, is another of the clever novels by this author, the theme of which is the question of divorce. In “ Les Fabrecé ” we had an excellent example of solidarity, and saw all the members of the family sacrificing their own interests for th> general good. In “La Maison brile,’’ the husband is unhappily married, but, for the sake of his two children, he will not repudiate his wife. Finally, in order to marry again, he decides to ask for a divorce, but his wife will not consent to this, until she finds it is to her interest. The story is an interesting one and is cleverly handled. “Les Sables mouvants,’’ by Collette Yver, is another novel by the author of “‘ Princesses de Science.” Most of this writer’s books are written with some special purpose. In this one a curious psychological study is given to us, but the book is too crowded. ‘There is matter enough for two or three stories con- tained in one. “Le Duc Rollon,” by Léon de Tinseau, is a story which opens in the year 2000 and the scene is laid in Washington. The book is a curious one and not at all in the usual style of this author. 169 “ Pernette en Escapade” is a distinctly adventurous story by Charles Foley. Per- nette, as the title indicates, is one of the emancipated. She goes as far as she can in her adventure, and the situation becomes dramatic. The story is told in a_ bright, amusing way. La Fontaine has been very much in vogue this winter. M. Faguet has been lecturing on him, and M. Louis Roche gives a most interesting ‘volume entitled “‘ La Vie de Jean de La Fontaine.’”’ We have a full account of him as a child, and as a man, and, after reading this book, much that had seemed almost incomprehensible in his life is explained. “Au Chevet de la Turquie,’ by Stephane Lauzanne, is an account of a recent journey to Constantinople. The author had forty days’ experience of the struggles of a dying Empire. ‘De la Plata a la Cordillére des Andes ”’ is the title of Jules Huret’s second volume on the Argentine. No better guide than M. Huret exists for the exploration of foreign countries. In the books he has written on America and Germany we are accustomed to strict impartiality and accurate information. He is a conscientious writer and a keen observer, and, while preparing his books he does not neglect the one essential thing for the subject he has undertaken, namely, to study it himself before writing on it, and this study, for M. Huret, usually means long months of exile in the country about which he intends to write. As a result of this thoroughness, the books he gives us are trustworthy documents, which will remain as landmarks in the history of nations, supplying information as_ to the physical, political, and human aspects of the countries described. “ [’Kpitre au fils de loup,” by Bahiou ‘lah, the founder of Bahaism, has been translated from the Persian into French by M. Hippolyte Dreyfus. “Le Fils de Loup,”’ was the name given to the High Priest of Ispahan, on account of his cruelty. Under the form of an open letter, Bahiou’llih explains to him the object of his mission, and reminds him of the chief events of his troubled life. It was the last work written by this prophet of a religion which claims to embrace all religions (as the keynote to Bahaism is universal fraternity). In 1892, Bahiou’llah died at St. Jean d’Acre. There is a fairly large group now in Paris of disciples of this prophet, and the members of the group are of all nationalities. “‘ Saynetes et Farces ”’ is the title of a little volume by M. Maurice Bouchor, which will be of great service for amateur theatricals. 170 “ Alfred Tennyson,” by M. Frédéric Choisy, is a remarkable study of the works and per- sonality of the English Poet Laureate. The author's object is to give the French reader a clearer idea than he has hitherto had of a poet who is comparatively little known in France. Among the more interesting articles in the Reviews lately are the following ones in the Revue hebdomadaire, “‘ Les Effets d’une Per- sécution sur la Vie d’une Eglise,” by Georges Goyau; “Un Lorrain (M. Raymond Poin- caré),’’ by M. Louis Madelin, and in the Figaro an excellent article by André Beaunier on “ Pere et Fils,” the translation of “ Father and Son,” by Edmund Gosse. We learn with great pleasure that Brazil has now decided to join the Berne Convention. The late M. Edouard Sauvel was largely instrumental in bringing this about. He was seconded by M. de Lalande, French Minister in Rio, and thanks are due to the Senator Guanabara for presenting the proposition to the Brazilian Congress and getting the Bill through within a year. A curious legal case has just been tried in Italy. Sardou’s play, ‘“* Fédora,” was given in Paris in 1882, but was not published in France until 1908. In 1883 Sardou authorised M. Bersezio to put on the stage an Italian translation of ‘“ Fédora.” The drama was printed and published in Italian in 1892 by Messrs. Treves. In 1889 Bersezio retroceded his rights to Sardou, and after Sardou’s death, his heirs transferred the Italian rights in “Fédora”’ to M. Riceardi for a period of twenty-five years, dating from January 1, 1910. In August, 1911, M. Lombardi put on Bersezio’s translation in Rome, at the Adriano Theatre. M. Riccardi claimed an indemnity. The case was tried, and the verdict was in favour of M. Riccardi. M. Lombardi claimed that ‘‘ Fédora’’ was in the domaine public, and that, by virtue of other special laws, he had a right to use this translation of Bersezio’s. The case was brought before a higher court. By virtue of the law of 1882, the Court maintained that Bersezio, having fulfilled all the formalities necessary, and then having retroceded his rights to Sardou, and M. Riccardi, having arranged with the heirs of Sardou, he alone had the right to use the translation in question. M. Lom- bardi has, therefore, lost his case. Maurice Donnay’s play, in four acts, ‘* Les Eclaireuses,’’ has been, and still is, a great success at the Comédie Marigny. At the Vaudeville, Sacha Guitry’s play, THE AUTHOR. > ‘La Prise de Berg-op-Zomm,’ bill. ‘“‘La Femme Seule,” is being given at the Gymnase, and at the Variétés, “‘ L’Habit vert,” a comedy in four acts, by M.M. Robert de Flers and Gaston A de Caillavet. is still on the > Autys HALLARD. “Ce que demande la Cité.” “La Mort.” (Fasquelle.) “La Maison brile.” (Plon.) “ Les Sables mouvants.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Le Duc Rollon.” (Calmann-Levy.) “Pernette en Escapade.”’ (Tallandier.) “La Vie de Jean de La Fontaine.” (Perrin.) ** Au Chevet de la Turquie.” (Fayard.) “ De la Plata 4 la Cordillére des Andes.” “ L’Epitre au fils du loup.” (Hachette.) (Fasquelle.) (H. Champion.) THE COLONIAL BOOK TRADE. i? is very flattering to The Author to know that its renown has gone round the world and back again. Towards the end of last year certain articles were published in its columns dealing with Colonial copyright. One of these was re-published in the enterprising periodical known as the Publishers’ Weekly in the United States. This got into the hands of the editor of a periodical called The Bookfellow, published in Sydney, Australia, and the editor has devoted some two pages to traversing the statements made in the article that originally appeared in The Author. He begins by denying the following statement that ‘‘ English works—in comparison with American—do not get a fair circulation on the Colonial markets.” In answer to that he states as follows :— “* Speaking for Australia and New Zealand, this is untrue ; every bookseller will agree with us that this is untrue ; statistics will prove it to be untrue. Look at the contrast between Australian imports from Great Britain—value in 1911 £618,043 ; and from America—value 1911 £53,668. ‘Works’ means general literature; and nearly all general literature that we sell is published in Great Britain. Tf what is meant (but not said) is fiction, the statement is still untrue; English novels in comparison with American do get a fair circulation on the Australian market. They get the lion’s share of the circulation; there is no doubt whatever about that.” We are very glad to print this statement, but still wonderful stories are told of the energy and push of the American book agent. The editor then turns from general literature to novels, thinking apparently that the Society of Authors and The Author represent writers of fiction only, and he gives some facts about the Australian book trade that are worth reprinting :—  THE AUTHOR. “ A bookseller usually has to leave the first purchase of books to his London agent—simply because most books cannot be shown round at the Australian distance on or before publication. The bookseller himself remains an active controlling foree; he orders a likely seller in advance of publication, or if he gets insufficient stock of what looks a likely seller, he cables at once for a fresh supply. All the time he is on the look-out for steady sellers with the hope of a long run. Unluckily most English novels are not sellers—to our sorrow. They are worth about the number of copies the London agent sends ; and then ‘ it isn’t worth re-ordering.’ That isn’t the fault of the bookseller ; it’s the fault of the books.” He continues with a statement headed “‘ DIFFERENCE IN ‘ CoLoNIAL’ PUBLISHERS.” ‘Tt is quite correct to say that some London publishers are worth, for ‘ Colonial’ sale, a lot more to an author than are others. Some publishers simply drop their novels on the market ; if they sell, welland good ; if they don’t sell, the publisher makes his profit on the average. Others circulate a few review copies. Others really push every book with the aid of local agents; and these, we may modestly say, supplement agents’ visits to the trade— which, because of the vast extent of territory to cover, can only be made annually or semi-annually—by advertising to the trade in The Bookfellow. It stands to reason that these pushing publishers in relation to our trade are the best for authors who have an eye to ‘ Colonial royalties.’ The publisher who keeps his goods before trade and public all the time pushes many a languid or reluctant bookseller to purchase. Booksellers aren't infallible, and sometimes they turn down a book which, when it is pushed by the publisher, turns up trumps. So that, on this head, there is some truth in our author's complaint. But it is the business of his publisher, not of booksellers, to see that his book gets the fullest Australasian publicity. And if his publisher doesn’t do that, and he values his ‘ Colonial ’ royalties, the cure for his complaint is not to abuse the bookseller, but to change his publisher.” This latter paragraph certainly contains some valuable information for the benefit of the members of the Society. It now remains to discover, if possible, those publishers to whom the editor of The Bookfellow makes reference. But the statement on which all these articles have been written is still true, that the Colonial sales in proportion to the English sales are not as large as they should be. Colonials are better buyers of books because there are fewer and in some cases no lending libraries. The returns on the accounts should therefore show a better proportionate result. Why don’t they ? ——_—___-_+-—¢— DRAMATISATION OF NOVELS AND PUBLICATION OF PLAYS. + Important AMERICAN DECISIONS. HE Report of the Register of Copyrights in the United States for the vear 1911—1912 contains two important eases, which more particularly concern the 17i interests of British dramatic authors and novelists owing to the change in the law effected by the Copyright Act, 1911. Under the Act the public performance of a play is no longer equivalent to publication, and_ the novelist is given the exclusive right of dramatis- ing his novel. These changes in the law are very material to the American cases reported below, which were decided before the new Copyright Act came into operation. The question in the first case is one which may arise under the English law, namely, whether the manufacturer of films, for produc- tion by cinematograph of scenes taken from a novel, has infringed the copyright of the novelist, who has the exclusive right of dramatising his work. The second case calls attention to the fact that British authors resident in England are entitled to protection in respect of unpublished works by the common law in the United States ; while by the English Copyright Act the common law rights are abolished, and the statute gives no protection to American authors resident in the United States in respect of their unpublished works. The abrogation of the common law rights has a serious effect, since the public performance of a play no longer amounts to publication according to English law; and the so-called “ copyright performance ”’ of a play in England will not confer the statutory right which attaches to a published work. The American dramatist must print and publish his play in order to acquire statutory copyright in England, but the English dramatist is entitled to protection in the United States without publication. Karem Co. v. Harper Bros. This was an appeal by the Kalem Co. against an order restraining an infringement of the copyright in the novel “ Ben Hur” by the late Gen. Lew Wallace. The appellant com- pany were manufacturers of films, which were used in cinematograph reproductions, and they employed someone to read the novel and to write a description of certain scenes, which might be reproduced in cinematograph exhibi- tions. They took photographs of these scenes and manufactured films, which they advertised under the title ‘‘ Ben Hur.’’ They then sold the films, and public representations were given of these scenes in cinematograph exhibitions. It was contended that, as authors have the statutory right of dramatising their novels. the representation of the scenes, which was founded upon a dramatisation of the story, was an infringement of the author’s copyright. 172 On the other hand, it was urged on behalf of the appellant company that an attempt was being made to extend copyright to ideas, as distinguished from the words in which those ideas were clothed, and further that they had not infringed the copyright, because they did not exhibit the pictures, but merely made the films and sold them. The Court held that the novel was dramatised by what the appellants had done, for drama may be achieved by action as well as by speech. Action could tell a story, display all the most vivid relations between men, and depict every kind of human emotion, without the aid of a word. A novel might be drama- tised by pantomine, and it made no difference whether the effect was produced by living figures, or mechanical means, or reflection from a glass. The essence of the matter was not the mechanism employed, but that the spectators saw the incidents of the story or the story lived. Further, the appellants had invoked by advertisement the use of their films for dramatic reproduction of the story, and that was the purpose for which the films were made. If they did not contribute to the infringement it would be impossible to do so except by taking part in the final act. The appellants had infringed the copyright in the novel and the appeal was dismissed. FERRIS v. FROHMAN. In this appeal Mr. Ferris claimed the statutory copyright in the play entitled “ The Fatal Card,” by Mr. Haddon Chambers and Mr. B. C. Stephenson, who were British sub- jects resident in London at the time of its composition in 1894, The play was performed in London on September 6, 1894, and had not been copyrightea by the authors in the United States. Mr. Frohman acquired American rights under an agreement, and the play had been represented by him in the United States. Mr. George McFarlane made an adaptation of the play and assigned his rights to Mr. Ferris, who copyrighted it in August, 1900, and repre- sented it in the United States. The adapted play contained the essential features of the original play, though it differed in various details. On behalf of Mr. Frohman it was contended that, as the performance of the play in England was not publication, the authors had not lost their common law rights; and that it was not necessary to comply with the statutory provisions for the protection of the copyright. THE AUTHOR. Butit was argued that the English authors being domiciled in England were not entitled to common law rights in the United States, and that Mr. Ferris having copyrighted his adapta- tion of the play in America was the owner of the statutory copyright. The Court held that the authors of the “Fatal Card’? had a common law right of property and were entitled to protection against its unauthorised use in the United States. The common law right was not lost by public performance of the play, which was_ not equivalent to publication. The play had not been printed and published, and the statute did not deprive the authors of their common law right. The adaptation of the play was a piratical composition, and Mr. Ferris could not secure the fruits of piracy by copyrighting it under the statute. The judgment of the Supreme Court of Illinois, which had decided against the claim of Mr. Ferris, was affirmed. Haroitp Harpy. —_—_—__—_.——e____ RIGHTS IN UNPUBLISHED MANUSCRIPT. ++ CANADIAN Law SvIT. (Published by permission of the editor of the “* Publisher's Weekly,” U.S.A. LAWSUIT of considerable interest to both publishers and authors has just been decided by the High Court of Justice of Ontario. In effect, the case is a sequel to an earlier case which was fully re- ported in the Publishers’ Weekly of October 28, 1911. Briefly, an author, Dr. W. D. LeSueur, of Ottawa, was invited to prepare a life of William Lyon Mackenzie for the “ Makers of Canada” series, published by Morang & Co. Through the courtesy of the Mackenzie family, he was allowed access to a collection of papers and documents left by Mackenzie and, with the assistance of this material, compiled his biography. When his manuscript was sub- mitted, however, it was found that he had taken such a prejudiced view of the subject that it was deemed inadvisable to publish his work in the series, and another life was pre- pared in its place. Doubtless influenced by the Mackenzie family, Morang & Co. refused to return the manuscript to Dr. LeSueur. The latter sent back the money which had been paid him in the first instance and brought suit against the  THE AUTHOR. ‘ide publishers for the recovery of his property. 4 The case was carried from court to court, and 22. was finally decided in favour of the plaintiff -~by the Supreme Court of Canada in October, “61911. The Court directed that Morang & Co. of should forthwith hand over the manuscript to 6 the author. 4 Following the return of the manuscript Mr. 5 £G. G. S. Lindsey, grandson of Mackenzie and 2m custodian of his papers, took steps to prevent ~ ej its publication by Dr. LeSueur. He brought ‘i suit against him to compel him to deliver up ii all extracts from and copies of any manu- “to, scripts, books, papers, writings, and docu- ‘gg; ments of every kind, obtained from the ‘sal Mackenzie collection, and to restrain him from i4gq publishing them or causing them to be pub- sei lished. This case has just been heard, and ) judgment in favour of the plaintiff delivered on idsl January 9. a ‘Tt seems to me clear,” said Mr. Justice @ Britton in rendering his decision, ‘* that the lq plaintiff (Lindsey) and the late Charles Lindsey q) (plaintiff's father) supposed that the defen- <6 dant (LeSueur) intended to write of William I Lyon Mackenzie as one of the men in Canadian sid history who can fairly be called, speaking "45 colloquially, as one of the ° Makers of Canada.’ 7% The conduct of the defendant and what he 2 said warranted the plaintiff and Charles uJ Lindsey in so thinking. I must find as a fact 4 that the defendant gave the plaintiff and 3 Charles Lindsey to understand that the views * and feclings of the defendant towards Mac- ed kenzie were friendly, and that his attitude in | presenting Mackenzie to the public was a fair °f@ one, that he had no bias against Mackenzie, ‘es and that-he had no feeling or opinion which »# would prevent him, as a writer, from truly 2#/@ presenting the facts and circumstances of 1 Mackenzie’s life and character. The defen- 4b dant, in my opinion, intended that the plaintiff bes and Charles Lindsey should believe as they vb. did in reference to defendant’s feeling and 46 attitude. - “At the time of defendant’s arrangement with the plaintiff, the defendant did hold strong views against Mackenzie. At that time the defendant intended to write the life of Mackenzie on other than conventional lines. ‘He intended to write of Mackenzie, not as one of the ‘ Makers of Canada,’ but as a ‘ puller- down,’ as was stated during the trial. “J am of the opinion, upon the evidence, that the defendant made use of the Mackenzie collection of books and papers other than was in accord with the understanding between him and the plaintiff and Charles Lindsey. 173 The use was made contrary to the wish, and contrary to what was known to be the wish, of the plaintiff's father. It is inconceivable upon the facts that either Charles Lindsey or the plaintiff would have permitted access to the Mackenzie papers had either known or supposed that such manuscript as the defen- dant produced would have resulted. It is plain to me that the defendant knew that he could not have obtained access to the collec- tion had he revealed his true feelings or declared his real intention. : ‘“No question of copyright is involved. It is a question of getting access to the house of another and using the property therein for personal purposes, different to what was con- sented to by the owner.” W. A.C. —_—_——_—_+—_>—_o—__—__ THE SORROWS OF A FREE-LANCE. —+—<—+— HIS subject has been tackled before, but every day competition gets keener, and the “‘ sorrows” greater; a few hints may help ‘‘ would-be ” writers. The free-lance offers something for sale, the supply of which far exceeds the demand ; no editor requires any free-lance, every free-lance requires some editor, what is more, requires many editors if he is to make a living with his pen. Strikingly uncommon, clever people compel attention—there is always room on the top—but these mostly are annexed by editors, becoming members of the staff of well-known papers, or their work is commissioned. They sueceed ; but they cease to be typical free- lances. Now, each person should ask himself, if he really has something to say, and if he is prepared to face obstacles and rebuffs, endless anxiety, and disappointments in order to say it. If he thinks he can make an easy living by free-lancing, he is much mistaken; it is quite possible for a free-lance to have contri- buted to over thirty publications, included among thenumber being Is. and 6d. magazines, and yet not make a net income of £40 a year. If anyone wishes, let him try and see for him- self whether the game is. worth the candle. The most important thing of all is for him to find out what the character of the paper is, and what the views of the editor are, also what regular contributors he has already working for him, and what subjects he has already dealt with. All this “scouting,” is very difficult, and constitutes the “via erucis ”” of * 174 whoever tramps Grub Street with something to sell. Advertisements increase daily, the staff does a good deal of the letterpress, agencies supply endless illustrations, topical subjects take up much space, so that it becomes hard for even a willing editor to squeeze in the work of a new free-lance, unless by doing so he believes he is enhancing the worth of the magazine he edits. It is a question of the survival of the fittest amongst the too numerous publications, the editor must make his paper pay, and is forced to snuff out all mediocrities from its pages. There are only three ways of reaching the powers that be :— 1st. Sending manuscripts by post. 2nd. Interviewing the editors. 3rd. Writing a_ preliminary suggestions. The first is the worst system. It is as easy to get MSS. sent at random, accepted for publication, as it is for a blindfolded man to hit a target ; only a crack shot succeeds. The second is arduous labour; for the editors have no time to spare, detest being interviewed, do not require contributions, and resent being cross-questioned as to what they do want. They look upon the person carrying a pile of manuscripts as.one generally looks at a hawker, sometimes with pity, generally with irritation. The third is, to my mind, the less thorny path ; if no answer is received, one can take it for granted that contributions are not required, or that what one offers is unsuitable; if any subject appeals to the editor, he is almost sure to ask for the article to be submitted to him ; it also has the advantage of placing twenty or thirty subjects before his notice. This could not be done ina brief interview ; and if method number (1) were adopted, it would entail a fearful postage expense to the author in manuscript and a fearful loss of time to the editor. If once a subject is asked for, a careful study of the style of the publication should be made by reading a few back numbers. An idea must be formed as to what class of people it eaters for; every paper caters for a different public. The same subject would have to be dealt with entirely differently, if meant for a ls. magazine, or a 3d. rag. But—and here the “‘ sorrows ”’ come in, if the article does get accepted, the author must wait and see when it gets published and how and when he gets paid for it; he will often have to send in his account or solicit payment repeatedly. When he receives a cheque in any other profession, letter with THE AUTHOR. his troubles would be at an end ; not so with th free-lance. At the back of the cheque he wil find: ‘All British rights,’ ‘* Copyright,’ ** Artist’s rights,’”’ “‘ All author’s rights,” “* Al rights,’ ‘‘ Serial rights,” and many mor assertions of “rights”? for which he has no bargained for, and which he only vaguel understands. If he signs the cheque he ma land himself into no end of trouble in th future ; if he does not sign, or alters the wordin of the cheque, he cannot get payment ; asserts himself, or in any way ruffles the editors, he never will be allowed to contribut to their papers again, so that he is hemmed in on every side. As matters now stand, the author is always at a disadvantage. Of course. a good agent could overcome all these difficul- ties, but where are “‘ good ”’ agents to be found ?. More often by going to them one only gets more sorrows. Be not deceived—financially free-lancing is a poor game against uneven odds; morally—well—to me at least, it has been very well worth while. A FREE-LANCE. ee MAGAZINE CONTENTS. — + Bookman. Charles Reade. By Lewis Melville. George Saintsbury. By Thomas Seccombe. A French Study of Chaucer. By W. H. Hudson. Bookman Gallery. Mr. Maurice Baring. By Robert Birkmyre. ENGLISH. Phoneties and Poetry. By Lascelles Abercrombie. Copyright and the Case of Coleridge Taylor. By Dr.8. Squire Sprigze. Under the Collar. FoRTNIGHTLY. Greek Drama: The Dance. By G. Warrett Cornish. The Aims and Dutiés of a National Theatre. NATIONAL. A Great Artist and his Little Richmond, K.C.B. The Early Years of Madame Royale. Critics. By Sir Wm. _ By Austin Dobson. - SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER OENT,] e Front Page £4 0 0 Other Pages <6 O38 Halt of a Page ... «= 110-9 Quarter of a Page « O16 6 Highth of a Page ins ae ane ae Le Single Column Advertisements perinch 0 6 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Siz and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions, All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Be.mMont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, B.C. ae  THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —— & VERY member has a right toask for and to receive HK advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover. where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 9. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on bebalf of members. This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9, The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, op £10 10s. for life membership. ————_—_+—_+___—_ WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. oo ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement, There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper vrice can be 175 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. : Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement). In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for * office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher, As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in 7he Author, 1¥. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. Allother forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. Weare advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —_——_—__+—__+—___—_ EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the ce ges ~ N Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- 2, It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, dramatic contract for plays 176 (0.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts, Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (2.c., fixed nightly fees). I'his method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5, Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable, ‘They should never be included in Hnglish agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9, Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —__+—_—>—_ _—_____ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. —— CENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. —_— oe * RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. —-—~>——_______ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —_——— + ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ee ee ge STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ———_—+-9 + THE READING BRANCH. mga EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea. ~~ e REMITTANCES. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only.  THE AUTHOR. COLLECTION BUREAU. ———+ up : i a Society undertakes to collect accounts and moneys T due to authors, composers and dramatists. : 1. Under contracts for the publication of their .2d70% works. © 2, Under contracts for the performance of their works a, Dae and amateur fees. . ae 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- , right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments ;— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the mie office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee ie of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. ———_——__+ > CHANGE OF ADDRESS. —— > Ox and after March 1, 1913, the Society’s Offices will be at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. GENERAL NOTES. —— + CHANGE OF ADDRESS. Ow1nc to the great increase in the Society’s work, it has been necessary to remove into larger offices. On and after March 1, the Society—and its recent established Collection Bureau—will occupy rooms at No. I, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, 5.W GENERAL MEETING. Tyr Annual General Meeting of the Society —notice of which, with the Annual Report for 1912, will be sent to all members and associates during the current month—will be held on Thursday, April 3, at 4.30, at the rooms of the Society of Arts, 18, John Street, Adelphi, W.C. Avuruors, DRAMATISTS, AND CHARITIES. Ir is a common experience of authors to receive requests for the contribution of gratui- 177 tous literary work, to be published in some annual or other production on behalf of charities. While we have nothing to urge against the charities for which these appeals are made, we do wish to suggest to authors that there are more direct and more advan- tageous ways of supporting a charity than by acceding to these requests. If the author is really interested in, and anxious to help the charity, it is far better that he should make a donation to its funds than that he should give gratuitous literary work to be published in an annual very often run by one man under no effective control. In the former ease, the author is reasonably sure of the charity getting the benefit of his benevolence, but in the latter he has no such guarantee. There are always expenses attaching to these projects, with the result not infrequently that very little is left for the cause for which the project was started. Moreover, it is not a good thing for the public to get accustomed to the fact that authors are in the habit of contributing literary work for nothing. Associated with this question of gratuitous contributions from authors to literary annuals is the question of the terms given by dramatic authors to amateur societies for the per- formances of their works. Dramatists are con- stantly being asked to consent toa reduction of fees on the ground that the performance is to be given for the benefit of some charity. Here, also, our advice to the dramatist is to refuse the request, but to send a donation direct to the charity. By adopting this course he will be sure of the charity getting the full contribution, and will have the satisfaction of knowing that he is not lowering the standard rate for his work. $$ ——__—_ THE JUMP OF THE CAT. —-——— > a letter which, at the request of Mr. John Long, Manager of Messrs. John Long, Ltd., was published in The Author for Feb- ruary, 1913, the following statement occurs :-— “Phere is no bigger gamble in the commercial world than publishing as, after all, it is really a toss of the coin which way the cat will jump.” It seems, however, that we need not toss the coin, because it is quite clear from the beginning which way the cat will jump. The quadruped, however agile, can only jump one way, while the other ways are fenced off. LD 17% The following proposal from Messrs. John Long, Ltd., was placed before a member of the Society, whose leave we have for its reproduction :— [copy.] 12, 13 & 14 Norris STREET, Joux Lone, Limirep, HAYMARKET, Publishers. Lonpon. 15th May, 1912. DEAR ,—I have received my reader’s report on this and, on the whole, it may be considered favourable. The MS., however, would have to be revised in parts where you are too profuse. This could be dealt with later on. You have not yet that hold on the public as would induce me to advise my firm to undertake the entire risk in publishing the book; therefore, we could only entertain publication conditional to your contributing towards the expenses. Authors now-a-days must have a sufficient public to warrant a publisher running the whole risk in producing and publishing his work. With regard to the amount you should contribute towards th expenses. We should mention that, if you can give u a really good book and will at the same time sink £500, we feel sure we can ensure a permanent demand for all you write. It would be a good and sound invest- ment and one which we feel sure you would not regret. With respect to this £500. The integral portion of it would be spent in advertising, and a handsome royalty would be paid to you on all sales. If you think well of the suggestion, we shall be pleased to lay before you the whole scheme. We feel certain you can write, and there is no reason why you should not gain a footing, but at the same time you must be prepared for a fair outlay in order to secure a sound literary foundation. Very truly yours, (Signed) Joun Lone. On receipt of this proposal, the author, for whom Messrs. John Long had already pub- lished one book, enquired for further details, to which request the following letter is a reply. An alternative scheme was also submitted, but the one which follows was especially advocated :— [cory.] 12, 13 & 14 Norris StREET, JoHN Lone, LIMITED, HaAyYMARKET, Publishers. Lonpon. 30th May, 1912. DEAR ,—I have your letter of the 24th inst. and now set forth the alternative terms upon which my firm is prepared to publish the above : (1) That you pay to us the sum of £500 (£250 when you sign the agreement and £250 when the work is in type) in consideration of which we should produce the book in the best style, publish at the outset at the nominal price of 6s. per copy, advertise in the leading London, Provincial and possible Irish newspapers to a sum not less than £400 (full details of the expenditure of which would in due course be submitted to you) and pay to you every six months the following royalties :— (a) 1s. 6d. per copy on all sales of the English 6s. edition. (6) 3d. per copy on all sales of the special cheap colonial edition. (c) 74 per cent. of the nominal published price on all sales of any other cheap edition or editions. THE AUTHOR. (d) 75 per cent of the net profits derived from any sale of the American copyright. (e) 75 per cent. of the net profits derived from any sale of the foreign rights. : (f) 75 per cent. of the net profits derived from any sale of the serial rights. In the event of your accepting these terms, it must be understood that we have the first refusal of the next srx new novels you MAy write suitable for publication in 6s. volume form. Should we accept one or all of them, it or they would be published at our entire expense, we paying to you royalties as over :— (a) 20 per cent. of the nominal published price on all : copies sold of the English 6s. edition. (b) 3d. per copy on all sales of the special cheap colonial edition. (c) 10 per cent. of the nominal published price on all sales of any other cheap edition or editions. (d) 50 per cent. of the net profits derived from any sale of the American copyright. (e) 50 per cent. of the net profits dervied from any sale of the foreign rights. (f) 50 per cent. of the net profits derived from any sale of the serial rights . .. Very truly yours, (Signed) Joun Lona. Now, what do the terms of this proposal amount to ? Suppose 1,500 copies of the book to be printed at the outset, and 1,000 copies to sell. The publisher will then obtain :— zs Profit on cost of production (put at £100). : : ge 8 1,000 copies at 1s. 9d. (1s. 6d. per copy going to the author). 87 10 £117 10 In addition to this solid pecuniary gain, the firm obtains the enormous advantage pro- vided by the author’s expenditure of £400 in advertising. Such advertising would be sure to bring to the publisher’s firm a reputation among new writers unfamiliar with the con- ditions which produced it. It is true that the publisher denies that he gets from the trade as much as 3s. 3d. a copy, but it may be taken for granted that this figure is correct and represents a fair average price all through. The result, then, on the sale of the first 1,000 copies, is to give to the publisher a profit of £117 10s. without in- volving him in any risk, and to the author, who receives ls. 6d. a copy, a loss of £425. The cat is jumping the publisher’s way. Take the matter a little further. 3,000 copies, or, say, 3,300, to cover odd copies, are printed and 3,000 sold. It is possible, then, that the cost of produe- tion may over-run the £100 in the publisher’s hands by £20. That is, that it may cost £120 to produce an edition of 3,000.  THE AUTHOR. SS. On 3,000 copies at 1s. 9d. (the author still taking 1s. 6d.) will produce for the publisher Less £20 balance cost of pro- duction : : : 262 10 20 (0 £242 10 It may be as well to add that £120 leaves a 6: good margin for the cost of such an edition. i The result to the publisher is a total profit i of £242 10s., and an enormous advertisement “o) for his firm. The author, on the other hand, will have i made :— Cost of production and advertise- £ ment - : ‘ ‘ 5 3,000 copies at 1s. 6d. . . 2 Loss : 3 i Therefore, the comparative result will be :— g Profit to publisher . : , 242-10 Loss to the author . ; ~ 275-0 The obstinate cat still jumps the publisher’s Sway. It is really unnecessary to + tration further, for it is evident that the carry the illus- publisher, as he is getting for every copy a clear profit of 1s. 9d. (less only the excess cost of production beyond £100), whereas the author, after paying £500 in the first instance, | is getting 1s. 6d., the publisher, meanwhile, , deriving, in addition, both with the public and + with certain kinds of journals, all the benefit © to his firm of wide advertisement paid by the @ author. The author, having diagnosed the jumping proclivities of the cat, refused this proposal, but after some months, the following letter the publishers — [copy.] 12, 13 & 14 Norris STREET, HayMARKET, LoNnDON. 9th December, 1912. DEAR .—The sales of were not sufficiently encouraging to warrant our undertaking the entire expenses of placing this work effectively on the market : therefore, before handing it to our reader for his approval, we shall be glad to know whether you are prepared to contribute towards the expenses, and in that event what amount? I fear your last book, publshed by us, suffered through the smallness of your contribution, necessitating our moving cautiously with the advertising : moreover, the appearance of another work of yours about the same time militated against its success. In the event, therefore, of our approving the above, and you are prepared Joun Lone, LimiveD, Publishers. in respect of another work was received from - 179 to put up money, it would go forth under the _ best auspices. Awaiting your reply. Very truly yours, (Signed) Joun Lone. The author, by this time, a good judge of cat athletics, refused to put up any money, when Messrs John Long & Co. wrote the follo wing letter — [copy.] 12, 13 & 14 Norris STREET, HAYMARKET, Lonpon. 18th December, 1912. DEAR ,—I have your letter of the 16th inst., and regret to find you have not sufficient faith in your own work to be willing to contribute towards the expenses of publication : consequently, I have no alternative than to return the above to you which I do herewith, registered. T shall be glad if you will acknowledge the receipt of the MS. The output of fiction nowadays is such that unless an author is prepared to contribute handsomely towards production, publication, advertising, etc., he stands but a poor chance of gaining the public ear. Any new author who can write good sterling stuff of the popular sort, and is prepared to sink say £500 in his first and second books, would be assured of a permanent public for practically all time. I think the days have gone when merit is recognised without the aid of capital. Personally, were I an author and felt I could produce work of the popular order, and could put up a few hundred pounds, I should not hesitate for a moment to place my work with an up-to-date publisher and entrust to him the publication of all I might write, thereby ensuring that he would naturally take an interest in me. Very truly yours, (Signed) Joun Lone. We have published these letters as a warning to our members. We beg them to read all the advice given in the letter from Messrs. John Long, Ltd., of December 18, 1912, carefully, and act with equal care in a directly opposite sense. We strongly advise them not to put up a few hundred pounds,” in the belief that booming the publisher and themselves will have any solid result. We urge them on no account to entrust to the publisher the pub- lication of all that they may write. JoHn Lone, LimitEep, Publishers. ~—>—+ THE LETTERS OF AN ORDINARY AUTHOR. Collected and edited by Joun HasLetre. Mains CorTraGE, SANTOLLER, Bucks. To H. Venables, Esq. My Dear Harry,—lI see in your letter, which has just come to me, the replica of your- self—short but cheery. You tell me that you 180 feel very fit. I never doubted it, and never shall. You are one of those happy people born fit, and when you come to die—the sense of infinity makes me reckless—you will be fit for it. I have not the same luck, but, thank heaven, I am not of those who feel a grudge against the possessor of “‘ rude health.” I can understand the point of view, but it is not mine. But why, oh why! does your letter tail off with that ghastly phrase, simply reeking of commerce? You ask, ‘‘ How is business ? ” Do you not find that the dentist, the architect, even the art photographer, resents any refer- ence to business. Customers must be clients, and we are all artists nowadays. I forgive you, but the point rankles. Our craft, in its vocal form, before it found its profits curtailed by the demands of the paper manufacturer and the printer, is the oldest on earth. It antedated music, I believe, with the possible exception of the sinfonia domestica; in point of time it had (as our American cousins would say) painting ‘“‘ beat to a frazzle.’”” Beware then of the irritable artistic temperament, which demands a sense of reverence in other people. I should much like an explanation of the idea fixed in the mind of the average person— that author of the party system, and the cult of the conventionally unconventional, and other absurd things. The beginner venturing on the realms of music must have gold galore poured into the palms of teachers, conserva- toires and instrument makers; he must devote years to the study of his art, and hours per diem to the practice thereof. The painter must move from the class where he is taught to make straight lines, through the dreary paths that wind about the immobile antique, to the wider freedom of the life-class, before he can paint—and then sometimes he cannot paint ! But the writer is supposed to spring full-armed into being, his only tools a pen and some paper, with the possible addition of a dictionary. With these, without practice, in the course of a month, he is expected to produce master- works, books written in ‘clear, nervous English,”’ if the phrase means anything ; books which combine an ingenious and original plot with clever characterisation. Worse, he is supposed to sell these books, at the first offer, to a publisher whose first idea is to make money, and who has seen only too often the fervid dreams of young authors crystallise in disappointing sales, and a residue of unsaleable ** remainders.” The death of a first-born man-child may bring acute sorrow to the hearts of some; the achieve. THE AUTHOR. return of a first novel deals a shrewd blow to the unfortunate literary aspirant, but worse— more dreadful than any blow, is the remark of the candid friend. It has many variants, but the form is fixed. “YT think authorship is a very precarious career.” There you have it straight in the face. Like — the sufferer from toothache, the author need ~ never look for sympathy from his friends. When the public acclaims you, when your books sell by the oft-repeated edition, then you may be taken seriously. Never before. There is your dear old uncle, who says blandly, “Pleasant hobby—very. Keeps you’ occu- pied, you know!” Don’t we all dream of killing that uncle. and burying him in uncon- secrated ground. Precarious career, but useful as a hobby. Good heavens! Is the young doctor a man with a fixed and settled income? Can the dentist calculate his percentage of teeth? Are not music lessons retailed by very competent performers at fifteen shillings a term? Yet no one scoffs because you announce that you intend to enter these professions. On the contrary, you elevate your family by your resolve, you bring a breath of culture into a very ordinary household. As a lover of failures, I have adopted a medico, who has had, so far, no other patient. When speaking to him the other day, I asked him if his people ever grumbled at his delay in succeeding. He laughed, and said that they, of course, knew it took time to make a start, and he was prepared to hold out for three years at least. But we, poor authors, must build Rome in a day, or be scoffed at for incompetent workmen. The Hebrews were driven to make bricks without straw, but no one contended that their bricks were the equal of those which contained straw. This miracle we are expected to No wonder that we sometimes yearn for the taskmasters of Egypt, while we strive to please candid friends, sceptical publishers, and that weird body, the public. But you were asking about my work, and I have only developed grumbles. Let me see. Within the past month I have finished a novel. I think the idea is good; I am certain the plot is not original, but the treatment is, I hope, fresh. This manuscript cost me tenpence in - postage, which includes the necessary stamps for return if unsuitable. I have begun to keep accounts, my dear Harry, and for postage L ~ have allowed ten shillings! Why is this, you _ ask ? Well, I think it always better to discount misfortune. If the tenpences in ten shillings  THE AUTHOR. succeed in wafting the manuscript to_book- form, I shall count them well spent. If they do not succeed, the half-sovereign shall serve for a gilded tombstone beneath which the battered relic may lie in peace. Since the departure of the Well-Beloved, I have written three short stories. Two went well from the beginning, but the third almost taught me to swear. These confounded maga- zine editors must be fanatical lovers of the “fair sex.” They demand with extraordinary unanimity that a woman should figure in every tale. Now, despite the sententious Frenchman, a woman does not. So you can imagine my despair when it becomes necessary to pitchfork a female into a place where she does not fit. But you spoke of work, and that, in the idea of one’s friends, does not mean output but successes. Apparently you do not work on the stories which fail to sell. Learn, then, that I have done one piece of work—i.e., sold a story—in two months. The editor of The Wherry must have felt expansive of mood. He offered me one pound per thousand words, which meant three pounds for the tale. And this for “‘ World Rights ” ! One good idea gone, and the noble sum of three pounds in hand ; the possible germ of a full-length novel bartered for sixty pieces of silver. But there was worse to come ! May pariah dogs sit on the grave of the editor of The Wherry! He wants me to alter the ending. He says my heroine is not womanly enough. I must make her womanly by cutting out all the art and all the originality of the story. He did not say so, but I do. I must make her fit in with the ridiculous pre- conceived ideas of a million fatuous people. For three pounds I must not only barter my idea, but also my artistic conscience. And I have done it. You, who know how much bacon and eggs are encompassed by sixty shillings, will understand and forgive me. Some day, when I am famous, the editor of The Wherry will send an emissary to beg me for a short story, and I shall kick that man off my doorstep. Meanwhile, I am muzzled. Write soon again, to enquire gently after my art. Good luck to you. Your friend, R. WYVERN. II. Mans CoTraGE, SANTOLLER, BUCKS. To Messrs. Spillikens and Feuilleton. Literary Agents. Dear Strs,—I have received your letter of yesterday’s date, informing me that the editor 181 of The Daily Craze has returned my serial story, as unsuited to the columns of his paper. Also, I note what you consider the weak points in the story. My difficulty is this: these points are the best bits of work in the tale, the most artistic, the most human. Iam afraid I cannot undertake to rewrite the story, as you suggest. It is a very difficult business to fit new cloth into old garments. You complain that the heroine does not occupy the limelight all the time. I agree with you, but I don’t see why she should. Then there is the question of a curtain for the first instalment. I never feel comfortable when composing such phrases as “A wild cry rang out” or “*Curse you, my children!’ he hissed,”’ but, having done it, I cannot see what more in gore and disaster the editors wish from me. : I must, I suppose, agree with you, that my writing lacks “* ginger.” I don’t affect judicial ignorance, but confess that I am not attracted by ginger. Itis avery nice thing in its own place, no doubt, but hardly claims a place in literature. Of course, I quite understand that you are doing your best to advise me, with a view to increasing the saleability of my work. I have to thank you for many a useful hint. But there are some things I cannot do, and writing ultra-sensa- tionalism while my tongue is out of my cheek is one of those things. Let a story have a plot by all means, but don’t let the plot engulf and destroy the story. I wish I could get some editors to believe that the best policy. Please try my serial with the Morning View, which seems to publish a better class of stuff, and I will try to do another serial on the lines you suggest. Herewith I am sending you three short stories. Two are all right ; the third is—well, it is possible. I hope you will be able to screw a little more out of the editor of The Wherry next time. If one gets into the pound-per-thousand-word groove, it is very difficult to get out of it. The firm have plenty of cash at the back of them, and trade, I think, on the poverty of the beginner, who is afraid to refuse any offer for fear of having the manuscript returned. I suppose you have not heard yet about my novel? I know they must be pretty busy, but you might give them a look up, and see how the roots are getting on. ; I have an idea for a series of short stories. The hero is not a polished rogue, and he is not a private detective, so, perhaps, you may 182 think it a forlorn hope. But I intend to go on, and will let you have the M.S. in due course. Thanking you for your letter, I remain, Yours truly, R. WYVERN. oe THE “ SHORT STORY” WRITER. os AM anxious, and have been for some time, to say a few words in defence of that much maligned member of the literary fraternity, the “short story ’’ writer. I speak particularly of the hardworking journalist or magazine fiction writer, who has to augment his (or her) income, or possibly make it entirely, by what a certain section of people condemn either as “‘ piffle ”’ or, occasion- ally, as ‘‘ pernicious ”’ literature, but yet what the majority of the general public clamours for. I mean those who read the weekly periodicals. I finally made up my mind to write this article owing to a debate which I attended quite recently. The subject under discussion was “‘ Is Art for Art’s Sake a Worthy End for Human Endeavour?” The two gentlemen who carried on the argument were both intellectual men of much fluency and learning, and for some time the conversation was carried on a plane far above the heads of most of us. They attacked the question from what was termed the philosophical side. A third speaker, however, took a different tone, and brought the subject down to materialism and personalities; he tended to show that Art, by which in the ordinary sense I think we generally understand to mean music, literature, painting, sculpture, etc., could not, in the common interest of humanity. be carried on for it’s (Art’s) own sake. He said that before joining in the discussion he had obtained the opinion of many artists, writers, ete., and that the idea of following Art for Art’s sake had struck them as merely funny ! How could they exist? they asked. Were they not obliged, if they would live as worthy citizens, to keep themselves, their wives, and families, in comfort, and ‘“‘ owe no man any- thing.” Were they not compelled, if they wished to achieve this last, to cater for the general public, and give it what it asked, even though at times it went against their general inclinations ? Not one of these men had a private source of income—they were, therefore, dependent on their pen, or brush, to provide them with the necessaries of life. THE AUTHOR. The first two openers of the debate were frankly shocked at what they evidently thought a desecration of the muses, and the speaker who had descended to materialism (he is a “short story’ writer and spoke feelingly) got slated soundly. Now why ? I am aware that this is a much harried and grievous question amongst many, and that a great diversity of opinion exists. By a large number of deep readers and thinkers the magazines, penny papers, half- penny papers, and such like, are often con- demned as “pernicious” literature and regarded with contempt. I would defend these periodicals with all the ardour of which I am capable. Are they pernicious? Is their influence bad? Do they tend to cheapen Art? I don’t think so. I maintain that at no time and in no age has there been such a careful watch kept on the Press generally, on magazines, books, weekly and daily papers, in defence of their maintenance of a healthy and beneficial tone, and a condemnation of all that is unhealthy, immoral or bad, as there is now. All honour to those editors who run these papers, and who have themselves, in many instances, commenced their careers by free-lancing. The writers of these brief stories, or sketches, are often just beginning their career. They dream of great things! They hope for great things! But dreaming and hoping will not bring them glory, or fame, or pay for the necessaries of life. Many a young ambitious man would gladly prefer to set aside for ever the lighter vein, and the smaller things he is doing, and give himself up to his ideals, but he knows that those ideals may never reach fulfilment, and that it is his duty, as a citizen, very often as a father and husband, to do that. which comes easily to his hand, that brings grist to the mill. Let us suppose that we abolished the weekly ‘“‘ha’penny ”? which the drayman, the trades- man’s boy, and such like find of immense interest, and in which they follow up the stirring achievements of the professional foot- ballers, or cricketer, or detective, that they find between its pages. Supposing we did away for ever with the penny weeklies, the larger portion of which circulate in the middle classes, and a great many in the domestic servant circle. Should we tend to elevate the minds of the readers, and would they go for a higher form of literature because the lighter kind was beyond reach? No! I believe that the majority of them wouldn’t read at all.  THE AUTHOR. Can we imagine the laundryman reading Thackeray, or the cook Shakespeare ? I give one instance which serves to show that the domestic class, at any rate, loves its “weekly,” and how useless it is to try to tear them from her. A maid of mine, who was with me for nearly two years, and who was intelligent and fond of reading, had the offer of the use of my library, a large one, com- prising all kinds of fiction. I also suggested a few books, not at all above her head, which I thought she would enjoy. During the two years that she was in my service, she borrowed one, and yet she spent money each week on literature of the penny order, and had a good deal of time during the evenings which she devoted to it. I think we must cater for minds on the lower plane as well as those on a higher. And if the lower and middle classes do enjoy, and do demand literature of the penny paper order, let us let them have it healthy, bright, clean, and amusing, with a good influence and motive pervading it. Such stories, I don’t care in what periodical they are issued, or how cheaply these periodicals are sold. must tend, to some small extent, to brighten those whose lives are often of the prosaic order, and both reader and writer will be the better, and not the worse, for having read and written them. After all, the greatest writers made small beginnings, and climbed the dizzy heights of suecess slowly and often laboriously. I would suggest a greater tolerance from those who claim to be judges of Art and Literature, and that they make themselves acquainted, by careful reading and observation, of those things which they too often condemn unheard and unobserved. Maup DOovuBELL. —ep-—<4e@ WRITERS’ AND ARTISTS YEAR BOOK.* —— G is a pleasure once more to give the warmest of welcomes to “‘ The Writers’ and Artists’ Year Book.” The volume for 1913 differs in no way from that for 1912. except in having been carefully brought up to date, and it ought not to be necessary to say anything about its contents, as the very great value of the work and its very small price, should secure its being in the hands of every writer and artist. In it may be easily dis- * & The Writers’ and Artists’ Year Book, 1913.” and Charles Black, London, 1s. nett. Adam 18% covered where work of any kind can be placed; and it is not an exaggeration to assert that if work is saleable, ‘‘ The Writers’ and Artists’ Year Book” will show where a purchaser is to be found. Eg A CHRISTMAS GARLAND.” a YOME DAY, when I grow rich enough, I Ss am going to have an original carica- ture of Max Beerbohm’s. In the meantime I know of a shop where I can buy reproductions fairly cheaply ; and also I have ‘A Christmas Garland.” One may not quote from it because one would never stop quoting ; one cannot choose, because there is so little to choose between the berries woven in it. Yet if one were to sub- tract from the list of seventeen those who most easily lend themselves as victims, Henry James, Rudyard Kipling, Maurice Hewlett and George Meredith, the three I would take from the remaining thirteen for my own everlasting joy would be Mr. A. C. Benson, Galsworthy, and perhaps George Moore, and having chosen, there is nothing left to do but to quote. Of Percy in ~ Out of Harm’s Way,” Mr. A. C. B*ns*n speaks so :— ** And then, once more in his rooms, with the curtains drawn and the candles lit, he would turn to his bookshelves and choose from among them some old book that he knew and loved, maybe some quite new book by that writer whose works were most dear to him, because in them he seemed always to know so precisely what the author would say next, and because he found in their fine-spun repetitions a singular repose, a sense of security, an earnest of calm and continuity, as though he were reading over again one of those wise copy- books that he had so loved in boyhood, or were listening to the sounds made on a piano by some modest, very conscientious young girl, with a pale red pig-tail, practising her scales, very gently, hour after hour, next door.” In “Endeavour,” Galsworthy is crowned with his own “ faint salt flowers.” One lives with him tremulous-nostrilled in an atmosphere of vague scents and emotions, fleeting and poignant. ‘Tere were the immediate scents of dry toast, of China tea, of napery fresh from the *« 4 Christmas Garland. Woven by Max Beerbohm.” Tondon: William Heinemann, 6s. 184 wash, together with that vague supersubtle scent that boiled eggs give out through their unbroken shells. And as a permanent base to these there was the scent of much-polished Chippendale and of beeswaxed. parquet and of Persian rugs. To-day, moreover, crowning the composition, was the delicate pungency of the holly that topped the Queen Anne mirror and the Mantegna prints. “. .. Just at that moment, heralded by a slight fragrance of old lace and of that peculiar, almost unseizable odour that uncut turquoises have, Mrs. Berridge appeared. ‘““* What is the matter, Adrian ?’ she asked quickly. She glanced sideways into the Queen Anne mirror, her hand fluttering, like a pale moth, to her hair, which she always wore braided in a fashion she had derived from Pollaiuolo’s St. Ursula.” Only one more, from Mr. Belloc :— *«« This, too, I shall sing, and other songs that are yet to write. In Pagham I shall sing them again, and again in Little Dewstead. In Hornside I shall re-write them, and at the Scythe and Turtle in Liphook (if I have patience) annotate them. At Selsey they will be very damnably in the way. and I don’t at all know what I shall do with them at Selscy.” The rest is all in the book, and one of the books is with me. For the writing of it I thank Mr. Max Beerbohm very gratefully, WINIFRED JAMES. SAPPHO AND THE ISLAND OF LESBOS.* 1 HIS dainty little volumne should be in the library of every woman of letters ; if for no other reason, for the sake of the woman whom all ages have acclaimed as the queen of poetesses, about whom every woman who writes ought to know something, and of whom there is hardly anything, if any- thing, known which is not here recorded ;_ but also, we would add, for this reason that there are herein contained many things which every woman of good taste will read with so great pleasure and advantage, that she will wish the book to be not only among those which she has read, but also one of those which she has always near her. In the opening chapters Dr. Mary Patrick sketches the times, the contemporaries, and * Mary Mills Patrick, Ph.D. “Sappho and the Island of Lesbos.” With twenty-six illustrations. Methuen & Co. THE AUTHOR. the home of Sappho, and then proceeds to record everything that is at present’ known about herself and her writings, not omitting to deal with the various foolish things that have been at different periods related, without foundation, respecting the poetess and her friends. That all that is known should be so little is to be regretted; but whatsoever is known at present will be here found faithfully and pleasantly recorded, as well as, at the con- clusion of the volume, scholarly English trans- lations of all the extant fragments of Sappho— including the very important ones that have been recently discovered. These translations will make the volume valuable to those who are able to read the originals, for, as Dr. Mary Patrick rightly observes, to seize the exact meaning of Sappho is often a puzzling problem, and the translations are very well done. By no means the least interesting features of the little book are the illustrations. They repre- sent not only landscapes suggestive of the scenes amidst which Sappho lived, but also all the portrait busts that are of importance, as well as the much older portraits that exist upon coins. The few notes which follow the concluding chapter (we think that we should have liked better to have had them as foot- notes) may not appear to everyone to be of much importance ; but, in justice to Dr. Mary Patrick, it should be remarked that, for classical scholars, they immensely enhance the value of this excellent little monograph. ———— CORRESPONDENCE. ee ‘“*SraGE CopyRIGHtT.” Sir,—While thanking you for your kind and appreciative review ‘of ‘‘ Stage Copyright : At Home and Abroad,” may I ask the indul- gence of your columns for a few lines of explana- tion on the two points on which you make some reservations. With regard to the first point you remark: ‘‘ The author draws attention to the fact that assignment of copyright in a literary, dramatic, or musical work includes the rights of mechanical reproduction, and that this fact is one to be borne in mind, especially by musical composers. He should have added equally, if not more so, by dramatists, for it is almost impossible to conceive what may be the result of kinematograph production in the future.” But the chapter in which the passage in question appears in the book is one devoted entirely to mechanical reproduction by means of musical contrivances; and this sort of  THE AUTHOR. mechanical reproduction is not so important to dramatists as to musical composers. In the chapter on Infringement a statement that an unconditional assignment of Copyright in a play “passes” the kinematograph rights is expressly made. As to point No. 2, you say that it is difficult to agree with the statement in the preface that ‘perhaps not so much has been done for the dramatists as for other classes of author ’’ [in point of protection against infringement and piracy]. My chief but not my only reason for this opinion was the way in which the special requirements of dramatic copyright are sub- ordinated to those of literary copyright in Section 11 of the 1911 Act, relating to summary remedies. When the Bill was introduced in 1910, I ventured to point out that all specific mention of unauthorised performance of a dramatic work had been neglected in this section. The omission was afterwards dealt with, but only by means of a clumsy and in- adequate clause inserted in Section 11 (2). One cannot but feel that the section as a whole was drawn in the interests of copies in print, and while it has full practical point in that respect, it is very far from being what it should be had the interests of plays in representation been similarly studied. I am, Yours faithfully, BERNARD WELLER. i EprrortaL CouRTESY. I. Srr,—One has no difficulty in recognising _ the weekly review whose methods (?) of doing business are described in the February Author by “The Worm That Turned.’’ It is cele- brated as one of our leading periodicals, not only in politics but in literature. We have seen what this amounts to, from a contributor’s point of view: let us examine the matter, for a moment, from the subscriber’s. I wonder whether any subscriber, paying his 6d. a week for this paper, has ever asked himself the significance of the editorial notice to which “The Worm” refers: has ever asked himself, I mean, what the notice stands for in regard not to the writer, but to the public ? Here is the notice :—‘* We beg to state that we decline to return or to enter into any correspondence as to rejected communications ; and to this rule we can make no exception. 185 Manuscripts not acknowledged within four weeks are rejected.” Could such a naive confession of sheer inertia appear, in a literary journal, in any other country but this? For its interpretation is plain. The editor candidly admits that he not merely does not want to encourage new writers with new ideas to send their work to him, but positively wishes to discourage them. Let other papers be at the trouble and expense of finding new talent, he is not going to. When they have unearthed a new man, this editor may perhaps condescend to write and ask him to contribute, not till then. In other words, his subscribers will never, never if he can help it, get the privilege of the first introduction to anything novel in literature. How do the payers of sixpences view this frank proclamation that—whatever other journal secures the fresh—theirs is safe to miss it ? I am, etc., Warp Muir. ee ed I, Dear Sir,—I have been much interested in the letter of “*‘ The Worm That Turned ” in your February issue, interested with that bitter interest which comes of fellow sufferings. I am quite sure that the experiences he enumerates could be multiplied by the score and still their total remain untold. I write for’a large number of magazines and weekly papers, and I can count on the fingers of one hand the offices from which to expect any sort of business promptitude or ordinary consideration. The year is not very old, but I have already the usual tale of complaints against editors and their like :— (1) A well-known London daily has taken verse from me for some time. I invariably enclose stamps when sending, but for some unfathomable reason the editor suddenly refuses to return my MSS. or to accept them. I write in vain. Silence is my reply, and my only conclusion is that contributors’ stamps are used for the private correspondence of the staff. (2) I received an introduction to the manager of an important Press agency; at an inter- view in London he expressed himself willing to consider my work; such was sent in, I received answer that one story was too short, but that if I lengthened it, it would prove acceptable and I might send a Christmas tale 186 as well. I gasped at the meagreness of the terms offered, but imagined it might be well to accept with a view to better results in the future. I lengthened the old tale and sent another. Both were returned after con- siderable delay with not even an apology. (3) At an interview with the editor of a popular magazine interest was expressed in my work and MS. was left. I afterwards received it back, ‘‘ declined with thanks,” and unstamped. These are but a few of the vexations in- flicted upon contributors by the carelessness and discourtesy of editors, and I have no doubt that every writer can adduce the like from bitter experience. When editorial methods are only commonly business-like, writers will have much to be thankful for. May that day speedily arrive ! Yours faithfully, ScRITTA. CoLONIAL PUBLICATIONS. Srr,—Referring to the articles on “ Colonial Publication ” it would seem that only through the business capacity of American publishers do English books obtain a fair circulation in the Dominions. To uphold our patriotism, it is suggested that Colonial publishers of energy should make direct contracts with English authors, if English publishers continue to show a supine indifference to general business interests. Some time ago I tried to arrange for the publication of a small book in Canada with a well-known publishing firm, recommended to me by a Canadian friend in a collateral line of business. My little book was not a sentimental novel or one likely to have a large or perhaps any appreciable circulation, but for special reasons I wished it to be published in Canada even if it failed. I wrote, therefore, a purely business letter describing the subject, asking the firm if they were willing to publish it, and if so on what terms. To this I received no answer. Think- ing that the letter might have gone astray, I wrote again, registering this and enclosing money for a registered reply. No answer has ever come. The firm have evidently not had the courtesy or enterprise to attend to an ordinary business matter. Anyone can see how such delay might be fatal to much hard work. THE AUTHOR. It so happens that it would not suit me to employ an American publisher. What is to be done ? There is also the question of the correction of proofs to be considered. How is this to be arranged at a great distance? How, too, if proof correction is left to the publisher, is an author to be certain that an American or Colonial compositor will not disfigure his book with American spelling? How, also, is the author to know what number of copies of his book may have been sold ? Publishers are not in business, one would imagine, for the fun of the thing, nor do they hire offices to have a pleasant place in whic to write letters or read MSS. ‘ It would seem that old mercantile methods —on the take-it-or-leave-it principle—are still at the bottom of many a publisher’s want of enterprise. Neither an American nor a German business man waits to have his mouth opened to receive a lollipop. He seeks to adapt himself to circumstances and does not despise small things, knowing that the general turnover at the year’s end is what he must keep his eye on. If a man has anything to sell, it is surely in his interest to find buyers, learn their wants, and create in them a desire for his goods, be they books or sugar. For this reason an ‘ Authors’ Publishing Association’? on purely business principles might be of decided use to English writers. I am, etc., Co-OPERATIVE PUBLISHING. S1r,—With reference to the letter on this subject in the January Author, I am entirely in accord with ‘“‘ Progress ”’ that it is time this question received serious consideration. How much longer are writers to waste the best years of their life in going from pillar to post, from publisher to publisher, in vain attempts to reach the reading public? On the other hand, how is a man of moderate means to bring out his book through a publishing house, at his own risk? In this connection, it would be well worth inquiring as to whether publica- tion could not be made less expensive for the author, in the way suggested by your corre- spondent. Yours faithfully, LEICESTER ROMAYNE. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 06 (March 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 06 (March 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-03-01-The-Author-23-6 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/527/1913-04-01-The-Author-23-7.pdf 68ce8e7ed9d051b0bd63b9017facc3e9 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-04-01 Volume 23 Issue 7 Pages Page range in volume 187–218 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130401 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMuthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. j Vor. XXIII.—No. 7. APRIL 1, 1913. [Price SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —__—__—_.——e____—__ NOTICES. ——_—+—~+—— | | aoe the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or eq paragraphs must be taken as expressing the ige opinion of the Committee unless such is 28 especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. y= eeanterre ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind 4 members of the Society that, although the | paper is sent to them free of cost, its production “7 would be a very heavy charge on the resources ‘9 of the Society if a great many members did not 1 forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. ‘@ subscription for the year. ; Communications for The Author should be _ addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- “) tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, “2 §.W., and should reach the Editor not later ‘than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. og Oe re THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —_+—<— + ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund, This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. "2 188 THE PENSION FUND. So - NFJanuary, the secretary of the Society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £800 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :-— Nominal Value. £8: a. Local Loans .......----eeeeees 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ..........-- 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 84% Inscribed Stock 220.5255 + 2.35.5 ee 200 0 90 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6 Irish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1997—57....:.-..-.5... 488 2 4 Jamaica 84% Stock, 1919-49 1382 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 33% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ........ fue sk oe 232 0 0 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44%, Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 6 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .......... 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ............ 550 0 0 THE AUTHOR. Nominal V alue. £ 3.24 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 380 0 QO Total. vince. £4,764 6 0 i PENSION FUND. a a ae Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to October, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 3 mooooooooooascececoco: 1912. Oct. 2, Todhunter, Dr. John. . Oct. 10, Escott, T. H. S. : : Oct. 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright Oct. 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. : Oct. 11, Buckley, Reginald . Oct. 12, Walshe, Douglas Oct. 12, “‘ Penmark”’ . c Oct. 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . Oct. 16, Markino, Yoshio Oct. 20, Fiamingo, Carlo Oct. 29, Henley, Mrs. . Nov. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . Nov. 14, Gibb, W. Dec. 4, De Brath, S. . : Dec. 4, Sephton, The Rev. J. Dec. 4, Cooper, Miss Marjorie Dec. 7, MacRitchie, David Dec. 11, Fagan, James B. Dec. 27, Dawson Forbes 1913. Jan. 3, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). .- ; : Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . ‘ Jan. 29, Blackley, Miss E. L. Jan. 31, Annesley, Miss Maude Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. ‘ tt et HKOooomuanno? Cr oocooooororoooOooCooorFnh ~~ _ SONS Or Or OU Ot et Or coooo? Donations. 1912. Oct. 2, Stuart, James . : Oct. 14, Dibblee, G. Binney . . Oct. 14, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, C.V.O. ; a of _ o- ao Or AHRHASSS Bes pti!  TH. -t9@ Oct. 17, Ord, H.W. . ‘ ‘ »Jo0 Oct. 20, Yorke-Smith, Mrs. . vow Nov. io Nov. 9G Dec. vo Dec. 4 Dec. o@ Dee. 9 Dec. 90 Dec. wo Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. 1913. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. ia) Jan. 2, d3 3 re: | tap is rf 8G aL . Jan. , Jan. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. ‘Feb. 10, Hood, Francis 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. 5 4, McEwan, Miss M. S. . ‘ 4, Kennedy, E. B. ‘ 11, Begarnie, George . : 11, Tanner, James T. 11, Toplis, Miss Grace . : 14, Watson, Mrs. Herbert A.. 14, French, Mrs. Warner : 17, Smith, Miss Sheila Kaye . 17, Marras, Mowbray 27, Edwards, Percy J. 1, Risque, W. H. 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. 2, Short, Miss L. M. 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. Webling, Miss Peggy 8, Harris, Mrs. E. H. . 8, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. . 4, Douglas, James A. . 4, Grant, Lady Sybil . 6, Haultain, Arnold . 6, Beveridge, Mrs. : . 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry . 6, Ralli, C. Searamanja . . 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . . 6, Pryce, Richard . 7, Gibson Miss L. S. : 10, Use . . 10, Ford, Miss May : 12, Greenstreet, W. J. .14, Anon . . 15, Maude Aylmer . 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . : 17, Blouet, Madame 220, PH. and MLK... . 22, Smith, Herbert W. . 25, Anon. . : . 27, Vernede, R. E. ‘ . 29, Plowman, Miss Mary . . 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. . Bl, Jacobs, W. W. ; Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. 1, Davy, Mrs.E.M. . 3, Abraham, J. J. ; 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. A, Buckrose, J. i. 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton . 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert 6, Machen, Arthur : 6, Romane-James, Mrs. ‘ 6, Weston, Miss Lydia ‘ ‘ 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) o CORP H OH OH ONHFOOCOCOOBH OH OCOOCOOCOROWOORNWH eooooco Cr oooOoOMoOoOoUNCO Oh Bb p= | Om ok Ow ono Oo Wk © pat pont Or Or Or Or Or © _ bt — _ = > Anke KOH OH ONE NBROOBEK OFM OOS Oe Or AUTHOR. = wo; db oe ec sescooonaseacooaoanaccooocoocoocosoosoocoooeoecsese ecooooco ecoocooooo eo ooaone 189 iv} BOF OANOSO: Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Mar, 14, O’Higgins, H. J. . : 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo 15, Jones, Miss KE. H. 17, Whibley, Charles 22, Probert, W. S. 24, S. F. G. : 27, XX. Pen Club 7, Keating, The Lloyd . 7, Tharp, Robert C. 10, Hall, H. Fielding 18, Moffatt, Miss Beatrice 14, Bennett, Arnold. 17, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, K. C.V.0: . 17, Travers, Miss Rosalind i COrroooOoO® Rev. 5 : Mar. : Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. aoc oo SO Or Or Or SS0C0OSD SCOOKAOMAAOe oe or ee oo Mar. ah a COMMITTEE NOTES. — +e HE Committee of Management held their third meeting of the year at 13, Queen Anne’s Gate, S.W., on March 3. The business was carried through in the usual order. Following the signing of the minutes of the previous meeting, the elections were proceeded with. A full list appears on another page. Twenty members in all were added to the list, making the total for the current year up to eighty-seven. The Committee accepted, with regret, sixteen resignations, but they are glad to report that the number is considerably smaller than during the corresponding period last year. * The solicitor then reported the cases during the past month. The first was an action for accounts and money against a publisher. The accounts had been delivered, an arrangement for settlement by two instalments had been made. One of the instalments had been paid, and the solicitor had no doubt that the second instalment on May 1 would be met in due course. Against another publisher the Society has four cases. It has been necessary to issue summonses in two of these, and in the other two, if the sums due under the accounts obtained are not paid, action will also be taken. The Society has three claims against a travelling actor, and in all three writs have been issued. In one of these, part of the sum due in royalties has been paid, but in none has a proper account been rendered.  190 The solicitors received instructions to carry the matter through. There were two small cases against a paper for unpaid contributions. The proprietor has declared himself unable to pay. In one case the summons has been issued, and the. solicitor was instructed to proceed to judgment and then determine what action should be. taken in the second case. The solicitor reported, with regret, the loss of a County Court action during the past month. There was a direct conflict of evidence between the plaintiff and the defendant, but as the onus rested on the plaintiff to make out the contract, the Judge considered this onus had not been discharged. There was no written agreement to produce in evidence. In two other small claims the debts have been paid after the writs had been issued. The solicitor next reported that one of the members of the Society having entrusted the original MS. of one of his published works to an agent for sale for a fixed sum, the agent had sold the MS. for a quarter of the amount. However, under pressure brought to bear by the Society, the MS. had been restored to the author, and the money to the purchaser. Another case was quoted by the solicitor where it was impossible to obtain the return of a MS. from the editor of a magazine. After a writ had been issued, the MS. was promptly returned. Then followed two dramatic cases. The first referred to the infringement of the work of a member of the Society by the roduction in the music halls of a sketch. The defendant put forward in defence that the play produced is a condensed version of a play written by himself prior to the publica- tion of the member’s book, but it does not appear that the original MS. is forthcoming. The second case was brought to the Society by a member, with the recommendation of the Dramatic Sub-Committee. The alleged infringer is also a member of the Society. After consideration of the evidence, the solicitor came to the conclusion that if any action was taken it should be rather for breach of confidence than for infringement of copyright. In both these cases the committee decided to carry forward the matter on behalf of the complainants. The next case related to an infringement of a member’s copyright, by the publication of a story in a penny weekly. It was decided to take the matter up. The next case related to an infringement of copyright in Canada, and here, also, the committee decided to support the author, but subject to the latter being responsible for a portion of the costs. A case of a demand made by a THE AUTHOR. publisher against an author under a contract between them, was also reported by the solicitor, and the committee decided to a defend any action brought against the author by the publisher. The secretary. then reported a complaint made against him by a member of the Society, in a case where he had acted as arbitrator. The secretary read the correspondence, and it was decided to write to the member on the subject. The secretary mentioned, also, to the committee a dispute arising between a member and his publisher on various points of accounts and the interpretation of clauses in the agreement. The committee authorised that counsel’s opinion should be taken, and if this opinion was favourable stated that they would support the member by legal action if necessary. After the cases had been disposed of, the — secretary laid before the committee the letters . he had received from editors, dealing with — the question of payment to contributors of — accepted contributions. It was decided, in — accordance with suggestions from important editors, to invite a formal conference at an . early date. The committee hope that a large : number of editors may agree to some definite — and uniform arrangement being established. — The next matter discussed was the practice of the proprietors of certain magazines who send receipts to contributors for their : signature, and, in some cases, cheques with e a receipt printed at the back, purporting to convey copyright to the magazine, although — no contract for such a transfer had previously — been made. The secretary was instructed — to deal with the whole subject in The Author. : The committee discussed at length the question to be placed before the General Meeting and the Council in regard to the — commission to be charged by the Society om all sums collected by members through the intervention of the solicitors in whatever country action were taken. The committee decided to support a proposal that in all eases where the member did not employ the Collection Bureau the commission should be 10%, as against 5% which the Bureau charges — its members for carrying through the same matter. At the suggestion of the Composers’ Sub- Committee, an article had been written dealing with an agreement from a music publisher. This article was laid before the committee and assed, and appears elsewhere in this number of The Author.  THE AUTHOR. ComposERS’ SuB-COMMITTEE. ‘T . Tuts sub-committee held their March mect- ging at the new offices of the Society, No. 1, ‘a9 Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, ¥7.S.W., on Saturday, March 8. After the aiiminutes of the previous meeting had been seeread and signed, the secretary reported that , an article referring to Messrs. Curwen & Sons’ “mg agreement, had been passed by the Committee / tof Management for publication in The Author. o/ The secretary then placed before the sub-com- jipmittee the papers of The Genossenschaft Deut- oscher Tonkunstler, and received instructions 26 to send out a copy of their contract to all the “emembers of the sub-committee, and to place o) the matter on the agenda for the next meeting. 11The secretary reported, also, that the circular ‘to. settled at the previous meeting of the sub- ‘i: committee had been sent out to the members | 1 of the Society of British Composers, and that _s he had obtained a further list of composers, to ts whom it would be sent in due course. The ‘fs answers would be laid before the sub-committee 4: at their next meeting. L The question cf mechanical rights was i) discussed, and a suggestion made that com- ‘oc posers should deal with these separately, and ‘0; not in conjunction with the sale of their sheet j@ music. The secretary was instructed to take i steps to get into touch with the mechanical reproducers with a view to coming to some “1 arrangement. F, A question relating to the manufacture of ‘ai stamps for the mechanical reproductions of “o compositions was discussed, and it was decided, ’ a in those cases where it would not pay individual “9 composers to purchase large quantities of »} stamps, that the Society should manufacture J stamps which could be endorsed with the “© initials of the composer. os Cases. Durine the past month there have been “44 twenty cases in the hands of the secretary. ‘1 The list is rather a curious list. Usually the claims for money exceed other cases, but in the past month claims for MSS. head the list. There have been seven claims under + this heading and three have been successful, the MSS. have been returned and forwarded to the authors. One failed owing to the fact that although the agent to whom the MSS, had been sent had tried to find them, the author had no evidence that they had actually reached the agent’s office. Itis possible, there- fore, that they may have been lost in transit. 191 Two are still in the course of negotiation. In one case the claim is in Hungary and the other in the United States. Sufficient time has not elapsed for a reply to be forth- coming to the secretary’s demand. The last case has only recently come into the office. There have been six claims for accounts from publishers, and all these have been settled. The accounts have been delivered, and where money was due, the money has been paid. Three questions have arisen out of author’s agreements. Here again two are in foreign countries, both being in the United States of America ; in one case the author is an American citizen, and in the other case the publisher. Sufficient time has not as yet expired in order to obtain a reply, but no doubt before the May issue these cases will have been closed. The third case is one of a dispute between the author and a publisher as to the charge for corrections. These cases are always very difficult to deal with, but if the publisher can show the proper vouchers, the author will have to meet the claim; at present the vouchers have not been produced. There were four cases of claims for money, two of which have been settled and the money has been paid. The third is in the course of favourable negotiation, and the fourth has only recently come to the office. There are still three cases open from last month, and two cases which have had to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. The work of the Society’s solicitors and the law work of the Society is fully detailed in the Committee Notes. ++ Elections. 50, Hans Place, S.W. “The Knoll,” Kid- more Road, Caver- sham, Reading. ** Gleneairn,’? Cam- bridge Road, Bournemouth. ‘** Homesfield,” near Sheffield. Broadbent, D. R. Campbell, Mrs. Perugini ‘anning, Ethel , Carpenter, Edward Fish, W. Wilfred Blair (‘‘ Wilfred Blair ’’) Grantham, Mrs. Frederick (‘ Alexan- dra von Herden”’’). , Ireland, John. : Beelcigh Abbey, Maldon, Essex. 4, Elm Park Mansions, Chelsea, S.W. 5  192 Keating, The Rev. John ‘“ Ariston,” New Lloyd, M.A. Church Road, Hove. Kindersley, Mrs. D. Y... 15, Gwydyr Man- sions, Hove, Sussex. ** Derrymore,”’ Park- stone, Dorset. 4, Bertram Road, Hendon, N.W. Savage Club, W.C. Southborough Com- mon, Kent. King’s House, Tower of London, Law, Hamilton Martin, Geoffrey : Merrick, Leonard ; Oyler, Leslie Mary Pipon, Miss Geraldine M. E.C. — St. John, Christopher 31, Bedford Street, Marie. Strand, W.C. Sawrey, Miss Fannie H. 22, Earl’s Court Square, S.W. Sholl, Margaret, V. (‘‘ Margaret Heriot Hallam ’’). Tharp, Robert C. . 86, Ladbroke Grove, WwW Turquet, Madame 59, Loxley Road, André (“ G. Turquet- Wandsworth Com- Milnes ’’). mon, S.W. Wigley, H. (‘“ Lincoln Green ’’). ee ele BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. — While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as poumble, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. BIOGRAPHY. Lirtte JENNINGS AND Ficutine Dick Tatsot: A Lire oF THE Duxr anp DvucuEess or TyRconNEL. By Parr W.Sererant. 2vols. 674pp. 17 illustrations. Hutchinson. 24s. n. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. CassELL’s Dictionary oF Practica, GARDENING. Edited by W. P. Wricut. PartI. 103 x 74. 48 pp. Cassell. 7d. n. InpDEXES TO THE ANCIENT TESTAMENTARY RECORDS OF Westminster. By A. M. Burks, F.S.A, 11} x 7}. 104 pp. Eyre & Spottiswoode. 12s. 6d. n. DRAMA [AND ELOCUTION. Quen Tana. By Darrent Fiaais. 6% x 5. 92 pp. Dent. Ils. n, THE AUTHOR. Towarps 4 New Tuxarre. Forty Designs for Stage Scenes, with critical notes by the Inventor, Epwarp Gorpon Craig. 13 X 114. 90 pp. 40 Plates. Dent, 21s. n. Four Prays. By Gmpert Cannan. 74 X 5. 84 Pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 2s. 6d. n. FICTION. Tue Souttor A Man. By Durex Vanz. Holding Hardingham. 6s. Tue Matine or Lypia. By Mrs. Humpury Warp, 72 x 5. 462 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. Srupizs In Love anp IN TEeRRoR. By Mrs. BEL1o Lownpzes. 74 x 5. 299 pp. Methuen. 6s. THe Riaut HONOURABLE GENTLEMAN, Norris. 74 x 5. 315 pp. Constable. 6s. SieEpine Waters. By Joun TREVENA. pp. Constable. 6s. THE Two CaRNATIONS. 280 pp. Cassell. 6s. Mrs. Pratt or Parapise Farm. By KatTHarine Tynan, 7% x 5. 310 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. Aunt OLIVE IN Bonemisa. OR THE INTRUSIONS OF A Farry GopmotHEer. By Les~rz Moorn. 74 x 4h Alston Rivers. 6s. Natuatia. By Frep WnuisHaw. 7} xX 5. 320 pp. By Mansoriz BowEn. 72 X J. Long. 6s. A“ Youne Lavy.” A Study in Selectness. By H. W.C, Newrtr. 74 x 5. 393 pp. Chatto & Windus, 6s. Ir rr Pieasz You. By Ricwarp Marsu. 7 X 316 pp. Methuen. 6s. Lovz’s Sotprer. By Oxive Curistran Macxrrpy (Mrs. Archibald Mackirdy). 7x 5. 336pp. Cassell. 62. Porson. By Aice and CLaupE ASKEW. 74 X 290 pp. Nash. 3s. 6d. n. Tue SicN or Four. By A. Conan Doyir. 6} X 286 pp. (The Nelson Library.) Nelson. 7d. n. Tue CatrisH. By Cuar“es Marriorr. 8 x 5. 352 p Hurst & Blackett. 6s. THE ComBrneD Mazz. By May Sincuar. 7} X 336 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Tue Strotiine Sart. By Rarant SABATINI. 7} X By Una L. SmperraD. 74 X 328 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s, 383 pp. Constable. 6s. 7% x 5. 298 pi Karen or LowsBore. Lirrep Curtains. By E. Nosie. Constable. 6s. Tue Beacon WatcHEers. By Viotet A.Smreson 7} 43. 366 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. Requirat. By Mrs. J. 0. Annotp. 72 xX 5. 301 p Methuen. 6s. Everyman’s Desire. By Mary Gaunt. 73 X 4% 341 pp. Werner Laurie. 6s. Wars Mottry. By Max Pumperton. 72 x 5. 3! pp. Cassell. 6s. Guioomy Fanny AnD OTHER [FouR] Stories. By Morte: Rozserts. 74 x 5. 259pp. Nash. 6s. Tur RETURN OF THE Perticoat. By WARwick DEEPIN 811 pp. (Revised Edition.) Cassell. 1s. n. HISTORY. Tue Passinc of THE TURKISH Empire IN EUROPE. Captain B. GRANVILLE Baker. 9 X 5}. 335 pi Seeley Service. 16s. n. LITERARY. Tous or THE Spratt. A Book of Thoughts. By Aue SrrmnpBerG. With an Introduction by A. BaBILLoT! Translated by CuauD Fienp. 7$ x 65. 286 Allen. 5s. n.  THE AUTHOR. ©; Atone THE Roap. By ArTuuR CHRISTOPHER BENSON. Le 8} x 5). x. xX 383 pp. Nesbit. 7s. 6d. n. = Dr. JoHNson anp His Crrctz. By JouNn Batney. : 256 pp. Tue Victortan AcE IN Literature. By G. K. Cuesterton. 256 pp. THe Nrewsparer. By G. Bryyzy Drpster. 256 pp. 63 x 44. (Home ee Library.) Williams &,; Norgate. ls.j n. each. MEDICAL. 1 1A Hosprran mw THe Maxine. A history of the National H Hospital for the Paralysed and Epileptic (Albany Memorial), 1859—1901. By B. Burrorp RawLines. 74x 5. 271 pp. SirIsaac Pitman. 5s.n. MISCELLANEOUS. d= PERSONALITY AND TELEPATHY. By F. C. CoNnsTaBLe. a Kegan Paul. 7s. 6d. n. i Tue Mystic Way: A PsycHonocican Stupy IN Caris- T gran Ortcins. By Evetyn Unperuiy. J. M. Dent % & Sons. 12s. 6d. n. MUSIC. i ‘THe Sun’ Worsnrpper. Words by PETRONELLA ) O’DonnELL. Music by the Rev. M. T. Coatzs. Bristol: i Ernest Crichton. 1s. 6d. oM Moon anp Sua. Words by PrrronetntaA O'DONNELL. £ Music by the Rev. M. F. Coarzs. Bristol: Ernest ) Crichton. Is. 6d. NATURAL HISTORY. 2 British Brrps’ Nests. How, Where, and When to Find and Identify Them. By R. Kearton, F.Z.S8. 9} x 6. 520 pp. Cassell. 14s. n. mE Tue Crectine Year. By W.P. WesTett, D.Sc. Part I, { Rambles in Spring. Part Il., Rambles in Summer. i Part ITI., Rambles in Autumn. 9% x 74. Nelson. PHILOSOPHY. “£ AnIntropuction To Metapnysics. By Henri Bercson. Authorized translation. By T. E. Hutmg. 8 x 5. 79 pp. Macmillan. 2s. n. POLITICAL, From THE Near East, 1909—1912. By 74 x 5. 187 pp. Smith, Elder a2 Lurrers Maurice Barine. 3s. 6d. n. 27 Panama AND WHatit Means. By Joun Foster Fraser. 7k < 5.291 pp. Cassell. 6s. SOCIOLOGY. “W WaySrtations. By Eximaseru Rosrs. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. n. THEOLOGY. ©) Conressions of A ConvERT. By Roperr Huan Benson. : 8 x 54. 164pp. Longmans. 3s. 6d. n. 4 RELIGION AND THE Crisis. By Harotp Brecair. 7} Xx 4%. 126 pp. Cassell. Is. n. Oo On THE INFLUENCE oF RELIGION anp Upon TrUTH- FruuNess. By F. H. Prrrycosrn, B.Sc. 73? x 5. 324 pp. Watts. 45s n 8x 5. 352 pp. TRAVEL. 9 ‘Qursec: THe LAvRENTIAN PRovINcE. f Wittson. 9 x 5h. xii. 10s. 6d. n. By Brcxizs x 271 pp. Constable. 193 LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ee T the annual meeting of the Royal Literary Fund, on March 12, Mr. Rowland E. Protheroe, who presided, said the amount raised by the dinner was the largest with two exceptions in the history of the fund. He wished, however, that they could secure a more permanent and _ less fluctuating source of income to rely upon, and an increase in membership. They had at present some 700 members, and it would be a very good thing if they could raise their mem- bership to 1,000. The annual dinner was fixed for May 27; Lord Curzon would preside, and the Archbishop of Canterbury and Lord Morley would be among the speakers. The annual report, which showed that the income of the fund (including a balance from the previous year) was £5,487, and that during the year £3,020 was voted in grants to forty applicants, as compared with £2,125 to thirty-eight applicants in the previous year, was adopted. The president, vice-presidents, and members of the council were re-elected, with the addition of Viscount Haldane of Cloan as vice-president, and Mr. Reginald J. Smith, K.C., as a member of the council. Mr. Eden Phillpotts’s new novel, “‘ Wide- combe Fair,’”’ has been published by Mr. John Murray. It is a study of the varied life and interests of a sequestered West Country village. ‘‘ The Joy of Youth,” Mr. Phillpotts’s story which is running serially in the Fortnightly Review, reached its twelfth chapter in the March issue. “The Mating of Lydia” is the title of Mrs. Humphry Ward’s new novel, published last month by Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co. Mr. Henry Arthur Jones has issued, through Messrs. Chapman & Hall, ‘‘ The Foundations of a National Drama,”’ a collection of lectures, essays, and speeches of the years 1896—1912, revised and added to. Mr. Jones dedicates his work to “ Brander Matthews, Professor of Dramatic Literature in Columbia Univer- sity,’’ whom (he says) he has so often quoted, that he is “ urged by duty, no less than by friendship and sympathy,” to make the dedication. The book is embellished by a photogravure of Mr. Robert J. Aitken’s bust of the author. The price is 7s. 6d. net. Mr. Frankfort Moore’s new book, ‘‘ Fanny’s First Novel,” published by Messrs. Hutchinson, has reached its second edition. In it Mr. Moore returns to his favourite period. The “Fanny ” is, of course, Fanny Burney. 194 Mr. Jeffery Farnol’s ‘‘ The Amateur Gentle- man’? was published by Messrs. Sampson Low, Marston & Co. on March 8. Sir Isaac Pitman & Sons announce a new and cheaper (5s.) edition of Mrs. Ellis H. Chadwick’s ‘‘ Mrs. Gaskell: Haunts, Homes and Stories,” of which the original 16s. edition appeared in September, 1910. The new matter includes what is stated to be a strikingly beautiful portrait of Mrs. Gaskell before her matriage. The same publishers have brought out Mr. B. Burford Rawlings’s ‘“‘ A Hospital in the Making,” which is a history of the National Hospital for the paralysed and_ epileptic (Albany Memorial) between the years 1859 and 1901. The price is 5s. net. In ‘The Romance of an Elderly Poet” (Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., 10s. 6d. net), Messrs. A. M. Broadley and Walter Jerrold collaborate on “‘A hitherto unknown chapter in the life of George Crabbe,” based upon a series of letters written by Crabbe in 1815—25 to Miss Elizabeth Charter. Much information is given in them concerning life in Bath and its neighbourhood at the period. Messrs. Stanley Paul announce two new Napoleon books, ** Napoleon in Exile at Elba, 1814—1815,” and “Napoleon in Exile at St. Helena, 1815—1821,”’ both by Mr. Norwood Young, and both containing a chapter on the iconography of Napoleon at the time, by Mr. A. M. Broadley. The first-named work is priced at 21s., the second at 82s. net. Messrs. Stanley Paul are also the publishers of ‘‘The Life of James Hinton,” by Mrs. Havelock Ellis, a biography drawn largely from private papers and the assistance of intimate friends; of ‘‘ The White Slave Market ” by Mrs. Archibald Mackirdy (Olive Christian Malvery) ; of “‘ Samphire,”’ a volume of essays by Lady Sybil Grant, daughter of Lord Rosebery; of ‘‘ Torquemada and the Spanish Inquisition,” by Rafael Sabatini ; and of a new edition (the sixth, 5s. net.) of Mr. J. F. Nisbet’s ‘“‘ The Insanity of Genius.” Mr. Albany F. Major has written, and the Rev. C. W. Whistler has edited, a book entitled ““The Early Wars of Wessex: Studies from England’s First School of Arms in the West Country.”’ This deals with the warfare of the pre-Norman period in Western England and particularly with the Danish invasions. There are to be maps, plans, and diagrams, and the volume is to be published by the Cambridge University Press, at 10s. 6d. net, but sub- scribers before April 80 will be entitled to purchase at 7s. 6d. THE AUTHOR. In “‘ The Lawyer, Our Old Man of the Sea ” (Messrs. Kegan Paul, 7s. 6d. net), Mr. William Durran criticises the legal systems of England, India, and America, and gives a warning of the dangers threatening this country if legal . reforms are not soon introduced. A foreword is contributed by Sir Robert Fulton, M.A., © LL.D. Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. are the publishers of ‘‘ English Local Government : The Story of the King’s Highway,” by Sidney ~ and Beatrice Webb; of ‘‘ Confessions of a Con- — vert’’ and ‘‘ The Paradoxes of Catholicism,’ both by Monsignor R. H. Benson; and — of “ Levia-Pondera: an Essay Book,” by Mr. John Ayscough. They have added to their Silver Library a new edition of Sir. H Rider Haggard’s ** Rural Denmark and it Lessons.” Mr. Cecil Headlam is the author of the volume on France in Messrs. A. & C. Black’s ‘* Making of the Nations ”’ series. Thirty-two full-page and sixteen smaller illustrations — decorate the book, of which the price is 7s. 6d. net. Three new medical works from the same | firm are ‘“‘ The Handbook of Medical Treat ment ”’ (8s. 6d.), ‘* The Pocket Clinical Guide ” © (1s. 6d.), and ‘‘The Pocket Prescriber ”’ (1s.), all by Mr. James Burnet, M.A., M.D. M.R.C.P.E. Mr. John Foster Fraser’s “‘ Panama and What It Means ’’ was published at the begin- | ning of last month by Messrs. Cassell, at 6s. It is the fruit of a special visit to the Canal zone. Messrs. John Long last month published a — novel entitled ‘“‘ A Girl of No Importance ” by Olivia Ramsey, author of “The Other Wife,” ‘‘ Two Men and a Governess,”’ etc. © The story depicts some love episodes in the life story of a young peer, the scenes being — laid alternately in London and in the heart of © the country. Messrs. John Long are also the publishers. of a new novel, ‘‘ Nathalia,”’ by Fred Whishaw, | author of ‘‘ The Revolt of Beatrix,” ete. The scene is laid at Moscow in the period which — just preceded the birth of Peter the Great, whose parentage was from the first a matter” of mystery and controversy in Court circles. — Mr. Whishaw extracts his romance out of the: life of the beautiful Nathalia Narystkin, — mother of Peter. Messrs. Watts & Co. have published, on behalf of the Rationalist Press Association, a — volume by Mr. F. H. Perrycoste entitled ‘‘ The: Influence of Religion upon Truthfulness.”  otk jem ork THE AUTHOR, ‘1) This volume comprises two more chapters of the author’s magnum opus, of which a first instalment appeared three years ago under the title of ‘‘ Religion, Faith, and Morals.” «| In a prefatory note to the new volume the JHE 200 LE ic ey Fob aid ish the rig EG AT od to : off soe 10f He iREE fio ve Be HE Mt A A ME if ee Lie author expresses the hope that it may be possible anon for him to do justice to himself and his critics alike by publishing the chapters of his Prolegomena, in which the scope and method of the whole work are explained in detail, and the philosophical foundations for his historical enquiry are laid. “Celestial Fire,” a Seventeenth Century devotional book, re-edited by E. M. Green, with a preface by the Rev. George Congreve, gives in its introduction the story of what is probably a unique experience in publishing. The editor acknowledges the most acceptable help, in unravelling the tangle, of the Society of Authors. The Rev. James Eckersley edits ‘‘ The Responsive Psalter,’ which, as the sub-title states, contains “‘the psalms set to chant- forms in accordance with the parallelisms of Hebrew poetry, and designed to conduce to a natural and expressive rendering of the words on the part of both choir and congregation.” The publishers are Messrs. Simpkin, Marshall & Co. “The Celibacy of Maurice Kane” is a novel by V. Conway-Gordon, published by Messrs. Holden & Hardingham. In “Where Education Fails” (Messrs. Ralph, Holland & Co., 1s. net) Mr. Preston Weir attempts to find the explanation of the non-success of the modern educational system in England compared with the hopes of its promoters. Lord Sheffield contributes an introduction. Miss Jeannette Marks publishes her “* Gallant Little Wales’ through the Houghton Mifflin Co., of New York and Boston. The book is illustrated from old prints, and is sold at a _ dollar and a quarter. Mr. F. Cullen Gouldsbury’s ‘“‘ Songs out of Exile (Rhodesian Rhymes) ”’ is published by Mr. T. Fisher Unwin at 3s. 6d. net. The same publisher is bringing out a play entitled “‘ This Generation ” by Mr. S. M. Fox. This play (which has not yet been acted), though not professing to give a picture of contemporary Socialism, has for its hero a _ socialist who is in conflict with his environ- ment. Some months ago a prize of 5,000 francs was offered for the best French novel published in 1911, in the judgment of a number of Parisian society celebrities. The prize was 195 carried off by a story by M. Louis de Robert, which is now to make its appearance in English under the title “‘ Life’s Last Gift.’ It deals with a young man stricken down with ill- health and seeking to requite a passion which comes to him in his last months of life. The English publishers are Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., who will also add the book to their Colonial Library. ** Shepherds of Britain,” by Miss Adelaide L. J. Gosset (Messrs. Constable & Co., 7s. 6d. net), is a prose anthology of literature dealing with shepherds and sheep, including contribu- tions from the pen of the editor herself. A companion volume is her ‘Shepherd Songs of Elizabethan England” (same _ publishers, 5s. net). EK. Newton Bungey’s ‘‘ The Fordington Twins”? (Lynwood & Co.) deals with twin children brought up in poor circumstances, who unexpectedly inherit large property and have to own it jointly, as no one knows which is the elder. The book, which is mainly on humorous lines, will be out at the end of April or the beginning of May. About the same time a 2s. edition of the same author’s previous novel, “‘ Corn in Egypt,”’ will be issued. Mr. Stephen Knott’s new novel “ Once Round,” a story of Military life, will be pub- lished on April 2, by Messrs. Murray & Evenden. A short story by John Hasleth Vahey will appear shortly in the Pall Mall Magazine, and a new novel by the same writer, to be called ‘‘The Shadow of Salvador,’ with Messrs. Heath, Cranton and Ouseley, is also expected this spring. Mr. Vahey’s last novel, “<The Mesh,” appeared through Messrs. Sampson Low & Co. Mr. J. Stanley Little’s address delivered at Farnham on “ Thomas Hardy: Our Greatest Prose Poet,” is to be published shortly. ‘““The Green Powder,’ a new novel by Miss Lillias Campbell Davidson, has just been published serially in the pages of the Daily News. Messrs. Partridge & Co. announce an immediate issue of a third edition of the same writer’s, ‘‘ A Girl’s Battle.” A booklet which has just been issued, under the suggestive title of ‘“‘ More Light on the Woman Question,” contains a record of the proceedings of the first Congress of the Men’s International Alliance for Woman Suffrage, held in London in October last, and gives the salient points from the numerous speeches made on the occasion by the English repre- sentatives and foreign delegates. There are two illustrations—a portrait of Sir John 196 Cockburn, K.C.M.G., the President of the International Alliance, and a photographic group of the delegates and associates of the Congress. Mr. Jaakoff Prelooker, editor of The Anglo-Russian, is responsible for the literary part of the record, which is issued from the headquarters of the Men’s League for Women’s Suffrage, price 2d. : Mr. Philip W. Sergeant’s new two-volume biography, ‘‘ Little Jennings and Fighting Dick Talbot,’ was published by Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. at the beginning of March. Mr. Perriton Maxwell announces his retire- ment as manager and editor of Nash’s Magazine, and is returning to the United States to take charge of Hearst’s Magazine. Mr. Stanley Paul, of 31, Essex Street, Strand, has acquired the business of Messrs. Greening & Co., Ltd. The firm of Greening & Co. will be continued under its own name ; and as there are some 800 titles on its list, Mr. Stanley Paul, who will conduct both businesses from his office in Essex Street, will by this arrangement control the management of upwards of 1,300 current books. The firm of Greening & Co. was founded sixteen years ago by Mr. Arthur Greening. The Lotus Library of foreign classics in trans- lations is one of the firm’s most valuable properties, containing stories by Anatole France, Daudet, Zola, Flaubert, Dumas, de Maupassant, Gaborian, Gautier, and de Musset. Mr. Paul intends to add a large number of more serious volumes to balance the fiction library in the list, and among the first books are announced a series of ‘“‘ Memoirs of Secret History,” concerning the French Revolution, the ‘‘ Recollections of an Officer in Napoleon’s Army,” and a volume on Madame de Pompadour in the Court Series of ‘‘ French Memoirs.” Mr. Arthur Beckett’s book, ‘“‘ The Wonderful Weald, and the Quest of the Crock of Gold,” is shortly to be republished in a 6s. edition by Messrs. Mills and Boon. In addition to the twenty illustrations in colour by Mr. E. F. Marillier, the new edition will contain a novel map in which the most romantic places in the Weald of Sussex will be shown in symbolic form. DRAMATIC. The notable run of “ Little Miss Llewellyn,” at the Vaudeville Theatre, has been followed by a revival of Sir Arthur Pinero’s farce ““The Schoolmistress,’’ which was first seen at the Court twenty-seven years ago, and attained its 292nd performance there. The THE AUTHOR. cast at the Vaudeville includes Miss Hilda Trevelyan as Peggy Hesslerigge, Mr. Edmund Gwenn as Admiral Rankling, and Mr. Dion Boucicault as Vere Queckett. A new one-act play—or domestic episode, as we understand it is called—by Sir Arthur Pinero is in rehearsal at the St. James’s Theatre. Its title is ‘‘ Playgoers,” and it is to be played in conjunction with Mr. A. E. W. Mason’s *“‘ Open Windows,”’ of which the first performance took place on March 11, with Mr. George Alexander and Miss Irene Vanbrugh in the leading parts. Miss Cicely Hamilton’s dramatic version of Mr. Edgar Jepson’s ‘“‘ Lady Noggs, Peeress,” is to be transferred from the evening bill at the Comedy Theatre to the afternoon, during Mr. Kenneth Douglas’s season, which com- mences at the Comedy early this month. March 4 saw the production at the Aldwych Theatre of ‘‘ Her Side of the House,” a three- act comedy by Mr. Lechmere Worrall and Miss Atté Hall. On March 20 ‘‘ The Greatest Wish,’’ Mr. E. Temple Thurston’s dramatisation of his own novel, was produced by Mr. Arthur Bourchier at the Garrick Theatre, succeeding Mr. Stanley Houghton’s “‘ Trust the People.” ‘The Morning Post,” a one-act play by Mr. Morley Roberts and ‘“‘ Henry Seton,” was. seen at Miss Esmé Beringer’s matinée at the Court Theatre on March 11, and subsequently was put into the evening bill at the Strand, as a curtain-raiser to ‘‘ The Woman in the Case.” On Easter Monday “ The Happy Island,” Mr. J. B. Fagan’s adaptation of the Hungarian dramatist, Melchior Longyel’s “* The Prophet,” was the play chosen by Sir Herbert Tree for his reappearance at His Majesty’s Theatre. The title first announced was “A White Man’s Burden,” but ‘‘ The Happy Island” was what was finally decided upon. At the Gaiety Theatre, Dublin, on February 25, there was seen a new poetic tragedy in three acts—** Queen Tara,” by Mr. Darrell Figgis. The play has been pub- lished in book form by Messrs. Dent, at 2s. cloth, and 1s. paper. The Stockport Garrick Society recently performed a play in three acts and a prologue, entitled ‘‘Jephthah’s Daughter,” by the author, whose pseudonym is X.Y.Z. At the Théitre Mboliére, Paris, on February 28, “‘ Une Adventure du Capitaine Lebrun ” was played for the first time. The author of this was Mrs. Irene Osgood, who has since the production been elected a member of the Society of Dramatic Authors in Paris.  Nel RS + et. Pipe See ge tos 3M THE AUTHOR. An organisation has been established for the representation of French plays in London, with Mr. J. T. Grein as chairman of the Executive Committee. The name of “‘ The Little French Theatre’? has been selected, and a West End house is to be secured, for Sunday performances in the winter, and week-day performances in the summer. The prospectus points out that, as the productions will be private, all the recently successful plays in Paris will be open to inclu- sion in the repertory. The regular company will be recruited from the considerable body of French actors in London. The annual subscription to the society will be 10s. 6d., which will entitle members to a certain number of seats. Further particulars can be obtained from Mr. Philip Carr, who is the ‘ adminis- trator ”’ of the Executive Committee. The Masque, “‘ Love and the Dryad,” com- posed by Agnes H. Lambert (Mrs. Heygate Lambert), will be given, under the direction of the composer, at the King’s Hall Theatre, Covent Garden, on April 29, at 3 p.m. There will be a full orchestra, conducted by Mr. Eugene Goussens. The dances have been arranged for the stage by Miss Ruby Gernier, who will play the part of the Dryad. The caste includes Miss Evangeline Florence, Mr. Herbert Bromilow, Mr. Ernest Groom and others. The Masque will be followed by a dramatic scene ‘‘ Pan and the Woodnymph,” written and composed by Mr. Harrison Frewen, in which Miss Evangeline Florence will take the principal part. Tickets may be obtained from Messrs. Chappell & Co., and Messrs Keith, Prowse & Co., Bond Street. At the production of prize plays in the Lyceum Club competition at the special matinée, King’s Hall, Covent Garden, on March 12, one of the plays acted was Mrs. Steuart Erskine’s ‘‘ John Anderson’s Chance,” the scene of which is laid in “‘ the dining-room of a small house at Hampstead” at the present day. Mr. James A. Douglas, the author of ‘“‘ The Outcome of Agitation,” produced at the Kingsway Theatre, and another four-act play, just secured by a prominent London manager, has a story of the North West Territory, entitled ‘‘ The Lovers of the West,” in the Canadian News. MUSICAL. Mr. William Wallace, on January 1, delivered an address on ‘“‘ The Musician and Personal Responsibility,” to the Incorporated Society of Musicians, then in annual conference at Bir- mingham. This address has now been printed. 197 PARIS NOTES. — > A Colline inspirée,” by Maurice Barres, h after appearing as a serial in the Revue hebdomadaire, is lished in volume form. ‘** La Comédie de celui qui épousa une femme muette,”’ a two-act play, by Anatole France, has also appeared, and is in great demand. “Vers les Humbles,” by Madame René Waltz, is an extremely delicate psycho- logical study, written in the form of a diary. It is the history of a girl’s disillusions and of her moral evolution, told in the same simple, natural way as this author’s previous book, ‘‘La Vie intérieure,” which won for her an Academy prize. ‘** Les Contes de Minnie ”’ (Histoire de bétes, d’enfants, de fées et de bonnes gens), is another of the charming series of books by M. André Lichtenberger, stories of children for grown-up people. Madame Marguerite Poradowska gives us a strong novel, under the title of “Hors du Foyer.” “La Poursuite du Bonheur,” by B. Van Vorst, is interesting and instructive, coming, as it does, from the pen of an American woman. ‘La Famille Impériale 4 Saint-Cloud et a Biarritz,” by Dr. Barthez, is a volume con- sisting of a series of letters written by the doctor to his family. He gives an account of the everyday life of the Imperial family from the year 1856, when he was appointed medical adviser for the little prince, then only three months old. The letters continue until the year 1863. The last two volumes of the important work by Georges Goyau, entitled “‘ Bismarck et VEglise: Le Culturkampf,” have now been published. The first two volumes comprised the years 1870 to 1887, and the two which have just appeared continue up to the year 1890. The subject is treated very thoroughly and, thanks to the various anecdotes which the author gives, it is by no means a dull book. The account of the journey to Berlin, under- taken by the future Cardinal, Galimberti, is most interesting. Louis XIII. wished to sound Bismarck as to his attitude with regard to Italy and his ideas about the European situation. His messenger was to find out whether the intervention of the Pope was likely to be required on the Alsace-Lorraine question. After the lapse of so many years, it is most curious to return to that period of European history and to read details which have probably never been known by the now pub- 198 majority of people. It is a work which must have required a very great amount of docu- mentation, and only an extremely conscientious historian could have given us the valuable work which M. Goyau has just terminated. The Marquis de Ségur has now published the second volume of his work entitled, “ Au Couchant de la Monarchie.”” The first volume was on “Louis XVI. et Turgot,’’ and the second is on “ Louis XVI. and Necker ”’ (1776— 1781). Among the memoirs and studies of historical characters, a book which will be read with great interest is the volume on Mirabeau, by M. Louis Barthou. It is curious to read an appreciation of a politician like Mirabeau by so well known a statesman as M. Barthou. The last volume of articles and lectures by Henri Poincaré is entitled ‘‘ Derniéres Pensées.” He was preparing it himself, up to the time of his death, as the fourth volume of his works for the ‘‘ Bibliotheque de Philosophie scienti- fique.’ Among the subjects treated in it are the following: ‘‘L’Evolution des Lois,” “‘ L’Espace et le Temps,”‘ “ Pourquoi l’Espace a trois dimensions,” ‘La Logique de l’Infini,” ‘‘Les Rapports de la Matiére et de l’Ether,” “‘La Morale et la Science.” M. Henri Poin- caré was considered to be the most remarkable mathematician in France, and he was also one of the most eminent philosophers. ““La Science moderne et |’Anarchie,”’ by Pierre Kropotkine, comes at a very opportune moment. The chapters which the author devotes to modern warfare, its financial origin and its atrocity are most instructive. A little weekly publication, in the form of a small review, commenced in the month of March, entitled Le Fait de la Semaine. The idea of the founders of this little publication is to take up the chief subject of public interest every week and study it from different aspects. The first number was devoted to the question of the military service of three years, the second number was entitled “Le Renouveau de la Presidence,’’ and the third is on the subject of ‘Les Drogues qui grisent.” The idea is an excellent one, as, thanks to this little weekly messenger, we shall be able to hear more than one side to a question. In the Revue de Paris (Nos. 4 and 5), M. Emile Boutroux has written an excellent article on Henri Poincaré, and in No. 5 there is also an instructive article entitled ‘* La Crise de notre Organisation militaire,”’ by Baiberti. The Revue hebdomadaire continues to publish the excellent series of lectures organised by the Société des Conférences. Among the THE AUTHOR. lectures published in recent numbers are those of Emile Faguet on ‘‘ La Fontaine,” and a series entitled ‘Mes Souvenirs,” by Jean Richepin, Gaston Deschamps, Maurice Donnay and Maurice Sabatier. Pierre de Quirielle also writes, in the same review, an article on Paul Thureau-Dangin, the late Sécretaire perpetuel of the French Academy, whose death is a great loss to the French literary world. The theatres have been more than usually active this year. The number of new plays and the quantity of small theatres must tend to make the task of the dramatic critic for the daily papers no easy one. At the Comédie- Marigny, M. Maurice Donnay’s four-act play ‘‘ Les Kclaireuses,’”’ has been, and still is, a great success. The feminist question is very much discussed in France, and M. Donnay has made it the theme of his play. i At the Thédtre Sarah Bernhardt, Henri Lavedan’s two-act play, ‘‘Servir,” is excellently played by Guitry, M. Capellani and Mme. Gilda Darthy. At the Vaudeville, M. Alfred Capus is having his usual success with his five-act play, ““Héléne Ardouin,’ and at the Bouffes- Parisiens, M. Henry Bernstein, with his new piece, ‘‘ Le Secret.” Atys HAuarp. ‘La Colline inspirée.”” (Emile Paul.) “La Comédie de celui qui épousa une femme muette.” (Calmann-Lévy.) ‘Vers les Humbles.”” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Les Contes de Minnie.” (Plon.) ** Hors du Foyer.’ (Editions du Temps present.) “La Poursuite du Bonheur.’ (Hachette.) “La Famille Impériale & Saint-Cloud et 4 Biarritz.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “ Bismarck et ?Eglise: Le Culturkampf.” (Perrin.) * Au Couchant de la Monarchie.’’ (Calmann-Levy.) **Mirabeau.” (Hachette.) “< Derniéres Pensées.”” (Hachette.) “La Science moderne et l’Anarchie.”’ (Stock.) a THE CANADIAN BOOK MARKET. —+—~>— + — HE article in the January issue of The Author, entitled ‘‘ The Book Market in Canada,” contains some _ interesting generalisations on the conditions existing there, especially those relating to the close proximity of the United States. There is no doubt that the representatives of United States publishers find the Dominion a favourable selling ground and an agreeable addition to their own exten- sive market. So do the representatives of  ae) Pet Reet te ES ee arian, Nas Sehr Naga? SGD ) a ‘THE AUTHOR. British publishers, while at the same time the publishing houses of strictly Canadian origin, which are chiefly located in Toronto and Mon- treal, are doing a satisfactory and increasing business. The latter are probably making more extensive sales in Canada to retail book- sellers than either their American or their British rivals. As book-buyers, Canadians are, as a rule, better customers than Americans. An instance corroborating this statement is found in a recent declaration by a publisher’s salesman familiar with both markets. He said that Canadian cities—he instanced Lon- don, Ontario and Vancouver, 3B.C.—were worth for business purposes more than Ameri- can cities of double their population. The Canadians are free book-buyers, and while their purchases in this line run chiefly to fiction, they will compare favourably with the book- buyers of the United States in respect to the more serious departments of literature. The writer of the article referred to sketches very fairly the influence of the United States on Canada in reference to clothes and food. He might also have mentioned boots and shoes, since Canadians are not slow to take advantage of the fact that the Americans are the best makers of footgear in the world. He is also right in saying that a flood of ephemeral American literature is poured into Canada. The magazines of the United States are legion, and there is a great market for them in Canada, not only in the cities, but in all places where men are subduing the earth, either as agricul- turists, miners or prospectors. It may be suggested, however, that the large sale of these publications is rather in spite of their specially American characteristics than be- cause of them. McClure’s Magazine sells in Canada, not because it exploits the Standard Oil or other scandals, not because it deals in a trenchant way with other purely American sub- jects, but because it. prints stirring stories and articles of general interest. In like manner it will be found that the alleged strong influence of the United States will not sell a book in Canada which is, to use a phrase in common use in publishing circles, “too distinctly American.” The sale of a book depends on a complexity of causes, but so far as fiction is concerned, these are its human interest—apart from locality—and the possession of those characteristics which go to make up what is called the “ story element.” “David Harum” was turned down by one Canadian publisher because he thought it was “too American.’ But its subsequent large sale in Canada proved that its humour and its 199 story, though redolent of the United States, were of universal appeal. In like manner the novels of ‘‘ Ralph Connor,’ whatever may be thought of their literary quality, have sold as well in the United States as in Canada, the land of their production, or in England. On the other hand, American topographical and Civil War novels do not have a large sale in Canada, and it is not likely that they ever will. While, therefore, the author of the excellent article on ‘“‘ The Book Market in Canada ”’ is right in most of his conclusions, it may be submitted that he pushes too far the notion that the readers of Canada are controlled by American influences. A very large proportion of the books in the public libraries of Canada are of British origin, and in the reading rooms of those institutions the copies of the English reviews and magazines are always eagerly read. Canada welcomes good literature from every source, but the note of Canadian life is dis- tinctly British. The ideals of Imperial unity have an increasing hold on the people. Those ideals are fostered by Canada’s educational system, by her churches, by the boy scout and cadet movement, and by the provisions of the Canadian Militia Act. They are also stimu- lated by the annual migration of Canadian visitors to England. BernarpD McEvoy. —_____+—>—+___—_ THE AGREEMENT OF MESSRS. JOHN CURWEN & SONS WITH MUSICAL COMPOSERS. —_ ++ — ‘'N the July number of The Author last year an article was published under the heading ‘‘ Composers’ Agreements.” In that article, an agreement issuing from the offices of Messrs. John Curwen & Sons was printed, with the approval of the Committee of Management, and with sundry favourable comments. Since that date, owing to the change in the Law of Copyright, Messrs. Curwen & Sons have issued another agreement, which was brought to the notice of the Com- posers’ Sub-Committee of the Society. The fresh agreement has some important clauses inserted in it, and, owing to the insertion of these clauses, the sub-committee and the Committee of Management find it impossible to approve the agreement in its present form. Members are referred to the agreement as printed in The Author of July, 1912. In the first clause an important alteration has been 200 made. The original agreement was limited to publication in ‘‘ Great Britain and Ireland, its Colonies and Dependencies’; in the new agreement the publishers have added, “ and in foreign countries.” They have also added a clause dealing with performing rights, which runs as follows :— “That in consideration of an undertaking hereby given by the publishers that no charge shall be made for permission for performances of the work, and subject to the clauses hereinafter mentioned, the composer hereby agrees to sell and assign to the publishers the exclusive rights of performance during the whole period of the copy- right of the work.” and a clause dealing with the licence for mechanical reproduction, which runs as follows :— “That in consideration of the payments and subject to the clauses hereinafter mentioned, the composer hereby agrees to sell and assign to the publishers the exclusive licence for the mechanical reproduction of the work.” The Composers’ Sub-Committee wrote to Messrs. Curwen & Sons in the following terms :— “The Composers’ Sub-Committee of this Society con- sidered your letter of the 18th ult. at their meeting on the 8th inst. They regret you do not see your way to accept the suggestion put forward by them. They desire to point out that under the Act of 1911 copyright includes the performing right and the right of mechanical reproduction, and they have always made it a point in these agreements that the composer should not give away either the right of performance or the right of mechanical reproduction, and that no agreement demanding such control as suggested by yourselves on behalf of the publisher could be approved by them as acting for the composer. The sub-committee see no necessity, even granting that the publisher shares in these rights, for the sole control to remain in his hands. In making this statement, the sub-committee do not allow that the publisher has any claim to either of these rights, or to a share of these rights which they do not make any attempt to market. “As your agreement was printed in The Author as receiving the approval of the Composers’ Sub-Committee, I am asked to say that it will be necessary to give in that magazine the same publicity to the view of our sub- committee on the present agreement you have put forward.” In answer to that letter the publishers have replied as follows :— “In reply to your letter of ... we shall have no objection to your printing our agreement in The Author with your comments, provided you make it clear that the agreement is one that is used in cases where it is agreed that no charge is to be made for the performing right, and that the rights of mechanical reproduction are to be shared. Where this is not the case our agreement would not, of course, contain these clauses.” While the meaning of the publishers’ letter is clear, we do not understand the reason of the statement, ‘‘ the agreement is. one that is used in cases where it is agreed that no charge is to be made for the performing right.” If THE AUTHOR. * no charge is to be made, and the composer is willing to endorse this statement—no doubt there are certain forms of music on which it would be very inadvisable for a composer to make any charge for the performing right— there seems to be no reason whatever why, in order to accomplish this, the composer should sell and assign the exclusive right of perform- ance to the publisher. It is just as easy to agree to make no charge on the performing right if that right is still held by the composer, as if it was held by the publisher, with this additional security to the composer that he would still have the control of his own property, and would know how to act in case of any infringements of his right. It cannot be too often repeated that it is most important in the question of performing rights that the com- poser should retain the control and should have the power to act on his own judgment. The latter part of the letter refers to another alteration in the agreement which we have not as yet quoted. Clause 10 runs :— ‘The publishers shall pay the composer, his heirs, executors or assigns the sum of... of all moneys received by them in consideration of permission for the mechanical reproduction of the work, and shall make such payment within one calendar month from the time such moneys are received.” This says that some portion-—not men- tioned—of the mechanical reproduction rights is to be handed over to the publisher. If the composer is unbusinesslike enough to allow the publisher to take a certain portion of the rights of reproduction on mechanical instru- ments (several articles have been written in The Author dealing with this point), there is no reason why these reproduction rights should be transferred to the music publisher. It is just as easy for the composer to retain control of these rights, and allow the publisher to have a certain portion of them, as it is to convey them all to the publisher, who would then have the absolute control. Indeed, it is much more important that the composer should have this control, for it may be that he does not desire his work to be reproduced on. mechanical instruments at all; or it may be that he wants to sell them for a sum of money out and out; or it may be—which is much more probable—that he does not want the publisher to have any share in that pro- perty which does not belong to him. It is on account of these very serious and important alterations that the Committee of Management have been forced to withdraw their approval of the agreement in its modified form.  THE AUTHOR. THE COMMON-SENSE OF FREE-LANCING. 1 By an Eprror. (A Repty To “THE Sorrows OF A FREE- Lance” in “ Tae Autuor,”’ Marcu 1). OME time ago I read in one of the morning papers the account of a bank clerk who gave up his situation (he was earning £3 a week, and living at home), and came to London to try free-lance journalism. He began idiotically by taking a room in Holborn at a rental of a sovereign a week, and finished by writing advertisements for whatever stray shillings he could obtain. I have been wondering, since reading the article by ‘A Free-Lance’’ in the March Author, whether the writer of that lugubrious and misleading story is any better equipped in the item of common-sense than the poor clerk. To begin with, the very best way to gain an editor’s attention is to post articles to him; when ‘‘ Free-Lance’”’? mentions the “ fearful postage expense to the author,” he simply shows that he was never intended by nature for any situation save one, where the plums drop straight into his mouth. If he cares to read my personal experience it may be of interest to him. I came from the West country, having for twelve months made a few extra guineas by verse and short story work. On the day of my arrival I took a room within a twopenny "bus ride of the City, at a rent of 10s. per week, including fires— for it was winter. And then I wrote. What hours of effort, of grim despondency, of glorious exhilaration, that little ‘‘ bed-sitter’? knew! And what teas, when the young artist, who lived in the room below, came upstairs to exchange chatter and to tussle with me at chess; what chaff, when a chance friend, a reporter (now a well-known sub-editor) called to tell me of his escapades, and to charm me back to good cheer ‘with his irresistible stories ; what conversations with the kindred spirits who loved Keats, Meredith, Francis Thompson, who held opinions on Shaw, Chesterton, Henry James, and everything under the sun, and ex- pressed them pithily and sometimes profanely ! Soon, pace ‘“‘ A Free Lance,” without once interviewing a single editor, or sending any preliminary letters, and with not one intro- duction, I began to have a fair number of items accepted. The grave and_ benign Spectator honoured me several times by taking an article, and once by commissioning an essay : the Academy, the Outlook, Punch, the World, the Pall Mail and Westminster, opened their 201 f columns tome. Two or three papers wrote asking me tocall. On one occasion the editor of an old-established weekly telegraphed to know if I could let him have a sonnet ona national event by three o’clock the same afternoon. It was in the printers’ hands by the hour mentioned ; but I sincerely trust that never again shall I have to write a sonnet, a really respectable sonnet, against time. For three years this true friend—a dear, courtly old man, who died not long ago—took topical humorous verse from me almost every week, beside very many stories. Then came review- ing, plenty of it, without asking. In journalism, perhaps more than in any other profession, one thing leads to another ; the unfamiliar name, seen with a strong article or story, becomes talked about in the offices. Let a free-lance once give way to depression, and he might as well finish with his work. Let him worry over “ fearful postal expense,’’ and he may resign; one of my articles was refused by nineteen papers and accepted by the twentieth—the Spectator ; of course, it had been retyped several times. This brings me to the purchase of my type- writer, which saved me at once five or six shillings a week—for I never sent a hand- written article out on any consideration ; excepting, naturally, an urgent immediate commissioned one. That machine paid for itself several times over; it “did” a couple of novels without a pennyworth of repairs ; and both the novels were published at the publisher’s expense. Now, by a turn of the wheel, I read other people’s contributions instead of writing my own—though to all editors comes the task of an occasional article or review. And I read these piles of essays and poems, typed or scribbled, all the more sympathetically because I know exactly what some of their writers are going through in the way of hope deferred. Hundreds of them had better be tinkers, tailors, soldiers, sailors—especially the “poets ’?; but everything is read. It has been said a thousand times (yet no free-lance believes it!) that editors are on the look-out for good, original stuff; and it is perfectly true; at the same time, let the free-lance remember that there are a dozen reasons why his article may come back to him. Many papers, for example, have verse enough accepted for ten or twelve weeks ahead, or readable ‘“‘ middles”” have reached a goodly pile; then the editor, however, sympathetic he be, must relentlessly send back everything since his paper is not elastic. 202 The one charmingly sane remark of “A Free Lance’? concerns the interviewing of editors. The visiting contributor is nearly always a bore; sometimes he—or she—is a lunatic, apparently. Only a few weeks ago a lady passed, by guile, into my office, and began unpacking a small portmanteau; its sole contents were poems, neatly confined in scores or dozens, by elastic bands. Another time a soiled gentleman penetrated to the sanctum with a brown paper parcel under his arm that suggested the week’s washing; it also contained innumerable sheets of poetry. According to him it was poetry; according to the critical standard it was not. People who bring articles, generally omit to leave a stamped envelope, and write pathetically a few weeks after, wondering why they have not received a cheque. No editor cares to read a contribution while the writer waits. Person- ally, if an essay seems near the mark, but uncertain, I set it aside and read it again after the lapse of a day or two; I know many editors, and they are all, without exception, conscientious in reading everything that reaches them. With regard to the observations of ‘‘ A Free Lance’ on the difficulty of obtaining pay- ment, and the period that may elapse before publication, does he expect his editors to enquire solicitously when he would like his contribution to appear? They have some- thing better to do. Certain papers are risky ; they are well known, and contributions are in any case sent ‘“‘at owner’s risk.” With the good papers publication is a sufficient guarantee of payment. Let ‘“‘ A Free Lance ” amend his ways, and his sorrows, dear man, will dwindle to vanishing-point. +> —_____ BRITISH COPYRIGHT IN CANADA. —_—+—> + — [Reprinted from the “* Musical Times” by kind permission of the Editor. | AN INJUNCTION GRANTED TO RESTRAIN THE ImporTATION INTO CANADA OF BRITISH CopyricnHt Music REPRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES. A judgment of far-reaching consequences was delivered on February 14 ult. by the Honour- able Mr. Justice Middleton in the High Court Division of the Supreme Court of Ontario. The plaintiff was Mr. Oliver Hawkes, of the well-known London firm of Hawkes & Son, and the defendants were a prominent Toronto firm of music dealers and publishers. The THE AUTHOR. complaint was that the defendants had in- fringed the plaintiff's copyright by importing into Canada an American reprint of one of the plaintiff's publications, which—although it enjoyed no copyright in the United States of America—was nevertheless protected in Canada by virtue of the provisions of the British Copyright Acts. Under the British Copyright Law everything that is copyright in Great Britain is ipso facto copyright in Canada. It was therefore origin- ally unlawful for anyone to import into Canada a foreign reprint of a work first published in Great Britain. But by a British Act passed in the year 1847, the British Colonies were enabled to import such foreign reprints on condition that they passed a local law designed, to compensate the British proprietor of the copyright. Canada in 1850 duly passed such a law, fixing the duty to be levied on the imported copies at 124 per cent. ad valorem for the benefit of the British owner, and by Orders in Council of December 12, 1847, and of July 7, 1868, the clauses in the British Acts against importation of foreign reprints were suspended as regards Canada. In consequence of a clause in the British North America Act (1867), which conferred upon Canada the right to legislate in Canada on the subject of copyright, serious disputes arose between the Mother Country and the Colony as to the nature and extent of that right. The Canadian Government maintained that Canada was entitled to legislate for its own territory, even to the exclusion of the British Copyright Acts. Consequently Canada, having in 1875 passed a local Act which conferred Canadian copyright only on condition that the work was printed and published in Canada, claimed that unless British works were so printed and published, they lost all their rights in Canada, and that foreign reprints might be imported from the United States without restriction. The British contention had always been that the British North America Act had only enabled Canada to legislate for the copyright of works of Canadian origin, and that Canadian copyright legislation could have no effect on any British work first published outside Canada. The point was finally settled against Canada in the Canadian case of Smiles v. Belford. More recently another attempt was made to get round the decision in Smiles v. Belford. There is a provision in the British Customs. Consolidation Act of 1876 that the importa- tion of foreign reprints into British Colonies: can only be restrained when the Colonial  THER AUTHOR. 9 (Customs have been duly notified that a copy- of right, in any given case, exists. There is, 4 however, an exception in the Act which renders such notification unnecessary in cases where a » Colony has made entire provision for the : management and regulation of its own Customs. i In the important case of Adam & Charles } Black v. The Imperial Book Company it was , decided that Canada had made such a pro- 211 vision, and that consequently importations of rch British copyright works from the United -~* States into Canada could be restrained without “any previous notification to the Canadian a) Customs that a copyright existed. Eventually + im 1894, Canada passed a Customs Act under ‘+ which she formally declined to collect the ef 123 per cent. duty, which in 1850 she had FAs aindertaken to collect for the benefit of the sce British owner, but which in fact she had never ») troubled to collect. The question then became a simple one. 4° The British owner was no longer fettered by ied the British Act of 1847 and the Orders in ‘oD Council thereunder; for Canada had repu- => diated her obligation to collect the duty. ‘ ‘And the case of Adam & Charles Black v. The eet L Imperial Book Company had decided that ©: importation of reprints of British copyrights . could be restrained without any notice to the s) Canadian Customs. The field was therefore j thrown open for a test action such as that of if ‘Hawkes v. Whaley, Royce & Company. In sald that case the contention of the British copy- ») right holder has been completely vindicated, and the decision is of such importance to all it who are interested in the protection of British » copyright property, that we print the Order of /) ithe Court in full, with the object of giving it ‘48 additional publicity. In THE SUPREME CouRT OF ONTARIO. Hicu Court Division. Tur HoNouURABLE Friday, the Four- “Mr. JusticE MIDDLETON teenth day of February, 1913. “BETWEEN : Oliver Hawkes, Plaintiff. and Whaley, Royce & Company, Limited, Defendants. Upon motion made unto this Court this day ‘by counsel for the plaintiff in the presence of counsel for the defendants, and upon hearing read the Writ of Summons herein and the ‘notice of motion served, and the affidavit of ‘Frederick Harris filed in support of the motion, and the affidavit of Eri Whaley in answer, and vupon hearing what was alleged and counsel 208 f for both parties consenting that this motion be turned into a motion for judgment and that judgment be entered as_ hereinafter provided, 1. Tus Court poTH ORDER AND ADJUDGE that the defendants, their officers, servants and agents, be and they are hereby perpetually restrained until after the expiry of the plain- tiff’s copyright in and for the British Do- minions now existing in the musical book or publication known as ‘Otto Langley’s Tutor for the Violin,’ from printing or causing to be printed, or importing for sale or selling, publishing or exposing for sale or hire or causing to be sold, published or exposed for sale or hire, or from having in their possession for sale or hire without the consent of the plaintiff any copy or copies of reprints of the plaintiff's said publication published by one Carl Fischer of the City of New York in infringement of the plaintiff's said copyright, under the title of ‘Otto Langley’s New and Revised Edition of Celebrated Tutor to Violin,’ or any other reprints or copies of plaintiff's said copyright. 2, ANpD TuIS COURT DOTH FURTHER ORDER AND ApJuDGE that the defendants do pay to the plaintiff his costs of this action, including costs of this motion, forthwith after taxation thereof. Judgment signed this 14th day of February, 1913. ——___—_—>—e_<_ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. eg British REVIEW. Munchausen: The German Comic Giant. George. The Poetry of Alice Meynell. By Albert A. Cock. ENGLISH. Poem: Aphrodite at Leatherhead. By John Helston, Synge. By Lady Gregory. The Brain Thief. By Haldane McFall. The Commercial Side of Music. By G. Herbert Thring. Ragtime: The New Tarantism. By Francis Toye. NATIONAL, The Post Impressionist. By W. L. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. ema [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.] Frout Page £4 0 0 Other Pages a ee 0. Half of a Page ... a hes tee ive as es vee ke a8 Quarter of a Page ies ese ver ie ca in ac 0 15-6 Highth of a Page is soi re sie 0°70 Single Column Advertisements 6 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. BeLMont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.c. per inch 0 204 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — 1 —<—4$-—— 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 8. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. a Se coh SaeeeeEemmneee! WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. <1 ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement, There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be THE AUTHOR. . doctor ! obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: C1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,”’ unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— : (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ——_——__+———__- —_____—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. —+— + EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— : (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory, An author who enters inte such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills,  THE AUTHOR. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding seale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (‘.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (3.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. 2 gg REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. —— $< CENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. 205 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND~ AGENTS. —_+-—~<9—+ RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual elaim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. = WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the T. assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ——————— STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe, The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. —_—___+——+-—____— THE READING BRANCH. a gc EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this, \ branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS, can be read and, treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works, The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, i REMITTANCES. So The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post, All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered | letter only. 206 COLLECTION BUREAU. —t+~< + HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and moneys j due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. CHANGE OF ADDRESS. ere From March 1, the Society’s Offices will be at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, ‘Westminster, S.W. GENERAL NOTES, Tue AUSTRALIAN CopyricHT Act. WE have to thank the Colonial Office for its courtesy in supplying the Society with a copy of the Australian Copyright Act. We endea- voured to obtain it in other directions, but this is the first copy that has come to hand. We have pleasure in laying it before members in the form of a supplement. The careful perusal of the Act will show that on the whole it is satisfactory. The schedule referred to has been omitted, as the British Copyright Act was printed as a supplement to the July number (1912) of The Author. The Clauses referring to summary proceedings need the careful attention of all members of the Society. It will be seen on comparison with the Clauses in the English Act that they give a much wider protection. This is satisfactory, for the Clauses referring to summary pro- THE AUTHOR. ceedings in the British Act were ruthlessly, and in many cases quite unwarrantably, cut down, leaving a very poor chance of recovery for infringement ; but members must also note that these Clauses in the Australian Act cannot be enforced unless the literary work or dramatic piece has been duly registered in Australia. This has its disadvantages, but also its advantages. Its disadvantages arise owing to the trouble necessary to carry through the registration, though the matter is not very complicated. Its advantages are that such registration affords prima facie evidence in the Australian Courts that the author is the owner of the copyright, and it will not, therefore, be necessary for him to prove his title in the Australian Courts. It might be a matter of considerable difficulty to prove a titleif it was necessary, as it is necessary when summary proceedings are taken, to carry the matter through rapidly. Tue AMERICAN PRINTING TRADE. From the March number of Chicago Dial, we quote a very interesting passage referring to the increase of papers in the United States and Canada. We wonder how these statistics compare with the statistics in Great Britain. It seems extraordinary that in a great in- dustrial nation like the United States the printing and publishing industry is exceeded in number of employees and value of product by only four other industries. “The growth of the periodical press seems to keep pace with the growth of the world’s population. In the United States and Canada, for example, there was in 1912 a birth- rate of newspapers and periodicals amounting to more than five each week day ; that is, 1686 new publications started into being. But the death-rate was so nearly equal to the birth-rate that the net increase for the year was only thirty-six, about equally divided between this country and our northern neighbour, and chiefly confined to the field of daily journalism. So largely are we Americans a nation of readers that the printing and publishing industry is exceeded, in number of employees and value of product, by only four other industries—or so the statisticians assure us. In the last ten years the value of the annual output of printed matter in America has increased by more than eighty-six per cent. Nearly every trade and industry has its one or more periodicals, and the whole mass of periodical publications is divided into 208 classes, with the weekly issues of all sorts in a large majority. A study of the ‘American Newspaper Annual and Directory’ impresses one with the magnitude of the industry that supplies to thousands of energetic Americans practically all the reading matter they ever avail themselves of.” ————  THE AUTHOR. UNITED STATES NOTES. —— T the joint session last December of the American Academy of Arts and Letters and the National Institute of Arts and Letters (the body from which the Academi- cians are chosen) the president, Dr. Henry Van Dyke, deprecated the idea that the company present was one of “ self-appointed inheritors of mortal celebrity ’”’—all members of either society being chosen by the votes of their competitors and rivals. It was natural and proper that such a disclaimer should be made in an assembly of this kind, for no one knows better than literary men how divergent are the judgments of the day and of posterity respectively upon books and their writers. How many of to-day’s geniuses—or, to put the matter on a lower plane, to-day’s best-sellers— will be found hereafter in the list of the real, not the academic, immortals ? Only a publisher or a second-rate critic can, with any appearance of confidence, hail a work as “‘ the greatest novel ” (or whatever it may be) since this or that masterpiece, as “a book that is destined to live,” and so on. Perhaps posterity will preserve some of those volumes to which allusion has now to be made, but here it only falls to my lot to record their names and their authors. Fiction, as usual, comprises by far the largest section. Two dead writers are repre- sented in David Graham Phillips’s ‘‘ George Helm” and Myrtle Read’s ‘“‘The White Shield ’—the latter a collection of short tales. Robert W. Chambers has two works to his name, “‘ Blue Bird Weather” and “ The Gay Rebellion,” a skit on the suffragettes. L. J. Vance’s new book is “‘ The Day of Days” ; Booth Tarkington’s, “The Flirt” ; Edith Wharton’s, “The Reef’; Charles Egbert Craddock’s, ‘* The Ordeal”’; Margaret Deland’s, “The Voice’; Payne Erskine’s, “ Joyful Heatherby’”’?; Gouverneur Morris’s, ‘‘ The Penalty’’; Randall Parrish’s, ‘‘ Gordon Craig, Soldier of Fortune.” Hallie Erminie Rives had brought out ‘“‘ The Valiants of Virginia,” Ridgwell Cullum ‘‘ The Night Riders,” Mary Thompson Daviess ‘‘ Andrew the Glad,” H. S. Harrison (author of Queed) ‘“ V. V.’s Eyes,” John Fox, jun., ‘‘ The Heart of the Hills,’ Montagu Glass ‘‘ Elkan Lubliner, American,” and Will Irwin ‘‘ Where the Heart is. With ‘“‘ The Lady and Sada San,” Frances Little jumped into the envied list of best sellers before the end of 1912, though too late 207 to be mentioned in the last issue of these Notes. Theodore Dreiser’s “*The Financier” and H. L. Wilson’s ‘“ Bunker Bean,” are two novels, very different in kind, that have attracted a lot of attention. Nor must notice. be omitted of the following :—‘** Paul Rundel,”’ by W.N. Harben, ‘‘ A Jewel of the Seas,” by Jessie Kaufman, ‘‘ The Olympian,” by James. Oppenheim, “ The Harbor of Love,” by R. H. Barbour, *“* A Living Legacy,.”” by Ruth Under- wood, ‘** Concerning Sally,”’ by W. J. Hopkins, “Madison Hood,” by Hamilton Drane, ‘*‘ Which One?” by R. A. Bennet, “The Locusts’ Years,” by Mary H. Fee, “ Jack Lorimer, Freshman,” by W. L. Sawyer, ‘‘ Miss Jimmy,” by Laura Richards, “Sally Castleton, Southerner,” by Crittenden Mariott, ‘‘ The Shadow,” by A. Stringer, and ‘‘ Everbreeze,”’ by Mrs. S. P. McLean. “The Lost Million ” is a sensational tale by Winthrop Alder—which is stated to be the pseudonym of a well-known author. Two collections of short stories are J. R. Scott’s ‘‘ The First Hurdle and Others,” and Mrs. L. B. Van Slyke’s ‘“ Eve’s Other Children.’ Lastly, if it is to be classed under Fiction, George Ade’s latest is “‘ Knocking the Neighbours.” As this goes to the printers I have time to include in my list three more novels, published early in March :—‘ Pollyanna,” by Eleanor H. Porter; ‘‘ The Case of Jennie Brice,” by Mary Roberts Rinehart ; and ‘‘ The Poisoned Pen,” by Arthur B. Reeve. In comparison with the swarm of novels, the list of biographical works is very small, even. if it be made to cover personal reminiscences. John Van de Zee Sears has published ‘‘ My Friends at Brook Farm.” J. K. Hosmer’s “The Last Leaf,” and Hubert Howe Bancroft’s ‘“‘ Retrospection ” are both the results of the life-long observation of two old and respected Americans. The title of George Iles’s ‘‘ Leading American Inventors ”’ sufficiently explains the book. Of the ‘“ Writings of John Quincy Adams,” edited by W. C. Ford, the first volume has just appeared. In “Lincoln’s Own Stories”? Anthony Goss illustrates Abraham Lincoln’s life by means of authentic stories told by and of him. Under History we find ‘The History of Plymouth Plantations, 1620—1647,” by Governor William Bradford ; ‘‘ The Sunset of the Confederacy,” by Morris Scaff; ‘* The Elmira Prison Camp,” by C. W. Holmes ; and “The Unseen Empire,” by Dr. D. S. Jordan, who characterises his work in his sub-title as “a study of the plight of nations that do not pay their debts.” 208 Description and Travel have a longer list, among which may be noted the following : “The Beginnings of San Francisco,” by Z. S. Eldridge, and ‘‘ San Francisco as it was, as it is, and how to see it,” by Helen Purdy ; “The Colonial Homes of Philadelphia and its Neighbourhood,” by H. D. Eberlein and H. M. Lippincott ; “* Boston, New and Old,” by T. R. Sullivan; ‘‘ Panama,” by C. W. Burris, and “Panama Canal: What it is, What it Means,” by John Barrett; ‘“* The Awakening of the Desert,” by J. C. Birge ;_ and “Seeing Europe on Sixty Dollars,” by W. F. Fauley. ‘‘ Old Chinatown ”’ is a collection of ninety-two pictures by Arnold Genthe, with an accompanying letterpress by Will Irwin. In ‘“‘ Myths of the Modoes,” Jeremiah Curtin deals with an Indian tribe in California and Oregon. The former state is treated more generally in the late Bradford Torrey’s “Field Days in California.” ‘A Mexican Journey,” by E. H. Blichfeldt, is decidedly topical just now. Of books on social subjects first place may be given to President Woodrow Wilson’s “ The New Freedom.” Bishop C. B. Brewster writes of “ The Kingdom of God in American Life.” In “ The End of Strife : Nature’s Laws applied to Incomes,” J. W. Batdorf proposes a federal income tax to meet the problem of the con- comitant rise of prices and decrease of income. “‘ Industrial Combinations and Trusts” is by Dr. W. S. Stevens, of Columbia University. ‘‘The Temper of the American People” is the title of a work by G. T. Smart; and in “« American Social and Religious Conditions ” the Rev. Charles Stelzle attacks a similar subject. ‘* Americans and Others ” (Agnes Repplier) and “‘The American Mind” (Bliss Perry) resemble the last two books in their titles, but are cast in the form of Essays. Under this head may be placed John Burroughs’s “ Time and Change”; Irving Babbitt’s “ Masters of Modern French Criticism’’; Brander Matthews’s ‘‘ Gateways to Literature’’; and Mrs. L. C. Pickett’s ‘* Literary Hearth-Stones of Dixie,’ though this is semi-biographical. Two learned works are “ Tiglath Pileser III.,” by Professor A. S. Anspacher (Columbia University), and ‘‘ The Inner Life and the Tao-Teh-King,’ by C. H. A. Bjerregoard, Librarian of the New York Public Library. Learned in a different way from either of these is ‘‘The Birds of Eastern North America,” by C. A. Reed, with illustrations in colour of every bird common to the United States and Canada. THE AUTHOR. There are always some new books by women on the feminist movement in every season’s list in the States nowadays. Two may be singled out here among recent publications, “* Why Women are So,”’ by Mrs. M. E. Coolidge, and ‘‘ The Business of being a Woman,” by Ida M. Tarbell. A male writer who handles the subject is Professor E. T. Devine, occupant of the chair of social economy at Columbia University. ‘‘ The Family and Social Work ” is the style of his volume. At the above-mentioned joint session of the Academy and Institute of Arts and Letters, Dr. Van Dyke lamented the literary and artistic losses of the past year, including numerous members of the two societies. Death continues to make inroads upon the ranks of American writers. Too late to include in the obituary section of these notes last January were the losses of Whitelaw Reid (of whom it is superfluous for me to say anything now); of Will Carleton, the poet, who had attained to the age of sixty-seven years when he succumbed to illness last December ; and of Mrs. Laura Case Collins, who was eighty-six and had become but a name to modern readers. Right at the end of the year died General Theophilus Francis Roden- bough, who wrote a number of books and edited an American military journal. In January Mrs. Julia Ripley Dorr, a poetess and a friend of Emerson, Longfellow, Holmes and Lowell, died at the age of eighty-eight. The February obituary includes Anne Warner French, in England, on the 1st of the month ; Mrs. Irene Benson, a writer of juvenile books, on the 6th; Charles Major, author of ** When Knighthood was in Flower,” on the 18th; Cincinnatus Heine (‘“‘ Joaquin ’’) Miller, univer- sally known as the ‘“ Poet of the Sierras,”” on the 17th; and about the same time William de Lancey Ellwanger, another poet. It is a curious fact with regard to many of those whose decease is recorded here that they lived so long. Two octogenarians have been mentioned, and Joaquin Miller was seventy- one. In comparison Major and Ellwanger were young at fifty-six and fifty-seven. Pirie WALSH. $< ——__ THE AGENT LITERARY AND DRAMATIC. —— + 5 ua literary agent must enjoy towards the author a position of great confi- dence and great responsibility. He is responsible not merely for protecting the  THE AUTHOR. author adequately from the publisher, the editor or the manager, should such protection be necessary, but he has also to see that in all his own dealings the author is kept fully informed ; it is necessary that the position of great confidence is not betrayed—it is not merely a negative honesty, but a positive virtue that is looked for. The value of the agent is much discussed, but in many cases his services are useful, and in some quite valuable; but from information received by the Society of Authors it would seem that he should be sometimes protected against himself. First he should, before commencing to work for an author, make a fair and reasonable agreement. The question immediately arises, ‘What is a fair and reasonable agreement ? ” If a solicitor is employed to draft a contract, he is paid a fixed fee for the work done. Ifa land-agent or house-agent is employed to let a property, he also is paid a fixed percentage on the first year’s rent obtained for his client. To a certain extent the literary agent combines the two positions, that of the man who finds a market, and that of the man who draws up the contract. If he is a good literary agent, he ought to have the necessary knowledge to a greater extent than the ordinary solicitor. The legal principles are not so much in question as the practical details. The literary agent, however, does not claim a fixed fee, and he does not claim a commission over a fixed term of years. In marketing and drafting a licence for the publication of 4 work, or for the production of a drama, he claims a percentage on the returns, during the legal term of copyright, that is the life of the author and for fifty years afterwards. The | question naturally arises, “ Is this a fair and reasonable contract?” It may be in some cases, in others it is distinctly unreasonable. The Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society of Authors and a specially selected Sub-Com- mittee each drafted a contract with agents. The first was a contract for the placing of a drama, and the second a contract for the placing of a book. Both of these sub- committees came to the conclusion that a fixed percentage, until the amount reached a settled sum, was the only fair and reasonable agreement with the literary agent for the double work of finding a market and drawing up a contract. The members of the Society are strongly advised to keep this opinion before them. The question is one of great importance, because in some cases an author, ignorant of 209 literary agents’ fees and methods, is advised to go to an agent and is disappointed when he finds that, contrary to the usual arrangement in other businesses, he would have, most probably, to pay the agent 10% during the whole term of copyright, in the absence of a special agree- ment. It is, therefore, clearly a matter of no little moment that the agent should make a fair and reasonable agreement before he begins negotiations, and should place the whole facts of the position candidly before the author. If he does this and a contract is signed, there can be no dispute subsequently. If the author finds the agent is thoroughly trustworthy, he no doubt will allow him, when the total fee decided upon has been collected, to continue to collect the royalties, subject to a reasonable and reduced percentage. The sub-committees referred to considered that 5° was reasonable for the mere collection of monies and checking of accounts. Of course, where a work is sold for a sum down—for instance, the first serial use or the magazine rights in stories, or the licence to produce a play for a year—then the agent would naturally be paid a commission at a fixed rate for the one transaction, as would a house-agent or lawyer for letting a property or settling a contract. The preliminaries then, having been fixed, the agent proceeds to market the work, and from the moment the agreement is signed, the position of the closest confidence ought to exist between the agent and the author. As soon as an offer is made, and, subject to the willingness of the author or the dramatist to accept the financial side, the agent, acting in his capacity of expert adviser—in which sometimes he is by no means an expert—drafts a contract for the signature of the author. If he is a satisfactory agent, he will explain at every turn in the negotiations the disadvantages that may acrue to the author if he accepts some of the terms put forward by the publisher, or if he fails to insist upon some of the terms suggested for his own protection. In many cases the agent is quite clear on these points, and the author goes away with a full knowledge of what he may get and of what he must part with. In some cases that have come to the ken of the Society of Authors, the agent has advised the author to give away rights—thus weakening the contract—not necessarily with a view to the author’s benefit, but because the agent desires, in the rush of business, to get rid of one transaction in order to make way for others that are waiting. In so advising, the agent does not merely damage the individual author, but the whole profession of authorship. 210 He allows abuses to pass into currency until they can almost be defended as trade customs. This point might be dealt with much more fully, but I do not propose to enter into greater detail in the present article. There are many difficult positions in the present marketing of books, dramas, and all sorts of literary produc- tion, which have apparently been brought about by the agent’s neglect of the importance of standing firm on behalf of authors and dramatists. Having made all the points in the publisher’s agreement quite clear to the author (or not, as the case may be, and usually is), the agent then proceeds to insert a clause in the agree- ment, two examples of which are printed herewith :— (1) That the author hereby authorises and empowers his agent to collect and receive all sums of money payable to the author under the terms of this agreement, and declares that the agent’s receipt shall be a good and valid dis- charge to the publishers. The author hereby also authorises and empowers the publishers to treat with the agent on his behalf and in all matters concerning this agreement in any way whatsoever. Or (2) All sums due under this agreement shall be paid to the author’s representatives, whose receipt alone shall be a full and sufficient discharge of the obligation, and the said representatives are hereby authorised by the author to conduct all negotiations with the publishers in respect of the said work. From all the evidence that it has been possible to collect in the office of the Society it does not appear that the agent ever explains to the author the difficulties and dangers which may result when this clause in either form is inserted. That is to say, that on the first point, where the agent’s action touches his own position as confidential adviser, he very generally allows the author blindfold to sign an agreement with a clause inserted that may work mischief for his client. Attention has already been drawn to the difficulties that arise owing to the agent allowing the author to give way to certain of the publisher’s demands, but these can hardly be classed in the same list as the neglect to inform the author of the dangers of the clause referred to. If an author suffers, by the operation of this clause, he is the victim of what I consider to be indistinguish- able from a breach of trust. The first serious fault of which the author should be made aware, is that this clause is technically called “‘an authority coupled with an interest to a third party,” and is irrevocable as between the two parties who sign the agreement. No doubt the agent desires to protect his own interests. He is right to do so, but he must protect them in some other way—in any case THE AUTHOR. he must not abuse his confidential position. It is very easy, should the author desire the agent to collect his monies, to give the agent a separate and formal authority which could be handed to the publisher, and which could be cancelled at any time the author might desire; but even then, it is doubtful if the authority the author should give should be as wide as the irrevocable authority given in the clauses quoted. In clause 1 -and in clause 2 the agent’s receipt shall be a valid discharge to the publishers. In clause 2, indeed, the agent’s receipt “‘ alone’ shall be a valid discharge. Now a further legal point arises. A Court will not allow a statement of accounts to be re-opened when the accounts have once been closed by a formal receipt being given for the money paid, unless it can be shown at a subsequent date that the accounts are not being paid in accordance with the contract, and that there are clearly mistakes in them. If the agent carefully checked the accounts to see they were rendered in accordance with the terms of the agreement, and were correct as compared with the accounts that had already been rendered, even then the power of giving a valid receipt might put great temptation in his way; but on many occasions, from the study of publishers’ accounts that have passed through agents’ hands, it is quite clear that the agents have received accounts and cheques, have forwarded the receipt, and without going into the details have passed them on to the author unchecked. This brings about a very serious position for the author, and there is nothing in_ the clause to make the agent liable for such omission. He does not undertake to check the accounts, although he is permitted to give the valid receipt. These powers, then, in the agent’s hands, might make it difficult for the author to move actively and success- fully in the matter. Another point arises when the author empowers the publishers to negotiate with the agent on his behalf ‘‘in all matters con- cerning his agreement,’ and, as the first clause adds, ‘‘in any way whatsoever.” The author, then, has first irrevocably, during the continuance of the agreement, appointed the agent to collect his monies; . secondly, he has irrevocably appointed him to give a valid receipt; and, thirdly, he has irrevocably appointed him to deal with the publishers in all questions concerning the agreement. If the agent got into any financial difficulties (agents have been known to pass_ through financial crises) the publisher would still be  THE AUTHOR. OUR DILATORY METHODS. bound to hand over the author’s money to the agent, and it is possible that when the final crash of bankruptcy came, the agent might have collected considerable sums on behalf of his authors, and the authors would only be entitled to a dividend as creditors in the bankruptcy. If, however, the author gives authority to the agent to collect his monies, that is revocable, a power to give a valid receipt that is revocable, and a power to deal with the publishers concerning the agreement that is revocable, then, if he sees that it is probable that his agentis in difficulties, he can revoke the authority, collect his own royalties, and pay to the agent in due course the commission due to him for placing the book or the drama with which the agreement is concerned; he can give his own valid receipt to the publishers ; and, finally, in any case where a dispute arises under the agree- ment and he prefers to conduct it himself, he can do so, and could most probably settle the matter in a more satisfactory way than the agent, or failing settlement could, if necessary, employ a lawyer to settle on his behalf. There are two points, then, to which attention should be specially drawn, first, the amount of remuneration an agent is receiving for the work he does, and, secondly, the limited power alone which should be entrusted to the agent for carrying out the work which he is able to undertake. It must be repeated that as the position between the agent and author is one of a specially confidential nature, it is all the more incumbent upon the agent to keep that position undefiled! He should explain all the difficulties of the publisher’s agreement, and while advising the author, he must let him settle for himself what he will give up, what he will reserve, and what risks he will take. He should explain the difficulties and dangers inherent in the clauses quoted, and allow the author to act, after appreciating them. For the same reason that the author employs an agent to negotiate his business and market his works, he would most probably desire the agent to collect the monies and to discuss all the difficulties that arise; but in no circumstances should the authority be irrevocable and unlimited, and it is certain that these vast discretions would never be given to agents if the authors understood rightly the various positions which might arise under their agreements. ‘These positions it is the agent’s positive duty to explain to his principal, clearly, correctly and frankly. G. H. T. 211 OME years ago an American organisation in London wrote, asking me to call. I called. At once I was shown in. A great literary work in many volumes was to be produced. Would I like to take part in its production ? I replied “‘ Yes.” Then would I quote my terms ? I suggested that the director I was address- ing should quote a price. He did so. I refused it and quoted as much again. He offered me half as much again as the additional sum I had named, and I closed with the offer. ““ When could I start work ? ” was his next question. I suggested the following Monday. “ Could I start to-morrow ? ”’ I said, ‘‘ Yes—to-morrow.”’ “Then why not start right now ?” he said. “There is a table there that you can use. I will tell you what to do.” Within ten minutes of the time I had entered the room I was engaged and actually at work. Forty other men were engaged in the same way. Sixty shorthand-typists were engaged inside an hour. Recently an English firm wrote tome. They made a tentative proposal. They didn’t want—this was clear—to “ give themselves away.” Would I be prepared to assist in the production of a literary work .. . supposing that my qualifications . . . supposing they could see their way . . . supposing my terms : Would I “ write in’? and say what I thought about it ? I “ wrote in.” Three days passed. Then came a printed form acknowledging my letter. I waited. I waited a week. Then I ‘‘ wrote in ”’ again. Two days passed. Then a typed letter— “My communication was under consideration . . . I should hear in due course.” A fortnight passed. Thinking the “ due course”? must have elapsed, I “wrote in” again. Two days passed. Then a letter: ‘My communication would be brought up at the General Mecting on the following Thursday.” Four days passed. Then a letter—* Would T call at three on Tuesday ? ” 212 I called at three on Tuesday. Mr. was extremely busy. Would I send in my card ? And what was the nature of my business ? Half-an-hour’s wait. Ushered into the presence of the Grand Llama. The Grand Llama most solemn. “ My proposal had been placed before his Board. The Board were favourably disposed, but . . they could not decide at once . . . there were points to be considered . . . my terms seemed rather high... they must take inquiries as to qualifications... had I ‘eredentials’’ I could show . . . what would be my very lowest terms... had I ever done work of this kind before... .?” I named my bedrock terms. The Grand Llama raised his eyebrows. ‘He really didn’t know... he didn’t think . . . con- sidering the enormous expenses the Company would be put to in the mechanical production of so vast a work... it was, of course, extremely speculative . There would be a Board Meeting in a fortnight’s time. He would try then to let me know : . .” Sixteen days passed. Then a letter—‘‘ The Board favourably disposed. Would I call at three on Friday ? ” I rang up. ‘“* The Grand Llama too busy to answer the telephone. What did I want to say to him ? Could the clerk give him a message? No? Then would I please ‘ write in’ making an appointment ? ”’ Appointment made—and kept. Fifteen minutes’ wait. The Grand Llama quite cordial. ‘* Yes, they would want me to do this work. A letter of confirmation would be sent in due course.” Three days. Letter of confirmation re- ceived. “ Would I start work on the following Monday ? ” Total period of delay—two months and two days. And this is not fiction. It is truth. Basiu Tozer. oie ea a ee BRITISH WRITERS AND JOURNALISTS IN PORTUGAL. + By James Baker, F.R.G.S. OR some years past a wish had been expressed by members of the Sociedade _._ Propaganda de Portugal that the British International Association of Journalists THE AUTHOR. should pay a visit to the little country on the Western Ocean, but political events had delayed matters. This year, however, a cordial invitation was accepted by the Presi- dent of the Journalists’ Association, Sir James Yoxall, M.P., and in February a score of men and women journalists sailed by the R.M.S. Hilary of the Booth Line for Oporto. Mr. J. R. Fisher, of the Belfast Northern Whig, was elected chairman of the expedi- tion, as the President was prevented from travelling by Parliamentary pressure. Before reaching Portugal the party received a hearty greeting at Vigo from the representatives of the old friends of Galicia, Senors Oya and Barreras. At Oporto we saw at once an example of the warmth and cordiality of the reception that all Portugal was to give to us. A crowded programme had been prepared by the Sociedade de Propaganda, and Senors Wissmann and Roldan, the chief organisers, both of whom spoke excellent English, with Senor Vasconceles, accompanied us through- out the tour. This programme was added to by every town in their anxiety to give us a hearty welcome. The party included many specialists; and arrangements were made that they should have opportunities for seeing those matters of special interest such as schools, hospitals, prisons, factories with special machinery, and historical and archeological subjects. At Oporto the representatives of the town and of the port of Leixdes, with the chief of the Press, Senor Bernardo Lucas, met us; and a journey by special electric cars was made to the Exchange, where the Maire of Oporto gave us welcome. The birthhouse of Henry the Navigator and his statute told us of Portugal’s early maritime adventures; and a visit to the atelier and artistic home of Senor Antonio Teixeira Lopes, the great sculptor, gave us a delightful introduction to the modern art of Portugal. By kindly forethought, Senor Benoliel, a most expert photographer, was attached to our expedition; with orders to take pictures of any special scene or object for which our members wished. Senor Almeida, M.V.O., who for four years had been second secretary of the Portuguese Legation in London, gave us also great assistance. A reception in the Moorish Salon of the Town Hall brought the day in Oporto to a close. At 6 a.m. on the following morning we were astir for the journey to Braga and Bom Jesus. The architectural glories of these spots are  THE AUTHOR. world famous, but added to these we had the walks through the groves: bright with the blooms of camelias, and of the varied mimosa trees. Then we clambered up to Mount Sameiro for the view over a gigantic “ Dart- moor,” then on to the village of Briteiros to visit the Gallo-Celtic ruins of Citania—a vast prehistoric settlement on a high mountain ; with huts and houses and towers and graves and roads. After leaving Citania we journeyed on to Coimbra, where excited crowds received us. The students in long cloaks in true .student turbulency followed us up to the University ; there we had the help and guidance of Dr. Simoes de Castro, the veteran historian. The sequestered retreat of the Quinta das Lacrimas was visited, and the old and new cathedrals. Late at night, in motor cars, we ascended through the silent cedar forest of Bussaco, and by the light of the full moon arrived at the fairy-like Moorish Palace hotel, being greeted by showers of camelias and other flowers. None of the party will ever forget the glorious day spent at Bussaco, in the wild forests, and by the quaint little shrines beneath the cedars, towering to a 100 feet, the glorious views, and the climb up to the grim ridge where Wellington gave the first fieree check to Napoleon’s victorious army. The curious church and cloisters are all that is left of the monastery, and near by is the olive tree, whereto, tradition says, Wellington tied up his charger. But we had to quit this sylvan retreat for an arduous day’s motoring to Batalha, whose cathedral stands out as an _ architectural wonder, with its lofty nave and delicate light pillars. Then from Batalha_ through Leiria, with its finely situated castle, on to Thomar; all this day, Dr. Vierra Guimaraes, who is steeped in the lore of the district, gave us the advantage of his presence and _ his learning. The reception at Thomar was over- whelming. Cavalry escort, many bands, enormous crowds, rockets and showers of flowers; and in the great church of the Knights of Christ, famous for its wonderful “Sea”? window, the school children sang ** God save the King.” After a most interest- ing dinner, we motored to the railway, and at 10 p.m. travelled to Lisbon, arriving at midnight. In the capital our reception was as cordial as in the country districts. Here we went over the latest schools, and the great “‘ Peni- tenciary”” the principal prison; hospitals, -markets and public dining halls, parks and 213 golf links{were visited, as well as Lisbon’s historic buildings, the famous Artillery Museum with the Hall of Henry the Navigator ; and the church of St. Vincent, where lie the Braganzas. A wish had been expressed that our members should meet the President of the Republic, and while in the Museum below the Palace at Belem, where now the President lives, a message was brought that he would receive us. Ushered into his rooms, we had an interesting conversation. He had been in London twice, and found that many English knew the history of Portugal better than the Portuguese themselves. In the evening a banquet by the city of Lisbon was given, presided over by the President of the Council. The Minister for Foreign Affairs, our own Ambassador, Sir Arthur Hardinge, K.C.B., G.C.M.G.; our Consul, P. A. Somers Cocks, C.M.G., and a brilliant company were present. Sir Arthur Hardinge and the Portuguese Minister gave important speeches in French. The present writer replied to the toast of the Journalists, and Mr. Fisher proposed the prosperity of the Sociedade de Propaganda. On the morrow, in motors, we visited Cintra and Monserrat, where General Sartorius received the visitors; Pena and Estorial, where Sir Clement Markham was called upon ; and finally Cascaes. In the evening a special reception was given by the Portuguese Geo- graphical Society. The next day was given up to special work, and the new agricultural school at Queluz was inspected. At 10 p.m. we crossed the Tagus in the only rainstorm we had, and in a special wagon-lit train ran all night down to the famous southern pro- vince of the Algarve. At Villa Nova, at 6.30 a.m., the sun broke through, and we motored to Portima&o and Praia da Rocha, a glorious spot on the Pheenician sea, with sands and worn rocks of lovely hues and strange shapes. We could well have lingered here for days, but our relentless guides, Senors Roldan and Wissmann motored us off to the mountains of Monchique, and then to Lagos, where the whole town was en féte, and a luncheon was served in a flower-bedecked balcony over- looking the glorious bay ; then to the great headland of Piedade, whence a good view was had of Sagres point, where Henry the Navigator thought out his schemes of ex- ploration. : Space forbids description of mule rides upon precipitous heights, receptions in quaint towns -and in peasants’ homes, and the scenes in this prosperous, highly cultivated province, where fig vine and almond and corn _ thrive amazingly. Our last day here was packed with interest, a run through Portimao, with a visit to its great Sardine Factory, and on to Faro, where people and students in their hot hospitality, headed by the Governor of the Province and notables, tried hard to hold us all day, but we ran away to the wonderful Roman ruins of Stoy; Tower and Forum and pavements all untouched; then on in the evening to the strange old Moorish town of Olhao, a veritable Tangiers in Portugal, with quaint arched bazaar-like streets, and Mosque; and here, not far from the Spanish frontier, we ended our tour in Portugal, our special train taking us back to Lisbon in the night, and the next day, after many adieux to our hospitable friends, we embarked on the R.M.S. Lanfrane for England, having proved how wonderful and delightful a country is Portugal in the early spring. The two things most needed in Portugal are roads (including additional railroads) and schools. It is a marvellously rich country, full of immense possibilities. Surely it has a great future before it. ++ ____ THE LETTERS OF AN ORDINARY AUTHOR. — Collected and edited by JouN HASLETTE. III. Mains CoTraGE, SANTOLLER, Bucks. To Messrs. Back and Bleak. Publishers. Dear Sirs,—I have to acknowledge your letter of the 9th inst., and note with pleasure that your reader reports favourably on my novel entitled ‘‘ The Topmost Bough.” It is always agreeable to find one’s work approved by a critic ; still more to have that verdict emphasised by a firm who combine literary taste with business acumen. Person- ally, of course, I think that the book will “ go.” If I had not thought so I should not have troubled to write it, or asked you to savour it with a view to its ultimate appearance in six shilling form. You will forgive me now if I leave the question of literature aside, and deal with that portion of your letter referring to the terms upon which you will agree to publish my novel. You say, and I agree with you, that a first. THE AUTHOR. novel is a difficult proposition ; that the public has an eye for old favourites, and does not always care to wade through many first attempts in an endeavour to provide itself with recreative reading. But, even with that in mind, you will admit that no author has tempted fortune in the first place with a second novel, only an Irishman with the cleverness of Sir Boyle Roche’s famous bird could accomplish the feat. Every novelist has been guilty of a first novel, and many of them have been published by firms like H—— and M——, and even by D—— and M n. You hint (very delicately) that the printing, publishing and pushing of a novel, for a small edition of one thousand copies, costs £100. I have heard this before. I have also heard that it costs £120 or £150, and occasionally £160. Of course, the printers are old-fashioned people, and do not quote close prices. That must be the reason why some estimate the cost of production at 1s. per copy, some at 1s. 3d., and some at 1s. 9d., while the old-established firms of publishers can get a large edition done at about 8d. It occurs to me that your firm might employ the printer favoured by M—— or H , and save money by having your books printed at the cheaper rates. I notice that I am to pay you the sum of £70, and to receive in return the sum of Is. 6d. a copy royalty. Other editions, if any, are to be published by you, free of further cost to me. I am grateful for this generous provision. Your method of reasoning, if I follow it correctly, is something like this : One thousand copies of the novel are brought forth, and of this number you send out one hundred for review, etc. This leaves 900 copies on hand. These 900 copies will bring me, in royalties, some sixty-seven pounds. But, you say, if 900 copies are sold, it will be a sign that there is a good demand, and that a second edition © will be called for, while I shall only be £3 to the bad. This is cheering news. I follow up the idea, and suppose that a second thousand are printed at your expense. Take it that 500 copies are sold. Then my loss of £8 is wiped out, and I am in pocket to the tune of £34 10s. This, as you justly remark, is a profit to me of more than 50 per cent. on my original invest- ment ! When I came to this passage in your letter, I must confess that I was puzzled. It pea to me that I was doing very well indeed. But my horridly logical mind cried out that there was a flaw in the reasoning. After all, I am not an investor, but an author. I did not set out to invest £70 in a publishing house’;, I  THE AUTHOR. wrote a novel, and expected to get a return on the capital represented by my brains. When the investor buys stock in a railway company he does not give six months of his time to that company in addition to the solid cash he pays for the stock. Again, there was another point (presented by my wretched mercenary sense) ; so long as you have to sell your goods to make a profit it is certain that you will work hard to effect sales. But, if you are paid for the stuff before- hand, your zeal will languish, you will say to yourself, * Does it really matter if this novel Sells or not? Has not the author already paid for it 1” No, gentlemen—if you will send me a pro- spectus of your company, I may think of invest- ing money in it, but a novel will not be thrown in, like a coupon prize with pounds of tea. I fear much that “ The Topmost Bough ” must venture again upon its lonely pilgrimage. Glad would have been the day that saw your imprint upon the novel—free of charge. But I am not in the literary line for my health. I have none of the vanity of the man who must see himself in print or die. If I could draw a cheque off-hand for £70, it is a question if novel- writing would interest me so much as it does. I regret that your reader and your good selves should have laboured in vain, but so must it be. The novel may fail of other takers ; it may return like the cat of fable, until I am moved to make of it a burnt offering; but you may rest assured that, while I am unable to accept your offer, your words of praise and cheer will brighten many lonely moments of my life. I will keep your letter, and refer to it in moments of depression. I remain, Dear Sirs, Yours truly, “Plenry WYVERN. P.S.—Please return MS. and oblige. IV. Marys CotTraGE, SANTOLLER, Bucks. To Miss Henrietta Briggs. My Dear Aunt,—Very many thanks for your letter sympathising with me on my ap- arent lack of success in the “ life literary.” t is pleasant to hear that I am not forgotten, and to feel that, at least, one of my relatives encourages me in what you so rightly express as ‘‘ an uphill task.” I have carefully read your hints, and have 215 put them away for future reference. They may assist me to a success like that of Mrs when I make use of them. You say that what is wanted nowadays is a story of “ sweetness and light,” a story which shall wring tears from the reluctant eye ; preferably, a story dealing with a dear child which, by its tender example and loving counsel, reclaims its erring father and mother. Failing this, you suggest that I should abandon my present style of writing, and imitate that of our great master of mystery, Mr. Your first idea strikes me as being very novel, and likely to appeal to a wide circle of readers, but I think it may have been done before—in America. Did not Mr. Dooley once speak of ‘ putting parents in the custody of their own childer.” Only one difficulty pre- sents itself to me in this connection. I have very little experience of children; the only little ones with whom I have lately come in contact being Uncle Tom’s boys. You will remember that I found it impossible to work when staying with Uncle and nearly quarrelled with the dear man in consequence. Sensation is another matter. My friend Maitland has a large selection of the works of the Master; and, no doubt, he will lend some to me, if I ask him. My own style of writing, however, is like an Old Man of the Sea. It clings to me persistently, and I find it extremely hard to imitate the style of other authors. Don’t you think this may be due to the fact that our minds differ ? Yes, it is quite true that a year has passed since I turned to the writing of fiction. It does seem a long time, and I must admit that I have not made a fortune during the twelve months. Talking of making money, I am glad to hear that Cousin Harry enters upon a four-year pupilship to architecture. In the circum- stances, the premium of £400 does not seem extortionate. In four years’ time he may be made an assistant. It is quite true that I am engaged to be married. To you, I know, it seems unwise. But even authors were created in two sexes, and I have hopes of making a decent income within a few years. Thanks for your offer of some excellent plots which I could work into stories. If you will take the trouble to write them out, I shall read them with much pleasure, and treasure them for all time. So many kind friends tell me stories, but they are mostly pointless. Yours, however, will be different. You understand that the fact that a man goes to India, and afterwards returns to marry a lady, with whom he was formerly in love, does not make a story. 216 Editors demand something more original. They cannot be brought to see that the simple recital of everyday events interests millions. I must close now, with love to all at the ** Mount,”’ Your affectionate nephew, Harry. ———+ > —_______ A HISTORY OF ENGLISH PROSE’ RHYTHM.* ee praise the work of a master so excep- tional and so universally regarded as Professor Saintsbury savours of im- pertinence ; to epitomise it effectively would be impossible for any one but its author; and to overlook it is impossible. In such circum- stances a reviewer might becomingly plead for permission to say only, ‘‘ Obtain this book, and make a serious study of its contents ”’ ; adding no more; and having said that would indeed have said what was most pertinent. The scope of the work is exactly described in its title. Building upon a foundation, at first essentially analytical, and always his- torical, and beginning from the earliest extant specimens of the language, Professor Saints- bury advances, through memorable observa- tions, on the effect of the Latin influences, until he is in a position to offer definite evidence of what constitutes agreeable or majestic rhythm in English prose. Thereafter he is in a position to test the rhythmic qualities of the prose of selected authors of high reputation, with results that are among the most noteworthy things contained in the book. When mar- shalled according to their ability to command numbers and to balance sentences, the cele- brated authors change in a very remarkable manner their familiar positions. Milton is found by no means always impeccable. Dryden holds his own as a master without fault. For the author a pertinent question will be whether the results of Professor Saintsbury’s investigations have direct value for profes- sional literary men. It must be answered that they are of the supremest value, and such as not to be overlooked by any one who attempts to write English prose. In these days, when poets (of a kind) have easily persuaded them- selves to disregard quantity, there will be enough of those who will declare, ‘‘ We care nothing about these things!”’—a quite un- necessary protest, seeing how abundant in their works is the evidence of that painful truth. But then there is also a story about a *“ A History of English Prose Rhythm.” By George Saintsbury London: Macmillan & Co. 1912. THE AUTHOR. fox and some grapes. To the authors who, on the other hand, do care how their sentences sound, the book may be recommended in the warmest terms. In it Professor Saintsbury has done for the English language what has never before been done for any language ancient or modern. The originality of the work is at the same time not more epoch-making than its doctrines are of supreme cogency. By way of caution, it may not be out of place to add that any one who does not possess an ear, and has also nothing to say, might by a consistently unintelligent use of the informa- tion contained in the volume, and particularly by “minding” the axioms and suggestions contained in the third appendix, succeed in writing English as pedantic and ridiculous as any that has ever been written. . Those who are familiar with the author’s writings will find inwoven with his teaching no lack of the delicious things that give it piquancy; such, for instance, as a reference to ‘“‘ the specious and half-informed ignorance which has now, for nearly half a century, been diffused among the lower classes by board- schools, and, through the contamination of grammar and public schools, among the middle and upper classes.” It must on no account be supposed that the work is of value to the student of English prose alone. Incidentally it throws startling sidelights upon the nature of prose even most remote from English, suggesting solutions of the puzzling phenomena that it in certain cases presents. But the essential thing to be noted here is that every author should procure the book and acquaint himself with its disclosures. CORRESPONDENCE. —~— UNREVIEWED Books. Str,—Perhaps you will allow me to add something to Mr. Isidore Ascher’s article on unreviewed books in The Author of February. This problem was discussed in the Preface of my “ Britannia Poems,’ 1910, the first time it was discussed seriously anywhere, I think. My Preface contains a complete list of the reviews and newspapers that received a copy of my first book, ‘‘ Home once More,” with a starring of them that noticed the book. I believe this to be the first time again that such a summary was published by any author. In my Preface I wrote :— ** , . . So twenty-one copies were thrown in the proverbial gutter! I want to be quite sensible over this old trouble, and to  ne as THE AUTHOR. be fair to editors and reviewers, . . . yet I have complaints to make in the interests of authors generally. I sent my book out carefully : to good literary papers, promptly on publication, postage paid. ... Why could not these papers return my book when they could not notice it? Why need they keep books, sent in good faith because they review books, and because by _re- viewing books they ask for others? They may say: ‘We did not ask ior your silly book.’ ...I1 reply: ‘Don’t be absurd! You exist as literary organs because you review books.... You cannot review unless books are sent. ... You get hun- dreds of books and notice dozens... .’ These loose habits are wrong, and the Society of Authors ought to do something. A book is sent out on trust, and should be regarded as the property of the sender until a notice has appeared, or it has been re- turned, like a manuscript. Or how would this do: for editors to be asked beforehand whether they are likely to notice a book if sent? I have tried this several times. . . . There I will leave the problem, en- larging it a little by this that the balance of unnoticed copies is a heavy tax on young authors. And this: that the relations among Authors, Publishers, and Critics, are still as unsatisfactory as ever: if any man can solve this problem he will deserve all he gets!” This part of the Preface was discussed in many papers and received all sorts of treat- ment, from low ridicule to high commenda- tion; but Mr. James Milne, of the Daily Chronicle, went beyond all others. The book had been criticised twice in papers under his literary control, and when he found it was not possible to give it a full-dress review in the Daily Chronicle, he wrote me a letter in which, after telling what had been done already, he ended thus: ‘‘ Now I am returning you the book which, I hope you will agree, completes the matter.” His letter is dated February 3, 1911. Is it too much to declare that Mr. Milne has done a new thing and set a precedent that may be of some historic value in the record of relations between authors and reviews? To me, at least, this returning of my book is a matter of considerable interest, and I am keeping the copy so returned as a literary souvenir. But will the Society of Authors consider the problem ? Yours faithfully, HEDLEY V. STOREY. 21, St James’ Avenue, Brighton. 217 ~ Tae UNEXPECTED. Str,—After about twenty years of—not only my own tribulations in connection with publishers (and agents), but of tribulations undertaken on behalf of others, the unexpected has happened : I have been requested, jointly by agent and publisher, to draw up my own contract ! This, after the one drawn up by themselves, had been submitted to your own valuable and judicious criticism. Not only so, but my amended contract has been accepted and signed. The result is, naturally, amicable relationships all round. I ought, perhaps, in fairness, to say that I made no demur to the pecuniary arrangements ; but in fairness, also, I ought to say that I did demur to several clauses, and that many of my objections were, without hesitation, sus- tained. I have myself so often given vent to objur- gatory remarks on the manners and methods of those pene-omnipotent gentlemen whose calling in life it is to transmute manuscripts into books, that I venture to send you this brief palinode. This letter is not a ‘“‘ free ad.’”’ But, with your permission, I would not mind giving the names of the agent and publisher I speak of to any who, for quite legitimate purposes, would like to know them. Yours faithfully, ARNOLD HAULTAIN. Dear Sir,—The Fortnightly Review of March 1 contains an article entitled, “Is Austria really the Disturber? by Count Liitzow.” It is, of course, always disagreeable to a writer that the authorship of anything that is not from his pen should be attributed to him. May I, therefore, as a member of the Society of Authors, beg you in the next number of The Author to state that I am not the author of the article in the Fortnightly Review, and to publish this letter. As I have frequently written in American and English reviews—ineluding the Fortnightly—this mis- take is all the more unpleasant to me. Believe me, Yours faithfully, (Count) Litzow. [Ep.—We print the above letter with pleasure, but understand that the article was signed in the body of the magazine “Henry Lutzow,” and the author was further identified 218 by the designation, “late Austria-Hungarian Ambassador in Rome.” It is a pity that there should have been an error on the cover.] ConceRNING ‘“ Cat ATHLETICS.” Dear Autuor,—Herewith I respond heartily to the views expressed by “ Progress,”’ in the February Author, in the matters of establishing a publishing union for the protection of writers on a professional basis, and an extra fortnightly supplement to The Author to facilitate inter- change of correspondence on matters of vital importance to Society members. An author can exist without publishers. But show me the publisher who exists without authors ? I should like best to know how much, to a ha’penny, writers like H. G. Wells, Arnold Bennett, or G. Bernard Shaw have put out advertising to arrive at their present stage of success ? Wouldn’t it be a good plan to have them, for the benefit of the many, divulge the lump sums they have earned minus their advertising bills ?—and their agents’ charges ? Assuredly it is high time the “ cat ” should be taught the wisdom of “jumping” the author’s way. JUSTICE. ——e Tue Suort Story WRITER. Dear Srr,—I cannot help expressing my appreciation of the article entitled “ The ‘Short Story’ Writer,’? which appeared in the March issue of The Author. Its strong common sense is very refreshing. In regard to the latter part of the article, may I be allowed to quote a few words from Rudyard Kipling’s speech at the 118th Anniversary Banquet of The Royal Literary Fund? They are these: “We might dis- cover cases where the blessed canons of art would seem to have recoiled upon them- selves—puzzling cases where the apparently flagrant pot-boiler had turned a man from destruction, quite as effectually as an angel -with a flaming sword; cases where a piece of unthinking buffoonery had steadied a man through the ten vital minutes of a life’s crisis, where cheap sentiment and rank melodrama had helped to lift some poor soul to humility, or sacrifice, or strength, that he knew not he possessed.”’ I have no doubt that if the hidden springs of all actions could be revealed, thousands of such cases would be recognised. But, in addition, I think an unbiassed judge would admit that hundreds of cheap stories are well written, true to life, and likely to have a far THE AUTHOR. better influence: over the minds of their readers than a considerable percentage of the ordinary 6s. novel. I am proud to admit that, in addition to being a magazine contributor, I am A WRITER OF PENNY STORIES. ae Sir,—The monthly record of elections to the Society, which appears in your columns, shows that its work is becoming increasingly appreciated by writers, dramatists and com- posers. But the progress made by the Society in this direction during recent years, satis- factory as far as it goes, is far short of what it might be. New authors, new dramatists and new composers are constantly appearing. But how to reach them? The various literary, dramatic and musical annuals are, no doubt, of some help; but, in the nature of things, they can be of little use in tracing, as he appears, the new writer, dramatist or composer. And it is the new members of our profession, inexperienced in the methods of publishers, managers and agents, who stand most in need of the Society’s assistance. To appeal to them, care of their publishers, even assuming appeals are forwarded, is to run the risk of your appeals reaching the waste paper basket more often than not. Re-addressed letters are handicapped from the start, and when they obviously contain, as they must if the Society’s aims and objects are to be placed before the potential member, printed matter, the result is almost necessarily a waste of time, postage and labour. What then can be done ? Surely, the solution of the problem lies with the existing members. Donations to the Society’s funds in return for work done for members are constantly being acknowledged by the committee in your columns. That they are so often received affords ample testimony to the members’ appreciation of the Socicty’s efforts. But we are not all able to make this return, however anxious we may be to show our gratitude for the Society's assistance. What, however, we can do, and, I suggest, we should do, is to take every, opportunity which comes to us of recom- mending the Society’s work to our friends. There is scarcely any need to specify the occasions for the ‘word in season.” “ At- Homes,’”’ lunches, dinners, club theatrical performances, creditors’ meetings of bankrupt publishers—to name only a few. Others will readily occur to the enthusiastic recruiter. Yours, etc., Z. A. B. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 07 (April 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 07 (April 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-04-01-The-Author-23-7 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/528/1913-05-01-The-Author-23-8.pdf d849348fff05b9e12f082ed718554c61 PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-05-01 Volume 23 Issue 8 Pages Page range in volume 219–248 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130501 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin ~— The Huthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vor. X XIII.—No. 8. May 1, 1913. [PRICE SEXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_—_—_—_—_—_—_+—_>_+-—___—- NOTICES. — > OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or Tk .8q@ paragraphs must be taken as expressing the ‘6 opinion of the Committee unless such is ues especially stated to be the case. Tur Editor begs to inform members of the «* Authors’ Society and other readers of The _ Author that the cases which are quoted in The + Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND. CONTRIBUTIONS. | Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind ' members of the Society that, although the __ paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Comm ttee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possj bly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. +» + THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. ae “¥\ROM time to time members of the Society |} desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. 2 220 THE PENSION FUND. —— > N January, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees _in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :-— Nominal Value. £. 8.4. Local Loans ......----s+seeees 500 0 0 Victoria Government 8% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 84% Inscribed Stock ...0......515-----.-- 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock........ 247 9 6 Trish Land 23° Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927—57............++. 438 2 4 Jamaica 84% Stock, 1919-49 1382 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ...... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 287 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ...........:.... 232 0 0 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ............ 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .i........ 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ............ 550 0 0 THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value, £ a da 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 : Preference Shares, NewIssue.. 30 0 0 Total, .4-s «cs. £4,764 6 0 — PENSION FUND. Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e, donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given prior to October, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1912. Oct. 10, Escott, T. H. S. : Oct. 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright Oct. 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. : Oct. 11, Buckley, Reginald . Oct. 12, Walshe, Douglas Oct. 12, “* Penmark” . : Oct. 15, Sinclair Miss Edith . Oct. 16, Markino, Yoshio Oct. 20, Fiamingo, Carlo Oct. 29, Henley, Mrs. . : Nov. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . Nov. 14, Gibb, W. Dec. 4, De Brath, S. . : Dec. 4, Sephton, The Rev. J. Dec. 4, Cooper, Miss Marjorie Dec. 7, MacRitchie, David Dec. 11, Fagan, James B. Dec. 27, Dawson Forbes 19138. Jan. 8, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). . : . Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . : Jan. 29, Blackley, Miss E. L. Jan. 81, Annesley, Miss Maude Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, T... _ Oannnn? nocoooccoooonoeocee™ it bt MN orH oS Cor oooooororcsoooooobm 1 CO 8S Oo a coooooeo —_ SCaARROSOCOS Donations. 1912. Nov. 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. 3 Dec. 4, McEwan, Miss M. S. . ‘ Dec. 4, Kennedy, E. B. “ . Dec. 11, Begarnie, George . - ~ anos 0 0 0 0 eoocu  E> fa Se Se d Als jf REAR AR k f on ct tit otic ot hy : Dee. Dec. Dec. Dec. Dec. 11, Tanner, James T. . é 11, Toplis, ‘Miss Grace . i 14, Watson, Mrs. Herbert A.. 14, French, Mrs. Warner j 17, Smith, Miss Sheila Kaye . Dec. 17,,Marras, Mowbray . Dec. 27, Edwards, Percy J. 19138. Jan. 1, Risque, W. H. : Jan. 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . Jan. 2, Short, Miss L. M. Jan. 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. . Jan. 2, Webling, Miss Peggy Jan. 8, Harris, Mrs. E. H. . Jan. 8, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. 4, Douglas, James A. 4, Grant, Lady Sybil 6, Haultain, Arnold 6, Beveridge, Mrs. ‘ 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry 6, Ralli, C. Scaramanja . 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva - 6, Pryce, Richard 7, Gibson Miss L. 8. 10, K. 10, Ford, Miss May 12, Greenstreet, W. J. 14, Anon 15, Maude Aylmer 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . 17, Blouet, Madame 20, P. H. and M. K. 22, Smith, Herbert W. . 25, Anon. . : 27, Vernede, R. E. : 29, Plowman, Miss Mary. 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. 81, Jacobs, W. W. : 1, ‘Davy, Mrs. KE. M. 3, Abraham, J. J. 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. Feb. 4, Buckrose, J. E. ‘ Feb. 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton ; Feb. 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert Feb. 6, Machen, Arthur Feb. 6, Romane-J ames, Mrs. Feb. 6, Weston, Miss Lydia : ‘ Feb. 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) Feb. 14, Maunsell, A. E. Lloyd Feb. 14, O'Higgins, H. J. . Feb. 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo Feb. 15, Jones, Miss E. H. Feb. 17, Whibley, Charles Feb. 22, Probert, W. S. Feb. 24, S. F. G. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Feb. Feb. Feb. SCSoSCSOSCSD CoHOSCCOoNMh Hee OOOOCSCSo COMM OR OCH ONHOOCOCOOBRH OH OCOOOOROWOORNWH bn _ Or or Ot Or Ot © _ Qe OK ONE NROOBREY ON GOO oe oO &® OOOH bo eH i rt | — cCrountooe. Or Gr ee — oe OOP or orc 2 ecoaocaace eceoscoconoasoonmsoancocososoosooococosooocos ooooood Secesesosce pa UTHOR. 221 ob p 2 of Feb. Mar. 27, XX. Pen Club : . 7, Keating, Theg Rev. J. Lloyd . : i 7, Tharp, Robert C. 10, Hall, H. Fielding 13, Moffatt, Miss Beatrice 14, Bennett, Arnold. 17, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, K.C.V.O. . Mar. 17, Travers, Miss Rosalind Mar. 26, Hinkson, H. A. Mar. 26, Anon. . 5 April 2, Daniel, a J. April 2, Hain, H.M. . April 7, Taylor, Miss Susette M. April 7, Harding, Newman . April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. TOM oo OS Or On eoeoooaceoce ooooco eoooocuror ht moO oo © = or a nm COMMITTEE NOTES. ag pg MEETING of the Committee of Manage- ment of the society was held on April 24, at No. 1, Central Buildings, Westminster. The first matter before the committee was the election of the chairman for the current year owing to the resignation of Dr. S. Squire Sprigge who has held the post now for two years. On the proposal of Mr. Arthur Rackham, seconded by Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Mr. Hesketh Prichard was elected to the position. Mr. Prichard, in acknow- ledging the honour conferred on him, stated that he would endeavour to earry out the work of the Society on the lines laid down by his distinguished predecessors in the office. He suggested, however, that as there was a very heavy list of agenda dealing with matters current under Dr. Sprigge’s chairmanship, that Dr. Sprigge should take the chair for the present meeting. This was agreed to. The elections to the Society made at the beginning of April on the chairman’s authority were then formally confirmed, and further elections that had come in during the month were placed before the meeting. The total number of elections since the meeting on March 3 amounted to forty-eight, making the total for the year 186. The committee accepted with regret eight resignations sent in since the same date in March, making the resignations for the year fifty-six. The total number of elections is not as high as up to the same period in 1912, which was a phenomenal year, but the total number of resignations, the 222 committee were glad to report, was also below the number for the corresponding period of last year. The secretary then laid before the committee a list of those members who had been struck pff for non-payment of their subscriptions during 1912 and at the beginning of 1913. Despite the increase in the membership, the number struck off is lower than that which was chronicled last year. In half-a-dozen cases it was decided to write to the members in arrears, as it appeared that the non-payment of their subscriptions was merely due to oversight. The next matter before the committee was the re-election of the sub-committees for the current year. The Dramatic Sub-Committee was, on the suggestion of the dramatist members of the Society, re-elected, except that Mr. Rudolf Besier’s place, vacated by his resignation, was filled by the election of Mr. A. E. W. Mason. The other sub-committees stand as at present, save that the committee received with regret the resignation of Mr. Herbert Sullivan, owing to ill-health, from the Composers’ Sub-Com- mittee and the Copyright Sub-Committee. It was decided to ask Mr. H. J. MacKinder, M.P., to join the Copyright Sub-Committee. The solicitor then reported the cases that had been carried through during the past month. The first case referred to an infringement of copyright to which reference has already been made in previous issues of The Author. The solicitor reported that the action had been set down for trial, and would, most probably, come on for hearing a week or so after Whitsun- tide. Thesecond case was also one of infringe- ment, and here it was decided to take no further action, as the infringement was not very serious, and the member involved was content with the action which had already been Staken by the ociety. The third case related to a dispute over accounts, arising from the peculiar wording of the contract. In accordance with the instructions of the committee, given at their last meeting, counsel’s opinion had been taken, and as the contention of the author had been upheld by counsel, the solicitors had communicated with the publisher, and had now obtained from him a proposal for an equitable settlement which had been accepted by the author. The fourth case arose out of a dispute on an agreement between an author and a publisher as to the date of publication of certain books, and the matter was settled by the publisher surren- THE AUTHOR. dering all claims to delivery of other books, by returning the. MS. that he had held and by forfeiting the amount paid in advance of — royalties. The fifth case was with the same — publisher and referred also to a dispute con- cerning the delivery of further books to be published under the agreement. The matter was in the course of negotiation, and the solicitors had suggested the appointment of an arbitrator if necessary to settle the issues. In a county court case against a music publisher, the solicitors reported that the matter had been settled, but that no money would be recoverable owing to. the fact that a judgment for a large sum had been obtained against the publisher by another creditor. The next dispute arose owing to a fire which had occurred in a publisher’s warehouse, and the solicitor reported. the action taken for the members involved. The solicitor then gave a further report upon an interesting action against the editor of a paper. The editor maintained that in the absence of contract before publication he had a right to pay the author certain fixed terms, the solicitor contended, on behalf of the author, that the editor had no right whatever to make his own terms after the publication of the. work. If the terms suggested by the editor were unreasonable then it would be for the Court to set them aside. The issue will be tried. The next case was against the proprietor of a paper. The solicitor had carefully followed the course of the bankruptcy of the publication, and reported that there were claims for over £2,000, and no assets. This, he said, had been reported to the members concerned, and as there was no prospect of a dividend being paid, and as the claims were small, it was dended not to go to the useless expense of proving in the bank- ruptcy. In the matter of Stephen Swift & Co., Ltd., the solicitor reported that the liquidator had failed to sell the business as a whole, and stated that he was now realising the assets piecemeal. The solicitor thought that a dividend of 3s. in the pound would be declared. Lastly, the solicitor reported that judgment against a publisher had been obtained, and on the threat of execution, had been satisfied and the costs paid. In a case where the publisher had refused to produce vouchers for charges made under a profit-sharing agreement, the committee con- firmed the action of the chairman, who had already placed the matter in the hands of the solicitors. They were instructed to take legal action if necessary for the member concerned,  Go ade 1 3 k st iF THE AUTHOR. as an important principle was involved. Another case arising out of an inadvertent breach of his contract by a member was considered, and the solicitors reported that they hoped to effect a fair compromise on his behalf. The solicitor reported the action he had taken respecting a complicated question of dramatic copyright and international law. The matter was governed, largely, by the French Convention of 1851 before the Interna- tional Copyright Act of 1886 and the Berne Convention had been formed. The solicitor had advised, and as no further action had been taken on the other side, it seemed probable that the claim would be withdrawn. The secretary then drew the attention of the committee to the infringement of dramatic copyright in India, and reported that the solicitors in India had been unable to reach the defendant. The committee instructed the secretary to report to the solicitors in India their wish that these infringements should be stopped, and that the solicitors should use their utmost endeavours to bring the suits against the defendant (who was the manager of a travelling company) on his return to India. : Infringements of dramatic copyright in Jamaica were next reported by the secretary. The committee decided to ascertain from the authorities whether steps could be taken to stop such infringements in the future, and if steps could be taken, to ascertain the nature of these steps. The secretary also reported the progress of a case in Switzerland. In the event of judgment going against the Society, it was decided that the matter should be referred back for consideration. A letter forwarded to the editor of The Author was referred to the committee, who regretted they were unable to authorise its insertion. Two important matters referring to domestic and international copyright were then mentioned to the committee. The action taken by the chairman and the secretary was reported. The committee regret that it is not possible, at the present moment, to give further details, as any premature statement might prejudice the negotiations that are proceeding. The secretary then laid before the committee an article that had been written as the result of correspondence which had passed between the Society and certain editors, and it was decided to print the article in The Author with 223 a special editorial note referring to the matter. The question is one of great importance. It deals with the practice of the proprietors of certain papers and magazines of sending to their contributors receipt forms, either apart from or on the back of cheques, signature to which may mean a surrender of rights for which the editor or proprietor has made no contract. The next matter also referred to editors and their contributors. The Society has been in communication with various representatives of important journals, magazines and papers, with a view to arriving at some uniform arrangement by which accepted articles are paid for within a certain period from accept- ance whether they have or have not been published. The replies of the editors were so favourable that it was decided to hold a conference during May at which the matter might be fully discussed, and, if possible, some uniform practice accepted. The secretary was authorised to purchase the copyright laws of all countries, to be retained at the office for reference, and, if later it should appear necessary, to have English translations of the laws made. Refer- ence to the committee in regard to this matter will be made later. A letter dealing with the collection of fees by an outside company was adjourned till the next meeting, in order that the secretary might obtain further information on the matters concerned. Mr. R. C. Carton, who has for the last two years been chairman of the Dramatic Sub- Committee, was unanimously elected to the Council. Sanction was given to the secretary to sign a fresh contract for the advertisement depart- ment of The Author. The secretary reported that the registration of scenarios had grown so enormously and was still growing at the same rate, that it had become necessary to find further accommoda- tion for the plots and plays. He was instructed to make enquiries and to report to the next meeting. The committee desire to express their gratitude to the following members for dona- tions to the Society’s funds: A. Neil Lyons, Mrs. MacLiesh and Miss Jeannette Marks. —— Dramatic SuB-CoMMITTEE. I. Tue March meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee was held on Friday, March 28, 22:4 at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. It was too late to admit of the publication of this report in the April issue of The Author. In consequence, it appears with the report of the April meeting of the sub-committee, in the present issue. _ Following the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the secretary reported on the cases that had been dealt with during the past month. One case of alleged plagiarism had been satisfactorily settled, and the secretary laid before the Dramatic Sub- Committee the correspondence that had passed between the solicitors of both sides. The issues were satisfactorily explained and the charges withdrawn. The second case related to a claim for money due under a contract, against an actress. The sub-committee instructed the secretary to lay the matter before the Committee of Manage- ment with a view to taking it into Court if it was found impossible to carry it through by correspondence. A discussion then arose on the settlement of the agenda for the Conference of Dramatists, and this matter was adjourned till the next meeting. One of the members then laid before the Dramatic Sub-Committee an insurance policy he had entered into so as to cover any loss that he might sustain in the event of fire in a theatre during the run of his play. The sub-committee were very interested in the matter, and suggested that the attention of dramatists should be called to it by the publica- tion of an article in The Author, and the secretary was instructed to mention the matter to those dramatists who called at the office, and to thank the member for bringing it to the sub-committee’s notice. An informal discussion then took place as to the election of the Chairman of the Dramatic Sub-Committee for the next year, and it was decided to ask Mr. R. C. Carton to take the reins of office for a further term. The next item before the sub-committee was the question of agents’ fees, and it was decided to accept the terms put forward by Mr. A. Reyding, of Amsterdam, and that the secretary should inform all members who were entering into contracts for the performance of their plays in Holland of the arrangements made with the Society’s agent. The question of Mr. Walter Jordan’s fees in America was also discussed, and the secretary received instructions to make to Mr. Jordan a proposition for his acceptance. The draft prospectus referring to the collec- THE AUTHOR. as to the conditions of theatrical work in tion of dramatic fees by the Collection Bureau was finally settled in the form of a circular to be issued to the dramatist members of the Society. The question of cinematograph fees was also discussed, and adjourned to the next meeting. The sub-committee felt that the matter was of urgent importance, and asked the secretary to make every effort to obtain full information to lay before them at their next meeting. The discussion of the Dramatic Pamphlet was also adjourned to the next meeting, and it was decided to devote that meeting especially to these two matters. The secretary, having reported that the Register of Scenarios was rapidly assuming enormous proportions, it was decided to rent a special room for storage. He was instructed to obtain full information to lay before the sub-committee, and the sub-committee expressed the view that if the fee was too small to cover the cost, the question of a revision of the charges would have to be considered at the next meeting. II, Tue Dramatic Sub-Committee held their April meeting on the third Friday in April, the 18th ult., at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. After reading the minutes of the previous meeting, the sub-committee considered the question of the Scenario Register. The secre- tary reported that in accordance with the committee’s instructions he had made enquiries about hiring some extra room where the scenarios could be stored, and stated that he thought that facilities might be available in the building in which the Society’s offices were situated. The Dramatic Sub-Committee gave instructions that the Committee of Management should be notified in order that the necessary accommodation might be found. The secretary then read to the Dramatic Sub-Committee a report received from the Society’s agent in Holland, giving information Holland, and the figures of certain of the chief theatres in that country. The secretary was requested to thank the agent for his report. A further discussion followed as to the possi- bility of working with the German Society of Authors, and the appointment of agents in Germany was also considered. The secretary was instructed to obtain further information and to report to the next meeting.  ue N ce “at oF J SP! Seas Saag THE AUTHOR. Mr. Cecil Raleigh then submitted to the sub-committee his report on Moving Pictures, which is printed in full on another page of The Author. The matter is one of the greatest importance, equally to the writers of books and to dramatie authors, and all members of the Society are asked to give careful attention to the information contained in the report. The secretary reported that a section had been added to the Bankruptcy Bill, as it passed through Committee, which would cover dramatists as well as writers of books, in the case of the bankruptcy of a manager to whom copyright had been assigned subject to the future payment of fees on the performances. It is hoped that this section may become law. It is of importance to dramatists, though not of such pressing importance as to authors of books. The consideration of the dramatic pamphlet was again adjourned owing to the heavy call ‘on the sub-committee’s time. Composers’ SuB-COMMITTEE. THe Composers’ Sub-Committee met at the offices of the Society, at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, on Monday, April 21, at 11 o’clock. After the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the secretary read a com- munication from a member of the Society, in which the following suggestion was made: “To forward to all the small musical clubs and choral societies in the country lists of part-songs and small choral works which could be undertaken by such societies, as these societies often found it very difficult to obtain information about the music of modern com- posers.” The sub-committee thought the idea an excellent one, and the secretary was instructed to take steps to obtain a proper list of part-songs, etc., by modern composers, and then to send the list to as many country clubs as possible. The secretary then reported that the Society had succeeded in getting a clause incorporated in the Bankruptcy Bill as it passed through Committee, which would materially benefit the composer, author or dramatist who had assigned his copyright while retaining a con- tinuing interest in the sales of his work or the performance of it. The sub-committee approved the action taken by the Society, and hoped that the clause would, eventually, become law. The answers to the circular to composers, 225 ~ sent out with the sanction of the Com- mittee of Management, were next laid before the sub-committee, and it was decided, when further answers were received, to call a public meeting to discuss the points put forward. In the meantime, the sub-committee directed that another circular should be drafted, in which would be embodied the principles set out in the previous circular, in the form of questions, to which categorical answers would be requested. It was pointed out that from the usual form of agreement between composer and music publisher—which was really no agree- ment at all, but merely an assignment of the rights in his work by the composer—many of the ordinary clauses of an agreement were lacking, and amongst the number, special attention was drawn to the omission of the account clause. The sub-committee decided to circularise the big music publishing firms, suggesting that it would be invaluable to com- posers and to the firms themselves, that some uniform arrangement should be come to as to the rendering of accounts at fixed dates. The agreement of the German Genossenschaft was then discussed, and the matter adjourned for further consideration. —+-—<=—4— Cases. SINCE the last issue of The Author there have been eight cases passing through the secretary’s hands ; four of them have dealt with applica- tions for money. Of these two have been settled and cheques have been forwarded to the authors. The third is in the course of negotiation and a reasonable arrangement will be come to, but the matter has been a little delayed owing to the misreading of the contract. The last case has only recently come to hand. There were three cases for the return of MSS. One has been settled, one in the United States is still open, and the last as it has been impossible to trace the whereabouts of the person to whom the MSS. were sent, has had to be abandoned. There has been a dispute about the trans- lation of a member’s work in a foreign country, and action has been taken by the secretary in the matter. It is not so much a case for legal action as for diplomatic settlement, and it is impossible to say, at the present time, what the result will be. There are still six cases open from the former month; that is, cases still in the 226 secretary’s hands. The others have been settled, with the exception of one placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. Of the six cases open, four are foreign cases, two lying in the United States, where negotiations can go through but slowly, one in Hungary, where again it is difficult to get a quick answer to letters, and one in India where the member resides. Of the other two cases, one referring to the cancellation of an agreement with a publisher, is very nearly settled, terms have been arranged, but the actual cancellation has not yet taken Jace ; the other a demand from a publisher or accounts, is still open. The publisher has proved on former occasions most difficult to deal with. The present case will, in all probability, have to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. —— Elections. THE AUTHOR. | Philpot, Stephen Row- land — Richards, Harold Grahame Rothwell, Ernest Her- bert Sargent, HerbertC. . Sarolea, Charles . Stock, Ralph . ‘ /Strachey, Miss Amabel Taylor, Susette M. . 83, Randolph Cres- cent, Maida Vale, W. 13, Hampstead Hill Gardens, Hamp- stead, N.W. 9, Brunswick Square, Hove. Green Room Club, — Leicester Square, W.C. 21, Royal Terrace, Edinburgh. c/o Bank of New South Wales, 29, Threadneedle Street, E.C. Newlands Corner, Merrow Downs, Guildford. 22, Cromwell Cres- cent, S.W. Bourgeois, Maurice Brackenbury, Anita Bartle Bridges, T. C. (‘ Chris- topher Beck ’’). Caulfield-Stoker, T. Dempster, Miss Char- lotte Louisa Hawkins Falkner, Major Percy Hope, R.A.M.C. Fraser, A. Keith. Griffith, Mrs.L.W. . Griffiths, Maj.-General C. Harding Newman Hicks, Rev. E. Savell Heaton Jackson, Henry Cecil . Mace, Charles Augustine McConaghey, Capt. M. E. Mothersole, Miss Jessie Orred, Meta : i Palmer, Mrs. Clayton . Pearson, Mrs. Meynell (‘* Ida Wild’’). 20 bis rue Censier, Paris, France. Oakwood, Warling- ham, Surrey. Moor Lodge, Prince- town, Devon. 26, College Road, Bromley, Kent. 24, Portman Square, W. 22, Victoria Park, Dover. 55, Holland Road, Kensington, W. 8, Fayland Avenue, Streatham Park, S.W. St. Kevin’s Park, Rathmines, Dublin. Khartoum, Sudan. 4, Kingsland Road, N.E Royal Scots Fusiliers Lanark, N.B. 141, Willesden Lane, N.W. 1,Richmond Gardens, Bournemouth. Greenhurst, Oxted. Golf Club, Hindhead, Surrey. The editor regrets that in the last number of The Author Mr. W. Wilfrid Blair Fish’s name was wrongly announced. The name should have been Mr. W. Wilfrid Blair Fish, and not Wilfred. —————_ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. While every effort is made by the aia to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. - 4 ART. VisvaxarMa. Examples of Indian Architecture, Sculp- ture, Painting, etc. Chosen by ANANDA K. Coomaras- wamy, D.Sc. Part Ill. 11 x 9 37 pp Luzac. Qs. 6d. BIOGRAPHY. Tae Marriep Lire of QueEN Vicrorta. By Chara JerRotp. 9 X 53. 399 pp. Nash. 15s. n. Tan TRUTH ABOUT CaRLYLE. By Davin ALEC WILSON, With a Preface by Sir James CrIcHTON- BROWNE. 7k X 5. 122 pp. Alston Rivers, Ltd. 1s. 6d. n. A Smart Boy aNd OTers. By Henry Jamus. 9 X 5}. 436 pp. Macmillan. 12s. n. A Cxuntury or Famous ACTRESSES, 1750—1850. By Harotp Smpson anp Mrs. C. Braun. 9 X 5}. 380 pp. Mills & Boon. 10s. 6d. n. : Mrs. GaskeLt. Haunts, Homes and Stories, | By Mrs. Exuis H. Caapwick. (New and Revised Edition.. 84 x 54. 339 pp. Sir Isaac Pitman. 5s. n.  J Lire oF THE Ricut Hon. Sim Atrrep Comyn Lyatt, P.C., - K.C.B. BySrm Mortmer Duranp. 9 X 53. 492 pp. Blackwood. 16s. n. ’ Tue Tracepy or Isapetya Il. By FRAncis GRIBBLE. 9x 5%. 308 pp. Chapman & Hall. 15s. n. ‘) Wit11am Ernest Hentry. By UL. Core Cornrorp. 3 62 x 4}. 109 pp. Constable. 1s. n. [DRAMA. .) «81 Tue Great Apventurn. A Play of Fancy in Four Acts. ~~i By Arnotp Bennett. 6} x 4}. 152 pp. Methuen. tS 23. n, -& A Woman or ImacrnaTion. go A Acts. By Luoyp Sr. Cram. (Privately printed). 4 Gaston DE Forx. A Play in Three Acts. (Second bs Edition Revised.) 72 pp. PaLaMoN AND ARCITE. BAS A Play for Puppets. By Mavricr Bartne. 7} x 5. 1) Oxford, Blackwell; London, Simpkin. 2s. n. ~ af Tus Generation. By G. M. Fox. 7} x 5. 2s. 6d. n. By Lapy Greaory. 5s. n. A Modern Play in Four 7a % 6s 119 pp. 2acn. 5 158 pp. ai oi] Fisher Unwin. ova New ComEDIEs. wi Putnams. 7k x 5. 166 pp. FICTION. Tue Houser or Spies. By Warwick DEEPING. Cassell. 6s. n. ef Tue CaLLorTHE Siren. By Haroitp SPENDER. : 389 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. ¥ NEVERTHELESS. By Isapen SmitH. 74 x 43. : Alston Rivers. 6s. ' Tue DetermMrinep Twins. By Epcar JEFSoN. ' 836 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. | Unper THE Biack Eacir. By A. W. Marcumont. ' Tx 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock & Co. 6s. _ Strorres of Rep HanraHAN: Tue Secret Rose: Rosa _ Atcnernica. By W. B. Yuats. 7} X 5}. 228 pp. ee A. K. Bullen. 6s. n. os! Tue Warre Hovse sy THE Sza. ies EDWARDS. xo Collins. 6d. 2? Tue Smirus or Surprton. By Kesre Howarp. : and Cheaper Edition.) 74 x 5. & Hall. 28. n. CaRNivAL. By Compton Mackenzim (New and Cheaper Edition.) 74 x 4%. 446 pp. Martin Secker. ls. Tue Simpexin’s Pror. By G. A. Brrmincuam. 6} x 4}. Nelson. 7d. ‘ | Satt or THE Sua. By Morztey Rozserts. 64 x 4. 471 pp. Nelson. 7d. Tue Partan. By F. Anstey. 7 x 44. 448 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. ls. n. CaRNackI THE Guost FINDER. 7k x 53. 287 pp. Nash. . 6s. Inerrectuat Fires. By E. M. Smrra-Damprer. 74 x 5}. 303 pp. Melrose. 6s. | A Girt or No IMPORTANCE. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Tue GotpEen Girt. By Atice anp CLAupE ASKEW. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. CattEpD To JupGMENT. By Coratin STANTON AND Heats Hosxen. 74 x 5. 580 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. Tue CoNFOUNDING OF CAMELLA. Sepewick. 256 pp. Just a Giru. By C. Garvicn. 356 pp. Is Wotr’s Crotuine. By C.Garvice. 256 pp. (Seven- penny Edition.) 6} x 44. Hodder & Stoughton. Catting THE Tone. By J. H. McCarruy. 8 x 5. 340 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. Tue Laurensons. By R.K.WeeExes. 72 x 5, 312 pp. 400 pp. 72 x 5. 358 pp. 7k x 44. By M. Busruam- (Cheap Reprint.) 8} x 5}. 126 pp. (New 241 pp. Chapman By W. Hors Hopcson. By Otrvia Ramsey. 7} x 5. By Anne Doveas Constable. 6s. THE AUTHOR. 227 An Inn upon THE Roap. By Janet Dopcs. 296 pp. Sedgwick & Jackson. 6s. Tae Curse or THE Nie. By Doversas SLADEN. 74 x 5. 370 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. THe TEMPTATION OF TAVERNAKE. By E. PHILLIPS OprENHEIM. 7}? X 5. 312 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Nyrra. By Mrs. CampBeLt Prarp. 74 X 43. 432 pp. New and Cheaper Edition. Rider. 2s. n. THe Spanx IN THE LaByRinTH. By Maupr ANNESLEY. 7% x 5. 316 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Tue Wartcuer or Lirr. By Harry Tichr. 7} x 43. 316 pp. Heath, Cranton & Ouseley. 6s. Tur CrystaL Stopper. An Arsene Lupin Novel. By Translated by ALEXANDER ie xD: Mavrice Lz Branc. TEIXEIRA DE Marros. Blackett. 6s. Tue SiagN or THE SrimperR. By Berrtrram MuirtrForp. (New Sevenpenny Edition.) 64 x 4}. 288 pp. Methuen. Once Rounp. By SterHen Knorr. Murray & Evenden. 74k X 5. 366 pp. 6s. Sretta Mario. By W. J. Lockn. 72 x 5. Lane. 6s. Tue DaucutTerin-Law. By E. W. Savi. 7} x 5. 388 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. Mrs. Gray’s Past. By Herpert FLOWERDEW. 278 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. PatcHwoRK ComEeDY. By Humrrey JorDAN. 7} X 5. 389 pp. Putnams, 6s. HISTORY. Tue History or Enerish Patriotism. By WINGFIELD-STRATFORD. Two Volumes. 8$ x 54 614 x 672 pp. Lane. 25s. n. A MopErN History of THE ENGuIsH Prorie. By R.¥ Gretton. Vol. II. 1899—1910. 8 x 5}. 368)? Grant Richards. 7s. 6d. n. LITERARY. A Lrrttr Book or Covrace. Compiled by ANNIE MatHeson. 74 x 5. 144 pp. Gay & Hancock. 2s. 6d. n. Dante anp Aquinas. By P. H. WickstTEep. substance of the Jowett Lectures of 1911. 271 pp. Dent. 6s. n. MILITARY. Boy Scouts Bryonp THE Seas. ‘My World Tour.” By Sm Rozpert Bapen-Powet, K.C.B., 74 x 5. 250 pp. Pearson. 2s. n. Hints on Trarnrnc TerritorraL Inrantry. From Recruit to Trained Soldier. By Capt. J. F. C. FULLER. 64 x 4. 112 pp. Gale & Polden. 1s. 6d. n. MUSICAL, Tue Responsive Psatter. Containing the Psalms set to Chant Forms in accordance with the Parallelisms of Hebrew Poetry. By the Rev. James EcKERSLEY. 83 <x 54. 296 pp. Simpkin, Marshall. AppiTionaL TuNngEs To Hymns In Hymns, ANCIENT AND MopERN AND OTHER Hymn Booxs. By Rev. JAMES Eoxerstey, M.A., Vicar of Langley, Bucks. Stainer & Bell. 1s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. British Divine Ducks. By J. G. Murais, F.ZS. Vol. I. 164 x 12. 141 pp. Two Volumes. Long- mans. £12 12s. n. Tur Crecrinc Year. Book IV. Rambles in Winter. Book V. Rambles on the Sea Shore. Book VI. Rambles under the Stars. By W. Prrcivan WESTELL, D.Sc. 93 x. 7s. Nelson. 72 x 43. pope Esm& Being the 7% x Of. 228 PHILOSOPHY. Lire Ipnats AND DuatTH. By F. Grantuam. 6} X 44. 107 pp. Grant Richards. 2s. 6d. n. Tur Fair or ALL SENSIBLE Peoriy. By D. A. Witson. 63 x 44. 124 pp. Methuen. 2s. 6d. n. POETRY. Tur Muse in Exrz. By Wit1am Watson. ‘To which is added an Address on the Poet’s Place in the Scheme of Life. 7} x 42. 116pp. Herbert Jenkins. 3s. 6d. n. Tur CaLL oF THE Mountains AND OTHER Porms. By J. E. Proxerrnc. 7 x 44. 64 pp. Fifield. 1s. n. Puriran Pansies. By Craup Frevp. 74 X 34. 48 pp. Gay & Hancock. THEOLOGY. A Book of Meditations on the Veni Written in the Seventeenth Century Re-edited by E. M. Grern, with 130 pp. CELESTIAL Fire. Sancte Spiritus. by Ricuarp WHITE. Preface by Rev. GrorcE Concreve, §.8.J.E. Longmans. 2s. 6d. n. THE CHILDREN FoR THE CHuRcH. The League of Young Worshippers. By the Rev. Sm W. Rogpertson NIcoLt, LL.D. and the Rrv. J. Witu1ams ButcHEeR. (Reprinted from the British Weekly.) 7 x 43. 126 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. n. TOPOGRAPHY. By Epwarp Tuomas. Illustrated 82 x 6. 320 pp. Constable. Tur IcKNIELD WAY. by A. L. Comins. 7s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. Ravenna. A Study. By Epwarp Hourron. Ilus- trated. By Harotp Lunpr. 8 x 6. 300 pp. Dent. 10s. 6d. n. Moprrn Cutz. By W. H. Korset. Bell. 10s. 6d. n. 81 x 5}. 278 pp. ————_1- LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — a A Small Boy and Others” Mr. Henry James gives the memories of his boy- hood, including much about his brother, “Ww. J.,” otherwise the celebrated William James. The publishers are Messrs. Mac- millan & Co., and the price is 12s. net. Mr. Morley Roberts calls his new collection of short tales ‘‘ Gloomy Fanny, and Other Stories ” (Eveleigh Nash). They are in the author’s humorous vein. In “Four Plays” (Sidgwick & Jackson, 2s. 6d.), Mr. Gilbert Cannan publishes as a book his “James and John,” ‘‘ Miles Dixon,” “‘ Mary’s Wedding,” and “ A Short Way with Authors.”’ Messrs. Macmillan & Co. announce the pre- paration of an uniform edition of the works of Sir Gilbert Parker. It will be known as the Imperial Edition, and will consist of eighteen THE AUTHOR. volumes at 8s. 6d. net each. The long novels, the short novels, the short stories, and the verse are embraced, including certain work which has only appeared in magazines or been printed privately. Sir Gilbert Parker has provided a general introduction to the edition as a whole, and a special introduction to each volume. Photogravure frontispieces are also furnished throughout: in the first volume a portrait of the author, in the others pictures from original drawings by well-known artists. The set is to be issued at the rate of three volumes a month, commencing this month. Mr. Bernard Capes’s new novel is entitled “‘ Bag and Baggage.” It is issued by Messrs. Constable & Co. The same firm has published ‘“ Keren of Lowbole,”’ by Una L. Silberrad ; and “ Lifted Curtains,” by Edward Noble. : Mr. Francis Gribble’s latest work is called “The Tragedy of Isabella II.,”’ Messrs. Chap- man & Hall being the publishers, and the price 15s. Mrs. Alec Tweedie, who has in the last six months travelled about 26,000 miles, through Canada, the United States, Brazil, and Argen- tina, has during that period contributed full- page articles to the New York Times. She has been asked to enlarge these articles for pub- lication in book form this autumn for an important American firm. Her last book, “Thirteen Years of a Busy Woman’s Life ” (Messrs. John Lane), has run through four editions. The Rev. Theodore Johnson, vicar and rector of Bodiam, Sussex, has compiled from ancient sources, and issued through Messrs. F. J. Parsons, of Hastings, ‘“‘ The History of Bodiam, its‘Ancient Manor, Church and Castle.” There are a large number of photographs and draw- ings, and a ground-plan of the Castle. The published price of the work is 1s., or 1s. 6d. cloth. Madame Albanesi’s new novel is ‘“ The Beloved Enemy.’”’ The publishers are Messrs. Methuen. Mr. H. F. Prevost Battersby’s ‘‘ The Silence of Men” is published by the Bodley Head. In “ Veiled Women” (Eveleigh Nash) Mr. Marmaduke Pickthall gives pictures of harem. life in the form of a novel. Ghost stories are the content of Mr. William. Hope Hodgson’s ‘“* Carnacki the Ghost-F inder,”’ of which also Mr. Nash is the publisher. Mr. Halliwell Sutcliffe has given to a novel which Messrs. Stanley Paul announces for immediate publication .the title of “The Strength of the Hills.” The scene is laid in  THE AUTHOR. 229 the bare, rough Haworth moorland country, sixty years ago, which was the inspiration of all Mr. Sutcliffe’s earlier work. The same firm has just issued ‘‘ Mrs. Gray’s Past,”’ by Mr. Herbert Flowerdew. The scene of this is an old-fashioned cathedral city, whose peace is disturbed by the scandal arising from the presence of the charming but mysterious widow, Mrs. Gray, and her baby son. Like ‘“‘ The Strength of the Hills ’’ and Miss Annes- ley Kenealy’s ‘‘ Poodle Woman,” “ Mrs. Gray’s Past” has been added to the firm’s Colonial Library. Messrs. Paul have also brought out a six- penny edition of Mr. Rafael Sabatini’s “The Lion’s Skin.” This author’s “ Strolling Saint” is now in its fourth edition. On April 7 Messrs. William Rider & Son published a 1s. edition of Maude Annesley’s ** Wind along the Waste,” which appeared in 6s. form two years ago. The same author’s new novel, ‘‘ The Sphinx in the Labyrinth,” was published by Messrs. Mills & Boon on the 16th. The title is taken from the quotation, “The heart of a woman is a Sphinx within a labyrinth,” and the plot is a very strong one. It is a psychological study of two women and one man. The scene is laid in Provence. This book will be published in America by Messrs. Duffield & Co. This month Messrs. Newnes & Co. are producing a 6d. edition of Maude Annesley’s ‘* All Awry.” Count Plunkett, K.C.H.S., has been elected a corresponding member of the Société Archéo- logique de France. At the recent Historical Congress in London he represented the Paris institution, as well as the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland, of which he is President. Messrs. Harrap & Co. have just issued another number of their ‘‘ All Time Tales,” viz., ‘‘ Ivanhoe,” by E. P. Prentys. Mr. Walter Wood, who has written exten- sively on North Sea fishermen—one of his most recent books being ‘‘ North Sea Fishers and Fighters ’—has been appointed by the Council of the Royal National Mission to Deep Sea Fishermen to the editorship of Toilers of the Deep,. the Mission’s monthly magazine, in succession to the late Mr. George Andrew Hutchison. Mr. Hutchison (who was also the editor of The Boy’s Own Paper) had conducted Toilers of the Deep since its foundation in 1886. The Quest contains in its April number a metrical version of the medieval French legend of Our Lady’s Tumbler, entitled “‘ The Jongleur of Poitou,” by K. L. Montgomery. The authors who write under this name are contributing to the English Illustrated Magazine some articles on Portraits in European Galleries.”” Their Welsh novel, ‘‘ The Gate- Openeis,”’ is in its fourth edition. Miss Lillias Campbell Davidson has a new serial running in the Ladies’ World, under the name of “‘ The Primitive Law.” Miss Ethel Canning, author of ‘“ Sybella,” has had another novel published by Messrs. Digby, Long & Co., entitled “‘ The Sky-Line.” Derek Vane’s new novel, ‘‘ The Paradise of Fools,’’ will be published by Messrs. Everett in May. The American serial rights of this story were sold for £250. The same author is now writing a series of short stories for an American magazine, entitled “The Indiscretions of Fantine.” ‘* Ineffectual Fires,”’ a novel by E. M. Smith- Dampier, has been published by Messrs. Melrose. A second edition is announced of E. Yol- land’s “The Struggle for the Crown,” a romance of the seventeenth century (Lynwood & Co.). Verse claims somewhat larger attention this month than usual in comparison with prose. The first number has appeared of the quarterly Poetry and Drama, published by the Poetry Bookshop, 35, Devonshire Street, Theobald’s Road, at an annual subscription of 10s. 6d. post free. Mr. Maurice Hewlett occupies the first place in the poetry section of the magazine with ‘“‘ The Voyage,” the other contributors being Messrs. James Elroy Flecker, Lascelles Abercrombie, and Michael Mecredy. The rest of the magazine is divided between articles and criticism. A “‘ personal explanation ” by the editor sets out the descent of Poetry and Drama from the Poetry Review. Mr. James E. Pickering has published “* The Call of the Mountains, and Other Poems,”’ which is No. 23 of Messrs. A. C. Fifield’s Grey Board Series, 1s. net. Mr. Pickering’s ‘‘ The Cap of Care ’’ was No. 18 in the same series. Mr. Arthur Scott Craven has a long poem, entitled ‘‘ Dawkins,”’ in the current number of the Magpie. A story by him, ‘“ The Man who had Greatness thrust upon Him,” will appear in the June issue of the Pall Mall Magazine. ** A Memorial Ode to Our Antarctic Heroes,” from the pen of Alfred Smythe, F.R.G.S., appears in the May number of the Westminster Review. Mr. Smythe is the author of ““ A New Faust,” “ Sir Dunstan’s Daughter, and Other Poems,” ‘‘ The Warlock” (a lyric play pro- duced at the Gaiety and Queen’s Theatres, Dublin), as well as other works, and has con- tributed prose and verse to journals, both in London and in New York. His lines of wel-  230 .come on the occasion of Their Majesties’ return from India were accepted by the King. “Modern Verse,”? published with the im- print of Morland, Amersham, Bucks, at the price of 1s., announces that half a guinea is paid for every poem appearing in its pages. The number before us contains twenty-five short poems. The English Review for April contains a story by E. H. Young, called ‘‘ Cow’s Tail.” MUSICAL. The Rev. James Eckersley’s ‘‘ Responsive Psalter,” mentioned last month, is published in two editions; one 3s. net, the other, with words only, 1s. net. This work provides musically responsive chant-forms correspond- ing to the parallelisms of the Hebrew poetry, which, the editor maintains, cannot be done by plain-song or Anglicans, owing to the unequal length of their sections. The melodies are kept within moderate range, so that they may be sung in unison by the congregation, and changes of chant are given wherever demanded by the words. A method of printing is adopted with a view to prevent hurried recitation, and short, barless chants to avoid false accents. DRAMATIC. Sir Arthur Pinero’s ‘“‘ Playgoers,” in one act, was produced at the St. James’s Theatre, on March 381, before Mr. A. E. W. Mason’s “‘ Open Window.” On April 22, at the New Royalty Theatre, Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s first play was seen— the first, that is to say, from him as his own dramatist ; for ‘“‘ The Light that Failed ” and ‘* The Man Who Was ”’ owed their conversion to drama-form to other hands. The new piece is entitled ‘‘ The Harbour Watch,” and is to be played, for a commencement, at six matinees in all. ‘‘ The Light that Failed,” it may be mentioned, was one of the items of Mr. Forbes Robertson’s farewell season at. Drury Lane. Mr. Forbes Robertson’s season also included revivals of Madeleine Ryley’s ‘“‘ Mice and Men ” and Mr. Bernard Shaw’s “‘ Cesar and Cleo- patra.’ The latter was more than a revival, however, as there were additions since the original production, including a prologue. On April 1 Mr. Ernest Denny’s comedy ‘** Vanity ’’? was produced at the Globe Theatre by Miss Ethel Irving. April 8 saw the first night of Mr. Frank Stayton’s “* The Inferior Sex,”’ at the Comedy, with Messrs. Kenneth Douglas and QO. B. VTHE AUTHOR. | Clarence and Miss Renée Kelly in the leading parts. The run of ‘ Lolotte,”’ as adapted by Mr. John Pollock from the French of Meilhae and Halevy, terminated at the Coliseum on April 5. The play has been taken on tour by Madame Lydia Yavorska (Princess Bariatinsky). The bill at the New Royalty on April 22, in addition to the already mentioned Kipling play, contained a comedy called “* Thompson,” by the late St. John Hankin, completed by Mr. George Calderon. Messrs. Vedrenne and Eadie are the producers of “‘ Thompson.” The repertory season at the Grand Theatre, Croydon, opened on April 14 with Miss Eliza- beth Baker’s ‘‘ Chains.” At the King’s Hall, Covent Garden, on April 29, the masque “* Love and the Dryad ” was produced. The music of this is by Agnes H. Lambert (Mrs. Heygate Lambert). In Mr. Galsworthy’s revival of “Strife” at the Comedy, which is due just as we are going to press, Mr. Norman McKinnel resumes his role of John Anthony. Others in the cast are Mr. J. Fisher White, Mr. Kenneth Douglas, and Mr. O. B. Clarence. ‘Strife’? has just been produced in Vienna under the German title “ Kampf.” Mr. J. M. Barrie’s new play, “‘ The Legend of Leonora,” will be produced by Mr. Frohman in London, at the beginning of the autumn season. The Drama Society will present before the close of this month a new play by Mr. Gilbert Cannan. Oe PARIS NOTES. 1 HE prize awarded annually by La Vie Heureuse has been given this year to M. Emile Nolly for his book, ‘‘ Gens de Guerre au Maroc,”’ about which we spoke in the January number of The Author. The book by Pierre Loti, entitled ‘* Turquie agonisante,’’ has made its way to all countries. The result has been that the author has been besieged by documents and letters giving him further information. He has now added so much new matter to his original book that the new edition should be read by all who are interested in the subject. In a new volume, ‘Les Merveilles de l’Instinct chez les Insectes,’’ J..H. Fabre, the celebrated naturalist, gives us a series of well- chosen extracts from his ‘‘ Souvenirs Entomo-  re is = bow we pee ae me Sew wo ee a. ee Se Peer eae a Ee ey it _ GED ht ot £ Ake THE AUTHOR. logiques,” and some hitherto unpublished studies concerning ‘‘ Le Ver luisant ”’ and “ La Chenille du chou.” The chapter on the grave- diggers and the studies of the spiders and the glow-worms are remarkable. Dr. G. V. Legros has now published the life of the great naturalist “La Vie de J. H. Fabre.” The titles of the chapters will give an idea of the book: Intuition de la Nature, Instituteur primaire, Séjour en Corse, Fabre d’Avignon, Un grand Educateur, Dans l’ermi- tage, Interprétation de la Nature, La merveille de l’Instinct, Le Transformisme, L’Ame des betes, Harmonies et dissonances, Traduction de la Nature, L’épopée animale, Vies paralléles, Les Veillées de Sérignan, Au crépuscule. In the last chapter Dr. Legros gives us an idea of the simple, dignified life which the great naturalist has led. The whole book is well worth reading. “‘Ta Belle Madame Colet’’ is the title of the book by J. de Mestral-Combremont which we have been awaiting for some time. It is the first one to give us a definite account of this déesse des romantiques. The biographer has had access to many documents which throw new light on the history of this extraordinary and not very interesting woman. We have many enlightening details about her various friendships and her efforts to become acquainted with the chief writers of her day. Another new novel is announced by M. Henry Bordeaux. The title is “ La Maison.”’ M. Frédéric Masson continues his series of books on the Bonaparte family. The tenth volume is entitled ‘“‘ Napoleon et sa Famille.” It treats more particularly of the fatal years 1814 and 1815. “Elisabeth de Baviére,”’ by Jacques de la Faye, is another interesting biography by a writer who has given us several valuable historical works. The preface is written by M. Maurice Barrés. The first volume of the works of Paracelsus has recently been published in French. M. Grillot de Givry has undertaken to translate the whole series. “Le Costume civil en France,” by Camille Piton, is to be published in twelve parts. It is a work which will be of great value to illus- trators, as there are to be some 700 illustrations of the various transformations which costumes have undergone from the thirteenth century to the nineteenth. The death of M. Honoré Champion will be regretted by all bibliophiles. He was not only a seller, but a true lover of books, and all those in search of curious editions wended their way 231 to the Quay to consult with M. Champion. To the favoured few he would show his treasures, one of which was a manuscript of the ‘‘ Memoires d’outre-tombe,’”’ written by Hyacinthe Pilorge and annotated by Chateau- briand himself. A curious legal case has just been tried in Paris. A novel, entitled “‘ Kowa la Mystér- ieuse,” by Charles Foley, was translated, without the author’s permission, and pub- lished in an Argentine paper, La Prensa, which has a branch office in Paris. M. Foley brought an action against the manager in Paris, and has won his case. The story was published before the legislation of the country concerned had agreed to protect the rights of literary property, but, as copies of the journal had been sold in Paris, M. Fole¥ won his case. An appeal was made to a higher court by the Paris manager of La Prensa, and M. Foley has once more won. At the Comédie-Francaise, ‘‘]’Embuscade,”’ by M. Henry Kistemaeckers, has been greatly appreciated. It is a four-act piece, with plenty of movement and a strong plot. “ Hélene Ardouin,” the comedy in five acts, by M. Alfred Capus, is still being played at the Vaudeville. At the Gymnase ‘“‘ La Demoiselle de Magasin,” a three-act play by MM. Fonson and Wicheler, is now being given. Atys HALLArD. “Gens de Guerre au Maroc.” (Calmann Lévy.) “Turquie agonisante.”’ (Calmann Lévy.) “Ta Vie de J. H. Fabre.” (Delagrave.) ‘Ta Belle Madame Colet.” (Fontemoing.) “ Napoléon et sa Famille.” (Ollendorff.) ‘“ Blisabeth de Bavitre.”’ (Emile Paul.) Works of Paracelsus. (Chacornac.) “Le Costume civil en France.” (Flammarion.) —___—_+—_->—_+____—__ NEW UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT ACT. —+-——+ (Received from the Copyright Office : The Library of Congress.) (Note: The new matter in this amendatory Act is printed in italics.) AN ACT To amend section fifty-five of “‘An Act to amend and consolidate the Acts respecting copyright,” approved March fourth, nine- teen hundred and nine. Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled, That section fifty-five of the Act entitled “‘An Act to amend and consolidate the Acts respecting copyright,”’ 232 THER AUTHOR. approved March fourth, nineteen hundred and nine, be amended to read as follows : “‘ Sec. 55. That in the case of each entry the person recorded as the claimant of the copy- right shall be entitled to a certificate of regis- tration under seal of the copyright office, to contain the name and address of said claimant, the name of the country of which the author of the work is a citizen or subject, and when an alien author domiciled in the United States at the time of said registration, then a statement of that fact, including his place of domicile, the name of the author (when the records of the copyright office shall show the same), the title of the work which is registered for which copyright is claimed, the date of the deposit of the copies of such work, the date of publication if the work has been reproduced in copies for sale, or publicly distributed, and such marks as to class designa- tion and entry number as shall fully identify the entry. In the case of a book, the certificate shall also state the receipt of the affidavit, as provided by section sixteen of this Act, and the date of the completion of the printing, or the date of the publication of the book, as stated in the said affidavit. The register of copyrights shall prepare a printed form for the said certificate, to be filled out in each case as above provided for in the case of all registra- tions made after this Act goes into effect, and in the case of all previous registrations so far as the copyright office record books shall show such facts, which certificate, sealed with the seal of the copyright office, shall, upon payment of the prescribed fee, be given to any person making application for the same. Said certifi- cate shall be admitted in any court as prima facie evidence of the facts stated therein. In addition to such certificate the register of copyrights shall furnish, upon request, without additional fee, a receipt for the copies of the work deposited to complete the registration.” Approved, March 2, 1913. ———_+- o_o —__—__ DRAMATIC REPRESENTATION AND INSURANCE. > R. JAMES T. TANNER, one of the members of the Dramatic Sub-Com- mittee of the Society of Authors has kindly called the attention of that committee to a method of protecting dramatic returns in ease of fire at a theatre. It has been his custom—after some difficulty and negotiation —to arrange for an insurance policy by which he is to be paid a certain sum per. week in case the run of a piece is interrupted through a fire or an agreed amount of total compensa- tion should the run of the piece be entirely stopped by the destruction of the theatre by fire. The Dramatic Sub-Committee think the matter of such importance to members of the profession generally, that they desire, through the columns of The Author, to draw attention to the details. The insurance policy in the case mentioned is for £2,000, though the amount could be fixed either higher or lower according to the wishes of the insurer ; and a special memoran- dum, which covers this special policy, runs as follows :— ‘In the event of the said theatre being damaged or destroyed by fire during the run or rehearsal of one of the insured’s plays at said theatre, thereby occasioning loss to the Insured, this Company shall be liable to pay to the Insured the sum of £40 per week or a pro rata share thereof during the period for which the performance of such play is . in consequence of the damage done by such fire, ut not exceeding in all the sum of £2,000 (two thousand pounds). “Tt is, however, hereby declared that in the event of the entire destruction by fire of the within mentioned theatre, the Company shall pay to the Insured the total amount insured by this Policy, viz., £2,000. The Insured’s interest in the said theatre is hereby admitted.” There are some further special stipulations, and some further points in the usual policy issued by the company are cancelled. “The Insured binds himself under Clause 6 as follows : On the happening of any fire by reason of which the Insured shall sustain any Loss under this Policy, the Tnsured shall forthwith give to the Company notice thereof and shall use due diligence and do and concur in doing all things which may be practicable to minimise and to avoid or diminish such loss, and shall, at his own expense, deliver to the Company a claim in writing for the loss, together with, if demanded, a statutory declaration in support thereof, and no claim under this Policy shall be payable unless and until the terms of this condition are complied with.” We have by the courtesy of Mr. Tanner set out the main features of the policy, and shall be pleased to give any further details in confidence to members of the Society. His contract is with the Phoenix Assurance Company ; it is possible, however, that other companies would be willing to enter into a similar contract with dramatic authors should they desire to protect themselves in the same way as Mr. Tanner has done. No doubt the loss that a dramatist would sustain if a theatre was burnt in the full run of his play would be very serious, and it is perhaps probable that this chance has not entered the minds of numbers of the dramatic authors. Again, if it has done so, it is possible that they have been unsuccessful in carrying out the desire  SN. a ne ee - twenty-five copies, or positive films. THE AUTHOR. to protect themselves against loss. The Dramatic Sub-Committee hope, therefore, that those who wish to protect themselves may follow in Mr. Tanner’s footsteps and take up the idea which he has so kindly presented to them. a MOVING PICTURES. s HE excellence of Moving Pictures is already such, and their development is so rapid, that before long the Picture Palace will undoubtedly come into more or less acute competition with the Theatre. Dramatists, therefore, are advised to give some serious attention to the Moving Picture, as a vehicle for expressing their thoughts, and generally to the Picture Palace industry. The machine that flings the Moving Picture on to a screen is nothing more nor less than a superior magic lantern, but instead of the glass slide of our childhood there is run through this lantern a long piece of celluloid gelatine covered with photographs. This piece of celluloid gelatine is less than an inch wide, and is from 100 to 2,000 feet in length. It is called a film. This film in its original state is passed very rapidly through a camera, which is focussed upon the subject of the Moving Picture. When it is complete it is called the negative, and from it it is possible to print That number is not always printed, but can be printed in the case of a successful picture. The first exhibition of the film is what is called ‘‘ exclusive,’’ that is to say, it is exhibited in one, or possibly, two halls only. It is practically impossible to say what price is charged for the “exclusive”’ exhibition of a film. It depends upon the subject, the excellence of the film, and a variety of other conditions. In time the name of an author will also give it value, that is when authors write more regularly for the picture theatre. But the fact that the price I have mentioned is so uncertain, makes it essential that the author should be paid by taking some share of the money that the manufacturer receives. The “exclusive” period being over, the film comes on to the open market. Now it is the custom in Picture Theatres to change the programme twice in every week. Any one film therefore is let twice in each week, and for each of these lettings £6 odd is charged. This goes on for about six weeks, when the value of the film is supposed to have lessened. It is 233 then shown for about another six weeks, a little over £4 per let being charged for its hire. It then arrives at what is known as its third or final re-lease, when £2 per let is charged for it. It is not returned to the manufacturer, but remains the property of its last hirer, who resells it, or sublets it, to the small cheap halls, where the price of admission is 1d. or 2d. It will be seen that in its earlier stages one film earns over £12 per week for, say, six weeks. Say this equals £72. If twenty-five films of the same subject are also busy at the same time, twenty-five times £72 is earned, or £1,800. In the next six weeks the film is let twice in each week at £4 per week, that is to say £8 per week in all. In six weeks this equals £48. If twenty-five films.are at work the result is £1,200. If £200 were charged for the first ‘* exclusive ” exhibition of the film, you will see that £3,200 could be earned by a successful picture, without counting the small money when it gets down to its £2 value. When, therefore, an author is invited to sell a story or a play, or write an original scenario for Moving Picture purposes, it seems highly desirable that he should insist upon a percen- tage of the gross fees earned by the films of his subject being paid to him. There is no difficulty about this. I recently received the following letter from a well-known American manager. “ Regarding the matter of moving pictures of plays, our custom here is to pay from £200 to £400 down on account of royalty, which runs from 5 per cent. to 15 per cent. of the profits accruing to us from the sale of films, rentals and exhibitions through our subsidiary companies and affiliated companies. But this amount depends entirely upon the prominence of the play or the popular value of the star. We make the same terms with the star who owns the play, or any who appears for us in a standard work of fiction. “These are terms that we are now using. Of course there is something in a business connection with a company of good standing which does the work. There are numbers of predatory companies who make big offers, and take their chances upon capitalising their quarry, just as you might find it with theatrical management. “With a sound and well-established company there is no difficulty about honest payments, as special, verified accounts in books are kept of each separate display. We also have other terms, such as paying £100 outright for a copyrighted novel (of which we have many in this country), and which the publishers realise are a help in stimulating the sale of the novel.” The highest terms above quoted are a little exceptional, however, and they refer mostly to a novel experiment that has been tried by certain American film manufacturers, who induce well-known actors and actresses to appear for them before the camera either in scenes from a popular play or in specially 234 written incidents. The remuneration of these actors and actresses is a percentage of the earnings of all the films showing such scenes and incidents. The Picture Palace proprietor is thus able to announce :-— “‘ Mr. Lewis Waller as ‘ Beaucaire ’ every night.” and the public is drawn accordingly. I do not know whether Mr. Waller has ever appeared for Moving Picture purposes, I merely give his name as an example of the system. As will be seen from the letter I have quoted, in the special cases referred to the author gets the same percentage as the star actor. It will be found, however, that, speaking generally, such a payment, down, as £400 on account of 10 per cent. is rather high, and can only be secured by authors with very well- known names. £100 down on account of five per cent. is quite fair remuneration either in this country or in America. All kinds of different prices have been charged. In America it is said that everybody writes moving picture plots, and that their price is $2. In this country endless plots have been written for £2 and £3 a piece. But this period is passing away, as the pictures develop upwards and require better work. I know of several instances in which dramatists have séld the Moving Picture rights of their plays for £200. That looked like becoming a standard price, but competition luckily brought an advance. Not long ago an author received £500 for the entire rights in a play, and more recently an author with a world-wide reputa- tion received £750 on account of a percentage of the gross. What I have said above refers to England and America. Dramatists should remember that there are several rights in a subject, the English right, the American right, the Con- tinental right, and so forth, though manu- facturers as a rule like to deal with the All- World right when they purchase, and this is only reasonable, because when once a film has been made it is difficult to control and easy to copy. What is the custom on the Continent with regard to the payment of authors I am unable to say. The French Society of Authors and Composers sent a long communication to the Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Authors’ | Society, laid emphasis on “ urgency,” sug- | gested a conference, and announced that they | had appointed a sub-committee. Since then our secretary has received no further com- munication. THE AUTHOR. On the other hand, we have had very interesting communications from America. It is only right that I should mention ‘a method of payment which some people hold in favour. Instead of a percentage on the gross receipts earned by the various films of any one subject, they advocate a payment of so much per foot on the films manufactured. Of course, if a film is 1,000 feet long, and twenty-five copies are made of it, and you charge let us say 1s. per foot, you would, as author, receive 25,000 shillings, or £1,250, But a good subject is not necessarily a long subject. A bad film may be 2,000 feet long. A brilliant and most effective film may be only 500 feet long. Payment by length is never so desirable as payment by merit. Also, so far as my enquiries go, I doubt whether any manufacturer would pay so much as 1s. a foot. In thinking of the value of their work, dramatists should remember that in the making of Moving Pictures, scenery repre- senting exteriors cannot be used. It is pos- sible to photograph upon a film any built-up interior, but when you come to an exterior, it must be a real exterior, or at any rate some- thing that looks like a real exterior. I¢ cannot be ordinary paint and canvas scenery such as are used in theatres. I am now speaking of course of the author who has in his mind the writing of a serious plot for a Moving Picture representation. Ifa dramatist wants to write a ‘“freak”’ plot, that is to say, a story in which people fly over the roofs of London by night, or jump over houses, or visit the moon, he had much better go to a Moving Picture manufacturer first, and before he wastes much time upon his work, ask the manufacturer if the idea is possible. Very remarkable results are sometimes produced in “ freak ” or “‘ faked ’’ films. In writing plots for Moving Picture purposes, authors should remember that set words for the characters to speak are useless. The plot should be written out in exactly the same way that a ballet is written. The facts and the emotions only should be stated, as for example : “Gretchen is sitting Centre reading her lover’s. letter by the aid of a candle. Suddenly the door R is thrown open, and her father enters. Gretchen springs up in surprise, holding her lover’s letter in her left hand, which she keeps behind her. Her father eyes her sternly. He throws down his rifle, flings from his shoulder the dead chamois that he has brought back from his hunting, and throws aside his cloak. He comes down stage and for a moment eyes her critically. He holds out his hand as  Av dup * Sititegs 3 ye ted) Le <A Dera G WET ne uh “SP aS as FADE UR Racks ” he Ta i Ff THE AUTHOR. though he would say, ‘Show me what is in your hand.’ She holds out her right hand before him. He shakes his head and demands the other hand. Vevy reluctantly she holds out her left hand from which, with a quick gesture of anger, he snatches her lover’s letter. He reads it and turns fiercely upon his daughter who falls back to the table L.” It is in these terms that the actual producer of a moving picture has got to think. If the author desires to be successful, the author must do likewise. In connection with the Moving Picture industry there are at present three combina- tions, the actual manufacturers of films, the renters, or middle-men, who do the work of distribution and the arranging of leases, and the exhibitors, who are the actual proprietors of the picture palaces. Between these bodies, both in this country and in Ametica, there is friction. In the fulness of time the renters will probably become extinct as a separate body, and will be amalgamated as part of the manufacturers’ organisation. The exhibitors naturally want to get their films wherever they like. Some of the greater manufacturers are a little inclined to say : “You shall take ours and ours only.”” The combination of manufacturers would of course, be very powerful, and could dictate to the best halls, what they could and could not show. . But these considerations do not, for the moment, affect the author very much. They may some day. At present the author should watch the developments of picture palaces regularly and seriously. They are bound to affect him. The production of words by means of the gramophone to be spoken in connection with the moving picture has been frequently attempted, but is not perfect yet. Something of the sort will come, however. A machine has already been patented which successfully reproduces noises, such as the ringing of bells, the blowing of motor horns, engine and steamboat whistles, which works quite correctly and automatically in connection with moving pictures. The singing of a song by a gramophone while the moving picture shows the artist is sometimes remarkably accurate, but is a little difficult. The time is not far distant, however, when public speeches will be taken down on a gramophone while the speaker, with all his movements and gestures, is being taken by the film. A speech made in Liverpool at twelve o’clock in the morning will be heard and seen at the Palace on the same evening. The Grand National Steeplechase which was run at Liverpool did not finish till nearly three 235 o’clock, but it was seer practically from start to finish on the screen at the Palace Theatre the same night. The needs of the Moving Picture will, in all probability, be of great advantage to dramatic art though not to dramatic literature. The moving picture story is told, not by beautiful and well-chosen words, but by dramatic and expressive gestures. These things are rare on the English stage, though they are common enough in France and Italy. Hundreds of artists who will be wanted for Moving Picture purposes in this country will have to give up looking fearfully well-bred, and doing nothing to emphasize their words except twiddling their watch chains. Their faces will have to express, their hands will have to indicate, they will have to act all over with their bodies, they will have to be something more than authors’ gramophones. And for this blessing let us be grateful to the Moving Pictures. Ceci RALEIGH. ——____+—~>-+ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. — BLACKWOODS. Some Novels by Surtes. By Moira O'Neill. Musings Without Method. Lord Acton’s Letters. British REVIEW. Poetry: The Grey Rock. By W. B. Yeats. Pennant and His Friends. By the Countess of Denbigh. CoNTEMPORARY. The Fairy Tale in Education. donald, M.D. Maeterlinck, the Revolutionary. By J. H. Harley. The Optimism of Ibsen. By Edwin Bjorkman. The Conception of Resurrection in Literature. By Greville Mac- CoRNHILL. Books and Reading: a Retrospect. Green. By the Rev. W. C. Enoeuiso REVIEW. To Swinburne: a Poem. By John Helston. A National College of Music for Wales. By Granville Bantock. Literature as a Fine Art. By R. A. Scott-James. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENIS. [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER OENT.) Frout Page ae FOE A vie £4 0 0 Other Pages ot 80.8 Half of a Page .. “i 0 Quarter of a Page Highth of a Page eae Nes ee ae Single Column Advertisements perinch 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Brimont & Co,, 29, Paternoster Square, London, £.C. oor me 0 5 6 7-0 6 0  HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — 1. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeayour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ——— ee WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —+—>— + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. * This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price. can be THE AUTHOR. obtained. But the transaction should be managed by 4 competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pre- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental] rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor | III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IV. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —__—_———__+—>_>+—___ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established — manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills,  THE AUTHOR. (2.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent, An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (é.e., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (d.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9, Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. a REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. <> + CENARIOS, typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same tules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. 237 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. —— RAMATIC authors should seek’ the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author’s rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. gg WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ee ae ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. a i oe ee ee STAMPING MUSIC. a The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on; behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. ie ee ee THE READING BRANCH. ——> + EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. Tbe Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —_——_—_—_—_.—>—_____—__ REMITTANCES. AEs The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittences should be crossed Union of London and- Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. 238 COLLECTION BUREAU. 1 HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and moneys l due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. : The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. —_——__+ > +___— GENERAL NOTES. ——— + Tur AutHors’ LEAGUE OF AMERICA. WE must give our heartiest welcome to the first number of the Bulletin of the Authors’ League of America, which was issued on April1. We hope the date is not ominous; but, putting aside this question, it is of the greatest interest to see that the American authors are combining, and it is very flattering to see that they are combining almost entirely along the lines of our own Society. We note their list of members and the statement that they number already 350, and that applicants are coming in daily. All this is very healthy and very satisfactory, and we feel convinced that the Authors’ League will justify its present popularity by showing that it really turns out useful information, and gives to its mem- bers strong legal support, according to the proposals set out in its paper and its pro- spectus. The committee of the Society of Authors promised to give the League its best assistance. As we hope the League may be able to furnish the Society with interesting advice as to the position of publishers, editors of magazines, theatrical managers, and others who deal with copyright property in America from the trade side, so the Society will be able to help the League by information from England. But why, if the League considers it necessary to appoint a literary agent in London, do they appoint a publisher? We THE AUTHOR. deal with the matter on principle. How can a publisher act as a literary agent, for it means either that he cannot publish himself any of the work put into his hands, or if he does publish it himself, that he ceases to be an agent. Perhaps the American Authors’ League will reconsider the position and explain. PUBLISHERS’ ASSOCIATION. WE desire to tender our congratulations to Mr. J. H. Blackwood on his election to the presidency of the Publishers’ Association, in succession to Sir Frederick Macmillan, who retired and was elected vice-president. While, in many cases, the interests of authors and publishers are necessarily opposed, there are still not a few matters on which their interests are at one. The recent Copyright Bill to which Mr. Blackwood, in proposing a vote of thanks to the retiring. president, referred, afforded the Society of Authors and the Publishers’ Association an opportunity of working together. We feel certain that in the event of any matter arising where joint action between the two bodies is feasible, we may count on the assistance and co-opera- tion of the Publishers’ Association’s latest president as we could on that of his predecessor in the chair. Movine Pictures. By the desire of the Dramatic Sub-Com- mittee, we print an article on Moving Pictures, being a report compiled by Mr. Cecil Raleigh for the benefit of dramatists who are members of the Society. Although Mr. Raleigh has been so successful in presenting the matter in practical form and in giving the figures obtainable, the Dramatic Sub-Committee desire to impress upon members the fact that before making any contract affecting their cinematograph rights, they should apply to the Society for advice. All information which is forwarded to the Society concerning these contracts will be submitted with the sanction of the member, to the Dramatic Sub-Committee and will be treated in absolute confidence. It is hoped that members will give their best support to the efforts of the Dramatic sub-Committee. It may be necessary with the larger develop- ment of the cinematograph to amplify and amend the report. The more information therefore at the disposal of the sub-committee, the more lasting will be the conclusion at which it is possible to arrive.  THE AUTHOR. MacazinE RicHTs IN THE U.S.A. Toucutne the matter of magazine rights, an American correspondent informs us that most of the better class magazines will accept or return a serial of some 60,000 to 100,000 words within ten days, while a short story takes about the same time to get through, because, as a rule, it fetches a much higher price in proportion. Practically all magazines pay on acceptance, and have their stated pay-days, weekly, fortnightly or monthly. Those magazines that are of best repute for quick decisions and prompt pay get the pick of the market in fiction, and those at the bottom of the grade—information concerning which every author can easily obtain—get the dregs. He states further that almost every editor in America is easily accessible to, and is even anxious to meet, any contributor who shows promise of affording him scope of adding to his circulation. Serra, RIGHTS IN THE U.S.A. Tue Information Bureau of the Authors’ League of America received a number of letters from members, asking what practical steps it was necessary to take in order that the author of the serial story appearing in a magazine in America may obtain for himself copyright of all other rights excepting the right of first publication owned by the magazine. The same question is constantly arising in Great Britain. We take pleasure therefore in printing the reply to such a question received from Mr. Thorwald Solberg, who is the Registrar of Copyrights in Washington. In addition to following the instructions contained therein, the author should, of course, publish under each instalment of his story a notice of the copyright reserved by him :— . “ Liprary or CONGRESS, ‘**CopyRIGHT OFFICE, ‘* WASHINGTON. “ Authors’ League of America, “30, Broad Street, New York. “ Duar Sres,—In response to the question raised in your letter, I beg to say that it would no doubt be a safer course to pursue to file a claim of copyright in each serial instalment upon the deposit of a copy of the periodical containing it in accordance with the express provisions of the copyright law. “ Under the express provisions of the statute, only the numbers which are deposited at the same time can be included in one registration. In the case of serial publica- tions some publishers believe that it is a secure enough procedure to hold numbers and send three or four at one time, and if this is done the Copyright Office will register them upon the responsibility of the claimant. “Tt is to be noticed, however, that if that course is 239 pursued, any inquiry as to whether the work has been registered for copyright in the United States must be answered in the negative before the deposit has been made. It is probably to obviate the possibly practical difficulties which might arise from such negative answers that more cautious publishers will deposit each instalment separately and pay a separate fee for each. “To the above I must add also that there is of necessity a limit of space in the record books of the Copyright Office for indicating the date of publication, and therefore the Office cannot undertake to include a great many separate issues of magazines with separate dates of publication for one registration. (Signed) ““THORWALD SOLBERG, “ Register of Copyrights.” We only wish it had been possible to obtain an equally authoritative answer to the question how to obtain copyright in Great Britain and America in the same story when it is published serially in both countries. Tue AUSTRALIAN MARKET. In another column of this issue we print an article from the Bookfellow, Sidney, Australia on The Tied Book System. The article needs consideration as it has been written by an Australian with a knowledge of the Austra- lian markets, but although it is important to hear that side of the question, the statements contained in the article are not in accord with other statements that have been received at the Society’s office with regard to the Austra- lian book trade. Indeed, in those cases where English authors have published themselves with one Australian publisher, the result has. been most satisfactory and the authors have obtained a wider circulation than they generally obtain from the free competition. We trust that the time is not far distant when the Australian publisher will come forward, contract with the English author and produce an edition in Australia for the Australians. If such a contract could be entered into, the advantage to the publisher as well as to the author would stimulate a much wider circulation. If a person produced a book at his own expense in England, no publisher would take it up unless he had a monopoly of publication. Why the same rule should not apply in Australia it is difficult to say. Toe TREATMENT OF THE LATE COLERIDGE TAYLOR BY THE Frrm oF MEssRs. NovELLo. In a paper called the Musical News, in the issue for March 22, there is an article on this subject by Mr. T. Lea Southgate. It is a rather pathetic presentation of the 240 relations between authors and composers and their publishers which were thought proper in the evil old times, when the artist regarded his publisher as his patron. Mr. T. Lea Southgate pleads his age and experience entitling him to discuss the whole question at large, but in truth the world has moved on without his knowledge, leaving him with nothing to say worth saying. We are glad to acknowledge his fairness, however, in one direction. He acquits Mrs. Coleridge Taylor of responsibility for the efforts of the chairman of the Society of Authors on behalf of her and her family. Tue AUTHOR AND THE PUBLISHER. A CORRESPONDENT has sent us a funny little pamphlet with this title, written by Mr. Filson Young, and reprinted from the Eyewitness. In this pamphlet we are told that ‘‘ agencies and societies exist for no other purpose than to point them (the sins of the publisher to the author) out’; and that “it is seriously believed also that, except for the vigilance of societies and agents, authors would all be starving in the gutter, and pub- lishers would all be millionaires.” To the novelist who is prudent enough not to séll his property outright unless he can get good terms we have this reference: ‘‘ Over a quite worth- less library novel he talks importantly about ‘reserving the copyright,’ with the fond idea that his grandchildren may possibly derive a handsome annual income from it.’ To the novelist who would act in business affairs like any other sensible person, and would take his wares to the best market, wherever that might be, the following advice is addressed: “ For the author who writes books from any serious motive, and who wishes them to live, the plan of sticking to one publisher is far the best.” The pamphlet might make a good circular for a publisher, but as the counsel of an author to his brother authors it is an amazing piece of work. E. M. Unprerpown, K.C. WE regret to record the death of Mr. E. M. Underdown, K.C., which occurred suddenly last month. He was, for many years, honorary counsel to the Society, and one of the very earliest members of the company of authors from which it has_ evolved. Mr. Underdown rendered the Society many services in its earlier years—more particularly in connection with copyright law reform, which from the date of its foundation the Society THE AUTHOR. was endeavouring to promote. Many of the Bills initiated in those early days by the Society failed to obtain the Parliamentary facilities necessary for their transformation into Acts of Parliament. Nevertheless, the time spent was not wasted, and the knowledge of copyright law possessed by Mr. Underdown was of great assistance to the Society, and was generously placed at its disposal by him. He was an extraordinarily accomplished man, a great commercial lawyer, an expert musician, and at home in five European languages. Proressor EpwarD DowDEN. WE have also, with regret, to chronicle the death of Professor Edward Dowden, whose contributions to literature are well known to all students. Elected to the professorship of English Literature and Oratory at Trinity College, Dublin, in 1867, he published, eight years later, his first Shakespearean study, ‘‘ Shakespeare : His Mind and Art.” This work made him widely known as a critic, and was translated into German and Russian. Many other essays in criticism followed, but it was his ‘ Life of Shelley,’’ published 1886, which brought his name to the notice of the general public. He was also the author of several books of poems. His scholastic honours included the Cunning- ham Gold Medal of the Royal Irish Academy (1878), an Honorary LL.D. of Edinburgh, and an Honorary D.C.L. of Oxford. Apart from his literary work he held several public posts, - and displayed keen interest in political ques- tions as a Unionist. His association with the Society continued till his death, though his many other interests gave him little leisure for active participation in the Society’s work. ——_ FIELD-MARSHAL THE YISCOUNT WOLSELEY, K.P., P.C., ETC. E regret to chronicle the death of Field - Marshal Viscount Wolseley, K.P., P.C., ete., which occurred on March 27. It is unnecessary in these columns to give a detailed statement of his distinguished career as a soldier and of the brilliant services that he rendered to his country during the many campaigns through which he fought; all this has already been set out in the general press. It is only for us to chronicle his work as an author. ‘‘ The Soldier’s Pocket Book for Field Service”’ was already in its fifth edition  THE AUTHOR. in 1886. This work without doubt, from the practical point of view, from the point of view of Lord Wolseley as the writer for his own pro- fession, is the most important work that he produced as an author. He wrote other works which are recognised as authoritative on their subjects, and they all of them deal with mil- tary matters: “The Life of the Duke of Marlborough,’ ‘‘The Decline and Fall of Napoleon,” and his own auto-biography, which is confined to the soldier side of his life, are the most important of these publica- tions. Though he was first and last a soldier, he was successful as a writer, as might have been expected, because he always wrote out of the fulness of his knowledge. He joined the Society in June, 1903, was elected to the Council, and, although he took no active part in the Society’s work, he was fully in accord with the principles on which’ it is based. We have pleasure in recording that his daughter, who succeeds to the title, has also been a member of the Society for some years. ———_+——_+___—_ THE ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING. 1 2 ieee Annual Society of Authors was held at 4.30 p.m. on Thursday, April 3, in the rooms of the Society of Arts, 18, John Street, Adelphi, when, amongst others, the following members were present :— Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, Chairman; James Baker, Mackenzie Bell, Percy J. Brebner, Prof. Lewis N. Chase, Mrs. Lewis N. Chase, Miss W. J. Curwen, Mrs. L. F. Wynne Ffoulkes, Charles L. Freeston, Anthony Hope Hawkins, John Helston, Miss E. M. Hine, Mrs. Hope Huntly, The Rev. H. N. Hutchinson, John Ivimey, Cliff Keane, C. Lincoln, Gilbert S. Macquoid, Mowbray Marras, Miss H. E. Marshall, E. D. McCormick, Aylmer Maude, H. W. Ord, H. M. Paull, Mrs. Charles Perrin, Miss Alice Grant Rosman, Firth Scott, P. W. Sergeant, H. W. Seton-Karr, Adolphe Smith, Miss L. E. Tiddeman, Major Philip Trevor, George Vernon, L. C. Wharton, Louis Zangwill. The agenda list was as follows :— 1. To receive, and, if desired, to discuss the accounts and report of the Committee of Management. 2. To elect a member of the Pension Fund Committee under the scheme for the management of the Pension Fund. (Mr. M. H. Spielmann resigns in due order, General Meeting of the 241 but submits his name for re-election. The name of no other candidate has been put forward). 8. To appoint scrutineers to count the votes under the Society’s constitution. 4. To consider a proposal: (a) That all sums recovered through the agency of the Society’s solicitors for those members who are not employing the Society’s Collection Bureau shall be subject to the deduction of com- mission. (b) That the commission so deducted shall be the same as is deducted for the time being in the case of its members employing the bureau. Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, Chairman of the Committee of Management, who presided, proposed that the meeting should take first the second and third items of the agenda. Mr. M. H. Spielmann having been re-elected to the Pension Fund Committee, the election of scrutineers was left in the hands of the Committee of Management. Coming next to the accounts and report, which were already in the hands of the members, the Chairman invited any of those present who had anything to say concerning these to do so. The past year, he said, had been very favour- able to the Society. The membership had gone up, the total number of elections being 345, a great advance on the numbers for the past four years; and the financial position was very strong. There had, moreover, been a drop in the number of resignations, the report showing a loss of 180, including fifty-five erasions for non-payment, ninety-nine resigna- tions, and twenty-six deaths. The question of resignations had always been, said the Chairman, a difficult one for their Society, for apparently a great number of people only came to them when in trouble. If these people, after obtaining the aid which they sought, did not remain to share the troubles of others, but dropped their membership again, then they were only a drain upon the finances of the Society. He hoped that the decrease in the number of resignations, even if it were only a slight one, might be taken as a sign that authors were beginning to recognise that the Society should be used as a form of insurance and a means of co-operation with their fellow-writers. With regard to finance, the accounts showed that their income last year was the largest they had ever received, an increase of £185 bringing the revenue from annual subscriptions to £2,250. At the same time the legal expenses of the year had been smaller, a point for congratulation when their membership was increasing. He again invited any who had remarks to make on the  242 report, or suggestions as to the future conduct of the Society, to make them now. No one responding to the invitation, the Chairman passed on to the fourth item in the agenda. This, he explained, arose partly out of a proposal, somewhat to the same effect, made at the last Annual Meeting by Mr. Paull. Similar suggestions had reached the Committee of Management, generally in letters from members, the effect of which was that it seemed to them a legitimate source of income to the Society to charge a small commission on moneys collected. Members usually made the suggestion when sending donations at the end of successful actions undertaken on their behalf by the Society. The Committee of Management had, therefore, decided to put forward the proposal now before the meeting, without expressing any collective opinion of their own either for or against it. They were not, indeed, all agreed upon it; but the proposal, in its present form, was the result of several debates in committee. The fact that the net result of its being passed would be an increase of revenue was a matter of importance to the Society, for, though their financial position was good, their growing work necessitated larger offices and more clerical assistance, and it must be remembered that the bigger their income the more good they could do on behalf of authors. It must also be remembered that they were not at resent banking any substantial reserve fund, and that the guinea subscription barely covered the expense of the services rendered to members. He asked Mr. Paull if he would speak first on the subject. Mr. H. M. Paull said that what appeared upon the agenda was not in so many words his own proposal, but he welcomed it never- theless. A large number of members did not appreciate the cost to the Society of the recovery of sums due to them. He knew himself of cases where the money recovered amounted to several hundreds of pounds. A small percentage charged as commission on such would be very acceptable to their funds. How could any reasonable objection be made to the charge of a small percentage? Yet he knew that some authors at least made no return to the Society for the money which it obtained for them. He expressed his pleasure in putting forward the proposal as it stood. Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins said that he was sorry that this matter had been brought before so small a meeting as the present one. The decision would be hurried if they adopted the proposal now and instructed the committee to THE AUTHOR. act upon it. He regarded it as a departure from the guiding principles of the Society hitherto, and suggested certain modifications as being necessary. For instance, members who had already paid subscriptions for several years without asking for legal assistance ought to be exempt from such a charge. They might get the case of an author, who was also a poor man and who had already paid five guineas in the course of five years, and who then sued, through: the Society, for the recovery of a sum of five guineas, on which he would be called upon to pay a commission of 10s. 6d. Might he not justly think that he had already paid five guineas in subscriptions toward the expenses of recovery of his five guineas? Then there were some cases in which all that was needed was the sending of a lawyer’s letter. Was it reasonable to charge for this 5 per cent. on the sum recovered ? The Society wanted to get hold of every author it could. Would it get more members if it adopted this proposal, or would it not rather lose members thereby ? He thought that it would be right for the matter to be decided upon by a more representative gathering than was present that day. Let them not enable people to say, with more force than now, that the Society gave nothing in return for the guinea subscription. He would adopt the time-honoured device of moving “‘ the previous question.” It having been pointed out that the proposal had not yet been seconded, Mr. Aylmer Maude begged leave to do so. He admitted that it was a pity the meeting was so small, but considered that those who had come to it had a right to express their opinion. A plebiscite of the Society might follow. With regard to the justice of the proposal, they could not really afford to collect money for nothing. They had started a bureau for the collection of moneys, charging five per cent. commission without the benefit of legal proceedings. But there were some members for whom they were collecting money, with the aid of the law, and whom they were charging nothing. This was surely unreasonable. (Mr. L. Zangwill: No, no). Mr. James Baker, after congratulating the Society on its excellent financial position, said that he thought the proposed step unwise and unlikely to have a favourable effect on the membership. Mr. Louis Zangwill opposed the motion. He disagreed entirely with the sugges- tion that the members of the Society who did not employ the Collection Bureau had i 3 THE AUTHOR. now an undue advantage. As soon as what he might call the non-bureau group of authors passed over into the legal proceedings group they stood merely on a position of equality with the bureau group. Mr. James Baker, having formally seconded Mr. Hope Hawkins’s amendment (‘the previous question”) the Chairman put it to the meeting, when it was carried by twelve votes to seven. Several members did not vote. Mr. Hope Hawkins proposed a vote of thanks to Dr. S. Squire Sprigge for his services as Chairman. This was carried unanimously, and the meeting then came to an end. COPYRIGHT AND “THE LADY.” — 1 N the May number of The Author, 1912, an J article was printed in criticism of a letter which had been issued by the proprietor of a paper to certain contributors. The letter asked for the transfer of the copyright to the proprietor. One paragraph ran as follows :— *¢ We shall be glad to have your assent to this arrangement, which is a mere formality required by the Copyright Act, and does not make any alteration in the conditions existing prior to the Copyright Act of 1911, when the copyright of such articles or photographs was also vested in the newspaper or periodical in which they appeared.’ The article pointed out that such a statement was distinctly mis- leading, that the matter was not one of mere formality, but of serious importance to the author; and that the suggestion that the assignment of such copyright did not make any alteration in the conditions existing prior to the Act was quite incorrect. The reason for bringing the matter forward again is because the manager of The Lady has asked the editor of that popular paper to send out a circular for the signature of contributors. It runs as follows :— 39 anp 40, BeprorpD STREET, Srranp, W.C., March 13, 1913. “The Lady.” Dear Mapam,—The Manager has requested me to send you the enclosed for your signature. The idea, so I under- stand, is to save contributors the trouble of sending him a special form of acknowledgment on receipt of each cheque. Once the enclosed has been signed, the indorse- ment on the cheque will be the only receipt required by the Manager. Yours truly, THe Eprror. 248 [ENCLOSURE. | To the Proprietor of “ The Lady”? Newspaper. Tn consideration of your publishing in your newspaper or purchasing any article or drawing written or made by me I hereby assign and transfer to you the original and the copyright therein and also agree to assign and transfer to you the original of and copyright in all future articles and drawings written or made by me which may hereafter be purchased by you or published in your newspaper. Signature........ Wetec. co os as It is quite true that “ once the enclosed has been signed the endorsement at the back of the cheque will be the only receipt required by the manager”; because under the docu- ment which.the author or artist is asked to sign he is transferring not only all his rights under the Copyright Act of 1911 in_ any contribution he is making at the time, and also the original of the drawing—if the matter refers to a drawing—but he is also assigning his copyright in any future article or drawing that he may contribute. The members of the Society have often been warned that in selling their work to a paper they should not sell anything beyond the first serial use of their work for that paper, and there is no real reason why the proprietor or manager should demand more than this. According to the ‘‘ Writers’ and Artists’ Year Book,’? Zhe Lady publishes articles which should not exceed a thousand words and stories of about 5,000 words, and also illustrations. If the author is writing on any special subject, and no doubt articles in The Lady would fall under the category, it is quite possible that he or she may wish to reprint the articles at a later date in book form. This could not be done, however, if the paper printed above were signed. The writer of a short story of 5,000 words might wish to deal with it in many ways. He might wish to republish it in a volume of stories, he might wish to sell secondary serial rights, he might wish to amplify it into a novel, or he might wish to dramatise it as a sketch for the theatres and music-halls. None of these undertakings would be open to him if he had signed the enclosure printed above. The question remains, “* Does the manager or the editor desire to print these articles in book form ? does he desire to utilise the short stories for dramatic purposes or for further publica- tion in any form?” If he does not so desire, and it is most improbable that he will, then there can be no reason for him to ask for the assignment of the copyright—it is mere greed hoping to trade on possible ignorance, and this comment would be due concerning any assign- 244 ment of copyright, without any consideration by a contributor to serial literature. But here the position is worse. The manager of The Lady asks for the assignment not only of those articles and drawings that are sub- mitted to him, but for the copyright of all future articles. An author might sign the paper inadvertently, thinking it referred merely to one article, but might, a year afterwards send another story and _ then suddenly find that he had transferred his copyright in that also. If The Lady desires such full rights and so wide a power, then the manager or proprietor should pay for them proportionately. There is no mention in the document of the usual rate of payment. But supposing an author was willing to sell a short story of 5,000 words for £4 a thousand | for the first serial use, which would amount to £20, he most probably would not sell the whole copyright for a sum under £100, and if he was asked at the same time to bind himself to sell the copyright of future work, as his obligation increased his price would increase to £150 or £200. Would the manager of The Lady be willing to pay these prices ? As regards literary work, the contract is bad enough, but when it comes to artistic work it is even worse. An original MS. is really not of much value after it has been through the printers’ hands, as it generally comes back to the author in a mutilated condition, but an original drawing has always its market value ; and if artists in subsequent years became famous, these drawings some- times fetch a good price. The artist, therefore, is not only asked to sell the copyright, that is the right to reproduce the work in any form, in any size, and by any process at any price, but he is also asked to sell the original under the enclosure printed above, and to bind him- self to do the same with regard to any future work. Again, it is necessary to point out that the usual contract that a paper or magazine enters into with an artist is the right of reproduction in that paper or magazine, the author retaining the original drawing, which in many cases he will be able to sell, as well as the right to reproduce that drawing in other forms and by other process of production if necessary. The demand, therefore, which is made by the manager of The Lady through the editor is contrary to custom, though put forward in a way that might lead any unsus- pecting author or artist to think that it was a quite usual arrangement. If any more members of the Society have this enclosure forwarded to them, and it would THE AUTHOR. appear that it has been sent out as a general circular, they should at once refer the matter to the Society. THE TIED BOOK SYSTEM IN AUSTRALIA. nh ee ah (Reprinted from the Bookfellow, Sidney, Australia,) EER. Ale. Stout. Stingo. Heavy. wet. With all variants from four-’alf to the brewer’s pride measured into a wine-glass for sixpence. The any-class, low- class, no-class people who live in English stories like Edwin Pugh’s or Neil Lyons’s seem to think that the drinker is better served in a ‘* free house ”’ than in a ‘“‘ tied house.” You know more about that. Weknow more | about books; and we affirm that authors and — readers are better served with a “‘ free book ” than with a “ tied book.’’ For just the same reasons. As soon as you give an English ~ publican or an Australasian importer a monopoly of his goods, either the price will tend to go up or the quality will tend to go down. We say “‘ tend,’”’ because the rule has — exceptions. Nevertheless, the rule is that as — soon as checked competition interferes with free consumption somebody is bound to suffer, — Because every monopolist is bound to get a | profit on his monopoly as well as a profit on the goods. “ That’s business.” How iT OPERATES IN AUSTRALIA, Not long ago we showed how the tied-book — system in fiction was operating in Australasia to reduce, upon the whole, the range and — quality of novels offered to readers. Authors come into consideration too. Australian — novelists publishing in London, as well as — English and American novelists, need to think hard about the tied book system. . Take the case of a book like “‘ The Happy _ Warrior,” which recently we called (provi- sionally) the “* biggest ” English novel of 1912 The London publisher of “* The Happy War rior ” sent the book for review. But you can’t — buy that book. Why not? We are informed — that it is because an importing firm has ~ “bought the Australasian market,” and “The Happy Warrior” is tied, bound, and — hermetically sealed to the importing firm. - Yet even so, why does not the monopolist — sell the book ? There may be several reasons. In the first place, a monopolist in Australasia, — buying novels in London, cannot always fore- —  998 2A EE Me Le) ud oT THE AUTHOR. see how many copies of a novel can be sold in Australasia. He may not have enough stock to go round all the booksellers. In that case, he is apt to keep the book off the market while he is getting fresh supplies from London in order that he may prevent dissatisfaction by supplying all the booksellers together. In the next place, a monopolist importer is apt to accumulate so many tied novels that even voracious Australasian readers cannot swallow them all at a gulp. Besides, English publishing follows the sun and the seasons : novels are published chiefly in the English spring and autumn; so that, tallying with the English spring and winter, there are “ slack seasons ”’ here when there may not be enough good novels to satisfy readers’ demand. So a monopolist importer is apt to lay by a few novels for the slack season, and feed them out judiciously when he thinks that readers are hungry. His agreement with the English publisher ensures that the Australasian market is preserved to him. Thus a novel published in a London “Colonial Library”? in March may be held over for Australasian sale in September, or in December, or later still. A monopolist Australasian importer is like a Marguerite plucking her petals of tied books and murmuring ‘“‘ This year—next year—some time—any old time will do for Australasian readers.” Sometimes a few books filter past the barrier, but not many ; because the English publisher has tied himself by agreement. In considera- tion of an Australasian importing firm buying so many copies of a new novel, he has under- taken not to sell that novel to anybody else in Australasia. Usually all Australasian book- sellers who want a tied book to sell to their customers must come and buy it from the monopolist at the monopolist’s price. The marketing system causes a lot of business friction. Naturally. Booksellers, readers, and authors are affected in this way. The author of a novel is usually paid by a royalty on sales. Upon every copy of his book that is sold at the usual English price (4s. 6d.) the London publisher may agree to pay him 25 per cent. of the price—sometimes less. Then the London publisher puts the book into what is called a ‘“ Colonial Library,’’ and it is offered to Australasian readers at 3s. 6d., or perhaps at 2s. 6d. in paper covers. “‘ Colonial Libraries ”’ usually get a separate clause in the -author’s agreement with his publisher. As the price is lower, the author is not promised so high a royalty per copy sold. Perhaps the 245 author is promised 3d. per copy. Perhaps he gets 14d. s But, whatever the author gets, he is paid usually according to sales—for ‘ Colonial Libraries ” too. So that anything tending to hamper the Australasian sale of a book reacts against an author. If fewer copies are sold in Australasia, he gets usually a smaller payment for his labour. And the marketing system, the tied-book system, is apt to be such a hamper on sales. The rule has few exceptions. Suppose that ‘The Happy Warrior” is a tied book, and Louis Stone’s ‘‘ Jonah ”’ is a free book (since many English publishers in the best class have refrained from selling the Austra- lasian market of their books to a monopolist importer). Then, if a monopolist has bought 1,000 copies of ‘‘The Happy Warrior” in order to secure the Australasian market, clearly, when the monopolist is ready to sell ‘“The Happy Warrior,” he is likely to put ‘Happy Warriors” in the front row and “ Jonahs ” in the back row. Or even he may put all his tied books in all the rows and leave out some free books altogether, because his business eggs are in the tied-book basket. He has so many tied books which he must sell or lose money. And, as a monopolist, he makes a higher profit on his own tied books than on other people’s free books. So that, comparing the tied author with the free author, the free author is unlikely to get the fairest innings in a monopolist’s shop. Consequently, it is to the interest of free authors to oppose the monopoly system, because the free trade system is more likely to give every novel a chance of sale on its merits. But the tied author does not get a fair chance on his merits either. Because the booksellers who are not monopolists prefer to sell the free books. They may have to pay more for the tied book, because the monopolist wants a profit on his monopoly ; so that the free book- seller is not unlikely to get a smaller profit on, the tied book. Or, with good business reason, they may object to supporting a trade monopoly. So that all the time, in Australasian book- selling to-day, monopolised trade and _ tied books are fighting free trade and free books ; and the unfortunate author is squeezed out of his royalties in the middle. He may be squeezed very little, or he may be squeezed a whole lot; but always he is being squeezed, for always he has one section of booksellers standing against him. Not necessarily pulling against him, since when a book is demanded by readers it must be sold; but standing against  246 him. Declining to push a book on its merits because it is tied to an opposition monopolist. Or declining to push a free book because invested money must first be got out of a monopolised book. The effect of the tied-book system must be to limit the sale of any given book, since always under that system there is a section of book- sellers actively or passively hostile to a sale of any given book. The tied-book author makes his quick sudden profit only by bringing into operation forces that tend to restrict his further profit. And, not in every case, but in the long run, it is true that as many copies of a free novel will be sold in Australasia as a monopo- list can offer to buy. The cost of exceptions comes out of the monopolist’s pocket. Mono- poly is beer and skittles, but it isn’t all beer and skittles. For these reasons and others, should oppose the tied-novel system. authors THE SNOBBERY OF FREE-LANCING. —_1+—~—+— By AN Ex-Eprror wuHo Is ProupD OF His PROFESSION OF FREE-LANCE. HIS has been roused by an article in the April Author on ‘“‘ The Common-sense of Free-Lancing.” I want to protest as vigorously as I know how against those patronising obiter dicta of the editor who now leans back in his arm- chair, serene in the dignity of Editordom, complacent in the easy réle of critic, passing out from the editorial.desk crumbs of consola- tion to the poor free-lance. I want to protest against that tacit assump- tion that the one and only career for the free- lance must lie along the paths of journalistic snobbery. I. want to protest against that smug patronage of the profession to which I have the honour to belong. Snobbery. The: idea that the free-lance must set as his rungs of ambition the pages of solemn mausoleums such as the ancient weekly and monthly reviews; and his goal the rever- sion of an editorial chair in their musty sanctums. Snobbery. Servile bowing before the senile and gritless in journalism, merely because of a past tradition from the days when critic was king and creators courtiers. Snobbery. The ignoring of the vast popular THE AUTHOR. Press of to-day—daily and weekly and monthly —which reaches, and influences, its hundreds and thousands of readers to every unit reader of the former. A “cachet” is supposed to attach to the contributor who has an article accepted by the Joves of the journalistic Olympus. At least, that is what the free-lance coming fresh from the country is told. He is to gain fame by writing formal essays and criticisms of other men’s work for papers which announce on the front page: ‘‘ We neither return manuscripts nor enter into any correspondence regarding them. A manuscript not acknowledged within a month can be considered as rejected.”’ I contend that any professional free-lance with a pride in his calling should throw such papers in the discard. Writing for them can be left to those who take up authorship as a sideline and are content to wait hat-in-hand on the pleasure of self-important editors. ‘ The professional free-lance has a far wider, far more lucrative, and far more self-respecting field elsewhere. If he avoids the snobbery of free-lancing, and concentrates on the popular Press, Grub Street can be left very far behind. Certain very well-known writers have pointed the way. Many of us are quietly following, and finding it profitable as well as exceedingly pleasant—making incomes easily larger than editorial incomes, and being freed from the shackles of the office desk. Articles for the popular monthly magazines yield ten to twenty guineas apiece even for the rank and file of us who have not yet “ made our names.” Stories for the popular magazines—say of 5,000 words in length—can be sold even by the rank and file of us for twenty-five and upwards, counting English and American rights together. Book rights and translation rights may easily add another ten or fifteen. Such stories (I speak from personal experience) can be evolved—plot, writing and revision—in from three to five days apiece. Many of the popular weekly papers pay as highly for their articles as the gods of Olympus. A few pay higher. The daily papers of to-day, with their “ fourth-pages ” and their ‘‘ magazine pages,” offer a splendid field. All these media are profitable not only in actual coin, but what is more important tor the professional free-lance, in publicity. A signed article in the popular evening oF morning papers brings the unknown’s name  THE AUTHOR. before half a million to two million readers. At the same expenditure of mental energy, he would secure in the Olympian Press a mere 10,000 to 30,000 readers—mostly of the Victorian era. Moreover, the gods of Olympus like to veil their contributors in anonymity. From the professional point of view, writing unsigned articles is a fool’s game. Very few indeed amongst readers ever trouble to guess who the author may be. The unsigned effort brings in merely the bare monetary payment, stripped of the larger payment of publicity. Better a signed article in Answers than an unsigned in the Atheneum. I hope that the readers of The Author will agree with me in my contention that the professional free-lance needs no patronising from the Olympian editor. The free-lance is his own master. He builds up in his name a property of his own. He is not dependent for his income on the whims of one individual proprietor. He is not shackled to an office desk. He is free to travel the whole wide world and earn his living at the same time. He can work on ocean liners as well as on terra firma. He can choose town or country, England or the continent, Europe or America, for his writing-desk. The common-sense of free-lancing, I maintain, is to avoid the snobbery of free-lancing; to treat one’s work as a profession ; to study the modern reading demands; to join one’s professional union, exchange knowledge of publishing conditions with fellow-workers, and unite with them in action for the rights of the profession; to let it be known that we are proud of our calling and want no smug patronage from an outworn Olympus. Max RITTENBERG. .CORRESPONDENCE. —+ + CONCERNING Cat ATHLETICS. Dear Srr,—I am always ready to oblige a fellow member of the Authors’ Society, and so let me help “ Justice” to the career he contemplates by telling him that the sum ‘to a ha’penny” I have ‘‘ put out advertising” to “ arrive ” at my “ present stage of success ” is just exactly £0 Os. Od., and I have no doubt that Mr. Bennett and Mr. Shaw will confess to an equal parsimony. What my publisher spends is between himself and God. I never 247 pay for advertisement or corrections, never allow. an agency clausé in my agreements (I generally don’t do business through agents), always take 25 per cent. upon a 6s. book, always exact a big cheque on account of royalties (rather larger than what is caused by the certain sales), always reserve the right to publish a cheap edition at less than 13d. at the end of two years, and never suffer a 13 as 12 clause. I draw up my own agreements with Messrs. Macmillan, who also, as a matter of courtesy—and subject, of course, to a con- siderate use of the privilege—give me unlimited free copies. If an author is really worth while publishing, he can get these terms from any decent publishing house, and I wish we could make some agreement among authors to hold the publishers generally at this level. In the past I was not so wise as I am now; [ left nearly all my business to an agent. T am still encumbered with his slovenly and disadvan- tageous agreements. Now I do business with an agent when it suits me. None of them is good all round, and none can be trusted to “handle” the whole of an author’s affairs. One agent is rather good with short stories, another is brilliant at a serialisation, another who goes about upsetting authors with imperfectly substantiated offers of large sums in order to get hold of their business is a dangerous nuisance. The ideal thing for an author to do is to fix up a standing agreement on the lines I have given above with a big honest solvent firm, give his books to a capable agent to serialise—and think no more of these things. H. G. WELLS. oo CoMMON SENSE AS IT APPEARS TO A FREE LANCE. I reap with keen interest the reply to my article: ‘‘ The Sorrows of a Free Lance,”’ in the March Author, but common sense does not allow me to convince myself (nor, I think, will it convince free lances in general, whether sorrowing or not) that amending one’s ways will suffice to turn one in due course into an editor. If luck is left out of the reckoning as an incalculable factor in getting to the top— the fact that a free lance has succeeded in doing so proves that he must have been amongst the “strikingly uncommon, clever people compelling attention” which I did not overlook in my article, even though I do not belong to their class; one cannot be guided by exceptions. All contributors know that 248 contributions are, in any case, sent at owner’s risk, but what they do not always realise is, what they are “ risking.” The object of my article was not a complaint, and I made this clear by my final statement ; to me at least it has been very well worth while, but a warning to would-be writers not to “risk” starving if they had nothing to live on but their incomes, as “ ordinary ”’ Free Lances. A Free Lance. 9 Epiror1aL Courtesy. S1r,—The discussion of this subject in The Author seems to me rather one sided. I hold no brief for any editor, but nearly all your correspondents imagine that editors only exist to adjudge the merits or demerits of Free Lancers’ unsolicited MSS., and are all animated by a desire to decry and neglect aspiring contributors to the journals of which they are “the head and front.” This appears to me an absurd assumption. The various and varied duties of editors, occupying their available time, may preclude them from giving due attention to the numerous MSS. of unknown writers; business modes and methods may not have formed a portion of their early training, or may be, neither nature nor art have exactly fitted them for their onerous position. Be this as it may, I think the complainants in The Author are some- what eaigeant, and expect too much from the often harassed controllers of periodicals. One remembers the thorny chair of Thackeray. It is a fact that disappointment and weariness of spirit are the natural concomitants of all those who are striving to gain the ear of the public through editorial channels. It must then be patent to your correspondents that if all free lancers would at once desist from launching their MSS. on the uncertain sea of free lancing, and the agents would also abandon their efforts to gain a hearing, all the periodicals of the United Kingdom would still flourish without their assistance. The experiences of very many years have justified my remarks. I have been on the staff of three weeklies at once; I have had commissions to furnish articles, and the doubtful luxury of free lancing has also been mine. I have had the pleasure of interviewing editors, and have been in correspondence with many, and, of course, with a very few excep- tions, taking them all in all, I have always met with civility, politeness, urbanity, and ' THE AUTHOR. often kindness, and I am glad to be allowed to testify this fact in The Author. Yours, etc., IstporE G. AscHER. —- 1 —_ Review Copies. Dear Str,—Mr. Ascher’s suggestion, in the February Author, that publishers and authors should enclose stamps for the return of unreviewed books, seems at first sight a good one, but supposing that 100 (one hundred) copies go out, postage say 6d. (six pence) a copy, there’s £5 (five pounds) right away for the publisher or author to add to his initial expenses! No, I think some other solution could be found. How would it be for the procedure to be reversed, and for newspaper editors to solicit copies of advertised forth- coming books, on a halfpenny postcard if they like? An editor could tell a publisher exactly what he is prepared to review, and decide what is in his line and what he has space for, just as well from the printed description of a book as he can from its flaring red cover. Why should 60% (sixty per cent.) of an author’s venture be wasted? It is almost impossible for a writer to be certain that such-and-such a paper has not reviewed his book, the press cutters are human (very much so, we are told), and it is not thanks to mine that I saw the most important (from a business point that I should see) review of my book. Still, about two-thirds of the copies sent out for review were, as far as I can ascertain, unnoticed. My book had twenty-eight notices, counting its birthday notice, on All Fools’ Day, in the Morning Post! I have a complete list of the eighty-five papers to which the book was sent, and it amounts to this: that 57 (fifty- seven) copies have been, as the saying is— thrown away. So I think my experience was more disastrous than Mr. Storey’s, related in the April Author. But all this, to my mind, comes, to a large extent, from writers not knowing the rules of the game. My book was advertised for just one fortnight (I knew no more about the cost of an advertisement than I know about Marconis !), and sixteen of the reviews and notices are dated April. My deduction, therefore, is that just as long as a book is advertised from the start will it live in the newspaper columns; and there is reason in this, considering the advertisements are a paper’s vital source of income. I think this is the crux of the whole thing, for we live in a commercial world, where business is business and should be such. Yours faithfully, F. R. M. Furspon. April 5th, 1918. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 08 (May 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 08 (May 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-05-01-The-Author-23-8 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/529/1913-06-01-The-Author-23-9.pdf fb1b8dccdb4a8611e1586bcac1888654 PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-06-01 Volume 23 Issue 9 Pages Page range in volume 249–278 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130601 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che FOUNDED BY SIR Muthor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. ay) : Vor. XXTII.—No. 9. JUNE 1, 1913. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NuMBER: 374 VICTORIA. + TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. a 0 NOTICES. —_+-~> + OR the opinions expressed in papers that 4 are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND: CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not _ forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. _ subscription for the year. ' Communications for The Author should be _ addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- ' tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, $§.W., and should reach the Editor not later | than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. On and after June 13 Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for ‘The Author.” All communications respecting advertisements after that date shouid be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. eg THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. ee ek “[_\ROM time to time members of the Society K desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other "2 250 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. Ce See oe THE PENSION FUND. ———1 — le January, the secretary of the Society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld, The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £ os. 2. Local Loans ........+5.2+005+% 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed Stock. 0.0.0.5. ten 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock . 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock ....... 247 9 6 Trish Land 22% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927—57 ........-.45- 4388 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919—49 .. 182 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ....... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1938 ...... 198 8 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- Aynary Stock ..64.....5.5.55. 232 0 0 THE AUTHOR. ‘prior to October, nor does it include sub- Nominal Value. s. d. $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds .......-.+- 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares ..........-- 250 0 O 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ..........-- 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 30 0 O- PENSION FUND. age Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (7.é., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October 1, 1912. It does not include either donations given scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1912. £ 5. 4 Oct. 10, Escott, T. H. S. . . 0-5 @ Oct. 10, Henderson, R. W. Wright. 0 5 0 Oct. 10, Knowles, Miss M. W. - 0 5 8 Oct. 11, Buckley, Reginald . 0 5 O Oct. 12, Walshe, Douglas 010 0 Oct. 12, ‘‘ Penmark”’ . : 010 0 Oct. 15, Sinclair, Miss Edith. 010 6 Oct. 16, Markino, Yoshio 1 1°06 Oct. 20, Fiamingo, Carlo 70s 8 Oct. 29, Henley, Mrs. . 4 yo ia 8 Nov. 8, Jane, L. Cecil . . 0 8 6 Nov. 14, Gibb, W. 0 5 0 Dec. 4, De Brath, SS. . : 0 5 0 Dec. 4, Sephton, The Rev. J. 0 5 0 Dec. 4, Cooper, Miss Marjorie 010 0 Dec. 7, MacRitchie, David 0 5 OF Dec. 11, Fagan, James B. 10 04 Dec. 27, Dawson, Forbes. . 010 6 1913. Jan. 8, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). . . Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . Jan. 29, Blackley, Miss E. L. ‘. Jan. 31, Annesley, Miss Maude . Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . ‘ Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. . April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, TT. ‘ 2° eeocescsceo — Aontonane SAaAanDSSS  vtDec. | 7 ec | \oafDec. oatDec. THE AUTHOR. 251 Donations. 7 1912. ‘oyNov. 20, Kennard, Mrs. N. H. : A, McEwan, Miss M. S. . 4, Kennedy, E. B. . : 11, Begarnie, George ; 11, Tanner, James T. . : 11, Toplis, Miss Grace . ve(Dec. 14, Watson, Mrs. Herbert A.. - \9afDec. 14, French, Mrs. Warner : (Dec. ri iofDec. aa(Dec. 17, Smith, Miss Sheila Kaye . 17, Marras, Mowbray . ‘ 27, Edwards, Percy J. : oan 1913. ag Jan. ‘a Jan. igJan. is Jan. ‘eiJan. + aed an. : ald an. Jon. ‘elJan. .asiJan. aelJan. _asiJan. al Jan. ‘si Jan. ialJan. we isi Jan. atl Jan. 48 Jan. A alJan. ' agLJan. 48 Jan. ‘cal Jan. | “i Jan. 1, Risque, W. H. ‘ 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. 2, Short, Miss L. M. 2. Mackenzie, Miss J. A 2, Webling, Miss Peggy Z 3, Harris, “Mrs. E. H.. : S, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V. O., ete. : 4, Douglas, James A. : ; A, Grant, Lady Sybil 6, Haultain, Arnold 6, Beveridge, Mrs. 2 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry 6, Ralli, C. Scaramanja . : 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . 6, Pryce, Richard - 7, Gibson Miss L. S. : 10, K. ‘ : 10, Ford, Miss May 12, Greenstreet, W. J. 14, Anon 15, Maude Aylmer 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . 17, Blouet, Madame , 20, P. H. and M.K. . : . 22, Smith, Herbert W. . ‘ .25, Anon. . ‘ ‘ . 27, Vernede, R. E. : . 29, Plowman, Miss Mary . . 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. , 31, J acobs, W. W. c : 1, Davy, Mrs. E.M. . . 8, Abraham, J. J. . . 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. : . 4, Buckrose, J. E. ‘ : . 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton : . 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert . 6, Machen, Arthur i . 6, Romane-James, Mrs. . . 6, Weston, Miss Lydia . : . 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) Feb. 14, O’Higgins, H. J. é a aH Ooo eeoceoogaonoonoancoooooecooooeooooooo cooooo ocooooeoooce: a oe OR Or OLOLO O- _ i COOCSCSCO CHOCO CONMSCSCOMM OHTA A OO bent tet a oot QQaQek Ke OH OM ONE NPR OOCOHR EK ORM AAO OOOOH NS OH ooo COFMPRF OF OCrFONFOSCOCOCOBE OF COOCOCOBROWOORNWH! = et & ed Ror oN: Feb. 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo Feb. 15, Jones, Miss E. H. Feb. 17, Whibley, Charles Feb. 22, Probert, W. S. Feb. 24, S. F. G. Feb. 27, XX. Pen Club : Mar. 7, Keating, The Rev. J. Lloyd. . - Mar. 7, Tharp, Robert C. . : Mar. 10, Hall, H. Fielding . : Mar. 18, Moffatt, Miss Beatrice Mar. 14, Bennett, Arnold . Mar. 17, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, K.C.V.O, . Mar. 17, Travers, Miss Rosalind : Mar. 26, Hinkson, H. A. A 5 Mar. 26, Anon. . : . : April 2, Daniel, E. J. . : ‘ April 2, Hain, H. M. : April 7, Taylor, Miss Susette M. April 7, Harding, Newman . April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel April 10, Aspinall, Algernon . April 15, Craig, Gordon naomoso OrRoooh SO Or Or moocoocoourorF ececooconooeoso SSeSoSoo cocoa eo oe SK Oranano ore ar oH CoMMITTEE’S CONFERENCE WITH EDITORS AND . NEWSPAPER PROPRIETORS. ene Durrine the past few months a considerable correspondence has passed between the Com- mittee of Management of the Society and the editors and publishers of papers, in order, if possible, to agree to some _ standardised arrangement for the payment of accepted contributions. It will be remembered that the committee notes published in the May issue of The Author contained a reference to a proposal to hold a conference on the subject in that month. Accordingly a circular was forwarded to the editors of magazines, putting forward the following proposal, that accepted articles, stories and illustrations should be paid for on publication or within six months from acceptance, whichever should be the shorter period. A number of letters were received in response and an influential gathering met to discuss the question. It was found impossible to pass any definite resolution at the meeting owing to the fact that some of the editors present were bound to refer the matter to the proprietors of the papers they represented, but they promised to do this, and the meeting accordingly was adjourned till Thursday, 252 June 19, when it is hoped that some definite issue may be reached, which it will be possible to announce in The Author. Dramatic SuB-COMMITTEE. Tur May meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee was held at the offices of the Society on Friday, May 23. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read and signed, on a letter received by Mr. Bernard Shaw from Sir Herbert Beerbohm Tree the question of meeting delegates of the West End‘ Managers’ Association was discussed. It was decided that Mr. Shaw, Mr. Carton, Mr. Jerome and the secretary, subject to their consent, should act as delegates of the Dramatic Sub-Committee, and the secretary was instructed to write to the Society of West End Managers with a view to a meeting, if possible, early in June. The question of amateur rights was next dealt with, and a letter from the Association of Amateur Dramatic Clubs was laid before the mecting. The secretary was appointed as delegate to meet the association, and to discuss with that body the possibility of getting into touch with their members for the produc- tion of plays by the dramatists of the Society. A letter from Mr. H. M. Paull was also laid before the meeting, as also was a letter from Mrs. Maxwell Armfield. The secretary received instructions to reply. The questions contained in both the letters referred to amateur performances and the Collection Bureau of the Society, which is about to circularise the amateur clubs on behalf of the members. The secretary then reported to the sub- committee the plays with which the Bureau was dealing, and the number of dramatists for whom it was acting. The question of foreign dramatic agents appointed by the Society was considered and the sub-committee suggested that their names and addresses should be published monthly in The Author. It was decided to adjourn the Dramatic Conference till the autumn, after the meeting with the delegates of the West End Managers’ Association. The sub-committee decided to ask the Committee of Management to obtain the opinion of a Dutch lawyer on the peculiar position arising out of the fact that Holland had only just joined the Berlin Convention. It appears that the Dutch are anxious to produce THE AUTHOR. English plays, but the question has arisen ag to the rights both of English dramatists and Dutch translators. The secretary then reported the legal cases — which had been taken up by the Society, After the discussion of the details of one case the sub-committee passed a recommendation ~ to the Committee of Management that it — would be advisable to submit the matter to arbitration. i The consideration of the Dramatic Contract and Pamphlet was next commenced, and after considerable discussion the secretary was instructed to draft a fresh contract, for a period of years, between dramatists and managers. as this seemed to the sub-committee a more suitable form of contract for the benefit o members than the contract already embodied in the pamphlet. —_+ =< ComposERS’ SUB-COMMITTEE. A MEETING of the Composers’ Sub-Com. mittee was held at the offices of the Society o Saturday, May 26. After reading the minute of the former meeting, a circular, which it wai proposed to send round to composers, wa considered and settled. The secretary wai instructed to send it round as soon as possibl that composers might be given an opportunit of answering the questions put before them, with a view to a closer combination of the profession. The sub-committee then considered thi names of members of the Society who might b suggested to the Committee of Managemen to fill the vacancy caused by the resignatio of Mr. Herbert Sullivan, and the secretary wa instructed to put forward their recommen dation at the next meeting. It had been suggested that the Mechanica Instrument Trade should be _ invited co-operate with the Society in order to obtai a joint opinion from counsel on question relating to copyright and mechanical repro duction. The secretary reported to the sub committee that the trade’ were unwilling adopt the suggestion, giving as their reaso the fact that they had, already, taken man opinions and that they did not see that an, good purpose would be served by taking further opinion. The sub-committee regrette they had adopted this view, as it seemed them that a joint opinion might have bee very useful to all parties and, if all parties ha decided to abide by it, would have saved considerable amount of litigation in the fut  THE AUTHOR. ‘A contract proposed by a German Society _ fin respect to the collection of mechanical ‘epinstrument fees was next considered, and sathe secretary was instructed to write for “pfurther particulars in the hope that a satis- ioefactory agreement might be settled, by which ermembers of the Society could have their »rmechanical instrument fees collected in *o»Germany. A letter from a French society for the lecollection of fees was also considered, and the ‘ssecretary was instructed to ask for further jaidetails. ! The replies from music publishers to a ovicircular sent to them, on the instructions of eithe sub-committee, on the question of the “uniform rendering of accounts, were next soconsidered, and the secretary was instructed / eto tabulate the answers and to print an article son the matter in The Author. : After due consideration it was found “impossible to adopt a proposal to circularise Jpvillage musical clubs with a list of composers’ tovworks suitable for reproduction by their com- ‘“semunities. With regret the sub-committee felt “compelled to abandon the idea. The view of sdthe sub-committee was that the matter was afone for the publishers rather than for the sor Society. —_ + <-> — Cases. Durie the month twelve cases have passed «i through the secretary’s hands. It is curious '@ to note the increasing number of cases abroad. iC Of the twelve, four are foreign cases, two being “in the United States, and two in France. *s Last month four of the total number were ’# cases in foreign countries, one beingin Hungary, +7 two in the United States and one in Russia. 1The majority of cases this month are disputes fon terms of agreement. Five come under this so head ; of these, two have been settled, but the 1% other three are still open. Disputes on agree- of ments generally take a longer time to arrange sf than ordinary claims for money and accounts, 9% because, as a rule, a considerable amount of ‘1, correspondence is necessary. (There are four cases of claims for the ‘9 return of MSS. Two of these have been om successful and the MSS. have been returned 9 to the members ; in the third case, the person 6 to whom the MS. was sent has made every »-effort to find it, but the author had no evidence © to show that it actually came to hand. The ‘a6 last case has only recently come to the office. "There are two cases for money and accounts. ‘one being in France and one in the United r 253 States. These are both open, as sufficient time has not yet elapsed in which to receive a reply. The last question is one of accounts which has only come to the office just before going to press. There are two cases open from former months, one being in Hungary. As it is a dispute on an agreement and therefore a matter for negotiation, some time must elapse before it is finally settled, but the Socicty’s lawyers in Hungary have been successful in getting into favourable communication with the defendants. The second is an ordinary question of settlement of ageeement and as has already been stated, settlements of disputes on agreements take a longer time than mere questions of claims for liquidated amounts. Elections. Arthurs, George . . 22, Shandon Road, S.W. : Ivy Cottage, Clare- morris, Co. Mayo. 97, Finborough Road, Earl’s Court. Knocke - sur - mer, Belgium. The Towers, dlesham. Oaklands, Elstree. Lyceum Club, Picca- dilly, W. 43, Chisholm Road, Croydon. Aylward, Frank Banner, Joseph Brentwood, Evelyn Elvey, G. F. Handel Win- Everett, P. W. . S Graham, Miss Bertha N. Hardy, Dr. H. Nelson, F.R.C.S., Edin. Hosie, Miss Lillie C. Jerningham, Charles E. 14, Pelham Crescent, Thurloe Square,S.W. c/o Messrs. H. Massie & Co., 21, Tavistock Street, Covent Gar- dens, W.C. Landi, Caroline F. M., Countess Zanardi Louis, Edward Z Manahan, William A. . 110, Seville Place, North Strand, Dub- lin. 12b, London Road, St. Albans. Whitehall Hotel, 18, Montague Street, Russell Square, and Summit, W.C. ; New Jersey, U.S.A., 36, Priory Terrace, Stamford, Lines. Nuttall, G. Clarke , Porter, Grace Cleveland Raythorne, Miss Valerie 254 Temple, The Rev. W. . The Hall, Repton, Burton-on-Trent. . The Towers, St. Stephens Road, Bath. West, Mrs. Katherine East S: Sussex. Willis, William 20, Belmont Road, Nicholas. Twickenham, S.W. Talbot, Mrs. : Grinstead, ——_+—>—_+—___—_ BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. —— + While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. ART. Wantep: A Mruistry oF Fine Arts. DewHurst. Reprinted from the 84 x 54. 101 pp. Hugh Rees. 1s. n. BIOGRAPHY. Wui1am Morris. A Study in Personality. By A. Compton Rickert. 82 X 5}. 325 pp. Herbert Jenkins. 7s. 6d. n. Goxtpwin SMITH’s CoRRESPONDENCE. Haviram. 9 x 53. 540 pp. Werner Laurie. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Tue SraresMan’s YuAR Boor. 1913. Edited by J. Scorr Kerrie, LL.D. Assisted by M. Epsrzrn, Ph.D. 74 x 43. 1452 pp. Macmillan. 10s. 6d. n. DRAMA. Prays or Onp Japan. Tue “No.” By Mane C. Sroxzs, D.Sc., and Proressor Jogi SakuRal. With a Preface by His Excettency Baron Karo. 8} X 54. 103 pp. Heinemann. 5s. n. Tus Marrrep Woman. A Play in Three Parts. By Cc. B. Fernatp. 74x 5. 111 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 3s. 6d. n. Toe “Minp THE Paint” GIRL. Acts. By Arraur W. PINzERO. Heinemann. ls. 6d. FICTION. Lorz or PROSERPINE. By MauricE HEWLETT. 288 pp. Macmillan. 5s. n. TurovcH THE Winpow. By Mary E. Many. 319 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Tue Bonp or Freepom. By A. B. SPENS. 316 pp. Everett. 6s. Bistine Dawn. By Hanoitp Bzcain. 7} x 5. Hodder & Stoughton. 68. Tun Destroyine ANGEL. By Louis J. VANCE. 309 pp. Grant Richards. 68. Ix tue Grre or Destiny. By Cuaruzs E. 74 x 5. 301 pp. George Allen. Tue Sxy-Line. By ErueEL CaNNIne. Digby, Long. 6s. By WyYNFORD Art Chronicle. Edited by ARNOLD 18s. n. A Comedy in Four 62 x 5. 234 pp. 72 x Sh. 72 x 5. 7% x 5. 312 pp. 7} x 5. SrERNY. 7h x 5. 381 pp. THE AUTAOR. Hearts at War. By Erris ADELAIDE ROWLANDS_ 72x 5. 336 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. Oncz Rounp. By SterHen Knorr. 73 x 5. 366 pp, Murray & Evenden. 6s. Love Lerrers or A WorLDLY Woman, By Mrs. W. K. Cuirrorp. Newand Enlarged Edition, 277 pp. Con- stable. 2s. 6d, n. Tur Pursuit or Mr. Favret. 6} x 4}. 380 pp. Nelson. 7d. n. Tur Sprvster. By Husert Waxes. (Cheap Edition) 74 x 43. 320 pp. John Long. Is. n. I wut Repay. By Tae Baroness Onczy. 74 x 44. Hodder & Stoughton. Is. n. So ir Is WITH THE DaMSEL. By Nora VYNNE. Stanley Paul. 6s. Tun Kryepom. By H. ErspaLe Goap. pp. Heinemann. 6s. Tur Hovse or Sanps. By L. M. Wart. 312 pp. Martin Secker. 6s. Mr. Laxwortuy’s ADVENTURES. By E. P. OPPENHEIM 7% x 5. 312 pp. Cassell. 3s. 6d. Tur Mixp Reaper. By Max RITTENBERG. 325 pp. Appletons. 6s. : Tus Gops ARE Atuirst. Authorised Translation. B A. Attinson. 8} x 5}. 285 pp. Lane. 6s. Tue Pomp oF THE Lavierres. By GisERT PARKER 64 x 4}. 223 pp. Methuen. 7d. n. : Tue STRENGTH OF THE Hits. By HaLirwELt SUTCLIFFE- 732 x 54. 307 pp. Hatr anp Harr TRAGEDY. By A. R. Horn. 8 X 5}. E1iza’s Son. By Barry Pain. 7} X 5. Cassell. Is. n. ] Tas Woorne or Miranwy. Second Edition. By Eprru C. Kenyon. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. THe WINNING oF GwENoRA. By Epira C. Kenyon- Holden & Hardingham. 6s. HISTORY. A GxgweraL History oF THE WORLD. By Oscar BROWNING, Senior Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge,. ete. With Maps and Genealogical Ta les. 74 X 5. 799 pp. Arnold. 7s. 6d. n. School Edition. 5s. n. it x 5 Stanley Paul. 6s. Scenes in Black and White. 58, 8 119 pp. 340 pp. Black. LAW, Pmorace Law. Being the Pilotage Act, 1913. With Introduction, Notes and Appendices. By E. AYLMER. Diasy, Lieutenant R.N. (retired), Secretary to Depart- mental Committee of Pilotage, 1909—11. Barrister-at- Law, and 8. D. Corz, Member of the Departmental © Committee on Pilotage, 1909—11, Solicitor of the ~ Supreme Court. 8} X Bf. 108 pp. Sweet & Maxwell.” _ 56. nD. LITERARY. Jovous Garp. By A. C. BEnson. 7x 5. 235 pp- Murray. 3s. 6d. n. THe VULGATE VERSION OF THE ARTHURIAN RoMANCES. © Edited from Manuscripts in the British Museum. By — Hi. Oskar Sommer. Vol. VI., Le Aventures ou las: Queste del Saint Graal: La Mort de Roi Artus.. 12 x 94.’ 390 pp. Washington : The Carnegie Insti tute of Washington. : Tan Joy or THE THEaTRE. By GitpeRT CANNANS 7x 5. Batsford. 2s. n. , Tur Country. By E. THomas. 7 X 5. 60 pp. Bats ford. 2s, n. MISCELLANEOUS. ‘Tan Perrect GentLEMaN. A guide to Social Aspirants. By Harry GRraHAM. New Edition. 7$ x 5. 212 pp Arnold. 2s. 6d. n.  NATURAL HISTORY. ‘oul FLowrrLess Puants. How and Where they Grow. i ‘By S. Lzonarp Bastry. 8} x 5}. 152 pp. Cassell. ‘Oo 68. n. “if Tur Brrps or Austra. By ‘sf ‘~-Vol. IIT., Part II. 143 x 10}. 105—204 pp.. SOCIOLOGY. ~ | Inprviptcm wunp STaat: UNTERSUCHUNGEN UBER DIE nied GRUNDLAGE DER Kuttur. By GrorGEs CHATTERTON- ca . Hin, Ph.D. Verlag von oa. J.C. 'B. Mohr. G. M. Marraews Witherby xvii x 207 pp. Tiibingen: TOPOGRAPHY. By Himatre BELLoc. 7s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. c70) Queer THINGS ABOUT JAPAN. By Dovetas SLADEN. Fourth Edition, to which is added a Life of the late “ +Emperor of Japan. 8} x 54. 443 pp. Kegan Paul. : 6s. n. /an—) me Conressions oF A TENDERFOOT. Grant Richards. 10s. 6d. ‘a— Tue Stane STREET. 83 x 6. 304 pp. Constable. By Ratpx Stock. — re MITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. Ts HE late Professor Goldwin Smith’s Bt ‘Correspondence’? has been _ pub- : lished by his literary executor, Mr. “@* Arnold Haultain, through Mr. T. Werner I Laurie. The book, which is demy §8vo, 560 pages, with illustrations, costs 18s. net, “ee .and comprises letters written, not only by _ Goldwin Smith, but also to him by Matthew Arnold, W. E. Gladstone, Frederick Harrison, Lord Cromer, and many other famous people, living and dead. The ‘Life of the Right Hon. Sir Alfred “Comyn Lyall,” by Sir Mortimer Durand (Messrs. Blackwood & Sons, 16s. net), noticed in another column. M. Maurice Bourgeois, the sole authorised French translator and producer of the late J. M. Synge’s “Playboy of the Western World ” and ‘‘ Well of the Saints,” is bringing out, in September, through Messrs. Constable, .a work entitled ‘“‘ John Milligan Synge and the Irish Theatre.” Mr. Douglas Sladen’s new novel is ‘‘ The ‘Curse of the Nile ’’—a story of Egypt in Khar- tum and Omdurman days. The publishers -are Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. Messrs. Duckworth & Co. publish Mr. J. ‘Quigley’s “‘ Leandro Ramon Garrido: His Life and Art,” with twenty-six full-page ‘reproductions of the painter’s art. is 5s. net. THE AUTHOR. The price 255 Dr. Henry Lansdell has brought out the fourth part of his history of “ Princess 4lfrida’s Charity” (Messrs. Burnside, Ltd., 6d., by post 7d.), describing Morden College under its early trustees, ete. ** Pilotage Law ”’ (described in the sub-title as ‘* The Pilotage Act, 1913, with Introduction, Notes, and Appendices’) is the joint pro- duction of Messrs. E. Aylmer Digby, lieutenant R.N., retired, and Sanford D. Cole, author of ‘* The Shipmaster’s Handbook to the Merchant Shipping Acts,” etc. Messrs. Sweet & Maxwell are the publishers. Mr. Humfrey Jordan’s novel, ‘“‘ Patchwork Comedy,” is being produced by Messrs. Put- nam in three editions—English, American, and Australian. ‘“Feigning or Folly’ is the name of Miss A. V. Dutton’s latest story (Messrs. Heath, Cranton & Ouseley). Mrs. J. G. Frazer has produced, through Messrs. Heffer & Sons, of Cambridge, ‘* First Aid to the Servantless,” a book for all who would reduce the work of the house to a minimum without sacrificing its comforts. The price is 1s. net, and 2,000 copies have already been sold. Mr. R. H. Forster, the Northumbrian author, is bringing out with Messrs. John Long, Ltd., ** The Little Maister,”’ another historical novel dealing with his favourite portion of England. Mr. R. F. Johnston, author of ‘‘ From Peking to Mandalay,” ete., has written a book on ** Buddhist China,”’ which is to be published by Mr. John Murray. Miss Grace Porter’s forthcoming work will be a collection of traditional negro plantation singing-games, most of them transcribed by the author with the guidance of an old negress ; to which is added a group of French Canadian folk singing-games played by the “‘ Habitants.” It will be published by Messrs. Curwen. “A Grey Life,” by ‘“‘ Rita’ (Mrs. Desmond Humphreys), is already in its fourth edition. Under the title of “Letters to Jack’s Mother,’ Mr. Edgar W. Martin has written a little pamphlet on the training of a child—at the request of a lady social worker in Bir- mingham. Messrs. Cornish Brothers, of that city, publish it at 1s. 8d. a dozen copies, including postage. ** Life’s Many Colours” is a collection of essays by Mr. J. C. Wright, F.R.S.L. A new and cheaper edition of ‘‘ The Perfect Gentleman: A Guide to Social Aspirants,”’ by Captain Harry Graham, has been issued by Mr. Edward Arnold. The pen-and-ink sketches by Mr.. Lewis Baumer are included. 256 Mr. Ralph Stock, whose travel book, “ The Confessions of a Tenderfoot,” is chronicled elsewhere in this issue, has published a novel, entitled ‘‘ The Pyjama Man,” through Messrs.: Hutchinson & Co., during the past month. The first book is a record of the author’s world wanderings and experiences during the last twelve years in Canada, America, the South Pacific Islands, and Australia, illustrated with. eighty-five photographs taken by Mr. Stock. The second book is the love story of a young Englishman in Australia. It is announced that this spring MM. Payot & Cie., of Lausanne, intend to issue a French translation, by E. Combe, of Mr. W. A. B. Coolidge’s book entitled ‘‘ The Alps in Nature and History” (published by Messrs. Methuen in 1908). Mr. Coolidge asks us to state that this translation has been neither authorised nor approved by him, so that he declines to be held responsible for any mistakes or alterations that may be contained therein. Mr. Basil Stewart edits ‘‘ The Lecture Year Book, 1913-4,’ which Messrs. Heath, Cranton & Ouseley publish at 3s. 6d. net. Lecturers, the Preface states, are perhaps the only pro- fessional class hitherto without their annual reference book, and this is an endeavour to supply the lack. Portraits of various pro- minent lecturers and lecture-secretaries are included. “Christopher Columbus: An Historic Drama in Four Acts,’’ is published for the author, Mr. Roland Hill, by Messrs. Sampson, Low, Marston & Co. ‘People (thither coming out of a region wherein disasters are met as if they were a jest) whom You may Meet at the Fair ” is the name given by Mr. Adair Welcker, of Berkeley, Cali- fornia, to a work of which a copy has been forwarded to us by him. We take a passage from the Foreword: ‘‘ One of the great labors that through this book will eventually be seen to have been accomplished is this: All pub- lishers, and all authors of the world, are to be shown that to a work not miscalled ‘ literature ’ will the attention of mankind be, to the limit of its reading capacity, given, without the adoption into the world of business by any publisher, and use . . . of the various methods that by prescription have become the property of (and therefore of which they should not be despoiled) mendicants — beggars — lazaroni.” In other words, Mr. Welcker has published the book himself. We regret to record the death, on April 25, of Mrs. Harcourt-Roe, of Hurst, Berks, for many years a member of the Society. Her THE AUTHOR. chief literary work lay in novel writing, though her latest publication, ‘ as a March Hare,” or “The Land of Shadows,” could — hardly be designated as such, being a political skit. Among her novels were ‘‘ The Bachelor Vicar of Newforth?” ‘‘ Whose Wife?” ‘* The Silent Room,” ‘‘ A Man of Mystery,” ete., all of which earned the appreciation of her public, In connection with *‘ A Man of Mystery ”’ Mrs. Harcourt-Roe received many letters from the late Lady Isabel Burton and others on the subject of its exposition of the Buddhist religion and its suggestion of the force of will- power. Her favourite line of thought was of a high spiritual order, thrown into the form of a novel, and she took great interest in all literary affairs. Soho Square—‘“‘the prettiest square in London,”’ according to Sir Walter Besant— has been the scene of a reception by Messrs. A. and C. Black to the contributors of the ‘*Englishwoman’s Year Book,’’ one of the many annuals issued by them. The guests. were received by the editor, Miss G. E. Mitton, supported by the consultative committee, Lady Strachey, Lady Huggins, Mrs. Hertha Ayrton, M.1.E.E., Miss S. A. Burstall, M.A., Mrs. J. R. Green, and Dr. Margaret Todd; also by Mr. Adam Black and his partner, and other mem- bers of the firm. After tea the many treasures in possession of Messrs. Black were displayed, including the famous interleaved set of the Waverley Novels, in which Sir Walter Scott made his additions and corrections for the final edition. DraMarIc. At the Court Theatre, on May 12, Miss Horniman revived “The Pigeon,” Mr. John Galsworthy’s three-act fantasy, originally pro- duced at the same theatre a year and a half ago. The sketch ‘“‘ The Widow Woos,” which is now the curtain-raiser to “* The Headmaster ” at the Playhouse, is a dramatisation by Mrs. Francis Blundell and Mr. Sydney Valentine of a short story by the former. On May 17 a new musical play, “ The Mar- riage Market,”’ was produced at Daly’s Theatre, being the work of Messrs. Brody and Martos, adapted for the English stage by Miss Gladys Unger, with lyrics by Messrs. Arthur Anderson and Adrain Ross, and music by Mr. V. Jacobi. On May 29 Mr. Bernard Shaw’s “ Cesar and Cleopatra ”’ was played by Mr. Forbes Robert- son for the last time at Drury Lane. On the following day there was a revival of the dramatic version of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s “The Light that Failed.”  THE AUTHOR. _ At the Aldwych Theatre, from May 27 to -/May 31, a new musical play, “‘ Claude Abroad,” swas staged, in aid of the Middlesex Hospital. The book was by Mr. and Mrs. Charles Scott- eaatty, and the music by Mr. Charles Scott- asatty, Sir Alfred Scott-Gatty, and Mr. Cecil oForsyth. ‘| During the Croydon Repertory Season, at uche Grand Theatre, Mr. Keble Howard pre- -asented, for the third week, Mr. Charles ~9McEvoy’s four-act comedy, “* The Situation at »Newbury,”’ first seen at the Liverpool Reper- scory Theatre last year. MUSICAL. _ At the Queen’s Hall, on the evening of aMay 6, the London Choral Society gave an anniversary concert in memory of King 5Edward’s death, May 6, 1910. The pro- “sgramme consisted chiefly of works by Miss ~sMargaret Meredith, including settings of Mr. biRudyard’s Kipling’s “‘ Recessional’”’ and Mr. “wOwen Seaman’s ‘“ Passing of King Edward IVIL.,” for choir, organ, and piano. Among the »oerformers were Sefior Casals (violoncello), »2iMiss Ada Forrest, Miss Phyllis Lett, and Mr. s9cecil Fanning (vocalists), and Miss Meredith wterself (pianoforte). The whole concert was seleserving of a larger audience than was »eooresent ; but, as it was, encores lengthened it © yy nearly half an hour. ——_—__—_—_+——_e_—__. PARIS NOTES. — a [ A MAISON ”’ is the title of the latest novel by Henry Bordeaux. It is the autobiography of a boy, Francis, “iavhich, with the exception of certain details, ‘uinight be the autobiography of hundreds of “iaoys of provincial France of to-day. The shitle, “La Maison”? would be extremely oth ifficult to render in English, as it means here “ She ancestral house, the symbol of the past, ') f£ the family which has inhabited it for /ofenerations. It is one of the most essentially rench books which has been published for long time and, in order to appreciate it, the “Peeader must be able to place himself in the murroundings described by the author. “T The book is extremely interesting as a “oysychological study. The boy’s father is the “iqypical head of the family, his mother a very ypical French wife and mother, upholding the ditions of the race. Then comes a curious gure in the person of the boy’s grandfather, ‘man who would break through the traditional stters and who, perhaps more out of bravado 257 ~~’ than from real conviction, professes to have gone over to the new order of things. Francis is greatly influenced by his grandfather. He begins to look disdainfully on the rest of his family and their old-fashioned ways. He accompanies his grandfather to a café, where he hears all kinds of theories propounded. He is at first amazed, but gradually becomes quite accustomed to the new ideas. Nothing could be more slight than the story. There are very few events interesting to anyone but the family immediately concerned. The whole interest centres in the psychology of the various members of the family, including the typical spinster aunt, with her ever-ready duster and brush. It is not until Francis finds himself unexpectedly the head of the family that he realises all that it means and rouses to a sense of responsibility. This novel is, perhaps, the strongest and most concise of any yet written by M. Bordeaux, who is a typical representative of conservative France. ‘““Au Hasard de la Vie,” by Edouard Lockroy, has just been published, with a preface by Jules Claretie. This volume of notes and souvenirs represents half a century of the author’s life. M. Lockroy, who was formerly Minister of the Navy, has known most of the interesting Frenchmen of his time. He is an extremely cultivated man and an ardent patriot. The volume is composed of a series of articles on the most varied topics imaginable. The author writes of his recol- lections of the year 1848, of Garibaldi, of Renan. M. Lockroy accompanied Renan on his scientific mission to Phoenicia and he now gives us some excellent portraits of one of the most interesting of Frenchmen. Several chapters are devoted to this expedition, which is most graphically described. A large part of the volume treats of the various episodes of the war of °70. Autour de Metz, Autour du 4 Septembre, Pendant le Siege and A Versailles, are the titles of these chapters. M. Lockroy also gives us two excellent chapters on M. de Bulow and Victor Hugo. In a volume, entitled ‘“‘ Les Fantoches de la Peur,” Charles Foley has grouped the various individuals who have inspired fear. We have Les Fantoches de la Bastille, Dupes, Dupeurs, Dupes, Fantoches burlesques, Fantoches tra- giques, Folies burlesques, Folies tragiques. In the last chapter, Leur Fraternité, the author sums up the chief principle of this fraternity in the celebrated phrase, ‘‘ Sois mon frére, ou je te tue,” which is the main principle of nearly all political and religious fanaticism. In this work the author has gone back to the accounts 258 of contemporaries, and the consequence is that we find quite another La Fayette, Biron, Hanriot and Fouquier-Tinville than those which later historians have painted. The grouping of the fantoches is an excellent idea, and the various anecdotes and quotations make the accounts most entertaining. “ J;’Entraineuse ” is the title of the novel by Charles Esquier from which the piece now being given has been taken. It is a novel which appeals more directly to the Latin race ; the story of a wife sacrificing everything for her husband, a weak man, whom she loves with an almost maternal love. The play is having as much success as the novel. ‘* Parvati,”’ by Robert Chauvelot, is a story of one of the désenchantées of India. The author tells us the tragic story of a beautiful young woman, who, after finishing her educa- tion in European countries, is destined for the wife of a Maharajah. Her husband sends for a celebrated French artist to paint her por- trait, with the result that the artist falls hope- lessly in love with his model. We then have some very graphic descriptions of the ways and customs of the country to which the woman belongs, and we follow the lovers through the various episodes of their escapade to the tragic dénouement. “En Colonne ” is the title of a volume by General Bruneau, in which the intrepid soldier and explorer gives us an account of his various expeditions. Among the subjects are : Souvenirs de V Insurrection Kabile, Le Sanglier Marabout, Une Vision des Temps Prehistoriques, Un Affut a la Panthere, Un Raid_d'Infanterie, Entre la Vie er la Mort, and A la Légion. An extremely valuable historical work has just been published by Mlle. Emilie Cher- buliez. It is entitled ‘“‘ Mémoires de Isaac Cornuaud sur Genéve et la Révolution de 1770 421795.” The book will be greatly appreciated by all who are interested in the history of Switzerland. Isaac Cornuaud was one of the ardent patriots of his day, a man who con- tributed largely to the political history of his country. Mlle. Cherbuliez has compiled the volume from ten huge manuscript volumes, of about 500 pages each, written between the years 1785 and 1796 by her great-great-grand- father. Isaac Cornuaud was the great-grand- father of Victor Cherbuliez, and, thanks to his position and personality, he had_ excellent opportunities for seeing and knowing every- thing which concerned the life, at that critical time, of the “ political atom,” as he styles Geneva. The Introduction to the volume is written by Gaspard Vallette, and the bio- THE AUTHOR. graphical notice by Mlle. Cherbuliez. Among the twenty-three chapters are the following; Introduction a Vhistoire des Natifs jusqu'a 1766, including the Rapports des Natifs avec Voltaire; Le Plan de Conciliation; La Prise d’armes dus fevrier 1781; Entrée des troupes étrangeres % Geneve; Genéve, apres la Révolution de 1782; La Révolution de 1789; L’égalité politique; Le ~ gouvernement révolutionnaire; and Questions sae" administratives et économiques. At the Odéon, ‘‘ David Copperfield ” is being — - played. ‘‘ La Demoiselle de Magasin is now # being given at the Gymnase, and, at the | « Athenée, ‘‘ La Semaine Folle.” At the ThéAtre des Champs-Elysées “ Boris Godounow”’ is now on the bill, and at the © Gymnase we are to have a series of Polish plays, | Atys Hatuarp, “La Maison.’ (Plon.) << Au Hasard de la Vie.”’ (Grasset.) “Les Fantoches dela Peur.” (Blond.) “L’Entraineuse.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Parvati.” (Michel.) «En Colonne.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “Mémoires de Isaac Cornuaud sur Genive et la Révolution de 1770 4 1795.’ (A. Jullien.) +—<—_+—___—_- LEGAL CASES. ———+ — Copyricut TECHNICALITIES 1N THE U.S.A, — = I EGAL cases in the United States ate © matters of almost equal interest to United States authors and to British authors. The case quoted below is of special importance as it shows the difficulties into» which it is possible to run when the law makes | technicalities essential for securing copyright. | ~ There is hardly any copyright case taken im the United States but the pirate or other’ © offender bases his defence on the technicalities ~ necessary under the United States Act. Tne : case quoted is taken from the New York Times : and that paper in its leader on the subject, states as follows :—‘ Section 12, upon while the Court based judgment, says that no action or proceedings shall be maintained for oe ment of copyright until the copies of pea have been deposited in the mails n vain the counsel for The Times pointed out to the Court that the action was not for infringement of copyright, it was not 4 suit) to recover damages, it was an equity pro=" ceeding to restrain a threatened violation of | 3, its copyright.” It further adds :—* If the) © law is to be construed as it has been constru Ls ; in the present case, ‘ what may we expect when’  oo ee Bae Mico SG sete 28 Sh wig ’ Pole, THE AUTHOR. the Courts are asked to pass on the meaning of the “registration” in Section 127°” The matter is, of course, a very serious matter, and it is a real blessing that under the new English Copyright Act no technicalities whatever are necessary. This has its disadvantages, but the advantages running with no technicalities are overwhelming, and the plenipotentiaries who met at the Convention of Berlin, as at the Convention of Berne, fully understood its importance. The Circuit Court of Appeals has affirmed the decree of the United States District Court, dismissing on demurrer the complaint of The New York Times Company against The Sun Printing and Publishing Association in an equity suit to secure an injunction forbidding the publication by the defendant of Amund- sen’s account of his discovery of the South of which copyright had been secured by The Times. The decree of the District Court is sustained on the ground that at the time the injunction was applied for The Times had not complied with that provision of the copyright law which requires that two complete copies of the publication must be deposited in the mails addressed to the Register of Copyrights at Washington. The history of the case is that The Times acquired by purchase from the London Chronicle the full American rights of publica- tion and copyright in Amundsen’s personal narrative. The Amundsen story was cabled to The Times on the afternoon of March 8, 1912. The matter was put in type, bound in book form with a copyright notice on each copy, and prior to the application for injunction it was publicly exposed for sale and copies were sold. ‘This step was taken in order to secure a copyright under section 9 of the Copyright Act, which provides— “That any person entitled thereto by this Act may secure copyright for his work by publication thereof with the notice of copyright required by this Act ; and such notice shall be affixed to each copy thereof published or offered for sale in the United States by the authority of the copy- right proprietor.” The Times felt that this publication with copyright notice had made the copyright secure. The word ‘‘ secure” is used in section 9. The word is again used in section 12— “that after copyright has been secured by publication of the work with the notice of copyright as provided in section 9 of this Act.” If the provisions of section 9 and section 12 mean anything, they mean that by publication of the Amundsen story in book form with copyright notice, The Times had before 10 P.M. of March 8 secured its copyright. 259 Now as to the mailing provision. Sec- tion 12 provides that after copyright has been secured by publication with the copyright notice,— “there shall be promptly deposited in the copyright office or in the mail addressed to the Register of Copyrights, Washington, D.C., two complete copies of the best edition thereof then published.” It is perfectly true, as Judge Lacombe said in his opinion, on which the decree of the District Court was made, that The Times, had in its possession copies of the publication, two of which it might at once have deposited in the mails. But on the evening in question The Times had before it the rules and regula- tions established by the Register of Copyrights for procedure in such cases. One of these rules related to the form of the affidavit to be submitted to the Register with the copies mailed or deposited by the applicant. It is here quoted :— “Noricy.—The date of the execution of this affidavit must be subsequent to the stated date of the publication of the book.” That is not permissive, but mandatory. The date of the publication of the book was March 8. Therefore two copies of the book with the accompanying affidavit were deposited in the mails addressed to the Register of Copy- rights at Washington a few minutes after mid- night. The copies were mailed, that is, on March 9. But as The Times had been put no notice of an intention on the part of some of its contemporaries to publish the Amundsen story, it was necessary that the application for an injunction to restrain such acts in violation of its copyright should be made before midnight on March 8. The application was so made and a restraining order issued. Both the application and issue necessarily preceded the deposit of the copies in the mails addressed to the Register of Copyrights, which did not take place until a few minutes alter midnight. On this account the District Court set aside the restraining order, and on this ground the Circuit Court of Appeals affirms the decree dismissing the injunction proceedings. The court bases its affirmance upon this provision of section 12 of the copyright law :— “No action or proceeding shall be maintained for infringe- ment of copyright in any work until the provisions of this Act with respect to deposit of copies and registration of such work shall have been complied with.” This decision would seem proper enough in a suit for damages for infringement begun before the deposit of copies in the mails. But The Times had begun no such suit; its pro- 260 ceeding on the night of March 8 was taken for the purpose of preventing, not punishing, infringement. Section 86 of the Copyright Act provides— “That any such Court or Judge thereof shall have power, upon bill in equity filed by any party aggrieved, to grant injunctions to prevent and restrain the violation of any right secured by said laws.” Taking the words of section 9, “‘ may secure copyright for his work by publication thereof with the notice of copyright,” in connection with those of section 36 just quoted, it would seem to the lay mind that The Times had a clear right to protection, by injunction, against intended theft. But the Court holds otherwise. It seems a curious matter that The New York Times, instead of disputing the decision and carrying the action to a second Court, did not, having registered their copyright, begin a second action for infringement. This would no doubt have been the cheaper proceeding of the two. RESERVATION OF Dramatic RIGHTS, IN THE U.S.A. II. {Reprinted from the Bulletin of the Author League of America.) : Tue case of Dam v. Kirk La Shelle Com- pany, decided in the United States Circuit Court of Appeals, Second Circuit, in Janu- ary, 1910, is of such importance to writers for magazines and other periodicals as well as to publishers that it deserves careful attention. This case may be said to be the last important decision on the question of what protection the blanket copyright secured by a magazine publisher, upon his magazine, affords the authors of the various storiés, articles and poems contained in it. The facts were briefly as follows :— Henry J. W. Dam wrote a story in 1898, called “ The Transmogrification of Dan.” In 1901 he sent the manuscript to the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company, a corporation publishing the “Smart Set Magazine.” The editor accepted the story and sent a check in return for $85, together with a receipt reading :— “Received of the Ess, Ess. Publishing Company $85 in full payment for story entitled *‘ The Transmogrification of Dan.’ ” This Dam signed and mailed back to the editor. At no time did he have any interview with the editor or any correspondence bearing on the understanding with which the story was sold. The story came out in the ‘‘ Smart Set ”’ for Erc., THE AUTHOR. September, 1901, and the particular number in question was copyrighted by the Ess. Ess, Publishing Company, in its own name, and bearing a notice which read :— ‘“‘ Copyrighted, 1901, by Ess, Ess. Pub- lishing Company.” No steps were taken by the magazine or b Dam to copyright the story separately from the magazine. Some time afterward Paul Armstrong wrote a play entitled ‘‘ The Heir to the Hoorah,” which Dam claimed was founded on his story, “The Transmogrification of Dan.” The defendant, Kirk La Shelle Company, presented the play by arrangement with Paul Armstrong, On October 27, 1905, the Ess. Ess. Pub- lishing Company assigned to Dam its copy- right of the particular number of the ‘‘ Smart Set ’ in which his story had appeared, in so far as it covered or protected his story, and all its interest in the story itself and any claim or demand which it might have for the infringe- ment of the copyright in question. In due course Dam sued for a preliminary injunction against the defendant, and in his affidavit swore :— ““T have not at any time parted with any right or interest in said literary work entitled * The Transmogrification of Dan,’ except the right for publication thereof in said number of the ‘ Smart Set ’ for September, 1901.” Later on, the complaint was amended so as to allege simply that Dam sold and assigned the story in question to the Ess. Ess. Pub- lishing Company. Among other things in defence the Kirk La Shelle Company set up the claim that Dam’s original statement, sworn to in his complaint to the effect that he had not sold any of his rights in the story to the “‘ Smart Set,” except the right of publication in the particular number in question, must be taken as true; and that it followed as a necessary consequence that the blanket copyright secured by the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company, on the particular issue of the magazine, only operated to afford such protection as the Publishing Company needed as publishers of the magazine, and did not operate to protect the rights which Dam retained, whatever they might have been, including the right of dramatisation which Dam claimed had been infringed, and for which he asked an injunction. The Circuit Court of Appeals.found as a fact that Dam’s statement that he had parted with ~ no right or interest in the story except that of serial publication was not the case, and (in spite  NDE Zo pete EG ee ee ae ess ae Pe en SR ee ee ES SS feet ee Se) OO ree St EN ewe en THE AUTHOR. 261 of Dam’s original allegations to the contrary) that when he mailed the story to the “ Smart Set ’ and the editor sent him a check for $85 this constituted an absolute sale without reservations, and that the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company thereby acquired all rights in the story, including the dramatic rights. This, in itself, would have been a decision of considerable importance, in view of the widely prevalent belief that when a magazine writer sends his product to a magazine, without an accompanying letter specifying the terms under which the story or article is offered, he is selling merely the serial rights thereto. But the Court in discussing the facts in general, went somewhat beyond the precise point in issue, and held that if it had been true that Dam had offered for sale and sold to the Ess. Ess. Pub- lishing Company only the right to print the story in serial form, that probably, as matter of law, the dramatic rights would never have been copyrighted at all, since it was a funda- mental proposition that no one could copy- right that which he did not own, and, if the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company had purchased only the serial rights in the story, the copy- right upon the particular number of the “Smart Set ’’ would have operated to protect only those serial rights, and that as Dam had taken no further steps to protect or copyright the rights or interests in the story which he had reserved, and as the story had been published, there would have been an abandonment of it to the public and no protection for the dramatic rights at all. The opinion of the Court is reported in 176 Federal Reporter, page 902, and reads as follows :— **Tt is claimed, however, that such steps accomplished no more than to obtain such protection needed as publishers of the magazine. Assuming that Dam retained the dramatic rights to the story, there would be much force in this contention. In such a case we doubt very much whether the steps which the publisher took to copyright his magazine, especially in view of the form of the copyright notice, would have been sufficient to protect the dramatic rights.” After referring to the case of Mifflin v. Dutton et} (190 U. S. 265), the Court continued :— ** In view of this decision by the Supreme Court, we think that had Dam retained the dramatic rights to his story, the entry of the magazine and the notice of copyright would have been insufficient to protect them. . . . In the case of the reservation of dramatic rights, in addition to the notice of the copy- right of the magazine, it may well be that it should appear in some distinct way that such reservation of such rights to the particular story is made for the benefit of the author. Indeed, it may be that the author should contemporaneously take out in his own name a copyright covering such rights.” The Court then proceeded to hold that inas- much as the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company had in fact acquired all rights to the story, the copy- right which they secured on the particular number of the magazine in question did operate to protect all rights, including the dramatic rights; and that, since there had been a re- assignment by the Ess. Ess. Publishing Com- pany to Dam of the dramatic rights, he could properly ask for an injunction and an account- ing, and they thereupon awarded to the com- plainant, who, at the time the decision was rendered, was the administratrix of Dam’s estate, the total profits received by the Kirk La Shelle Company from its production of the play. The case was not appealed to the Supreme Court, but has since been settled, and, therefore, represents the law to-day, which may be stated as follows :— (a) The sale by an author of a story to a magazine, and the acceptance of a sum of money ‘‘in full payment for the story,” without any further agreement, is in legal fact an absolute sale without reservation, carrying with it as an incident of ownership the exclusive right to dramatise the story. (b) The copyright of such magazine is suffi- cient to secure the copyright of the story pub- lished therein, and protects the right to dramatise it when the publisher is the owner of both the story and the dramatic rights. (c) (Dictum.) Where the owner of a story sells the same only for magazine or serial publication, the copyright of the magazine does not protect those rights which the author retains, unless he takes some independent steps to copyright them himself; and since the publishing of the story in the magazine operates as an abandonment of such rights, if the story is thereafter dramatised by a third party, the author can have no redress. The action, although a recent one, was brought under the former copyright law, but there would not seem to be anything in the present Act which would qualify or render less significant the decision. The attorney for the Authors’ League of America doubts seriously whether the dictum of the court (c) is the view which will ultimately prevail if the point 1s eventually properly raised either before the Circuit Court of Appeals or the Supreme Court 262 of the United States. He believes that this court could have reached the same decision in the Dam case by another process of reasoning more consistent with the general understanding under which authors are accustomed to submit their manuscripts to editors and publishers. This he believes to be that, in default of any written or oral agreement between the parties, an editor or publisher of a magazine who pur- chases a manuscript does so on the implied understanding that he shall copyright the same and hold the copyright thereof in trust for the author, thus protecting not only the dramatic rights, but all other rights for the author’s benefit. If this be so, the author can compel a reassignment of the copyright to him- self when necessary, such as Dam secured voluntarily from the Ess. Ess. Company. But, in any event, so long as this and similar matters remain in doubt, both authors and publishers should, for their own protection, agree on some system whereby the dramatic and all other rights sre thoroughly safeguarded. This can be accomplished in either of two ways :— (a) The editor can copyright each story or article separately in the author’s name, printing at the bottom of the first page thereof a proper copyright notice, as follows :— ‘Copyright, John Doe, 1913.” The author should then immediately on pub- lication mail one copy of the magazine to the Registrar of Copyrights in Washington, in conformity with the requirements of the present Act, enclosing the fee of One Dollar. This is perhaps the simplest way, although it involves a separate registration of the magazine for each story or article so copyrighted. (b) Or the author can sell his story outright to the editor or publisher, and safely reserve his equitable interests in the dramatic or other rights thereto by attaching to his manuscript a “rider” or slip somewhat as follows :— “This manuscript is submitted with the understanding that if accepted for publication, the same shall be copyrighted by the pub- lishers, and all rights under said copyright (except that of magazine publication) shall be held in trust for the benefit of the writer or his assigns, and will be reassigned to him upon demand.” The writer believes that, under the present state of the law, only by one of the two methods outlined above can a magazine writer be sure that his rights will be properly protected. Arruur C. TRAIN, Attorney for Authors’ League of America. THE AUTHOR. MAGAZINES AND THEIR CONTRIBUTORS. —— HE attention of the committee of the Society of Authors has been called to certain transactions by proprietors and editors of magazines which bring great hard- ship upon those authors who contribute to their journals. The difficulty arises owing to the fact that neither editor nor author makes a clear statement of the terms of the contract under which the one desires to sell his work and the other desires to publish it. The author sends his work up to a journal, the editor writes a letter stating that he is willing to accept the work; the work is. published and the author receives a cheque with a receipt either on a separate paper or endorsed at the back of the cheque, purporting to convey certain rights which the author never contemplated con- veying, and which, when obtained, are often of no value to the proprietor or editor. The receipt purports to convey either the whole copyright or all serial rights. In the first case, that is where the receipt is a separate document, the author is able to cash the cheque and to alter the receipt according to the implied terms of the contract that has been entered into. The hardship in this case arises out of the fact that an author sometimes is afraid to alter the receipt because he thinks such alteration may prejudice him in future in his negotiations with the firm. This has not infrequently been shown to be the result. When, however, the receipt purporting to convey the copyright or all the serial rights is printed on the back of the cheque, the bankers, as a rule, have instructions not to cash the cheque if any alteration is made in the receipt. The author anxious, first, to obtain the money, and secondly, not to have any trouble with the proprietors for the reasons already given, signs the document and thus sells his birthright for a mess of pottage. To a certain extent there is fault on both sides, for the author, if he was really business- like, would forward his article to the magazine and would state clearly, in a covering letter, the rights he desired to sell, and the price at which he desired to sell those rights. If the editor then accepted the MS., it would be accepted, on the terms of the letter which had been sent, unless the editor made some special stipulation before publication. The case is unbusinesslike from the editor’s point of view, for when he accepts the work he ought to state clearly what rights he desires to buy, and the price he desires to give for those  THE AUTHOR. rights. A worse complexion, however, is thrown on the case where the author sends up his work and it is printed without any accept- ance whatever. There is, no doubt, some implied contract where no terms are specified and the implied contract seems to be quite clear. When a person sends an article up to a magazine, the implied contract is, that he grants to the magazine the first serial use of that article for that paper. He doesn’t grant all his serial rights, for no doubt in many cases secondary serial rights are very valuable. He certainly doesn’t grant his copyright, and indeed, under the present copyright law, he could not assign away his copyright except in writing. It is, therefore, very unbusinesslike or unjust of proprietors and editors to put the author in the awkward position of having to sign away his rights, or of being boycotted for the future. As several complaints have come to the - Committee of Management of the methods of certain magazines and certain publishers who acted on these lines, a circular was issued from the Society’s office, asking for the editors’ opinions in the circumstances put forward. Out of a dozen letters that were issued, under the committee’s authority, some half-dozen replies were received. An answer from the Religious Tract Society stated that no endorse- ment was made on the cheques, but a separate receipt was sent. As, however, the separate receipt asked for the copyright, it was clear that there was no alleviation of the author’s position, except that he got his money and had the power to alter the receipt. But on his altering the receipt considerable dispute arose, and the editor, in a letter addressed to the author, stated clearly that all matter printed in his paper was the copyright of the paper, and that he had no record of any arrangement by which the author had reserved the copyright of his story. An editor who had any knowledge of the business side of his position would know that, as an universal rule, an author does not intend to convey his copyright to a magazine, and that it is not for the author to reserve the copyright, but for the editor, if he desires to have the copyright, to make a special contract for it. In a letter received from the Amalgamated Press, Ltd., the manager says that the rights that have been acquired are specified at the back of the cheque, and at the same time states that great inconvenience would be caused if every short story or article that was 263 purchased was the subject of a written agree- ment. This may be frue in some circumstances, but the procedure adopted in this case turns out all for the advantage of the papers repre- sented by this manager. For, if anagreement has not been entered into beforehand (and apparently the manager considered and acted upon the consideration that it would be a great inconvenience to enter into an agreement on every occasion), then it is quite clear that the only right acquired would be the first serial use of the story in the paper to which it had been forwarded. If the manager was pre- pared to fill in the endorsement on the back of the cheque on these lines, in those cases, where no written agreement had been made beforehand, then there would be no objection to this method of carrying on the business, and a great deal of difficulty might be saved ; but if the endorsement on the cheque exceeds the first serial use, it is needless for the manager to say, as he states in his letter, that ‘the author in endorsing the cheque would note the form and could at once raise any question as to the rights acquired by the com- pany,” for that places the author under the very hardship that was mentioned at the beginning of this article. A third letter from Messrs. Cassell & Co., states that they have received no complaints in regard to the points raised in the com- mittee’s circular. This statement is not endorsed by the information which has come to the office on several occasions. It would be as well, perhaps, if this manager had made closer enquiries before he responded tothe circular. Another well-known proprietor of magazines stated, as in the first instance, that the company did not place a printed form of receipt on their cheques, but that a separate slip was enclosed in which the terms of purchase were plainly stated. This, as has already been pointed out, has a great advantage if the terms are disputed. Finally, the last letter received was from the ‘English Review.” The manager recog- nised the difficulty and suggested that the Society should draw up some form, and should organise some method which would be simpler for both the authors and the proprietors. It would be useless to multiply cases, but it may be of interest to quote an example of what very frequently happens, and the committee are able to give the particulars of a very clear case that ‘is before them. A member of the Society sent up a copy of verses to a magazine, the proprictors of which 264 are Messrs. Dent & Co. The verses were published without any communication what- ever to the author. In due course the author received a cheque, with a formal receipt accompanying, asking for the whole of the copyright ; the receipt running as follows :— ** Received this day of from (publishers) the sum of in payment of the amount agreed to be paid by them to me for a poem entitled a ” in the number of on the terms that the copyright in any work therein shall belong to the said (publishers) absolutely.” The payment was very inadequate, even for the first serial use. It was absolutely absurd for the copyright of a work, and the receipt is inaccurate for it contains the words ‘“ the amount agreed to be paid by them to me,” and ‘‘on the terms that the copyright... shall belong to the publishers absolutely,” though no agreement whatever had been come to on either point. In this special case the author altered the receipt, returned it, did not fight about the absurd smallness of the payment, but handed the cheque over to the Pension Fund of the Society of Authors. In this case, all the points that have been raised are clearly set out. First, the author receives an inadequate payment even for the serial use; secondly, he receives a receipt asking him to convey the whole copyright, the only saving point being that the receipt was not at the back of the cheque. It is all very well for proprietors to maintain also that the author can dispute the rights, but many authors do not understand the legal technicalities contained in the words and may be, and often are, quite unconsciously, selling rights which they never intended to sell. In this special instance, it must be remembered that the power of selling poetry, especially if it is fitted for production to music, is exten- Sive, as sometimes two or three composers will set a song to music, and for each licence the author may obtain from two to five pounds. The committee, however, desire, in order, if possible, to come to some satisfactory arrange- ment, to propose the following :— 1. That no receipt whatever should be demanded by the process of endorsement to the cheque. 2. That in the case where, owing to pressure of business or other matters, it is impossible to make a formal written agreement with the author, and failing any covering letter sent THE AUTHOR. by the author to the publisher, the receipt should run as follows :— “* Received of the sum of being payment for the first serial use of the article entitled in maga- zine. The author hereby, undertakes not to produce the said work in serial or book form for a term of months from the date of such publication,” The committee have given the time limit their serious consideration. They consider that in many cases where a striking story or striking poem has been published ina magazine, review or paper, it is only fair that the magazine, paper or review should benefit by the increase in its circulation for a limited time after the publication of the work. They think that in special cases a six months’ limit is reasonable, but in the majority of cases the limit should be much less, and that, if any- thing, this limit gives an advantage to the magazine rather than to the author. ST MAGAZINE CONTENTS. a, British REVIEW. The Popular Taste. By R. A. Scott James. CoNTEMPORARY. Wagner in 1913. By Ernest Newman. Shakespeare and Pictorial Art. CoRNHILL. The Little Brothers of the Pavement. By Gilbert Coleridge. Encuish REVIEW. Boceaccio. By Walter Raleigh. Mr. Newton-Robinson’s Poems. By William Steb- bing. FORTNIGHTLY. By Oliver Onions. Henry Ospovat. By W. L. Courtney. Realistic Drama, I. NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER. Gobineau, Nietzsche, Wagner. By Georges Chatterton- Hill. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Front Page dee . £4 0 0 Other Pages vee one se ae see ase a 8 0 0 Half of a Page ... aes en aes Ca oie eek wea ks 10> 0 Quarter of a Page uae oan ves on on ae on O16 6 Highth of a Page ce se ms - $ cs a OT 8 Single Column Advertisements perinch 0 6 0 Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Sia and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addvessed to J. F. Brimont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, E.G.  i 3 a THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — i. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive iD advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 8. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourse!f, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution, Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. Oi WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —_=<—+—_ ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be 265 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation, (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement, The main points are :-— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means, (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. ++ —____—___ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. a EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager, 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 264 are Messrs. Dent & Co. The verses were published without any communication what- ever to the author. In due course the author received a cheque, with a formal receipt accompanying, asking for the whole of the copyright ; the receipt running as follows :— ‘* Received this day of from (publishers) the sum of in payment of the amount agreed to be paid by them to me for a poem entitled a *? in the number of on the terms that the copyright in any work therein shall belong to the said (publishers) absolutely.” The payment was very inadequate, even for the first serial use. It was absolutely absurd for the copyright of a work, and the receipt is inaccurate for it contains the words “the amount agreed to be paid by them to me,” and ‘“‘on the terms that the copyright... shall belong to the publishers absolutely,” though no agreement whatever had _ been come to on either point. In _ this special case the author altered the receipt, returned it, did not fight about the absurd smallness of the payment, but handed the cheque over to the Pension Fund of the Society of Authors. In this case, all the points that have been raised are clearly set out. First, the author receives an inadequate payment even for the serial use; secondly, he receives a receipt asking him to convey the whole copyright, the only saving point being that the receipt was not at the back of the cheque. It is all very well for proprietors to maintain also that the author can dispute the rights, but many authors do not understand the legal technicalities contained in the words and may be, and often are, quite unconsciously, selling rights which they never intended to sell. In this special instance, it must be remembered that the power of selling poetry, especially if it is fitted for production to music, is exten- sive, as sometimes two or three composers will set a song to music, and for each licence the author may obtain from two to five pounds. The committee, however, desire, in order, if possible, to come to some satisfactory arrange- ment, to propose the following :— 1. That no receipt whatever should be demanded by the process of endorsement to the cheque. 2. That in the case where, owing to pressure of business or other matters, it is impossible to make a formal written agreement with the author, and failing any covering letter sent THE AUTHOR. by the author to the publisher, the ; should run as follows si receipt “Received of the sum of being payment for the first serial use of the article entitled in maga- zine. The author hereby, undertakes not to produce the said work in serial or book form for a term of months from the date of such publication.” The committee have given the time limit their serious consideration. They consider that in many cases where a striking story or striking poem has been published in a magazine, review or paper, it is only fair that the magazine, paper or review should benefit by the increase in its circulation for a limited time after the publication of the work. They think that in special cases a six months’ limit is reasonable, but in the majority of cases the limit should be much less, and that, if any- thing, this limit gives an advantage to the magazine rather than to the author. ee MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ——— + British REVIEW. The Popular Taste. By R. A. Scott James. CoNTEMPORARY. Wagner in 1913. By Ernest Newman. Shakespeare and Pictorial Art. CoRNHILL. The Little Brothers of the Pavement. Coleridge. By Gilbert Eneuish REVIEW. Boccaccio. By Walter Raleigh. Mr. Newton-Robinson’s Poems. bing. By William Steb- FORTNIGHTLY. Henry Ospovat. By Oliver Onions. Realistic Drama, I. By W. L. Courtney. NINETEENTH CENTURY AND AFTER. Gobineau, Nietzsche, Wagner. By Georges Chatterton- Hill. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.} Front Page ie see ee tee me << sau es a Other Pages ae ste see obs ee “se “8 ose ) Half of a Page ... ake owe wee a Quarter of a Page tee 5 EHighth of a Page sae Ge Single Column Advertisements Q 6 os au 0 T 0 . perinch 0 6 O Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Six and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions. All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to J. F. Bextoont & Co., 29, Paternoster Square, London, B.C. THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. a i. VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinarysolicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer, 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of thesafe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per anoum, or £10 10s. for life membership. Or WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. een gece ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be 265 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor |! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement, The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. he WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ee EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the N Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager, 8. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 266 (v.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent, An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. + REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. ——$- 9 ne ape typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 24. 6d. per act, THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS? AND AGENTS. —t RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's feeg from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general.the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees*in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable, But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ee WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. oe ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. Oi STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. re THE READING BRANCH. — > EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works, The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —— ee REMITTANCES. a : The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. THE AUTHOR. COLLECTION BUREAU. ——_-— | due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three department :— 1; Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency, for the placing of books or plays. —___—_+—~>—_+-—____—_- GENERAL NOTES. THEATRICAL CONDITIONS IN HOLLAND. F We have received a very interesting report from Mr. A. Reyding, the Society’s recently appointed agent in Holland, touching the theatrical conditions obtaining in that country. Mr. Reyding informs us that while the fees paid for representations in Amsterdam are not those which could be obtained in London or Paris, they are by no means to be despised. Amsterdam possesses five theatres of import- ance, and a few smaller ones, apart from music halls and numerous cinematograph theatres. Four managers in Amsterdam and one in Rotterdam are continually in search of good plays which have attained success in London. One of the most important theatrical institutions is the “Royal Company” in Amsterdam. It is managed by a board of directors and liberally subsidised by the Queen. Moreover, it is allowed to give performances in the “ Municipal Theatre,” a large, modern building. Practically the management run two companies, alternatively travelling in the provinces. Another first-rate enterprise is the ‘‘ Crystal Palace Theatre’? in Amsterdam. It is man- aged by a gifted and energetic actor-manager, who has already achieved great successes during the short period of his directorship. Here again a double company is maintained with a view to travelling. 267 As third and fourth in rank, the ‘‘ Holland Theatre” and the ‘Grand Theatre” in Amsterdam may be mentioned, both under the management of a well-known author. The company engaged by this director is so numer- ous that it allows of dividing into three or even four parts, according to circumstances. The ‘Rembrandt ‘Theatre’ produces musical comedies only. Among the smaller theatres, two are worthy ofattention. Firstly, the “‘ Frascati Theatre,” managed by a young, intelligent actor-manager, and presenting good performances of the Paris ‘‘ Theatre des Varietes ’’ repertory and light comedy in general. Secondly, the ‘Plantage Theatre,” cultivating detective- drama. As to gross box receipts, these are naturally inferior to London figures, owing to the fact that the charges for seats remain far below cosmopolitan standard prices and that, practi- eally, real full houses occur on Sunday nights only. At a rough estimate, £40 may be con- sidered as the average gross takings on a week-day in any principal theatre, always provided that the play is a success. And the receipts on Sunday nights may amount to £120, and even more in one or two houses. It follows that the totality during each week might be valued at about £360 in favourable cases. Series of a hundred consecutive representa- tions are by no means the longest on record ; the way in which Amsterdam companies are being managed allows of continuous runs. An exception, however, must be made for the “Royal Company,” where the “ Comedie Francaise” example is followed, the playbill changing about every day. Nevertheless, if a play produced by that company prove successful, it may become a repertory play, yielding profits during many years. Other companies only re-start a play in case of its run having been interrupted by the end of the season, or on the ground of some other urgent cause; for, as a rule, re-starting a piece does not pay. Amsterdam may be called the centre of theatrical life in Holland, yet Rotterdam possesses a fine playhouse and an excellent company of its own. But as that city has a relatively small number of inhabitants, long runs never occur there. A series of twenty representations may be considered as a maxi- mum. As to receipts there is no sensible difference between Amsterdam and Rotterdam figures. It. may be taken as a general rule that, in 268 Holland, translators’ fees are paid by the managers, quite separate from authors’ fees. English authors, therefore, should never put their plays into the hands.of would-be trans- lators, who offer to divide equally the profits derived from representations in Holland. Concerning authors’ fees for cinematograph performances, up to this moment films of British origin have only been produced here by way of exception, and in these cases the usual course seems to be that the manufac- turers pay a sum once to the author of a plot. Music PUBLISHERS AND FoREIGN MECHANICAL Ricuts. WE have already called attention to the claim of the English music publisher to take 50% of the composer’s mechanical fees. This claim, when admitted by composers, reduces their fees under the compulsory licence clauses of the Copyright Act to something near the vanishing point, so far as the United Kingdom is concerned. ‘But the mischief does not end here. There are the foreign mechanical fees to be considered, and from correspondence which has come to the Society’s office, it would seem that the case of the composer in respect of these fees, is even worse than it is in the United Kingdom. For example, reference may be made to the sale of mechanical reproductions in Germany. The practice of the English music publisher is to assign the mechanical rights to the German publisher, subject to the payment to the English house of half the fees which their sale produces. The effect of this is that the English music publisher gets 50°% of what the German publisher receives, and the English composer 50% of what the English publisher receives, or 25% of the figure actually paid by the mechanical trade in Germany, less the cost of collection by the agent who is employed to carry through the collection. It may seem strange to the composer that the English publisher should be willing to yield to the German publisher 50% of the fees. Composers are quite accustomed to the music publisher’s request that they should surrender 50% of their fees, but the willingness of the publisher to make a similar surrender does not coincide with their experience of his ability to look after himself in these matters. An explanation, however, occurs to us. It THE AUTHOR. may not be the correct one, but as it certainly would explain a practice otherwise almost inexplicable, we think it worth while to put it forward. We shall be very glad to learn that it is incorrect. Is there a reciprocal arrangement between the British and German music publisher, by which each surrenders 50°% of the mechanical fees produced in their respective countries ? For example, the English publisher may accept half the mechanical fees in Germany for one of his composer’s works on condition that the German house allows him the same share in the mechanical fees in Great Britain of the work of a German composer. An arrangement of this kind protects both parties against loss. But what of the two unfortunate composers. They are obviously in a different position. Depending as each of them does on the popularity of his own compositions, neither is able to reap any advantage from an arrangement of the kind indicated. In consequence, this alliance, if our deduction is correct, is admirable from the point of view of the publishers in the two countries, but is extremely unsatisfactory from the standpoint of the composer, alike in Ger- many and in the United Kingdom. Movine Pictures. Ir is with much pleasure we note that the valuable report by Mr. Cecil Raleigh on Moving Pictures that appeared in last month’s issue, has raised considerable interest not only with the producers of cinematograph films, but also with the authors that write the plots. The Bioscope has interviewed Mr. Raleigh and the Daily Chronicle has inserted a long article from his dictation. As we pointed out in last month’s Author the matter is of the greatest importance; it must not be reckoned that that report is final. Mr. Raleigh, himself, does not consider it so. Since it was produced, further information has come to his knowledge and to the office of the Society. It appears that the French Society has also issued a report, and a report has also come through from Germany ; further details are also to hand from America. It is likely, therefore, that at no distant date a subsidiary report will have to be made, dealing with these new facts. It seems quite clear that there will be a large and increasing market for good plots for films, and if properly handled there should be a considerable income for those authors who study the public tastes.  BOOK PUBLISHING IN THE UNITED STATES, R. GEORGE P. BRETT has been or writing in the April number of the Atlantic Monthly on ‘* Book Publish- ing and its present Tendencies.” We take it that he refers to book publishing in America. He arrives at the conclusion that although the number of books put on the market has greatly inereased during the past few years, the total circulation of books in the United States has not increased in anything like the same pro- portion; and he further explains that many of the publishers who were known for a particu- lar class of book have gone in for general publishing business. He draws the conclusion that the gross circulation has not increased owing to the fault in distribution, and his solution of the difficulty appears to be that books should be published at a cheaper rate, and as a corollary, that the authors must take smaller royalties. It is quite true that if books are published at a cheap rate, the authors cannot take the same amount of royalty as they can if the book is published at a higher price, but it does not follow by any means that if the book is produced in the first instance at a low price that the increase in the circulation will be at all proportionate. I mean by that, that the publisher and the author will arrive at the same amount of profit in the end. Indeed, all evidence goes to show that the deduction isfalse. There are no doubt a few authors who make a universal appeal, that is, an appeal to all people who can read and write, but the number who can make this appeal can be reckoned on the fingers of one hand. The general author has a certain following, and, however cheap his books are, that following will not be increased very perceptibly by publishing at a cheaper rate. The Society of Authors went into the figures as far as the English market is concerned, in great detail, and issued a report not long ago on the subject. Mr. Brett instances France and Germany, but the case in France certainly has tended to reduce the profits, and has not been a financial success from the author’s point of view. In England, for instance, supposing an author gets 1s. on a 6s. book, published subject to discount, he would get, perhaps, _ 14d. on.a 1s. net book. He would, therefore, have to obtain eight times the circulation in order to make his returns equivalent, and this THE AUTHOR. 269 extra circulation he does not, as a rule, obtain. Indeed, the publication of so many cheay books is very often, as the booksellers pointed out, disastrous to the bookselling trade. The booksellers having no room in which to display the crowd of new and cheap books, in consequence find their shops filled with unworkable stock. Mr. Brett says, “‘ the successful experiments in the publishing of cheap editions of books abroad are usually with those books which are either out of copy- right, and consequently pay no royalty to the authors, or for which a very low rate of royalty can be arranged.” By abroad, no doubt he includes England, but although no doubt the English classics are published in cheap form, there is, at the same time, an enormous output of copyright books pub- lished also in the cheap form, but—after they have already appeared in a more expensive edition. The article contains some very interesting statements, but statements which are not by any means satisfactory from the author’s. point of view, statements which by no means apply to the English market, even if they do to the American. Has Mr. Brett really made an exhaustive study from all points ? or is he only feeling his way as a publisher? I cannot at all agree with Mr. Brett that the solution of the difficulty, at any rate as far as England is concerned, is by issuing books at alow price. It is always possible to reduce the price of a book half-a-dozen years after its original publication, if it is clear that there is still a continuing demand for it, but the result of this reduction in the price is by no means always financially successful to the author and the publisher for the reasons already given. If the book shows that it is likely to have a universal appeal, then no doubt, after a run at a higher price, it will be best to produce the book in cheap form, but if there is not sufficient vitality to carry the book through five or six years, then a cheap edition is not desirous but disastrous; and probably if the book had originally been published at a low price, the financial result to the author and the publisher would have been unsatisfactory and destructive to both their interests. The main point of Mr. Brett’s arguments, as has already been pointed out, lies in the fact that he considers authors are too grasping. From the author’s point of view, neither Mr. Brett’s deductions nor his arguments can for a moment be admitted. G. H. T. 270 THE AUTHOR. THE COMMERCIAL SIDE OF MUSIC. ————_ (Reprinted from “The English Review” by kind permission of the Editor.) 1 is a degradation to the profession that any composer should be asked to sign the common form of agreement that is at present being put forward by some of the best houses in the music publishing trade. There has been considerable correspon- dence in The Times and other papers about the sale by Mr. Coleridge Taylor of his copy- right in ‘“‘ Hiawatha” to Messrs. Novello & Co. outright for a sum down. But it is not on this form of contract that I desire to comment, but on a much more subtle form, namely, a contract for the payment of a royalty on the assignment of the copyright. This form is distinctly more subtle, for it seems to the composer that by securing a royalty he may be gaining his just reward, whereas he may still be losing by the assignment every- thing that is worth holding. When a publisher of literary works asks for a licence to publish, he is generally contented with a licence to ublish in book form; in some cases even this 1s limited to book form at a certain price or during a certain period, and if the publisher does not keep the book on the market the contract is at an end. He does not ask for —or should he ask for, does not get—the dramatic rights, the rights of translation, the American copyright and cinematograph rights ; but the music publisher, who should be content with a licence to publish in printed form, asks for an assignment of copyright which carries the performing rights—equal to dramatic rights; the rights of publication in foreign countries—infinitely more valuable than the translation rights, for music is a universal language; the rights in the United States— infinitely more valuable than an author’s United States rights, because the heavy tax of printing in the United States is unnecessary in the case of music; and the rights of repro- duction by mechanical instruments—at the present time more valuable still than the cinematograph rights in a book. After this preamble, it may be useful to print an ordinary form of music publisher’s agreement :— y ieee se OL aise ca in consideration of the royalties hereinafter reserved and of the sum of one shilling (the receipt of which I hereby acknowledge as an advance pay- ment) hereby assign to.....; SAOr el (hereinafter called the Publishers) their successors and assigns the entire and exclusive copyright, rights of representation and arrangement of whatever kind, rights of reproduction tipon mechanical instruments of every description and all othe ‘ rights whatsoever in the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland its Colonies and Dependencies and in all foreign countries their Colonies and Dependencies now or hereafter conferred or created of and in the following original work of which I am the composer and compiler The Royalties shall be (a) In the United Kingdom its Colonies (except Canada) and Dependencies at the rate of pence on all copies sold by the Publishers or their successors or assigns. (b) And in the United States of America and Canada and on the Continent of Europe one half of that rate. No royalty on copies gratuitously distributed nor on Band parts. : 7 copies shall be counted as 6. On Mechanical Reproductions :— 50 per cent. of the nett amounts received by the Pub- lishers therefor : AS WITNESS &c. It is surely a mockery to call such a document an agreement ; and, indeed, many of the music publishers realise this fact,,as they refuse or neglect to send the composers a copy signed by the firm; and if the composer has not the business acumen to keep an exact copy, he is left in the humiliating position of having to appeal to the publisher should he subsequently desire to have particulars of the document he has so rashly and foolishly signed. Before discussing this particular form, it will be as well to repeat here some of the legal difficulties which arise out of an assignment of copyright. To begin with, if anything should happen to the firm, if it should become bankrupt, or —if a company—go into liquidation, the composer would have no right, according to existing decisions of the Court, to prevent the assignment of the copyright to another purchaser, and he might find that his property had come into the hands of a most undesirable assignee. But there is worse to follow, for the com- poser would have no claim for royalties against the assignee, and would be in a worse position than if he had sold his copyright for a sum down. Secondly, after the work has once been published, even in a limited degree, no power on earth can force the publisher to continue to keep the work on the market, and the com- * poser might have to buy back that which the publisher refuses to utilise at the publisher’s owr price. Thirdly, if after the work is put on the market an action for infringement of copyright is threatened—this case actually occurred— even though the composer may have the strongest evidence that there is no infringement  THE AUTHOR. the publisher may refuse to run the risk and has power to withdraw all copies. Again the eomposer is without a remedy. Finally, the publisher may alter the work within the limit of libel, produce a chorale as a waltz, or adapt the airs for other purposes than those originally designed by the composer. Such alterations, which might be the cause of the greatest annoyance to the composer, need not, and probably would not, give him a right of action. These are some of the legal difficulties arising out of the assignment of copyright. The financial loss is also considerable, for the performing rights, save in few cases, are squandered by the publishers for the adver- tisement of their own wares, when these rights might be husbanded by the composer, and, if properly marketed, bring in, in this country, as good a return as they bring in to foreign composers. Reference will be made later to the Toss to the composer arising from the assignment of his mechanical instrument rights. The faults to which attention has been drawn are, however, faults of commission ; but look at the faults of omission. The publishers do not undertake to put the work on the market. No doubt, as payment of a royalty on every copy sold is part of the consideration, publication would be an implied term of the contract. But what kind of pub- lication? In what form? At what price ? By what date? As the royalty is a fixed royalty of so many pennies a copy, it is of great importance that the published price should be fixed, for what might be a fair royalty if the work was issued at one price might be a very unfair royalty if the work was issued at another price. Then, again, all mention of the date is omitted. It is not unknown in the publishing trade that where no date has been fixed, delays of six, twelve, or eighteen months have occurred. Again, there is no clause to compel the publisher to continue publishing, or, alterna- tively, having published, to give up his rights if he does not intend to use them further when the work is out of print. There is not even a common form clause: by which the composer is to receive accounts properly issued at fixed dates. Many other points might be noted, but for the present purpose these are sufficient. The answer of the man of business is clear : “What a fool the composer must be.” To some extent this is true, but it must be reme- bered that the marketing of works of art is different from the marketing of merchandise. 271 The artist is a man often in absolute ignorance of his rights and their potentialities, and he is dealing with a man whose business in life has been to study every detail of artistic property from the commercial standpoint. No wonder, then, that music publishers grow fat and prosper, and that, as far as financial returns are concerned, there are many Coleridge Taylors among the rank and file of the profession. What wonder, also, when one of the leading members of the profession in his smug prosperity says he sees no need for a combination of composers to strengthen the chances of his struggling confreres ; when another states in public that he is too busy to look after his royalties (he may be quite sure the publisher is not) ; when another writes that. most of his contracts are made across his publisher’s dinner-table. If the leaders are so weighted with chains, whether of gold or of inertia or of prejudice, no wonder that the young composer sees so little chance. But the young generation is vigorous and full of life. If it is neglected by those who ought to make it their duty to help, by those who have known what it is to be told that if they did not like to put their name to a con- tract of slavery, the publisher will never publish anything more for them, still, let it fight on until it carves the way to its own salvation. Rights of Reproduction on Mechanical Instru- ments.—When the Copyright Act of 1911 came into force, a splendid opportunity occurred for the composer to break away from his bondage. The rights of reproduction on mechanical instruments were then, for the first time, included under Statutory Copyright, and in order that composers who, before the Act, had assigned their copyrights, might not lose by such conveyance rights of property which, prior to the Act, had not existed, the « Act placed those rights, in spite of the assign ment of copyright, in their hands to deal with. But it stipulated that composers should receive a fixed royalty. The publishers, seeing what was about to happen, at once took steps to counteract the benefits that the Act bestowed. The Society of Authors wrote a letter to The Times to point out to composers their position under past contracts. But the publishers proceeded to form a company for the collection of fees, by the rules of which, after deducting all the expenses of collection—a quite indeter- minate quantity—80 per cent. of the royalties on the property, which, by the Act, was the composer’s absolutely, was transferred to the publishers’ pockets. The music publishe 272 THE AUTHOR. claimed that he was entitled to a percentage of these fees because, by publishing the composer’s music, he had made the mechanical reproduction rights valuable. This may or may not have been true, but if it were true it was a matter to be decided between the com- oser and the publisher, and not arbitrarily & a company which was started on a business basis and not for the settlement of an ethical question. It is certain, however, that in the near future it will be the music publisher who will have to’ thank the mechanical reproducer for the advertisement rather than the mechanical reproducer the publisher. Mechanical reproduction is going ahead very fast, and many owners of pianolas, gramo- phones, etc., go to the retail dealers and try reproductions, quite irrespective of the music publisher, and make their choice for purchase or hire, quite irrespective of whether they have heard the original played from sheet music. This practice will become more and more common, so that the music publisher’s argument that he is entitled to a share in the mechanical instrument rights, if ever it was good, grows less and less valid. But I do not admit it was good. The music publisher is the agent of the composer to produce his music in a certain form specified in the contract, and the author’s royalty is based on this considera- tion. He is not the principal, to claim from the composer control over his rights. The editor of a magazine might as well claim a share in the book production, or the pub- lisher of a book claim a share of the serial rights. But the rules of this company contained other interesting statements. The committee of the company was to be allowed to conduct or defend’ such legal proceedings, as they might sanction, appar- ently, without reference to the composer who was the owner of the rights. Under this rule they might neglect, perhaps for financial reasons, to protect the composer’s rights, and in that case the composer would have no means of obtaining redress for infringements, as the transfer of his rights to the company would have prevented his taking independent action. Secondly, the committee might decide to take action in a case to which the composer might strongly object; and thirdly, the com- mittee might take action in respect of the repro- duction of the rights of one of its members, and get involved in a complicated lawsuit, leaving the rest of the members to bear the expenses of the proceedings, however indis- creetly the committee may have acted. The only limit upon the expenses was the total amount of all royalties collected. Generally, a society can rely on the subscriptions received, and no member is liable for anything more, But in the case of the company referred to, the whole income of the members for royalties on mechanical reproductions was at stake. The principles embodied in the rules of this company have been put forward at some length. It may be that some of the rules have been altered since they were first pro- mulgated ; that milder methods have been suggested. But the idea underlying the publishers’ action is still the same ; they desired to obtain 80 per cent. of property to which they had no right, which, under the very wording of the Act, was declared to be the composer’s absolutely. But there is something more bitter behind. The management of the company was to be under the control of a board consisting of six publishers, three composers and three authors. I understand that composers have been ready to accept places on_ that board. Under the Act another difficulty has arisen. It has been pointed out that the composer, although he had assigned his copyright before the Act came into force, was still allowed to maintain the right of mechanical reproduction in spite of such assignment. It seems, how- ever, from recent evidence, that composers consider that the same principle applies to any contract entered into after the Act has come into force. This deduction is entirely false. Any assignment of copyright after the Act has come into force assigns to the publishers the rights in mechanical repro- duction. In the agreement printed on a previous page the publisher has taken advantage of this and claims 50 per cent. This is kind and generous, for, as he held the copyright, he might have taken everything ; but he has also the power to license or refuse to license the reproduction. That they should retain this in their own hands is a matter which some composers might consider to be of the utmost importance. Is it true, then, that composers are letting slip their opportunities, and are coming back to a worse slavery owing to the fact that copyright now means much more than it did? If it is true it is the fault of those in the forefront of the profession, who from their position could make a firm stand, but refuse to  do so. It is not the negative side, the faults of omission, which is making it so hard for those who are struggling to rise; it is the positive action and the sins of commission. While these continue it is much to be feared that there will be little change in the customary form of pseudo-agreement on which I have reluctantly been compelled to comment. G. HERBERT THRING. —_—_____e —~.— + LIBELS, LIBELLERS AND THE LIBELLED—ALLEGED. ———+ — T least three recent libel actions, A widely reported and more or less “ sensational’? in character, have ended in verdicts for the defendants, for which reljef those gentlemen are no doubt duly thankful. They have good reason to be so, for juries who have awarded undeserved damages in the past, and judges who also have been found not without sympathy with the plaintiffs, have contributed to render the bringing of actions in respect of alleged libels not altogether unprofitable. The successes of his predecessors have, in fact, tended to give the would-be plaintiff an idea that apart from the merits of his case, which he is not likely to underrate, he will start with odds in his favour. The plaintiff's case may, of course, be a perfectly just one. The libel or supposed libel from which authors, composers and artists, the members of the Society, are most likely to suffer, is that which is contained in criticism upon a_ published work. Criticism that is unfair exists ; sometimes it may err through negligence inexcusably, but more or less inadver- tently ; sometimes it is deliberately intended to wound or injure. Authors, however, and the others mentioned, although not insensitive to criticism, as a rule know how to take their knocks philosophically ; they have too much good sense to air their wrongs in litiga- tion, and criticism that is neither fair nor reasonable is tolerated and condoned because it is not worth while to take notice of it. This, however, has nothing to do with the actions for libel to which reference has been made, which have ended in verdicts for defen- dants who have had to watch big bills of costs being piled up, a considerable proportion of which in any event must be paid by them. Actions of this kind interest authors rather THE AUTHOR. 273 as potential writers of libels than as victims of defamation. They cause reflections as to the ease with which law suits may be launched, and unhappy writers compelled to spend their money in self-defence. Alleged libellers who call for sympathy as such are of two kinds, if they may be classified roughly—those who, writing honestly and from a sense of duty, criticise deliberately and unfavourably the acts or writings of others, which either invite or challenge criticism ; and those who write without any idea that an article not aimed at any such mark may wound the feclings of a hyper-sensitive individual. There is also the class of persons involved by law in the blame where any supposed libel is published, as publishers and even as printers ; these are more or less connected with the latter group. In the class of those who deliberately criticise and have to take their risks would be included the authors of the criticism, which was claimed to_be libellous by Miss Lind-af-Hageby and Lord Alfred Douglas in the recent cases referred to, It is not necessary to recall the details of either case, except to say that observations which juries have found not to be such that the plaintiff deserved damages in respect of them, were the occasion of two trials of length unusual in actions of any kind involving far more im- portant issues,' and that such actions may be brought at any time in respect of criticism upon any person’s conduct, which may eventually be found to be perfectly fair and reasonable in view of the facts. The Times, in commenting upon these cases, pointed out most reasonably that the tendency of such actions must be to deprive the public of the benefit of wholesomé criticism in such matters as are of public interest. Newspapers, con- ducted with the care with which English newspapers are conducted, do not, as a rule, err in the direction of over-candid or searching criticism, even where the facts demand. it, and this, no doubt, is largely due to fear of the law being set in motion, and perhaps successfully set in motion, owing to some trifling slip or inaccuracy in an otherwise correctly revised article. No one desires to see slap-dash and indiscriminate onslaughts made upon persons or institutions deserving censure, but it cannot be for the public good that criticism should be restricted or kept out of existence by the fear of consequences wholly disproportionate to any fortuitous error which may be discovered in it. In the criticism of literature, of music, and of art, a veiled and gentle reticence may be  274 more agreeable to the feelings of individuals immediately affected, but» can hardly be beneficial to the public taste, stimulating to authors, or conducing to the general good of literature, art and music. This, however, is but a small section of the subject-matter upon which comment is made in newspapers and in books. For example, many persons are actively engaged in making money at the expense of the rest of their fellow men by means which vary in the degree of honesty employed. The methods of company promoters, of quack medicine vendors, of exploiters of new religions and other movements affecting the pockets or the health, bodily or otherwise, of their fellow men demand and deserve criticism in the public interest. A variety of causes contribute to their either escaping it or only obtaining it toned down to a point which renders it useless in the public interest, and it is submitted that not the least of those causes is the condition of the law with regard to libel, and the feeling that the courts are far more likely to reward the plaintiff beyond his deserts than to safeguard the defendant against oppression. As The Times observed in the article referred to even an unsuccessful action has been known to give a thoroughly profitable advertisement to the plaintiff. The other type of libel is that which arises more or less accidentally, and generally in fiction, through some foolish person fitting upon his own head a cap which may properly become him but which the unhappy defendant never intended for the personal misuse of an individual. Sometimes the fortuitous adop- tion of a name makes the supposed picture more complete by suggesting that of the injured person. If this is the case, or if other- wise one or two circumstances combine to make the likeness assured, the unhappy defendant runs a poor chance of being believed. Everyone must remember cases of this kind, in which juries have awarded damages although the defendant, an honourable man, has never swerved from his original statement that he wrote nothing which he intended to refer to the plaintiff, of whom (according to his evi- dence) he may never have heard. Cases of this kind supply some of the trivial but irritating libel actions which The Times suggests might be brought in the county court. No doubt, originally, the idea was that the possibility of a county court action for libel or slander would involve the multiplying of petty suits of this kind. That is still the chief argument against such an innovation. The Times compares petty libel actions to those THE AUTHOR. brought to recover small tradesmen’s bills, but the parallel is not a close one. The tradesman is not claiming an unascertained sum as damages for a supposed wrong. Still, if the change could be tried as an experiment it would be interesting, and perhaps persons obviously (even to themselves) likely to re- cover small damages only, would ‘abandon the attempt to do so if they felt that it would be imprudent to launch a High Court action. There is less publicity and less fame attaching to success in the county court. Perhaps, also, libel actions would be better tried, if it could so be provided by statute, without juries, by judges sitting alone. On the other hand, reference has been made above to sympathetic judges, and on the whole it must be said that judges have in the past shown in libel actions some leaning towards the side of the plaintiff. It used to be said at the bar of one or two occupants of the bench that they had often had to submit to criticism in the press without the opportunity to reply, and that they were taking it out of libellers whenever they got the chance. Perhaps the recent cases to which reference has been made show that a more impartial spirit now pervades the judicial bench. ANTONIO FOGAZZARO. 1 IFE on earth, if taken as the sum total of all experiences and of all sensations of which we are conscious, holds much that is of the flesh and much that is of the spirit ; life everlasting, if we could conceive it in its entirety, would hold more of the spirit than of the flesh—so it is with love sacred and profane. As exponents of these different aspects of life and love in modern Italian literature, two eminent writers stand out prominently: Antonio Fogazzaro, who believes in the spiritualisation of love capable of carrying man into regions of everlasting glory beyond earthly life, and Gabriele d’ Annunzio, who stands for the materialisation of love and the gratification of desire through possession ; the first appeals to the spirit, the second to the senses. I will endeavour to followtheir thoughts in their quest after love and ts ine a without attempting to discuss their methods of reaching the ideal. Each reader knows whether he is spiritually or materialistically inclined: if he loves spiritually let him read one by one  THE AUTHOR. the books of Fogazzaro, of which there are translations into English; if sensually, he will find food for thought in the works of Gabriele @’ Annunzio, which I will deal with in a coming issue of The Author. Antonio Fogazzaro was born in Vicenza on March 25, 1842, he wrote some verses between 1863—1872, but his first book, ‘* Miranda,”’ did not appear till 1874. Then came: “ Valsolda”’? (1876), ‘‘ Malombra”’ (1881), “ Daniele Cortis ” (1885), ‘Il mistero di un Poeta”’ (1888), ‘* Piccolo mondo antico” (1896), ‘‘ Piccolo mondo moderno” (1901), “T] Santo” (1905), and “ Leila »» (1910). He died a few months after the publication of this book. He also went in for philosophical dissertations (1891—1898), which have since been collected. Fogazzaro understood life as a harmony of which music was the language; he said of it that it was a generator of vague shadows, of sentiments of joy, sorrow, desire, dismay, pity, all without definite causes, and also of superb daring and an impulsive courage to achieve the impossible. He said that the best music also suggested confused images to the imagina- tion, signifying turbidly a narration, dialogue or drama, incomprehensible in its magnitude, because the language in which it is expressed is unknown to us, and unlike any language with which we are familiar, a language far removed from daily speech, but gifted with the sound of human passions, many of which are even correctly ordered, in proper sequence, following the methods of the highest reasoning in the world. Fogazzaro’s first book, “* Miranda ’’ (1874), initiates one in his belief with regard to love, a belief which he held to the last, and which gives a special “stamp ” to all his works. He shows love as a light, a sentiment capable of lifting man to spiritual perfection through self-denial and renunciation. Some of his earlier critics condemned him for dwelling too much on lofty passions and glorified love, instead of on the love of ordinary mortals in everyday life. This may be so, but one must not overlook the fact that he held the belief that physical attraction was an instinct outside man’s will, whilst the intel- lectual power of love could be cultivated into a thing of moral beauty, which was more lasting than mere mortal life, and more powerful than instinct. In “ Miranda” the heroine is a simple girl brought up amongst the flowers of the fields. There is no hypocrisy, no study or fictitious innocence in her purity; she is pure, simply 275 because she has never come in contact with vice, and when the man she loves discloses its existence through his materialistic and pleasure-seeking tendency, she is horrified, and her whole being rebels against it. But she cannot give up the man she loves, even though she thinks him unworthy. She is of the women who love once and for ever, but with a profound religious sentiment which holds feminine chastity supreme, and forbids her from falling in with his views. So she offers her life to the Almighty as a sacrifice, so that the man she loves may be redeemed. Her object is reached. He is redeemed through the force of moral love which, emanating from the human heart, is capable of regenerating the world. Throughout all Fogazzaro’s works the mission of love is that of conversion and redemption; human love thus becomes a path leading to divine love. This idea of the necessity for renunciation came to Fogazzaro through his conception of the immortality of the soul. He believed that the human body had evolved from a lower species, and that the soul of man, also evolved. from a rudimental, primordial soul, to a soul of transcendental beauty. He compares the birth of a soul to the striking of the hour ina clock; the hour is not complete until the clock strikes ; so at a given moment, when man reached a spiritual state capable of expression, when his hour was about to strike, with an infinitesimal change, God created in him an immortal soul which was not his before. Through this soul he can get in touch with the Supreme Being, his intellect guided by the Divine Spark making him capable of con- ceiving an abstract idea, and love lifted from a physical passion to a spiritual power. Because he believed utterly in the communion of souls, by some he was looked upon as an ascetic; because he fought all forms of limitation, and aspired to a free church for free men, with free souls capable of out- standing earthly passions, desires and sins, he was condemned by the Church as irreligious. Because in the “ Mystery of a Poet’ he declared that he saw “in every soul some reflection of an unknown light,” he was accused with dabbling in the occult and mysterious. In reality he had a pure conscience, a pure aim, and only pure art inspired him. He was rightly termed “ the Chevalier of the Spirit,” who believed in the ultimate apotheosis of all created things to a final perfect state of love, grace and beauty. Whoever reads his books may agree or 276 THE AUTHOR. disagree with his theories and_ principles, may find his men too perfect, and his women too frail, but whoever believes in the soul’s immortality will take fresh heart, and acquire a stronger faith in the ascension of man to perfection by Fogazzaro’s exposition of a superhuman love, which we may not have met in our lives, but for the existence of which at some time we have surely longed. E. S. Romero-Topesco. RICHARDSON’S LAW OF COPYRIGHT.* —— ++ R. RICHARDSON marshals his com- ments and explanations relating to the Law of Copyright and _ the changes effected in it by the Act of 1911 in a form different from that commonly adopted in legal text-books dealing with statute law. He gives as his reasons for abandoning the obvious and usual method of dealing with a branch of the law that has been codified, by commentary upon the Codifying Act, that in the first place the Copyright Act, 1911, does not lend itself easily to commen- tary. By this presumably he means that to quote sections or parts of sections of the new Act and to append to them notes explaining them and comparing their provisions with the law as it stood before they came into force or as it stands with regard to matters not affected by the new Act, is a method which he has tried and has found difficult to employ satisfactorily. In the second place, he considers that to adopt the method indicated would have involved unnecessary length, and he has preferred the task of summarising the new Act briefly where he deals with it in his notes. He further adds that it is difficult in dealing with the law of copyright to work in the old law while commenting upon the new. He, therefore, relegates the text of the Act of 1911 to his first appendix, where he sets it out verbatim and commences with a short outline of the history of copyright, chiefly literary * “The Law of Copyright,’ by J. B. Richardson, M.A., LL.B. (Cantab.), of the Middle Temple and the North- Eastern Circuit, Barrister-at-Law, late holder of a student- ship awarded by the Council of Legal Education. Jordan & Sons, Limited, London, 1913. Pp.390. Price, 6s. net. copyright, explaining its position before July” 1912, and summarising the principle changes which came into being on the first day of that month. Thence he proceeds to discuss. the general system now established, and lastly he treats in detail the various branches of copyright law as distinguished by the subject- matter of the right conferred. In subsequent chapters Colonial copyright is considered, and the international system arising out of the Berlin Convention and the Act of 1911. Mr. Richardson’s notes are clear and _ brief, and the form in which he has thus presented them to his readers is well adapted for the purposes of those who desire to obtain rapidly a bird’s-eye view of the law, past and present, affecting a particular point of copyright law. They would, no doubt, be convenient also to anyone desiring to study the law of copyright for the purpose of passing an examination in it. It is, however, a matter for individual opinion, how far the method followed has had as its result a text-book useful for the purpose of reference to a lawyer in practice, and how far it may be safe for an author to depart in such matters from precedents which have been tried and generally accepted. The answer to the question is not one easy for a reviewer to supply authoritatively, and must be answered rather by the barrister or solicitor who, when he has consulted a book a few times for professional purposes, will not have great difficulty in making up his mind as to whether he can find his way about in it easily, and put himself upon the track of that which he seeks to discover. At all events, Mr. Richard- son’s work contains a good deal of useful information within a moderate compass. We note that he condemns as a very doubtful experiment the system of royalties introduced in section 8, and the liberty given to republish without leave of the owner of the copyright twenty-five years after the author’s death, an experiment tried with a view to the con- ciliation of those who objected to a lengthened term of copyright, which certainly will not have the merit of simplifying the conditions of book publishing. ; He also condemns the limitations of the subject-matter of copyright laid down in section 1, sub-section 1, of the Act, but does not suggest that it prescribes a narrower area of protection than prevails in other countries, an aspect of the situation which presumably was taken into consideration when the section was framed. The rules made under the new Act will be found with other necessary_or useful information in an appendix.  THE AUTHOR. 277 CORRESPONDENCE. Oe AN AMERICAN “ WRITER'S YEAR BOOK.’”* — 1,001 addresses of places where manu- scripts can be sold, or any other } pumber,is not —. nor does this particular ti much matter. It must be presumed that a | title of this sort makes an appeal to some or it would not have been chosen ; yet pad that to others it may not seem quite bon ton. The work is intended as a guide essentially for writers on the other side of the ‘Atlantic, and the greater number of its pages are justly devoted to periodicals published in the United States. We are able to judge of the value of its information respecting such publications only by inference. In the case ‘of the journals with which we are acquainted the information is correct and the advice a . The chapter devoted to “ English Magazines that ty American MSS.” is dis- ey = done. The general hints given in preface are also admirable. There can be no doubt that the classification of the various periodicals into chapters (** Advertising ogg [ oo Journals,” and so h) has its advantages; but it has dis- Advantages also; as it is not always an casy ‘Matter to find any particular journal that is seg We _. that the work would be Much improved by an index. The work eontains a chapter dedicated to ‘‘ Publishers Books,” in which “ the endeavour has been have this a list of publishers of standing.” yang that this chapter may be of value ne ish authors, independently of other ‘Mivice respecting openings on the other side the Atlantic which they will find in the work. gre that English work is not very likely accepted appears, however, to be fairly penn preferences expressed for “* Ameri- th, i. New England Stories,” aud so ong “Fraternal Publications ”’ What they may be we do not know) the Red . en's Official Journal “ do [sic] not use matter t than that we dig up or is furnished by co. from members of the order.” ‘ournal, e official announcement of the for which the editor of ‘ 1,001 : a Manuscripts must not be held W voor ad there are really in this work . “100 + Ba; 1 Places to Sell Manuscripts.” i Ninth edition. itor Company, Ridgewood, New Jersey. 1913. AUTHOR AND AGENT. Dear Sir,—In the last month I have had three separate firms of agents ‘‘ butting in” to my business. They come to me with proposals of remarkable magnificence from Messrs. A. and Messrs. B., and so forth. Why Messrs. A. and Messrs. B., and so forth, do not communicate directly with me, I cannot under- stand. Whatever I am prepared to sell to Messrs. A., B., and so on, for £100 I shall obviously want £110 for, if they insist upon the intervention of Messrs. Agency, Clause & Co. I know of no way of stopping this increasing nuisance of agents, except by proclaiming clearly that, like all saucibhs authors, I do not employ agents except for specific jobs. There is, | believe, a growing tendency on the part of agents to go to firms of publishers and represent themselves with no authority at all as acting on an author’s behalf. I am not lawyer enough to determine how far that is illegal, but, at any rate, it is one that needs to be violently discouraged at the present time. Very sincerely Yours, H. G. WELLs. UNREVIEWED Books. Dear Srr,—lI have been much interested in the article and letters regarding “ Unreviewed Books ” that have appeared in your columns. If for one moment your correspondents would place themselves in the position of the dis- tressed literary editor, they would refrain from suggesting such impossible alternatives to the present system as (a) the sending of stamps for the return of books that have not been reviewed, or (b) that the editors should write to publishers stating what books they can notice. To take the first of these two suggestions. Last year there were nearly 13,000 books published, of which the principal papers received in all probably not less than 10,000, Imagine the additional Jabour involved in sorting out ten thousand lots of stamps! Then what is to become of the stamps sent with those books that are reviewed ? If they are to be returned also, there would be the writing of 10,000 envelopes or labels. The other suggestion that editors should write and state what books they can review 18    278 ve impracticable. Suppose an editor oe aanon ae a mabiishee's list “* Golden Agates,” a novel by James Blank, and he has never heard of James Blank, how in the name of all that is inspired can he tell whether or no he be prepared to give space to reviewing the book? The lot of the literary editor is suffi- ciently difficult without our adding to the burden of his responsibilities. Authors and publishers must be sportsmen and optimists, and if they be men of the literary world also they will appreciate that everybody connected with books is keenly on the look out for that which is good. If only a small percentage of the copies sent out for review produces notices, then the book does not appear to the literary editors to be a work likely to interest their readers. An editor is in every sense of the word the servant of the public. He must fill his columns with attractive matter. He can guide his readers to some extent ; but on the whole he has to consider what the public wants. I know many literary editors, and that in the triple capacity of author, reviewer and publisher, and I have a profound admiration for their ability and fair- ness. One point that seems to have been over- looked is that all the books sent in are acknow- ledged under the heading of ‘“ Books Re- ceived.” If your correspondents will remember that there are some thirteen thousand books yearly endeavouring to storm the slopes of Parnassus, they will realise that of necessity there must be a list of slain and wounded. If a book fail to get a place do not let us regard it as wasted; but rather that as an ‘also ran ” it has helped to make the pace for the others. This requires a Spartan philosophy with erhaps some admixture of humour ; but it will prove very comforting. I am, Sir, Your obedient Servant, HERBERT JENKINS, + CONCERNING “ Cart ATHLETICS,” IN a recent number J é : : of the New York Times se Supplement Mr. Grant Richards sere “at — - the methods employed by 4 ‘ American ishers - trast a te sae publishers, and con odious features of the English Jjte , is the fiction that has paid to Sop bl The first question js; i} that “ one of the most market t published.” pays to Tho be THE AUTHOR. published—and why? And the second : What publishers accept payment Webes why ? Answer (to the first question): Who to be published, and why ? of this paper, has paid. Paid twice. to an American publisher and once English one for publishing Justice's novels, Justice wrote as a free lance for twenty vears— for money. Yet, until Mr. Wells enlightened his fellow-craftsmen in the May Author Justice had supposed the unknown novelist always paid to publish because 80 informed Justice’s publishers. In each case, too, wit the exception of the publishers’ obligato announcements of fortheoming productions, Justice was inveigled into “ doing the adver. tising ” because * decent publishers don’t like descending to the tricks of the trade.” also consented to the 13 as 12 clause, to six ‘“author’s copies ”—and bought in, “at the lowest possible author's rates,” copies to bestow upon “friends” who couk n't—or wouldn't buy. For having the first novel published, in America, Justice was asked to pay, and paid, $330. For publishing the second novel, in London, Justice paid £98, Answer to the second question : What pub- lishers accept payment for publishing? The names of aforesaid publishers are at the disposi- tion of any serious literary worker requiring useful information for self-protection, from Justice, through the Authors’ Society. In answer to why the publishers exact money from novices? Well—ask the pub- lishers ! Dear Fettow-Autnors,—Can’t we be- ginners in our beloved profession hence- forward, to defeat the “ shark ” publisher, establish a league to be known as the Wells League that has for its ideal agreement the one Mr. Wells advises, and for its actual one something just as near it as feasible ? Mr. Wells writes: ** The ideal thing for the author to do is to fix up a standing agreement on the lines I have given above with a big solvent firm—and think no more of these things.”’ Did Mr. Wells “think no more of these things” in the days before he, on his. own terms, advertised the publishers—gratis? Won’t Mr. Wells tell us somet hing of - “green and salad” experiences with Pho lishers ? We can’t write as he does. ; can? But Napoleon was no less Na — St. Helena than at Corsica, was he? at Wate than at Austerlitz. Jou to publish, andi Justice, the writer} Onee } to anf Justice & egypt Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 09 (June 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 09 (June 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-06-01-The-Author-23-9 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/530/1913-07-01-The-Author-23-10.pdf 6eff6b532e6cd2b737eac665cca0eff1 PDF Text Text ���������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-07-01 Volume 23 Issue 10 Pages Page range in volume 279–312 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19130701 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che BMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. VoL. X XIII.—No. 10. JULY 1, 1913. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ————__—__+____—__- NOTICES. + oh OR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tur Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tur Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIII. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. On and after June 13 Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respecting advertisements after that date should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. —_____+——« —— THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —+—~<— + 4 ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other #9  282 length, given way on both points, and the accounts had been duly vouched in accordance with the Society’s desire. The report of the Society’s accountant had been received. A question of infringement of copyright, which the Society had previously been unable to take up, was again brought before the com- mittee, as fresh evidence was now at the dis- posal of the complainant. The solicitor was instructed to inquire into the new evidence and to report to the next meeting. The solicitor reported on another case in the High Court, which will, most probably, be settled before this record appears, and that in another action the debt and costs had been paid. The next dispute referred to the proper rendering of accounts. Owing to the errors that had occurred, the committee decided to place in an accountant, when all the items would be properly vouched. The solicitors then reported on a claim by one of the members against a publishing firm, and stated that they had issued a writ, but that it was possible the firm would be unable to pay, in which case it might be necessary to take some further steps. A question of infringement of dramatic copy- right the solicitors hoped to be able to settle, as they had been in communication with the defendants’ solicitors with this in view. Another claim for infringement of dramatic copyright was before the committee, and the solicitors were able to report that they were in negotiation with the defendant and hoped to be able to settle the matter satisfactorily. A claim for a member for money for work done under a contract was next considered, and the committee decided to go forward with it. A dispute on the interpretation of a contract, on which the solicitors had been advising, was fully gone into, and the solicitors explained what they considered to be the legal aspect of the case. It was decided by the committee that the solicitors should write and report to the member concerned, with a view to deciding as to the course it might be necessary to take. The secretary then detailed a complaint raised by one of the members in regard to the publication of advertisements by publishers in the 6d. editions of authors’ novels. The com- mittee gave a careful consideration to the issue, and instructed the secretary to write to the member. The committee decided to take up a case of infringement of the dramatic rights of one of the members if it was not possible to come to an amicable arrangement. In two complaints by members of the Society against certain agents for malconduct, one of the THE AUTHOR. members agreed to make further inquiries and report to the next meeting. The committee considered the issues were of serious import- ance. It was decided to take two cases up in France, one being for infringement of copy- right and the other a claim for accounts undelivered. A case of gross infringement in America was considered, and the secretary was instructed to write to ascertain what action could be taken. Finally, the secretary laid before the committee an article dealing with a publisher’s agreement, and received instruc- tions to print the article in The Author. The question of cinematography was fully discussed, and it was suggested it might be desirable to appoint a sub-committee. On the report of the secretary, however, it was decided to leave the matter in the hands of the Dramatic Sub-Committee. Mr. Theodore Holland was elected a member of the Composers’ Sub-Committee, at the suggestion of that committee. The secretary reported the action he had taken in regard to international copyright, at an interview with certain important members of the Publishers’ Association, with a view to joint action being taken, if necessary. He reported also, in the same connection, that considerable difficulty had arisen in Holland owing to the fact that the Dutch had only recently joined the International Copyright Convention. It was decided to obtain a legal opinion from a Dutch lawyer on certain important points affecting dramatic produc- tions in that country. It was decided to rent a room for the regis- tration of scenarios, at a cost of £2 2s. per annum, as the secretary explained that the register was increasing beyond the limits of the room at the Society’s disposal. The committee decided to print in The Author from time to time the names and addresses of the dramatic agents appointed by the Society, for the guidance of members who might desire agents to act on their behalf, The secretary reported that, since February, the following had joined the Society as life members :—Gerald S. Dunn, Miles Franklin, E. Thompson Seton, Paul Hasluck, The Rev. W. Temple, Harold Cross. ee AUTHORS AND EDITORS. {cae adjourned meeting of the Committee of Management and Editors was held at Central Buildings, Tothill Street, on Thursday, June 19. The following resolution,  THE AUTHOR. which had been embodied and sent round in a circular, was accepted by the editors whose names are printed below. Resolution. ‘<The authors and artists whose articles, stories, or drawings may have been accepted, shall be paid for those accepted articles, stories, or drawings, at the next official pay- day after the publication, or within six months from the date of acceptance of such articles, stories, or drawings, whichever is the shorter period.” In favour. J. T. Herbert Bailey, The Connoisseur. Vivian Carter, The Byestander. F. Chalmers Dixon, English Review. L. J. Maxse, National Review. *G. W. Prothero, Quarterly Review. Harold Cox, Edinburgh Review. C. E. S. Chambers, Chambers’ Journal. F. H. Fisher, Literary W orld. Chas. Hyatt-Woolfe, Science Siftings. G. Binney Dibblee, The Field ; The Queen. * There was a reservation by the Editor of The Quarterly Review that the word “ shall” should be altered to “ should.” After this resolution had been put forward, it was proposed—owing to the fact that many editors, while approving the spirit of the resolution, objected to the letter, and that no voice was raised in opposition to the principle of obtaining a more uniform and businesslike practice—to discuss, either by circular or by means of an adjourned meeting later in the year, the following :— “We consider that it should be under- stood by all authors and artists whose con- tributions have been accepted, that they shall be entitled to make requisition for pay- ment at any period six months after such acceptance, and that such requisition shall not be considered in any way contrary to established precedent.” It is hoped by the Committee that it will be possible to get a still larger number of editors to consent to this more elastic resolution, which will give great relief to contributors. Many editors are quite willing to pay within a reasonable time if they are asked, but they fail to understand the author’s point of view. It is not so much natural modesty, as a fear— in many cases, we regret to say, well-founded— that any step they may take to disturb the equanimity of the editor will result in their future contributions being set aside. 283 Another point was put forward, which the committee hope to deal with in the autumn, namely, the possibility of arranging between authors and editors some form of conditional acceptance in those cases where editors feel they could not give an immediate and uncon- ditional decision. ; The committee beg to tender their very grateful thanks to those editors who have so courteously responded, not only for the interest they have shown in the issues, but also for the willingness expressed by them to arrive at a uniform and businesslike arrangement with the contributors to magazines. DRAMATIC SUB-COMMITTEE. THE June meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee was held at the offices of the Society of Authors on Friday, the 20th of that month, at 3 o’clock. Following the signing of the minutes of the previous meeting, a discussion took place as to the collection of fees on amateur performances. Mr. Cyril Hogg, of Messrs. Samuel French, Ltd., was kind enough to attend and confer with the sub-committee on the subject. The next matter—one of considerable im- portance—was a dispute between certain members of the Society and their agents. The full details of the case were placed before the sub-committee and discussed, and a recom- mendation was passed to the Committee of Management that the facts of the case should be put forward in The Author for the protection of other members. The delegates appointed to meet the West End managers reported what had occurred at the meeting, and the secretary laid before the sub-committee the draft of the Managerial Treaty, with the notes he had made when the clauses were being discussed. It was decided to reconsider the matter at the next meeting of the sub-committee, which was fixed for Friday, July 11. The secretary reported that the model agree- ment, which the sub-committee had instructed him to draft, was not, as yet, in its completed form, and it was decided that this matter should also be adjourned to the next meeting. On the question of foreign agents one or two letters were laid before the sub-committee, and the secretary received instructions to write for further information as to the issues and the terms.  284 Composers’ Sus-CoMMITTEE. THE Composers’ Sub-Committee met on Saturday, June 14, at 11 o’clock, at the offices of the Society, 1 Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been read, the answers to the circular sent round to composers were considered. These answers were classified and catalogued, and the Committee were very pleased to note that the answers received were almost unani- mous. It was proposed to make a full state- ment in the October issue of The Author, and also to call a conference of composers some time in the Autumn to determine what course should be taken to draw members of the profession closer together. It was agreed that a regular circular should be sent out to as large a number of composers as possible with a full list of agenda. A discussion then arose concerning the appointment of an agent in Germany for the collection of mechanical instrument fees in that country, and it was decided to accept the terms of the Anstalt fur Mechanisch Musi- kalische Rechte, known in Germany under the short title of ‘‘ the Ammre.”’ —— 1 Cases, THE number of cases from month to month has varied but little recently. During the month of June seventeen cases have come into the hands of the secretary. Of these four refer to disputes on agreements. It is pleasing to think that they can very often be settled by the informal arbitration of the Society. Out of the four three have already been settled, but one has only recently come to the office. Four cases of infringement of copyright have occurred, and two of these have been settled, while two are still in course of negotiation, one lying in the U.S.A. Three claims for money have come before the secretary; of these, one is eoncluded, one has had to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors, and most probably the third will also have to go into the lawyers’ hands, as the party has refused to answer any of the Society’s letters. In three claims for money and accounts, one has been settled, but the other two are in an unsatisfactory position as no answer has been forthcoming ; these will also, most probably, have to be placed into the solicitors’ hands. Two claims for the return of MSS. are still THE AUTHOR. open. The last case was one for the delivery of accounts. The accounts have been delivered and the matter settled. It will be seen, therefore, that out of the seventeen cases eight have already been settled. This is very satisfactory. The remainder will no doubt be settled during the coming month. Of the cases open from the preceding months, there are three, two for money and accounts, and one referring to a negotiation for transla- tion rights. They are all in foreign countries, two lying in France and one in the U.S.A. Most probably one of the cases in France will have to be handed over to our lawyers in Paris, as no answer has been received to the letters of demand. The matter is at present waiting for an answer from the author. It may be chronicled incidentally here, though the solicitors’ cases are not generally included under this head, that during the last month the Society has been successful in the case of Corelli and Gray and Pett Ridge and the English Illustrated. Elections. Ballantyne, J. W.,M.D. 19, Rothesay Ter- race, Edinburgh. Dye House, Thurs- ley, Godalming. 5, Suffolk Place, Pall Mall, S.W. c/o Cecil Broderick, Barlow, Hilaré Brandon, J ocelyn Broderick, Mrs. Mary . Esq., 63, Queen Victoria Street, E.C. Bruce, Miss Mary Grant Lyceum Club, 128, Piccadilly, W. 5, Sheen Gate Gar- dens, East Sheen, Buckle, Henry S.W. Bullard, Arthur . cio The Macmillan Co., 64, Fifth Avenue, New York City, U.S.A: Burckhardt, Mrs. Bel Ai, Tillington, (“ Frances Burke- Stafford. Hart”) Cragg, Edward Henry . Billingboro’, Fock- ingham, Lincoln: shire. Crawford, Mrs. Maynard 113, Constable Road, (‘* Amy G. Baker ’’) Ipswich. Doyle, Miss Ruby Mackay Street, Dun- gog, N.S.W. Heydemann, Johnson, Lineham, Mrs. Dunbar, Lady of Moch- rum. Getty, Miss Alice Harris, William Charles H., Ph.D. Hill, Roland Hobhouse, L. T. . Arthur Tysilio. Andrew Wood, M.A. Lodge, Arthur 7 Low, Miss Ivy Macgowan, John Marshall, Miss Cicily Maxwell, Richard Drummond, M.D. Monsell, G. R. Moore, Paymaster John Gc, HN... (Retd.) (‘‘ M. Areno ’’). Mulliner, May Alee. Dobbin (‘‘ Page, Gertrude”’) . * Norma Karl” . Pearce, Charles E. : Piazzani Romolo Redmayne, P. Y. Scott, Mrs. Dawson Sneyd-Kynnersley, E. M. Spearing, H. G. Spence, Lewis Stockley, Mrs. Cynthia (“* Cynthia Stockley ’’) THE AUTHOR. Earnbank, Bridge of Earn, N.B. 75, Av. des Champs Elysées, Paris. *“Combe Blythe,” 73, Chambercombe Road, Ilfracombe. 165, Seymour Place, W. Author's Club, 2, Whitehall Court, S.W. 7, Broadlands Road, Highgate. Llys Llewelyn, Con- way, N. Wales. 62, Stanmore Road, Birmingham. 257, Maidstone Road, Rochester. Needham Suffolk. Castlerigg Keswick. 41, Wimpole Street, W. 9, Foulis Onslow S.W. ‘* Brooms,”’ ing. Market, Manor, Terrace, Square, Worth- Park Gates Club, Hyde Park Corner, S.W. Capital and Counties Bank, Newent, Glos. 83, Merton Avenue, Chiswick, W. Ryton Hall, Shifnal. Harden, King Street, Southall. 5, Hornsey Lane Gardens, High- gate, N. 6, Sylvan Edinburgh. Lyceum Club, W. Place, -Inpian ARCHITECTURE. 285 Symons, Major F. Gos- MOB. R.A M-C. Thomas, Mrs. Fanny S. A., Fort Roaner, port. clo Messrs. Brown, Shipley & Co., 122, Pall Mall, S.W. Prestwick, Witley, Surrey. ** Shillay,”’ Exeter. 22, Redcross Street, Rochdale. 84, Lexham Gardens, W. 10, Clifford’s W.C. 6, Mortlake Road, Kew. Bank Chambers, 111, New OxfordStreet, W.C. Webster, Mrs. Arthur . Wheatley, E. Pearse Wild, Alfred G. Wilde, A. D. Williams, Robert Inn, Wills, J. T. Wimperis, Arthur it BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. ARCHAIOLOGY. Tue Hawara Portrotto. Paintings of the Roman Age. Found by W. M. Frrypers Petrie (British School of Archeology in Egypt and Egyptian Research Account, Nineteenth Year, 1913). 124 x 10. ARCHITECTURE. Its Psychology, Structure and History from the First Muhamadan Invasion to the Present Day. By E. B. Haverty. 260 pp. Murray. 30s. n. ART. VisvAKARMA. Examples of Indian Architecture, Sculp- ture, Painting, Handicraft. Chosen by A. W. Cooma- RASwAMy, D.Sc. Part IV. 11 x 8}. Luzac. 2s. 6d. Srort rn Art. An Iconography of Sport during Four Hundred Years from the Beginning of the Fifteenth to the End of the Eighteenth Centuries. By W. A. Bane Gronman. 13 x 10. 422 pp. Ballantyne. £2 2s. n. THE RENAISSANCE AND Its MAKeERs. and §S. L. Brnsusan. 94 x 63. 10s. 6d. n. By J. W. Symon 456 pp. Jack. BIOGRAPHY. Tan Lirr or Joun Bricut. By Grorce MAcauLay TREVELYAN. 9 x 53. 480 pp. Constable. 15s. n. Oscar Wipe. A Critical Study. By A. Ransome. (C heap Edition.) 7 x 4}. 234 pp. Methuen, Is. n,  286 Tue Earty Lire or Motrxe. A Lecture delivered before the University of Oxford, May 10th, 1913. By Sprnour Witxinson, Chichele Professor of Military History. 9 x 6. 28 pp. Oxford: Clarendon Press. London : Frowde & Milford. Is. n. “Potty Pzacnum.” Being the Story of Lavinia Fenton (Duchess of Bolton) and “The Beggar's Opera.” By C. E. Prarce. 9 x 5}. 382 pp. Stanley Paul. 16s. n. “J”: A Memoir or Jonn Wits CLARK. By A. E. Suiptey. 9 x 5}. 362 pp. Smith Elder. 10s. 6d. n. Mapame Royatz, Daveurer or Louis XVI., anp Marre AntorneTTs. HzR YourH AND Marriage. From the French of Ernest Daudet. By Mrs. Ropotpu STawELL. 9 x 6. 264 pp. Heinemann. 10s. n. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. French Purases. By Gorpon Davyson. 54 x 32° 134 pp. Nutt. Is.n. CLASSICAL. Tue Ruxsus or Evrreepss. Translated into English Rhyming Verse with Explanatory Notes. By GiLBErt Murray, LL.D., D.Litt. 7h x 5. 67 pp. Allen. 28. n. DRAMA. Cyprus (According to Dinon 460 B.C.). A Fabulous Tragedy in Prologue and Four Acts. By J. Marriorr Hopexiys. 73x 5. 90 pp. John Long. Qs. 6d. n, EDUCATIONAL. THE StupDENT’s ELEMENTARY CoMMERCIAL BOOK-KEEPING. Seventeenth Edition. By Arrnur FIELDHOUSE. 74 x 43. 358 pp. Simpkin. 2s. THe STUDENT'S ComMPLETE ComMERCIAL BOOK-KEEPING. AccounTING AND Banxina. Eighteenth Edition. By ARTHUR FIELDHOUSE. 7} x 43. 902 pp. Simpkin. 4s. Tue StrupEent’s Business MretTnops or ComMMERCTAL PRACTICE AND CORRESPONDENCE. Sixth Edition. By ArtHuR FrevpHousE. 7} x 43. 372 pp. Simpkin 2s. 6d. Key To Tur StupEnt’s ApvANcED (Part II.) CommERcraL Boox-Kerrinc, Accounting AND Banxkine. Third Edition. By Artuur Fre.pHousr and Epwin WIson. 82 x 53. 487 pp. Simpkin. 16s. FICTION. Barry anp A Stnner. By Joun Barnett. 73 x 5}. 307 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. THe Litrte Maister. By R. H. Forster. 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Long 6s, Tue Witt Hanp anv THE Brack. By Bertram Mrr- ForD. (Cheap Reprint.) 64 x 4}. John Long. 7d. n. A GarpEN or Srices. By A. Kerra Fraser. Hodder & Stoughton. Tue WILDERNESS Lovers. By E. R. Punsuon. 72 x 5. 308 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Story or Mary Dunne. By M. E. Francis (Mrs. Francis Blundell). 7} x 5. 312 pp. Murray. 6s. Waite tHe Music Lasts. By JutiaA Macponaxp. 7% x 5. 320 pp. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. THE ParRapise or Foots, By Derek VANE. 74 X 5. 320 pp. Everett. 6s. Ducks anp Drakzs. 7% x 5. 320 pp. By Marie Connor Leicuton. Ward Lock. 6s. THe Human Boy. By Eprmn Puuuports. 64 x 4}. 183 pp. Methuen. 7d. n. A Durr with Cuorus. By A. Conan Doytz. 256 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. THE AUTHOR. Tae Norruern Iron. Everett. 7d. n. Tae Unworrtny Pacr. By Dorornna Grrarp (Madame Longard de Longgarde). 73 x 5. 312 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. THE TRANSFORMATION oF TimorHy. 367 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. THe Forpineron Twos. By E. Newton Bunaey. By G. A. Brrmincuam. 255 pp- By T. Cops. 72 x 5. 7% X 43. 320 pp. Lynwood. 6s. A Goppgss or Stonz. By R. W. Wricut Henperson. 7% x 5. 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue Fire Wrrniy. By Parrrcra WENTWORTH. 275 pp. Melrose. 6s. AvERNo. By B. Mrrrorp. Lock. 6s. WINE OF THE LzEES. By J. A. Srevarr. 347 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 1s. n. Tar Emprror’s CanpLestioks, By Baroness Orczy. 288 pp.; Brau Brocape. 307 pp. By Baroness Orczy; Opp Crarr. By W. W. Jacozs. 248 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 1s. THE GaRDEN or REsuRRECTION. 12 Xx 8. 7% x 5. 311 pp. Ward 7k x 44. By E. Temrie Tuours- TON. 74 x 5. 367 pp. (New and Cheaper Edition.) Chapman & Hall. 2s. n. DorornEa. A Story of the Pure in Heart. By Maarten MaarTens. 573 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. THE Goop Comrapn. By Una L. Smperrap. 367 pp- Constable. 3s. 6d. THe Outcast oF THE Famity. 63 x 44. 353 pp.; CHARLES GARVIOR. Stoughton. 7d. Lema aAnp Her Lover. By Max Prmperton. 310 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. THE WINNING OF GWENORA. By Eprra C. Kenyon. 73 X 5. 320 pp. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. Darropi’s Love Arrairs. By Lovisr M. STacrooLe By Cuaries GaARvVICE. Her Hearts Desire. By 63 x 44. 384 pp. Hodder & 12 x 0. Kenny. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Holden & Hardingham. 6s. BupsLe anp SquEaK. By Watrer Emanvgn. 7} x 5. 224 pp. Hutchinson. Is. n. Tue Nicut Nursz. Fourth Revised Edition. By the Author of “THe Sureron’s Log.” 74x 5. 311 pp. Chapman & Hall. 6s. HISTORY. Mexico, THE LAND or Unrest. Being chiefly an account of what produced the Outbreak in 1910. Together with the Story of the Revolution down to this day. By H. BaERLEIN. 9 X 6. 461 pp. Herbert & Daniel. 16s. n. SELEcT STATUTES AND OTHER CONSTITUTIONAL DocUMENTS It.ustRative oF THE Reiens or ELizaBETH AND James I. Edited by G. W. Prornero, Litt.D. 72 x 5}. 490 pp. Fourth Edition. Oxford: Claren- don Press; London: Frowde & Milford. 10s. 6d. n. LITERARY. Mysticism in EncuisH Lirrrature. By Carorre F, E. Spurcron. 6} x 43. 168 pp. (Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature.) Cambridge University Press. Ils. n. MISCELLANEOUS. Tur LecrurE YEAR Book. Vol. I., 1913—14. Edited by Bast Stewart. 11} x 83. 56 pp. Heath, Cran- ton and Ouseley. 3s. 6d. n. NatuRrE’s MysTEeRIES ; or How TaHErosopHy ILLUMINATES Tuem. By A. P. Srynerr. 7 x 43. 60 pp. The Theosophical Publishing Society. 6d. n.  THE AUTHOR. MUSIC. CuamBer Music. A Treatise for Students. By T. F. Dunumu. 83 x 53. 311 pp. Macmillan and Stainer & Bell. 10s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. Tae Boptey Heap Natura History. By E. D. Cumine. Illustrated by F. A. SepHerp. Vol. I., British Birds, Passeres. 6} x 5}. 120 pp. Lane. 2s. n. POETRY. THe Woorne or A Goppzss. A Tale Re-told, with some Poetic and Mythological Licence. By B. Burrorp Rawiines. 64 x 4. 45 pp. Isaac Pitman. 2s. 6d. n. Sones From Letyster. By W. M. Lurts. 7} x 5. 114 pp. Smith Elder & Co. 2s. 6d. n. THe Wes oF Lirs. By Morean Dovetas. 75 pp. Edinburgh: William J. Hay. REPRINTS. Tue Vision or Prers tHe Prowman. An English Poem of the Fourteenth Century. Translated into Modern Prose, with an Introduction by Karn M. Warren, Lecturer in English Language and Literature at West- field College (University of London). 74 x 5. 168 pp. Arnold. 2s. 6d. n. SOCIOLOGY. Tse FurtHer Evotution or Man. A Study from Observed Phenomena. By W. Hatt Catvert, M.D. 7k x 5. 324 pp. Fifield. 5s. n. TECHNOLOGY. Printing. A Practical Treatise on the Art of Typography By C. T. Jacozpr. (Fifth Edition Revised.) 7 x 4%. 409 pp. Bell. 7s. 6d.. THEOLOGY. Tue Fourrotp Gospret. By E. A. Aspporr. 9 x 54. 178 pp. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d. n. TOPOGRAPHY. A Hanpzsook or Lancasnrre Prace-Names. SzpuTon. 8} x 54. 74 x 5k. ls. 6d. n. By J. 256 pp. Liverpool: Young. 6s. TRAVEL. THrovueH Frxuanp In Carts. By Mrs. Atec TwrEepiE. 64 x 43. 476 pp. Nelson. ls. n. ‘Tue Surczon’s Loa. By J. Jounston ABRAHAM. Seventh and Cheaper Edition. 7} x 5. 302 pp. Chapman & Hall. 2s. 6d. n. = 5 LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. R. G. M. TREVELYAN’S “Life of John Bright,” is published by Messrs. Constable & Co. in one volume, price 15s. net. “University and Historical Addresses,” a collection of lectures delivered in the United States by the Rt. Hon. James Bryce, will Bey be produced by Messrs. Macmillan 0. The “ Collected Works ”’ of the late Francis Thompson have appeared in three volumes, two of poetry and one of prose, with some notes 287 by his literary executor, Mr. Wilfrid Meynell. The volumes are obtainable singly or in sets, 6s. net each. Messrs. Burns and Oates are the publishers. Mr. B. T. Batsford has issued the first six volumes of a new series, small in size but ambitious in scope. They are entitled, collec- tively, ‘‘ The Fellowship Books,” and aim at reviving “‘ the elemental things whence springs all that makes life worth living, the factors that increase our common enjoyment of nature, poetry, and art.” The general editor is Mrs. Arthur Stratton, and the opening contributions to the series are: ‘‘ Friendship,” by Clifford Bax; ‘‘ The Joy of the Theatre,”’ by Gilbert Cannan; ‘‘ Divine Discontent,” by James Guthrie ; “‘ The Quest of the Ideal,’ by Grace Rhys; Springtime,’ by C. J. Tait; and ‘“The Country,” by Edward Thomas. In “The Philosophy of Faith” (Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co., 3s. 6d. net), Mr. Bertram Brewster defends belief against the rationalists and scientists, discussing such conceptions as Truth, Virtue, Freedom, Beauty ete., up to the Highest Good. To him the inevitability of the new birth, or entry of the divine life into the soul, is ‘‘ the true hope of man : the only hope remaining to him, possibly in the long run.” Miss Ethel Colburn Mayne is bringing out in the autumn, through Messrs. Chatto & Windus, a book on the female characters in Browning’s works. ‘* The English Poems of John Milton,’ from the edition of the Very Rey. H. C. Beeching, D.D., has been published by the Oxford Uni- versity Press in the World’s Classics Pocket Edition, 1s. net. Miss Kate M. Warren’s translation into modern prose of ‘‘ The Vision of Piers Plow- man,’’ with an introduction from her pen, has been republished by Mr. Edward Arnold. The text has been entirely revised since the two earlier editions of 1895 and 1899, and the annotations have also been revised and added to. Mr. W. Pett Ridge’s collection of short stories, “‘ Mixed Grill,’ has been issued by Messrs. Hodder & Stoughton at 38s. 6d. Miss M. P. Willcocks is publishing her new novel, “‘ The Power Behind,” in England with Messrs. Hutchinson, and in America with the Maemillan Co. By a curious chance, the first two titles selected, ‘‘ Fortune’s Fool” and “The Mouse Trap,’’ were found to have been already used. The book is said to be in many ways a return to the style of ‘“‘ The Wingless Victory.”  288 Mrs. Francis Channon’s new book, ‘ Miss King’s Profession,” will be published by Messrs. Mills & Boon early this month. It deals with the early experiences of a young author. Messrs. John Long, Ltd., will shortly publish a new novel entitled ‘‘ His American Wife,”’ by George Henry Jessop, author of “ Judge Lynch,” ete. The subject of this story is a serious misunderstanding between husband and wife, arising out of the question how much of his time a public man can afford to devote to his wife. The same publishers have brought out, at the price of 3s. 6d., ‘‘ Wanderings and Wooings East of Suez,” a novel descriptive of a tour round the world, by Miss Ethel Boverton Red- wood. Messrs. Holden and Hardingham are the publishers of two new novels—* The Winning of Gwenora,”’ by Miss Edith C. Kenyon, author of “ The Wooing of Mifanwy ”; and ‘“‘ While the Music Lasts,” by Miss Julia MacDonald. Another historical romance from the pen of Miss May Wynne is announced by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. The scene is laid at the time of the French Revolution, during the siege of Carpentras by the followers of an Irishman named Patri, who band themselves together as the “‘ Brave Brigands ”—a _nick- name which gives the story its title. The same firm announces a new story by Miss Dolf Wyllarde, to be published during the holiday season. The book deals with the problem of a wife’s duty to her husband when he is serving his country in climates which would be disastrous to her health and to that of her baby. The title of the story is “ Youth Will be Served.” Miss Arabella Kenealy’s “‘ The Irresistible Mrs. Ferrers,’’ will be re-issued by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., its original publishers, in their 2s. net library. They announce also a 2s. edition of “The Unholy Estate,” by Mr. Douglas Sladen, whose latest novel, “The Curse of the Nile,” is now in its fourth edition. Immediately after her husband’s death fifteen years ago, Mrs. Alec-Tweedie went off to Finland and wrote a book, “ Through Fin- land in Carts,” which was her first professional venture. She has now brought this thoroughly up to date, adding a new political appendix on present-day events in Finland and the position of women there both in and out of polities. Messrs. Thomas Nelson & Co. publish the new edition at 1s. ‘‘ Thirteen Years of a Busy Woman’s Life,” by the same author, which THE AUTHOR. appeared in October last, is now going into ¢o)u fifth edition. A fifth (revised) edition has just appeared of bow “Printing: a Treatise on the Art of Typo qyt graphy,” by Mr. Chas. T. Jacobi, of thea %& Chiswick Press. It is published by Messrs, G@) = Bell & Sons, at 7s. 6d. Mr. Humphrey Jordan, author of “ Theil?” Joyous Wayfarer,” has published a newoa romance, ‘‘ Patchwork Comedy.” In this, asi .4i in its predecessor, there are many vivid scenes, 91> which take place in France, where the author ii lived the life of a student for several years, and as ~ where he has spent much of his time wandering)! about with a knapsack. Mr. Jordan also. occupied the position of schoolmaster in Franee 37 and has been a lecturer in a provincial French. university. Messrs. Putnams publish ‘“‘ Pateh- dois’ work Comedy” here, and American and ins Australian editions have also appeared. The author who writes under the name of 5 »! “Sursum Corda” has published, through fue Messrs. McCorquodale & Co., a pamphlet sic entitled ‘‘ Broken Empires of the Past : Shall [ed@ Britain Join Them?” being six lectures 917 primarily intended for village use, for which bir lantern pictures can be supplied. The price of 0 © the pamphlet is 6d. (7d. post free). “A Trip on a Trader, or Holidays Afloat ? © 46: is the title of a book, by Mr. Herbert W. Smith, Asis shortly to be published by Messrs. Madgwick, Jor Houlston & Co. The narrative opens with a 4 4 schoolboy’s departure from Liverpool on board 91 a Spanish cargo-boat, and ends with his return 171 to London on an English steamer, having 96 visited Carril, Ferrol, Vigo, Corunna, Cadiz, Lisbon, Malaga and Gibraltar. Many _ inei- dents enliven the journey, and the places #9» called at are fully described. Mr. F. Walcott Stoddard’s ‘‘ Tramps through # Tyrol” has recently appeared in a second § edition. The author is now engaged in writing = a book on Sweden. A volume of poems, “‘ The Web of Life,” by 44 Morgan Douglas, has been published by the ©! firm of William J. Hay, John Knox’s Houses, ©? Edinburgh. An article by Mr. Gilbert Coleridge on 10 London beggars appeared in the June © number of the Cornhill. Its title is ‘“* The Little Brother of the Pavement.” We have received from the Authentic Infor- mation Agency, of Chancery Lane, the first 1 number of a ‘‘ Weekly Index of Publications” (other than works of fiction), which the agency is issuing for the use of its clients. It is not 4? critical, but aims at clearly indicating the scope and contents of each work mentioned. Sub- -¢  THE AUTHOR. 289 jects and authors are classified alphabetically at the end. The price is 2d. a number, or 5s. a year, post free. " Mr. J. Arthur Hill has an article in The World’s Work for June, entitled “ The Truth about Hypnotism.” “4 Turkish Woman’s European Impres- sions,’ with a Preface, is the title of a work published by Messrs. Seeley, Service & Co. In this work Miss Jane Ellison has published letters written to her, providing an insight into the mind of the Eastern woman. The letters express the feelings of the woman of the Kast, in her secluded environment, and confronted with all those paradoxes called civilisation. They show how one of these women, wearying of the restraints imposed upon her, drifted into alien cities, only to realise that the life of London and Paris was unsuitable for one brought up as she had been. Mr. Morgan Douglas has issued through William J. Hay, of Edinburgh, a volume of lyrics and poems. The title of the volume is * The Web of Life,” and it contains thirty-five lyries and short poems. Mrs. Florence L. Barclay’s publishers, G. P. Putnam’s Sons, will publish in September a new long six-shilling novel by Mrs. Barclay, entitled ‘“‘ The Broken Halo.” We are glad to notice the attendances of Mr. Hall Caine, with other authors, at the dinner of the Associated Booksellers of Great Britain and Ireland, held last month. The dinner was held too late to enable us to deal with the various interesting questions covered by Mr. Hall Caine in his speech, proposing the toast of the Booksellers’ Association. Among the topics he mentioned, we notice the question of “the cheap reprint,” ‘the relations between authors and booksellers,” and the conditions of the bookselling trade generally. We notice that his speech has stirred Mr. Murray to write in reply, but Mr. Hall Caine has decidedly the best of the argument. DRAMATIC. Sir Arthur Pinero’s ‘“‘The Second Mrs. Tanqueray ” has been revived at the St. James’s Theatre, with Sir George Alexander and Mrs. Patrick Campbell in their original parts. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s ‘‘ Androcles and the Lion ”’ is announced for production at this theatre on September 2. At the Apollo Theatre, on June 17, “ The Perfect Cure,’ a new three-act comedy by Mr. Stanley Houghton, was produced by Mr. charles Hawtrey. Mr. C. Haddon Chambers has adapted the novel “ Tante ” for the stage, and is in negotia- tion for a London production. The American rights have been secured by Mr. Frohmann. Mr. Justin Huntly McCarthy’s “ If I were King ” was revived at the Coronet Theatre on June 23. On June 8 and 9, Miss Ella Erskine gave at Cosmopolis, 201, High Holborn, two special performances of an entirely new version of *¢ Adrienne Lecouvreur,” freely adapted from the French by Mr. Cecil Howard-Turner. Miss Erskine herself undertook the title rdle. A new play by Mrs. Florence Eaton, author of “ The Triumph,” was recently produced at the Abbey Theatre, Dublin, under the title of “ Playing with Fire.” Mr. Herman Scheffauer’s play, “ The New Shylock,”’ has been accepted for publication and production in Germany—perhaps the first instance of the acceptance of an English or American playwright’s work in Germany prior to its production in his own country. The translation has been made by Herr L. Leon- hard, Mr. John Galsworthy’s translator. Mrs. Irene Osgood’s drama, ‘‘ Une Aventure du Capitaine Lebrun,” has been published in book form in Paris. MUSICAL. Mr. Frazer Gange sang at the Bechstein Hall on June 9, “‘ From a Distance” (Heimweh), words from the Japanese, music by Mr. G. Jerrard Wilkinson. The song has been pub- lished by Messrs. Stainer & Bell. > PARIS NOTES. <9 < A MARCHANDE de Petits Pains pour les 1, Canards,’’is the title of René Boylesve’s latest book. It is a collection of short stories, each one of which is a masterpiece of psychological study. The woman who gets her living by selling bread for the ducks in the Bois de Boulogne is as simple and naive as Anatole France’s Crainquebille. She and her family are provincials, and their ideas as to the utility and all-powerfulness of members of Parliament are most amusing. The story of ‘* Mesdames Desblauze,”’is told with great skill and delicacy. The author is a past master in these provincial stories. He gives us a picture of Poitiers and of some of its inhabitants. We see the immense importance of the most trifling events, we hear  290 the gossip of the town, and we have an example of the simple heroism of two women who sacrifice their material well-being to their religious principles. It is one of the many hundreds of humble romances lived every day, romances which would pass unnoticed by all novelists not gifted with the rare observation and psychological insight of René Boylesve. The story entitled “ Les Quinqueton,”’ is one of the longest in the volume, another of the delightful provincial pictures, with the values, colouring, and atmosphere peculiar to this artist. Jean Bertheroy is singularly fortunate in giving us the atmosphere and local colour needed in_her old-world books. In “ Les Tablettes d’Erinna d’Agrigente,” we go back to the Sicily of the second century. Erinna is married to Isée and they have two children, a boy and a girl. Sicily is under the Roman yoke, and Erinna, in her diary, or tablettes, gives us an account of the daily life of herself and her household. The plot of the story is remarkably like that of “‘ The Guarded Flame,” with the exception that, in this case, the hus- band’s forbearance is no doubt actuated by the consciousness of his own delinquencies. Erinna has married a man nearly old enough to be her father. They are, nevertheless, very happy in a peaceful, quiet way. The young wife’s troubles begin when her husband engages a Roman steward. The great charm of the book is in the simplicity of its style. Erinna takes us back to the days of Marcus Aurelius. She shows us Sicily and the life of its people. She tells us of the beliefs and the various rites and ceremonies of her compatriots. There is a poetry in the everyday life of the little family which is most touching. The story is a modern one transplanted into the old world and made more picturesque by its setting. “Témoins de Jours Passés,’” by Etienne Lamy, is the second volume of this series. The book is divided into three parts. In the first, the author gives us a study of Nicolas Bergasse, un Négateur de la Souveraineté populaire. Nicolas Bergasse was an advocate, and a member of the Paris Parliament, who lived through the stormy period between 1750 and 1832. The second part of the book is devoted to the psychology of a man with revolutionary ideas, ‘‘ Le Conventionnel, André Dumont,” and the third to “La Renaissance de l’Etat Bulgare.”” The last study appeared first in Le Correspondant, so that some of the events foretold have now become accomplished facts. Many interesting historical facts are to be arnt from this chapter. THE AUTHOR. “* L’Autre Miracle,”’ by Aimée Blech, is a clever psychological study. The story turns on the difficulties which ‘arise in a marriage between a woman who is staunch to her religion and a man who is an idealist, but who professes no religion at all. It is an essentially modern novel, showing us various types of so-called religious people. Amon the types chosen, we have an absolutely sin- cere Protestant, a Catholic, and a Theosophist. We then have certain professedly extreme Catholics, whose religion is in name only. As we so frequently see in real life, it is the man with no religious creed, whose life appears to be the finest and whose principles and ideas are carried out in every detail of his every-day life, whilst the lives of many of the so-called religious people are absolutely contemptible. From this book, we have a clear idea of the aims and doctrine of Theosophy. We see its wide outlook when one of its disciples explains to the rigid Catholic the unity of religions. The story itself is well told, and all the characters are living. The theatres are beginning to close for the summer. The Odéon, the Gymnase, the Bouffes Parisiens, the Comédie Royale, the Capucines and the ThéAtre des Arts have all closed their doors already. A play entitled, “Vouloir,” by M. Gustave Guiches, is extremely modern and curious. The theme which the author has chosen is that of will-power, but the doctor who preaches it is not able to practise it when his own inclinations are con- cerned. The Théatre Réjane is now giving ““Le Divorce de Mlle. Beulemans,”? and the Renaissance, ‘‘ Le Minaret.”’ At the Salle Villiers we have had three excellent performances by Mr. Cecil J. Sharp’s English Folk Dance Society. The picturesque Morris and Sword Dances were quite a revelation to the French public, and the audience each time was most appreciative and enthusiastic. These performances, in Paris, were organised by Mr. Philip Carr, and on all sides we hear regrets that the Society is not staying longer. The dancing was perfect and the folk-songs charming. It was a revelation, not only to the French public, but to the English and American colonies in Paris, so that Mr. Sharp’s Society may count on an enthusiastic reception on its next visit to Paris. M. Tiersot, the well-known Librarian of the Conservatoire, introduced the English Company to the French public, and Yvette Guilbert gave the members a cordial welcome for their second matinée. M. Camille de Sainte-Croix, the Director of  THE AUTHOR. the French Shakespeare Company, is most - anxious to have an outdoor representation of the dances, during his season in the Saint- Cloud woods. M. de Sainte-Croix is inde- fatigable, and promises us a series of Shake- speare plays from June to October or November on Sundays and Thursdays. It is also sug- gested that the French Shakespeare Company should give a series of performances in England during the season. It would be interesting to see the same play given in English and F rench, on consecutive nights. Axtys HALLARD. ‘La Marchande de Petits Pains pour les Canards,’ (Calmann- Lévy.) “Les Tablettes Lévy.) « Pémoins de Jours Passés.” (Calinann-Lévy.) “TAutre Miracle.” (Perrin.) @’Erinna d’Agrigente.” (Calmann- t ——_____. + —__—_ A SAD AGREEMENT. —+- + HE attention of the members of the Society of Authors may well be called to the following agreement :— Memoraxpum or AGREEMENT thade this sixth day of March, 1911, between —— (hereinafter termed the author) of the one part, and Joun Lanz, of the Bodley Head, London (hereinafter termed the Publisher) of the other part. Whereby it is mutually agreed between the parties hereto, for themselves and their respective executors, administrators and assigns (or successors as the case may be) as follows :— 1. The Publisher shall at his own risk and expense, and with due diligence, produce and publish the work at present intituled by and use his best endeavours to sell the same. 2. The Author guarantees to the Publisher that the said work is in no way whatever a violation of any existing copyright, and that it contains nothing of a libellous or scandalous character, and that he will indemnify the Publisher from all suits, claims and proceedings, damages and costs which may be made, taken, or incurred by or against him on the ground that the work is an infringement of copyright, or contains anything libellous or scandalous. 3. ‘The Publisher shall during the legal term of copyright have the exclusive right of producing and publishing the work in the United Kingdom, the Colonies, India and in the United States of America. The Publisher shall have the entire control of the publication and sale and terms of sale of the book, and the Author shall not during the continuance of this Agreement (without the consent of the Publisher) publish or allow to be published any abridge- ment, portion, translation, or dramatized version of the work. 4. The Publisher agrees to pay the Author the following royalties, that is to say :— (a) A royalty of ten per cent. (10%) on the published price of all copies sold (13 being reckoned as 12) of the British and American Edition jointly beyond 2,000 copies. (b) In the event of the Publisher disposing of copies 291 or editions at a reduced rate for sale in the Colonies, or elsewhere, or a8 remainders, a royalty of ten per cent. of the amount realised by such sale. (c) In the event of the Publisher realising profits from the sale of serial, Continental or other rights, or from claims for infringement of copyright, a royalty of fifty per cent. of the net amount of such profits remaining after deducting all expenses relating thereto. (d) No royalties shall be paid on any copies given away for review or other purposes. (e) The Author shall be entitled to six gratuitous copies, and any further copies required at trade price. (f) In the event of the Publisher deciding to re-issue this work in a cheaper form, the royalties payable to the Author upon such copies shall be the same as upon the English and American editions as hereinbefore stated, provided such do not exceed ten per cent. of the published price, which shall be the maximum, upon all copies sold (13 being reckoned as 12). 5. The Author agrees to revise the first, and if necessary to edit and revise every subsequent edition of the work, and from time to time to supply any new matter that may be needful to keep the work up to date. 6. The Author agrees that all costs of Author’s correc- tions and alterations in the proof sheets exceeding 20 per cent. of the cost of the composition shall be paid for by him. 7. In the event of the Author neglecting to revise an edition after due notice shall have been given to him, or in the event of the Author being unable to do so by reason of death, or otherwise, the expense of revising and prepar- ing each sueh future edition for press shall be borne by the Author, and shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him. 8. During the continuance of this agreement, the copy- right of the work shall be vested in the Author, who may be registered as the proprietor thereof accordingly. 9. The Publisher shall make up the account annually to December the thirty-first and deliver the same to the Author within three months thereafter, and pay the balance due to the Author on the same date. 10. If the Publisher shall at the end of three years from the date of publication, or at any time thereafter, give notice to the Author that, in his opinion, the demand for the work has ceased, or if the Publisher shall for six months after the work is out of print, decline, or, after due notice, neglect to publish a new edition, then and in either of such cases this Agreement shall terminate, and, on the determination of this Agreement in the above or any other manner, the right to print and publish the work shall revert to the Author, and the Author, if not then regis- tered, shall be entitled to be registered as the proprietor thereof, and to purchase from the Publisher forthwith the plates and moulds and blocks or plates of illustrations , (if any) produced specially for the work, at half-cost of production and whatever copies the Publisher may have on hand at cost of production, and if the Author does not within three months purchase and pay for the said plates or moulds, blocks or plates of illustrations, and copies, the Publisher may at any time hereafter dispose of such plates or moulds, blocks or plates of illustrations and copies, or melt the plates, paying to the Author in lieu of royalties ten per cent. of the net proceeds of such sale, unless the Publisher can prove from his books that the publication has resulted in a loss to him, in which case he shall be liable for no such payment. 11. If any difference shall arise between the Author and the Publisher touching the meaning of this Agreement, or the rights or liabilities of the parties thereunder, the same shall be referred to the arbitration of two persons (one to be named by each party) or their umpire, in accordance with the provisions of the Arbitration Act, 1889.  292 12. The term ‘“ Publisher ”’ throughout this Agreement shall be deemed to include the person or persons or Com- pany for the time being carrying on the business of the said John Lane, under as well its present as any future style, and the benefit of this Agreement shall be trans- missible accordingly. 13. The Author agrees to give the Publisher the offe of his next three books on the following terms :— : (a) On the British edition of his first book a royalty of ten per cent. (10%) on the published price of the first fifteen hundred (1,500) copies sold, and once per cent. (15%) on all subsequent copies sold. (b) On the British edition of his second book a royalty of twelve-and-a-half per cent. (124%) on the published price of the first fifteen hundred (1,500) copies sold, and fifteen per cent. (159%) on all subsequent copies sold. (c) On the British edition of his third book a royalty of fifteen per cent. (15%) on the published price © of the first two thousand five hundred (2,500) copies sold and twenty per cent. (20%) on all subsequent copies sold. 14. If the Publisher be successful in arranging for any one or all of the above books (clause 13 (a), (b), (c) ) to be published in the United States of America, he agrees to pay to the Author a royalty of ten per cent. (10%) on the published price of the first five thousand (5,000) copies sold, and fifteen per cent. (15%) on all subsequent copies sold in each instance. 15. It is understood that 13 copies be reckoned as 12 throughout this Agreement in accordance with the custom of the trade. As witness the hands of the parties. On the first and second clauses, no special remark need be made. It must be noted, however, that the words in clause 1 “ with due diligence,” as regards the date on which the book shall be published, do not, with sufficient accuracy, determine the point. The author’s interpretation may be very different from the publisher’s. In the interest of the author, to whom the date of publication may be of great importance, the date should be more definitely fixed by such words as “ on or before the day of , time to be of the essence of the contract.”” Clause 2 gives the publisher too much freedom. The author should have a certain amount of control over the costs which may be incurred by the publishers ; but as a tule in the case of an ordinary novel, it is not very likely that a claim for the infringement | Therefore, | of copyright would be brought. although from the legal point of view it is reasonable that the author should protect himself, yet, if he feels certain that his position is clear, he may sign the clause. Of course if he is to pay all costs of any libel action he will decide if such should be defended, the terms of any apology, and the conduct of the case. Clause 3 is a very important clause, and in it the author is giving to the publisher rights far beyond those the publisher should hold, especi- THE AUTHOR. ally when it is taken into consideration that in clause 4 the author is not to be paid a royalty until after the sale of 2,000 copies of the British and American editions. The publisher, in clause 8, should certainly be limited to publication in book form and to publication in the English language, and to publication at a fixed price or prices, and in fixed format or formats. It is advisable also, as a general rule, for an author to make an attempt to secure the American copyright for himself, but if he neglects or has failed to do this then the publisher should have the right to sellin sheets to the United States on proper terms. The other essential limitations as to the number of editions that the publisher should be allowed to publish, and as to the number of years during which the publisher should hold his licence have been explained at length in other numbers of The Author. Clause 4 deals with the payment of royalties. The author is entitled (a) to 10 per cent. after the number of 2,000 copies of the English and American editions have been sold. This method of payment by a deferred royalty is very dangerous for the author. Indeed, examples have been brought to the notice of the Society in which a publisher has printed only the fixed number of copies 6n which the author is not entitled to a royalty, and has then broken up the type so that it was impossible for the author ever to obtain a return from the sale of his book. This we are glad to say has not been the case under the present agreement, as the publisher produced at the first printing nearly 5,000 copies, and was certainly justified in doing so by the sales. Yet so far as the English and American editions are concerned, the author has not received a penny in royalties. That the author should, after the sale of 2,000 copies of the English and American editions, only receive 10 per cent. is wholly unfair. If, in his ignorance or folly, he allows such a large number to be sold free of royalty, the publisher will by the time that number has been reached, not only have got back his original outlay, but will also have made a good profit on the money invested. What stimulus is there to push the book further ? But if the book does sell further, then the author should be entitled at the very lowest to 80 per cent. of the published price on the next 2,000 copies and a substantial royalty after 4,000 have been disposed of. One method by which the author can protect himself, if he is foolish enough to join in this deferred royalty system, is to insist on the publisher producing  THE AUTHOR. a fixed number of copies considerably in excess _ of the number on which he is to receive no return, and to insist also on a clause in the agreement by which the publisher undertakes to advertise up to a fixed sum, and to vouch his advertisements. It is generally with the pait of wide advertising that the publisher tempts the author into the deferred royalty agreement. The next paragraph (b) in the same clause is entirely unsatisfactory. It is a matter of common knowledge that copies are sold to the colonies generally in sheets at a reduced rate, and on these copies, 3d, 4d., or even 5d. a copy is paid to the author. The sheets realise about 1s. or perhaps a little less. H they realise 1s. a sheet then 3d. a copy would be 25 per cent. If they realise 10d. a sheet then 3d. a copy would be about 30 per cent., so that when the publisher offers 10 per cent. on the amount realised he is offering a very low royalty indeed; even if the copies are sold cheaply bound in a special colonial edition, 10 per cent. is an exceedingly low royalty, but in no circumstances should the publisher be allowed to sell ‘elsewhere’? or ‘as remainders ” without some further limitations. He cer- tainly should not be allowed to sell the book as ‘remainders ” within three years from the date of publication, and the author should have the option of purchase at remainder prices. The next paragraph (c) is also greatly to the detriment of the author. The publisher should have no power to sell the rights mentioned without reference to the author, and in no _cireumstances should he be allowed to take as much as 50 per cent. for work that an agent would do for 10 per cent. If the author is willing to employ the publisher as his agent for the sale of these rights, then the clause should run somewhat on the following lines :— “Tf through the agency of the publisher any ' of the minor rights are sold, under an agreement signed and approved by the author, then, and in that case the author agrees to pay to the publisher 10 per cent. as agency charges on the amount due under the contract as and when received.” As the author’ should give to the publisher only the right of publication in book form, the question of the right of the publisher to sue for infringement of copyright will not rise, but the author should have the power in his own hands to take what action he thinks fit, though it is not unreasonable, should he be unwilling to take action, that some arrangement should be made by which the 293 publisher could take up the matter himself in order to protect his rights acquired under the contract. With regard to the next two paragraphs (d) and (e) a great deal could be written, but paragraph (f) is much more impoctant. The publisher of a work in 6s. form should not necessarily have the right to publish in a cheap edition at all unless he is a recognised publisher of booksinthat form. But if he has the right, then he should be limited in various ways. It should be clearly stated that he should not be allowed to publish in cheap edition within three years from the date of publication of the original without the sanction of the author. He should be bound to exercise the option within a certain time, say, four years in all. If he has not exercised his option, then his right of publication in cheap form should lapse, and should revert to the author. It is best, however for the author, whenever it is possible, to reserve the right of cheap publication, and only grant a licence to publish at a fixed price. Then again, it is a matter of great importance that the author should have a veto on the form in which the cheap edition will be published, for many authors dislike the more permanent form of cheap editions at 1s. or 7d., but are quite willing to allow their books to be produced at 6d. Again, some question has arisen about the extent to which a publisher may advertise in a 6d. edition. If the author has any special objec- tion to advertisements, he should guard against these in the agreement. To sum up on these two paragraphs, an author should bind the publisher to exercise his option of publication of the cheap edition within a certain time, and further should limit the publisher as to the form in which, and the price at which, the cheap edition should be produced. This is of increasing importance owing to the popular demand for cheap editions. Clause 5 is merely a case of careless drafting on the part of the publisher. The clause does not really refer to a novel, but as it happened to be in the agreement, the publisher never thought of taking it out. In clause 6 the amount that is allowed for corrections is not very liberal. Most pub- lishers will allow 25 per cent. of the cost of composition, and some publishers even more. Clause 7, again, like clause 5, has practically no reference to a novel. Clause 8 is superfluous and ill-informed. If the author only gives the publisher the exclusive right of printing and publishing  294 in certain countries, he is not thereby transferring the copyright, so that no special clause is necessary to point this out, and under the Copyright Act of 1911, all registration has been done away with. Clause 9 is unsatisfactory. A publisher ought to render accounts biennially, at any rate during the first two or three years from the date of the agreement while the book is selling freely. Clause 10, although it is a clause which has been approved by the Publishers’ Association, is drafted very indefinitely, and anything that tends to indefiniteness in a legal document is to be regretted. This remark refers to the words ‘‘if the publishers shall for six months after the work is out of print, decline, or, after due notice, neglect to publish a new edition.” To begin with six months is much too long, for if the publisher thinks there is any money to be made, he will not want to delay publication for as long as six months, whereas, if the author wants to reissue the book, he ought to get control long before six months have expired. While the term set out does not benefit the publisher, it is of considerable inconvenience to the author. Then the words “decline or after due notice neglect ” might lead to much difficulty, for the publisher might not directly decline to republish and might keep the author dragging on for a considerable period beyond six months ; and in thesame way he might not directly neglect to republish, or if he did it might be very difficult for the author to ascertain whether he had been neglectful. It / would be much better, therefore, to have a clause somewhat on the following lines :— “If after three months’ notice in writing, the publisher has not put on the market a new edition of at least 500 copies (Note, this number to show his bona fides), then the agreement shall be terminated and all rights therein shall return to author.” Here it is quite clear that at a certain fixed date, that is, three months after the notice has been given, the author regains command if the book has not been put on the market. Registration being no longer necessary, the words following in the same clause again show the unfamiliarity of the publisher with copyright law. Clause 11 is for a great many reasons very objectionable from the author’s point of view. If the publisher breaks his agreement and the matter is referred to arbitration, the publisher escapes from the publicity which is essential as a warning to other authors ; besides arbitration, especially in matters where points of law are concerned and not points of THE AUTHOR. fact, is as a rule unsatisfactory, and often very expensive. Every publishing agreement should be personal to the publisher, and it is a mistake, therefore, to allow such a clause as clause 12 to be inserted. Many authors might have no objection to their books being produced by the publisher with whom they sign an agreement, but in case of his death or bankruptcy, they might strongly object to the agreement being taken over by another publisher. It is necessary to say very little about clause 13. It is always objectionable for an author to bind himself to a publisher for more than one book, and it is more than objectionable that he should bind himself to a publisher for more than one book on fixed and inadequate terms. The publisher’s response is, “* Oh, but I can spend so much more on your first book in advertising, if I know that I shall reap the benefit by getting the publication of the second and third books.’? Note also that a similar remark may be put forward to induce the author to sign for a deferred royalty. The author should say, ‘‘ Will you undertake, in your agreement, to advertise my first and subsequent books to the extent of £ and to vouch these advertisements, should I think it necessary?” The publisher would in most cases refuse to do so. There is nothing left if the author accepts the position of this agreement but to trust in the good faith of the publisher. It has already been pointed out when dis- cussing the first sub-heading of clause 4, that if a publisher pays no royalty on the first 2,000 copies, there is a risk lest he should make no endeavour to push the sales beyond that point. The same danger arises here. A publisher, knowing that he has the next three or four books of the author, may not trouble to push the sales of the first book beyond such an amount as will bring him the return of his original outlay and a good percentage on his money. This is so much easier, where the publisher, as in the present case, pays no royalty on the first 2,000 copies sold. If any of the next three books prove a success the terms put forward are wholly inadequate. Any publisher, if a book is a success and runs into thousands of copies, would be willing to pay an author 25 per cent. from the beginning, with a considerable advance. Therefore, clause 18, even in ordinary circumstances gives all the advantage to the publisher, but if any of the books are a success he might make a con- siderable profit with but little return to the author. One more point: the date of pub-  THE AUTHOR. lication for the future works is not fixed. Now this is of vital importance to an author who is entering into other contracts for serial issue. Even if the date the publisher arbitrarily sets down for publication does not interfere with other contracts, it may for other reasons be wholly disadvantageous to the author. In clause 14 the terms which the publisher proposes for the American copyright are very unsatisfactory. It is much better for an author to have a separate agreement for publication of his American edition with an American publisher, than to allow the matter to lie in the hands of one publisher only. It has often been pointed out in The Author that a book published successfully in America will bring in to the author, even at a lower percen- tage, probably a much larger figure than it will bring in in England, because the circulation is likely to be so much larger. Now what has been the result of this agreement in actual practice? It would appear that the pubisher has sold some 3,600 copies in different countries and at different prices. As far as England and America are concerned, the sales are some 800 short of the number required to pro- duce a royalty. Out of the sales in other countries the author has made some £10 10s. Allowing that the publisher has advertised the book to a reasonable extent, he has made most probably 50 per cent. to 60 per cent. on his outlay. ——__———__+—>—_+_____ THE COMMERCIAL SIDE OF MUSIC. ACCOUNT CLAUSE. ——— + 1% the June number of The Author an article was published giving an account of the commercial side of music produc- tion, and a copy of the document that music publishers are in the habit of asking composers to sign was printed as a warning. The article explained that the document was not really an agreement in the ordinary sense of the word, as the composer assigned all of what he stood possessed and the publisher undertook practically to do nothing. Amongst the omissions. from the document was an ordinary clause for the delivery of accounts. This omission, even from the pub- lisher’s point of view, was foolish, because if the dates and seasons for accounting are not settled the composer would have the right to 295 claim a rendering at any reasonable time. But the very omission shows the off-hand manner in which the publishers treat those on whose brains they grow rich and prosper. When the attention of the Composers’ Sub- Committee was called to the omission, they instructed the secretary to write a circular letter to publishers pointing out that for their own sake as well as for the sake of the com- posers, it would be a good thing if some uniform arrangement could be come to. Accordingly the following letter was drafted and despatched to twenty-one well-known publishers :— Dear Sirs,—It appears that in many documents for the publication of their works which composers have been asked to sign, although they retain a continuing interes} by way of royalty, no formal account clause is inserted indicating when the accounts are to be rendered. As you may be aware it is the invariable custom of publishers of books to insert an account clause into their agreements. The Composers’ Sub-Committee of the above Society, therefore, have asked me to approach you in regard to this matter. They consider it would affect a great saving of the publishers’ time, and facilitate the business dealings of composers and publishers, if it were possible to come to some uniform arrangement by which publishers would undertake to render accounts at fixed dates. At present, no account clause being inserted, the composer is entitled to demand accounts from the publisher at any time, and as often as he likes, within reason; this position is clearly quite unsatisfactory. The Composers’ Sub-Committee suggest, therefore, that accounts should be rendered twice annually, made up to the 31st December and the 30th June, the accounts being rendered and the sum being paid within one month from these dates. If this suggestion meets with your approval, I should be much indebted to you if you would write me a letter to that effect, stating at the same time that you are willing to insert this clause in your agreements. The names of the publishers falling in with this sugges- tion, which is an eminently practicable one, will be pub- lished in The Author for the benefit of composers who are seeking to place their works. IT remain, Yours faithfully, From this list the following neglected to send an answer. The names are printed in alphabe- tical order so that there can be no claim to preference in discourtesy. Messrs. Chappell & Co., Ltd. Elkin & Co., Ltd. Keith, Prowse & Co. Metzler & Co. Reynolds & Co. Ricordi & Co. ,», Schott & Co. As the circular was sent out in the hope of making regular an acknowledged irregularity, and of simplifying and adjusting the relations 9° 9° 99 99 29  296 between author and publisher, there was every reason why the publishers should have welcomed the chance of meeting the composers in a fair way. It is pleasing, however, to state that twelve publishers, that is, the majority, did reply. Messrs. Novello & Co.’s reply was charac- teristic, and, as such, may be quoted in full :— “DEAR Srr,—We beg to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 22nd inst. “We are, Yours faithfully, ‘““NOVELLO & Co.” Messrs. Boosey & Co. beg to say that their relations with their composers are of a most amicable kind, and they see no reason whatever to make any alterations in their agreements. It is pleasant to think of those most amicable arrangements, but after all, rumours of dissatis- faction have been vibrating the air. As far as the latter part of the letter is concerned the circular asked for no alteration, but made a reasonable business proposal. The answers from the remaining publishers gave the information invited. It is satisfac- tory to composers to have the list of those whose agreements do contain the necessary account clauses; though it is not necessarily a logical deduction that because a publisher has not answered the circular, he is therefore lax in rendering his accounts. Messrs. Ascherberg, H opwood & Co. state that their accounts are made up half-yearly, on June 30 and December 31, and that these dates are mentioned in their agreements. Messrs. Augener state that it is provided in their copyright forms that “ royalties will be paid when the next succeeding edition is printed.” In answer to a further question as to the size of an edition they were kind enough to state “ that as a rule, according to their experience, they figure on printing a six months’ supply for a first edition and a one year’s supply for the following editions.” While the information that has been given is of undoubted importance to composers, still the method cannot be commended, and the very answer shows how necessary the action of the sub-committee has been. Messrs. Cary & Co. make up their royalty accounts January 1 and July 1, and discharge the same about two months later. Messrs. John Church & Co. reply that they have such a clause as the one indicated, i.e., half-yearly accounts, in their agreements with composers. Messrs. Curwen & Sons make up their accounts annually to May 81, and these are THE AUTHOR. rendered and paid within three months. This is stated in the agreement. Messrs. J. B. Cramer & Co., Litd., express their sympathy with the object the Society has in view. They have a clause in their agreements for half-yearly settlements. Messrs. Enoch & Son make half-yearly settlements to the end of June and December, but do not find it possible in every case to pay within one month. Messrs. B. Fieldman & Co. make a practice of paying royalties half-yearly, and do their utmost to make same up and settle in January and July. Messrs. Francis, Day and Hunter accounts and statements twice annually to June 30 and December 31, and render the statements and pay the amounts due within two months of the said dates, Messrs. Hawkes & Son state that two members of the Composers’ Sub-Committee for whom they publish are perfectly satisfied with their methods ‘ which, in point of fact, are a little more strictly business-like than that form requested by you.” It is to be regretted that this firm has not given information as to these methods. Messrs. Weekes & Co. enclosed a form of their agreement. (This is not the place to comment on the wording of the document.) Composers are referred to the June number dealing with transfer of copyright.) We desire ‘to express our thanks to Messrs. Weekes for their courtesy. The document states that a proper statement of account is rendered in the months of January and J uly. Messrs. J. Williams, Ltd., make settlements for all royalties due to composers and authors every six months (March and September). To sum up: Nine publishers have not answered the circular. They may include an account clause in their agreements or they may not. In some cases it is known that they donot. Of the twelve who have answered two give no information on the point, but ten have put forward full particulars, and out of these ten, nine render semi-annual and one annual accounts. The circular has been fully justified by the result and the answers will be of value to those composers who are negotiating for the production of their works. The sub- committee have to thank those publishers who have so readily and fully replied. prepare  THE AUTHOR. DRAMATISATION OF A NOVEL. INFRINGEMENT OF COPYRIGHT. Corelli v. Gray. N this action Miss Marie Corelli, the well- | known authoress, claimed damages and an injunction against Mr. George Gray to prevent him from performing a sketch entitled ‘“‘The People’s King,’’ which had been presented at certain variety theatres, on the ground that it was an infringement of the plaintiff's copyright in her novel, called “¢ Temporal Power.” The novel was written in 1902, and under the new Copyright Act the plaintiff's copyright includes the right of dramatisation. The defendant did not question the plaintiff's copyright in the novel, but alleged that the play was an adaptation or condensed version of an earlier play called ‘‘ In the King’s Name,” which he had written wholly independently of the novel and some eight years before the novel was published. There were numerous resemblances between the novel and the play in respect of the characters, situations, and dialogue ; and the defendant admitted _ similarities, but he described them as chance coincidences or “stock situations.” As an example of the similarities, it may be mentioned that in the novel a prince marries a princess for State reasons, and she tells him that she will do her duty to him and to the State, but that she cannot love him. The prince, after becoming king, joins a group of revolutionaries under the name of Pasquin Leroy. In the play, a prince marries a princess for State reasons, and she tells him that she will honour and obey him, but that she cannot love him. The prince joins a group of revolutionaries under the name of Leo Lerois. Again, in the novel the revolutionaries draw lots as to who shall kill the prime minister and the king, and before drawing lots they swear that whoever draws the signal to take a life proved unworthy shall be regarded by them as a sacred person. Leroy draws the king. He makes a speech, and then announces that he is ready to obey and that he is the king. In the play the revolutionaries draw lots as to who shall kill the two chief ministers and the king, and before drawing lots they swear that the life of whoever draws the sign of having to kill the king shall be held sacred. Lerois draws the king. He makes a speech and_then announces that he is ready to obey and that he is the king. 297 Other similarities were so substantial that it was obvious that the two compositions must have been taken from a common source, OT that one was copied from the other. The defendant, however, did not suggest any definite common source for the two works, other than the general common stock of ideas; and he expressly disclaimed in the course of the case the hypothesis that the novel was based upon his play, although he stated that he did not know what had happened to a second copy of ‘In the King’s Name” which he had lost at an early period in “‘a Flect Street hostelry.”” The defendant called witnesses to whom his earlier play had been read or submitted, but their recollection of the incidents in the play were necessarily extremely vague and they could remember little more than that it contained a floral scene, which had been one of the main reasons for the non- acceptance of the play, owing to the expense which it involved. Mr. Justice Sargant, in delivering judgment, commented upon the defendant’s evidence, which he regarded as unsatisfactory. * The defendant’s story,” his lordship said, ‘‘ falls very short of such a clear, consistent, and convincing narrative as would have been required to cast doubt on the very strong inference, amounting in my view to a practical certainty, which is to be deduced from the similarities in the two works ; and I am convinced that the defendant’s sketch has not been written independently of the plaintiff's novel.” His lordship granted the injunction and ordered an account of the profits to be taken and that the defendant should deliver up the copies of the play, which infringed the plaintiff's copyright, and pay the plaintiff’s costs. The issue in the case was a question of fact, but the judge made some observations on the law which may be quoted. “In the first place,” his lordship said, “it is fairly clear that under the new Act no absolute monopoly is given to authors analogous to that which is conferred on inventors of patents—that is to say, if it could be shown as a matter of fact that two precisely similar works were produced wholly independently of one another, I do not think that the author of the work that was published first would be entitled to restrain the publication by the other author of that author’s independent and original work. The right appears to be merely a negative right to prevent the appropriation of the labours of an author by another. The second observation is this, that the onus 0  298 establishing appropriation, of course, rests upon the plaintiff.” Haroutp Harpy. Oo RIDGE v. THE “ENGLISH ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINE” (LIMITED). R. W. PETT RIDGE, on the 12th in- oe stant, obtained a verdict and sub- stantial damages (£150) against the “English Illustrated Magazine,” Ltd., for pub- lishing under the name of “ W. Pett Ridge ”’ in their magazine a short story called ‘‘ The Man who had a Conscience,” which was not the work of its reputed author. This story bears no comparison to the genuine work of Mr. Pett Ridge, although obviously intended to imitate it, and, being very inferior, was necessarily injurious to the plaintiff's reputation as a writer, On this head Mr. Jerome K. Jerome, who gave evidence on behalf of Mr. Pett Ridge, was emphatic. He explained to the jury that, if he were still a magazine editor planning out for the future, he should, after reading ‘“‘ The Man who had a Conscience,’”? have dismissed any idea of applying to Mr. Pett Ridge for contri- butions. The one conclusion to be arrived at by reading the story was that Mr. Pett Ridge had had an illness or something which had left him unfit for further work. How the tale came to be published was graphically detailed by the temporary acting editor of the defendant company’s magazine. The manuscript was received by post, signed “'W. Pett Ridge,” and giving an address in Bournemouth, but without any covering letter. The defendant’s witnesses readily admitted that the story was not up to Mr. Pett Ridge’s level of excellence, and, in consequence, they offered, and the writer accepted, as his remu- neration, a sum of two guineas for eighteen columns ! As long ago as August last the writer of the story (whose name was not Pett Ridge or any- thing like it) wrote to the editor of the defen- dant company’s magazine advising him that “The Man who had a Conscience ” was not the work of William Pett Ridge; yet, notwith- standing this disclaimer, the editor, apparently acting under instructions, failed to apologise, or make any reparation in respect of the publication of the story. The plaintiff consultéd the Society of Authors and, as a consequence, this action was brought. THE AUTHOR. The grounds upon which the plaintiff’s claim was based were that he had been libelled in his profession as a writer and that the defendant company had passed off on the public as the work of an author of reputation the feeble attempt of an obscure penman. The Judge (Darling, J.) ruled that in law, on proof of both or either of these allegations, the plaintiff was entitled to a verdict, and, after an absence of twenty minutes, the jury returned a verdict for the plaintiff with £150 damages. The allegation of libel was interesting and novel. Obviously to call Mr. Pett Ridge “ a com- monplace scribbler ”’ was a libel, but the prin- ciple was extended in this case, it being held by the Judge that, if the jury came to the con- clusion that the natural consequence of anyone reading “The Man who had a Conscience ” would be that the reader would put the writex down as a mere commonplace scribbler, then equally a libel had been published against Mr. Pett Ridge. ——_1—»—. MAGAZINE CONTENTS. en UE British Review. The Origin and Significance of Profanity. By A. E. Beath. Herr Nikisch and “ The Ring.” By Sir Home Gordon Hart. CoNTEMPORARY. Glimpses of Thomas Carlyle. By Percy Fitzgerald. ENGLIsH. Writing Novels. By Arnold Bennett. Our “ atenphaly * Hymnal. By Professor W. H. D. Rouse. The Correspondence of Nietzsche with Brandes. FortTNIGHTLY. Lord Cromer on Disraeli. By Wilfrid Ward. Realistic Drama (11). By W. L. Courtney. Mr. Masefield’s Poetry. By Gilbert Thomas. The Death of Satire.” By Herman Scheffauer. The Chinese Drama, Yesterday and To-day. Corbe tt-Smith. By A. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS. ee [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER OENT.} Front Page nse aes £4 0 0 Other Pages % ve we 8 O° Half of a Page .., = 2 00a Quarter of a Page - O18 6 Eighth of a Page tes es ase « 0 7 0 Single Column Advertisements perinch 0 6 0: Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Siz and of 25 per cent. for Twelve Insertions, All letters respecting Advertisements should be addressed to. Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C.  THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. ot 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive EK advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 8. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of thesafe. The Society now offers : (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are Tecommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. This must be done within fourteen days of first execution. The Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ———_1— 2 —___—_ WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, ¢f a proper price can be 299 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. Sa Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! ; III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in The Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong tothe author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —_———_+——_e____——_- WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. + — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2, It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills,  300 (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence te perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages, A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (ie., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect, The other safeguards set out under heading (.) apply also in this case, 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in anyevent, It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved, 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important, 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration, 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced, 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning, 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication, As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. +. REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. —1—~ Ne eee typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary ora qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to the author and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. THE AUTHOR, DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. ++ RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage’ on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ————_-—>— WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the iL assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above, ————_+—~@—- STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, ——————_1— >. THE READING BRANCH. ++ EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this Vi branch of its work by informing young writer: of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but Poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —_————+— REMITTANCES. —_— The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only,  THE AUTHOR. COLLECTION BUREAU. —_+—< ag due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 9. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amonnt passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. A. REYDING. WALTER C. JORDAN. Amsterdam New York The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. GENERAL NOTES. —— Mempers of the Society are reminded that The Author does not appear in August or September. The next issue will be published on October 1st. Str JAMES BARRIE, BART. We must congratulate Sir James Barrie on the honour conferred upon him on the King’s birthday, an honour justly deserved. Sir James represents both sides of the profession, the literary and the dramatic. His ‘‘ Margaret Ogilvie ” on the one side and “Peter Pan” on the other have already shown that they can stand the test of time. We do not desire to criticise his position either as a writer of books or as a writer of plays, this has been done by abler hands, and the title that has been offered and accepted is the best criticism ; but if there is a point which is especially evident in all his work it is his sincerity, and sincerity is the nearest answer to that great unanswered question ‘‘ What is Truth?” The record of his books and of his plays is a long and honourable one. In this connection we should be glad to 301 ask one question : Did he write that delight- fully amusing article “ The Battle of Rupert Square” ? and, if so, where is it possible to obtain a copy? Perhaps Sir James will himself reply. Tue Eruics oF ADVERTISING. WE print on another page of this issue, on the instructions of the Committee of Management, an article that appeared in the March, 1911, issue of The Author, entitled ‘On the Ethics of Advertising.” The attention of members is again drawn to the issues as, from information recently laid before the Society, it seems that there has been no abatement of the annoyance referred to, namely, that publishers, uncontrolled in their contracts as to the manner of reproduction have reproduced these cheap editions of novels, not only with advertisements at the beginning and at the end, but opposite the final pages of the literary matter. The question really resolves itself into one of contract, and we should like to repeat the advice that has been given to so many mem- bers of the Society with regard to cheap editions. First, that no author should allow the publisher to produce his novel in a cheap edition unless he is a recognised reproducer of cheap editions; the reason being that pub- lishers who are not accustomed to reproduction in this form cannot give the same price that those publishers can give who make cheap editions part of their regular business. Secondly, if the publisher is given the right of reproduction in cheap form, then he should not be allowed to use that right, without the sanction of the author, within three years from the date of publication of the original, and if he has not exercised his option within four years from the date of publication of the original, then the right should return to the author, who should have the right of placing the cheap edition elsewhere. This statement is made, of course, on the understanding that the author desires and is willing that the book should be produced at all in a cheap edition. It pays some authors much better never to have their books produced in this form at all. Then, if the publisher exercises his option, he should be bound as to the price at which, and the form in which, the cheap edition is to be put on the market. These points are all of vital importance, because the 6d. paper edition is usually read and thrown away, but the 7d. cloth-bound edition is usually placed on the  302 shelves and read again, or lent to other readers. It will be seen, therefore, that it is more satis- factory for the author to have the book in the 6d. paper edition, which is destroyed when read, than it is to have it in a cloth-bound edition with the probability of the work being passed from one reader to another. Now we come to the important point con- tained in ‘‘ the Ethics of Advertising.”” When the form of the cheap edition is settled by a clause in the agreement, it must at the same time be settled whether the publisher is to be allowed to advertise in the cheap edition, and whether he is to be allowed to let his adver- tisements run opposite the literary matter. Those who desire to uphold the dignity of literature will prefer no doubt that no adver- tisements should appear ; those, however, who take the financial standpoint might allow advertisements to appear ; but while the former might have to forego some of his royalties, the latter would see that his royalties were increased, as the cost of production is decreased through the insertion of advertisements. The practical issue, therefore, of the whole discussion is that the only method by which the author may protect himself is by the neces- sary clauses being inserted in his agreements. Kither the publisher must be forbidden to advertise, or he must be allowed to; but whether it is the one or the other, the point must be settled in the agreement, and the royalties must be fixed accordingly. Dramatic Prracy In THE U.S.A. Mr. Water Jorpan, the dramatic agent of the Society in New York, has forwarded a cutting from the New York Review, containing details of the conviction of Mr. Byers. His conviction was the result of a crusade of the International Association of Theatrical Reproducing Managers. Byers pirated under the name of the Chicago Manuscript Company, and kept a force of stenographers for copying MSS. of plays, which he supplied to all those who sought them. Practically any New York “hit” could be bought for $5. Byers in his catalogue quoted for most New York “hits” at that figure, but cautioned his purchasers that there might be occasions when it would be wiser to change the title of the play. The conviction of Byers, it is hoped, will practically stop any future piracy of a similar kind. The Society of Authors had one or THE AUTHOR. two cases of a similar kind in England, but although this form of piracy did exist, it was not of such a universal character as in Chicago, THE CONGRESS OF THE Hacur. THE International Literary and Artistic Association will this year hold its 33rd Congress at the Hague from the 16th to the 19th of July. Further information can be obtained from M. A. Taillefer, 215 bis, Boulevard Saint- Germain, Paris. Tickets for the Congress cost members of the Association twenty frances, members of their families accompanying them ten franes, and those who are not members of the Association forty franes. The meetings will take place at the Hotel d’Orange, Scheveningen. The following sub- jects are included in the programme. Annual report on literary and_ artistic copyright. An examination of the reservations made by various States in their adhesion to the Con- vention of Berne, revised at Berlin. Conditions of reproduction of objects of art exhibited in museums and exhibitions. The author’s in- alienable right. Protection of national monu- ments. After the conclusion of the Congress of the Hague the Association proposes to hold one or two meetings at Ghent, respecting which notice will be given. —+~»— ANY CRAFTSMAN. ——+-—~<> + —_ (From the Atheneum.) AM ground down too hard by poverty : I This that I do I would’ do well; and take Time to the task; this that I make would make Not all unworthy, lest the dead men see— Those great forerunners who have left to me Their high tradition. I would keep awake My honour—for my own and all men’s sake, And let the work before the wages be. “So be it then,” doth this hard age reply, “You know the cost! ” Ah, yea, the craftsman knows : Some things well done—but poverty thereby ; One hour of joy—and many an hour of woes When he can scarce draw solace from the sky, And seeth sorrow even in the rose. FREDERICK NIVEN.  ' 2 THE AUTHOR. ALFRED AUSTIN. — O* June 2 the Poet Laureate died at the age of seventy-eight. The Society must regret the loss of one who, since 1889, supported its aims and objects with practical sympathy. He was on the Council of the Society, but resigned from that body on his appointment as Poet Laureate. What his reason may have been it is now impossible to know. It may be he considered that it would be contrary to precedent for the Laureate to hold any position on the Council but that of President. The presidency, as all members know, after the death of Lord Tennyson, had been conferred on Mr. George Meredith. Accordingly, with regret, the committee accepted his resignation, but he still continued as a private member his support of the Society’s aims up to the day of his death. He published many volumes both of verse and prose; his most forcible method of expression coming from his keen love of the beauties of the country and country life. He was a man of warm affection for the fellow-members of his profession, as those will remember who have heard him speak among and to his brother authors. He felt very keenly—indeed, it may be said he was over-sensitive—the criticisms that were made concerning his poetry and his appoint- ment; but as he had been a critic himself, he could hardly have expected to escape unscathed. It is sad to see the goodly number of those who made their names in the Victorian era grow less and less, and it is sad to see the early members of the Society, who gave it their support in the days of storm and stress, grow fewer and fewer. a LORD AVEBURY. E mourn in Lord Avebury one of the oldest members of the Society of Authors, for he had been a member of our body nearly since its foundation. He was among our most loyal supporters, serving as chairman of the Nobel Committee, and sitting on the council for some twenty years. Lord Avebury’s death, in his seventy-ninth year, was not altogether unexpected ; it occurred, as a sequel to a severe attack of influenza, on May 28, just as the June issue of The Author 303 was in the press—hence the belated character of this notice. Lord Avebury was born in 1834, and went straight from Eton into his father’s bank, but although he mastered all the details of the banking business, and became indeed . an authority in financial circles, he found time to develop both his great proclivities for natural history and his strong sense of the duty that lies upon prominent citizens to discharge public services. It is mainly to his scientific work, of course, that we owed his co-operation at the Society of Authors, for as an author he is chiefly known by his entomological researches. His observations, in particular, upon bees and ants were recognised as veritable contributions to our knowledge, and it was more especially for these that he was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society. He was a really great entomo- logist, but his scientific versatility and erudi- tion were also displayed by his writings on ethnological and _ geological subjects. His earliest work, ‘‘ Prehistoric Times,’ must have proved the introduction to systematised archeology for many readers in the ’thirties and "forties, while the books entitled respectively “The Scenery of England ” and ‘« The Scenery of Switzerland ’’ were founded on a curiously intimate knowledge of geological rules and phenomena. Outside a purely — scientific audience Lord Avebury gained the appreciation of a large public by his books ‘‘ The Pleasures of Life,” ‘“ The Use of Life,” ‘‘ The Beauties. of Nature,” and a little volume called ‘‘ The Hundred Best Books”; all these works received the reward of an enormous circulation, and promoted a public appreciation of their subjects which was both gratifying and lucrative for the author. Lord Avebury was President of the British Association in 1881. As a man of affairs Lord Avebury occupied throughout a long life a conspicuous position. He succeeded to the Lubbock baronetcy when about thirty years of age, and shortly after- wards entered Parliament as Liberal member for Maidstone; but in 1880 he became mem- ber for the University of London, whose Vice- Chancellor he had been previously, and retained the seat for twenty years, being made a peer in 1900. : In Parliament he was a recognised authority upon. all educational questions, while he was responsible for two Acts, that under which statutory bank holidays were appointed, and that regulating hours in shops, which have incaleulably increased the happiness of com- mercial and industrial workers. As a banker he was secretary of the London Bankers’  304 Association for a quarter of a century, Presi- dent of the Association of Bankers, and the first President of the Institute of Bankers, while he was also at different times President of the London Chamber of Commerce and the London County Couneil. This is a brief note upon a very full and important career, but already many biographies have made the life of Sir John Lubbock (to give him the familiar style) well known to our readers. The Society have lost in him an influential friend, and this is what we wish regretfully to record. mg eS UNITED STATES NOTES. —+~@+—__ HERE has been a good deal of groaning recently over the growth of the “ 50- cent reprint” in this country—groan- ing which, of course, finds an echo in Great Britain, where a similar problem has to be faced. The full case against the reprint was eloquently stated, at the recent annual con- vention of the American Booksellers’ Associa- tion in New York, by Mr. Christopher Grauer, of Buffalo, one of the executive committee of the Association. Mr Grauer naturally spoke from the bookseller’s point of view—which is only one of four, since there are also to be considered the author, the reading public, and the publisher. It would searcely be in place, and it certainly would require more space than I have at my disposal, if I were to attempt to go fully into the question here. But I may mention that what Mr. Grauer thought desirable, was that a time-limit of three years from original publication should be established, within which no cheap re-issue of a book should be allowed, while the 25-cent reprint was to be fought tooth and nail. To those who are accustomed, as you are in Britain, to the 1s., 7d., and 6d. editions, the latter statement may sound strange; but in the States the regular 25-cent line of novels has yet to be established, though the 50-cent books occupy a more important place every year. Optimists deny that the reprint has really a bad effect on the new book, and claim that, with certain writers at least, the sale of the 50-cent work actually stimulates the demand for new works when they appear. Which argument, alas! does not comfort those authors who have not yet succeeded in getting into a cheap edition, however it may satisfy the writer of even one “ best-seller,” THE AUTHOR. Since last I wrote, by the way, the full list of best-sellers for last year has appeared, com- piled from the lists in the Publishers? W eekly. From this the strong position of native fiction- writers in the States is evident, the top six places being occupied by “The Harvester ” (Stratten-Porter): “ The Street Called Straight ” (King); “ Their Yesterdays” and “ The Win- ning of Barbara Worth ” (Wright); ‘ The Melting of Molly ” (Daviess) and ** A Hoosier Chronicle ” (Nicholson). In non-fiction, how- ever, foreign competition is severely felt, for the first six are ‘‘ The Promised Land ” (Autin), “The Montessori Method ” (Montessori), “South America” (Bryce), “A New Con- science and an Ancient Evil ” (Addams), “ Three Plays ” (Brieux), and “ Your United States ” (Bennett). Coming now to the works of to-day, we find the usual plethora of novels, from which it is very difficult to make a selection. Here, however, are some of the leaders: the late Vaughan Kester’s “John o’ Jamestown ” ; Reginald Wright Kauffman’s “ Running Sands’; Upton Sinelair’s “ Sylvia’; Ellen Glasgow’s “ Virginia ” ; Thomas Nelson Page’s “The Land of the Spirit’; Willa Sibert Cather’s ‘‘O Pioneers ! *”; Randall Parish’s ‘ The Air Pilot ” ; Eleanor Kelly’s “ Toya the Unlike’; P. Vv. Mighels’s ‘‘ Hearts of Grace ” ; John Luther Long’s “ War”; Louis Tracy’s “One Wonderful Night’; Owen Johnson’s * The Sixty-First Second ” ; Cyrus Townsend Brady’s ‘“‘ The Fetters of Freedom”; Justus Miles Forman’s “ The Opening Door ”’ ; Irving Bacheller’s ‘‘ The Turning of Grigsby ” ; Zane Grey’s “The Desert Girl *”; Winston Chur- chill’s “‘ The Inside of the Cup”; Joseph C. Lincoln’s “‘ Mr. Pratt’s Patients’; Nathaniel Fowler’s “The Knockers’ Club ” ; John A. Moroso’s ‘‘ The Quarry ”; Elizabeth Dejeans’s “The House of Thane ”’ ; J. R. Scott’s “‘ The Unforgiving Offender ”; Will Levington Com- fort’s ‘“‘ The Road of Living Men ’”’; George Randolph Chester’s “ Wallingford in his Prime”; Henry Russell Miller’s “ The Ambi- tion of Mark Truitt”; Harold Macgrath’s “ Parrot & Co.”; Charles Sherman's @ The Upper Crust ” ; Grace Lutz’s “ Lo Michael ! ” ; Nina Wilcox Putnam’s “ The Impossible Boy ” and E. D. Biggers’ “‘ Seven Keys to Baldpate.” In biography, “‘ Mark Twain and the Happy Island ’’—which is Bermuda—may be put first, the author being Elizabeth Wallace. “ La Follette’s Autobiography ” is by the well- known Senator. George L. Clark’s “ Silas Dean ” deals with a Connecticut leader in the Revolution. ‘‘ The Life and Letters of Genera]  THE AUTHOR. George G. Meade ” is edited by the General’s son, who bears the same name. * Pickett and His Men” is history rather than biography, and comes out appropriately in the fiftieth anniversary year of the battle of Gettysburg. The author is Mrs. La Salle Pickett, widow of the General. Another Gettysburg book is by Elsie Singmaster, and is entitled “* Gettysburg : Stories of the Red Harvest and the Aftermath.” “A Naval History of the American Revolu- tion,” by G. W. Allen, goes further back, while the Rev. H. W. Jones’ ‘“‘ Battle of Santiago 2 brings us almost to modern days: The Philippine Problem,’ one of the results of Santiago, is dealt with by F. C. Chamberlain. There are a fairly large number of books which may be classed as sociological : “ Crowds,”’ by Gerald Stanley Lee; “ Starving America,’” by A. W. McCann; ‘‘ The Immi- grant Invasion,” by Julian Warne; “ Syndica- lism, Industrial Unionism, and Socialism,” by John Spargo; “ American Syndicalism,” by J. G. Brooks; “A Short History of the American Negro,” by B. G. Brawley ; and ‘Woman's Share in Social Culture,” by Anna Garlin Spencer. Professor Max Farrand writes of “The Framing of the Constitution of the United States,” and Professor C. A. Beard of “An Economic Interpretation ”’ of that Con- stitution. Another Professor, Ernest Freund, treats of “The Police Power” in America. “<The Electoral College,” by J. Walker Hol- combe, may also be mentioned here. Whether James G. Haneker’s “ The Pathos of Distance ” should be counted with philosophy or with the essays is doubtful. Under the latter heading comes “‘ The American Spirit,” by O. S. Strauss, and it may perhaps be stretched to include Dr. Lyman Abbott’s “‘ Letters to Unknown Friends,”’ most of them reprinted from the Outlook. But certainly the most brilliant example of the essay is Professor George Santayana’s “ Winds of Doctrine,” a work which cannot but fascinate many who wholly disapprove of the views expressed. George Palmer Putnam, in his ‘‘ Southland of North America,” writes of the Central American States. In ‘Alaska: an Empire in the Making,” J. J. Underwood goes to the Far North-west, and ‘ Hawaii, Past and Present ” is described by an American born and educated in that part of the world. “ Zone Policeman 88,” by H. A. Frank, relates to the Panama Canal. ‘Our Neighbours the Japanese,” is by J. K. Goodrich ; and Adelaide Mack has added another to the appreciations of ‘‘ Magnetic Paris.” Three Nature books are : “Our Vanishing 305 Wild Life,” by W. T. Hornaday ; ‘* In Beaver World,” by Enos A. Mills ; and ‘‘ Seeing Nature First,” by C. M. Weed. ‘ The poets seem to be going through a period of inactivity, but Max Eastman has not only produced “ A Child of the Amazons, and Other Poems,” but also a work on “ The Enjoyment of Poetry.” The obituary list is happily not very large since last these notes appeared. At the end of March, Joseph Newton Hallock, editor of Christian Work and author of many religious books, died at Brooklyn. On April 27, Dr. Andrew Sloan Draper, State Commissioner of Education, ex-President of Illinois University, and author of ‘“‘ American Education,’ etc., succumbed to heart disease. On May 11, Francis Fisher Browne, editor of The Dial, died in a Californian sanatorium, after a long illness, aged seventy. His best-known work, outside The Dial, was his “ Everyday Life of Abraham Lincoln.”’ He wrote verse himself, and made also several collections from English and American poets. In the notice of his death in The Dial itself it is pointed out that he conceived, projected, and for nearly a third of a century conducted that journal. John Sergeant Wise, who was a barrister as well as a writer, and had formerly been a soldier, died on May 12. Among his books were ‘‘ Recol- lections of Thirteen Presidents.” In mid-May the deaths occurred of John Hays Gardiner, ex-Professor at Harvard, and author of ‘‘ The Bible as English Literature,” “ Forms of Prose Literature,” etc.; and of William Henry Larrabee, a writer on popular science and at one time editor of The Methodist. Purp WALSH. eae ON THE ETHICS OF ADVERTISING. ++ NE of the members of the committee of () the Society proposing the health of the publishers at a dinner, declared that it gave him great satisfaction to do so, as publishers were the most modest of mankind, for, he always understood they never advertised —at least authors told him so. There are cases, however, in which publishers do advertise, but in the wrong quarters, and in an objectionable manner. Complaints have come to the Society that publishers advertise by inserting their own catalogues of books at the end of 6s. novels or at the end of other books. This to some  306 authors has been exceedingly annoying, but the form of agreement between the author and the publisher has precluded the former from taking any action. Indeed, in a case of this kind, it may be a little pedantic to object. When, however, the publisher not only adver- tises his own wares at the end of the book, but canvasses for advertisements from soap and pill manufacturers, as often happens in the case of cheap editions, then there is nothing pedantic in the author’s objections. As the issue of a cheap edition is seldom less than 20,000 copies, there is no doubt that the publisher takes this course in order to keep down the cost of production and to enable him to put some extra profits into his own pockets. The question of advertisements of the publisher’s own books may for the time be set aside, for though, in ‘the eyes of some authors, they may spoil the appearance of the issue, whether cheap or expensive, they are, at any rate, advertisements of books. But to other advertisements two objections might be raised—first, the ideal, secondly, the practical. From the author’s point of view it might be rightly argued, first, that the advertise- ments of pills, soaps, toilet powders, ete., might damage and perhaps destroy the dignity of the work that is being put on the market ; secondly—the practical point—that if it is the intention of the publisher to obtain a large number of advertisements to fill up the beginning and the end of the book, he will thereby obtain considerable sums of money, and that the author should be entitled, therefore, to a larger payment on the cheap issue as a fair reward for his larger popularity. There is, however, a more disastrous method of advertising which has been adopted by some publishers in producing cheap editions, namely, the introduction of advertisements on pages facing the literary matter of the book. The same arguments put forward against the ordinary advertisements would hold good here also, but with trebly increased force ; first, that this method of advertising destroys entirely the dignity of the production; and secondly—the practical—that as a larger fee can be obtained for advertisements facing matter than for ordinary advertisements at the end of the book, therefore a still larger pay- ment should be made to the author. Whatever view is taken, the ideal or the practical, it seems quite clear that, under the clause which is not uncommon in publishers’ agreements affecting the publishers’ control THE AUTHOR. of the style and manner of the production of the work, the author would have little power to object. Publishers are, of course, trades- men, and look upon the production of books as any tradesman would look upon the produe- tion and sale of other articles of commerce, It is natural that they should look in the first instance to the profits, and, in consequence, it is not surprising that these methods of adver- tisement should be employed. Members of the Society of Authors must be cautioned in the first place not to let the right of reproduction in cheap form lie with the publisher who produces the 6s. book. There should always be a separate contract for the right of repro- duction in cheap form, as it is often important for financial reasons that the same publisher should not have the control of both. Secondly, in a Separate contract for the publication of a book in cheap form, the author should take particular care to insert a clause, if he desires to maintain the point of view of the dignity of literature, that adver- tisements are not to be inserted, save with his sanction, and in no circumstances facing the literary matter. If he desires to deal with the practical side, he should see that he obtains a share of the profit which, owing to the popu- larity of his work, may be derived from the advertisements. The author should be especially careful, if he is unable to keep the reproduction in expensive and cheap form separate, that these clauses should be included in the one agreement which deals with both issues. THE LETTERS OF AN ORDINARY AUTHOR. ee Collected and edited by Joun Hasterrte. v. To T. Vibert, Esq. Martins CorraGeE, SANTOLLER, Bucks. Dear Tommy,—As one who has passed through that phase of the craft which begins with hope, continues in suspense, and ends with an unfavourable decision—to be continued in your next (venture)—you shall be the first to hear that some misguided firm has at last agreed to take my first full-length work, ‘“‘ The Topmost Bough.” It is true! I have signed an agreement with Messrs. Aldine and Elzevir, and the joy of the 6d. revenue stamp still lingers with me.  THE AUTHOR. Now that I have signed, I wish I had delayed, and asked you to look through the document for me. I have some knowledge of these things, a share of the sense called common, and a full sense of my own value—but, no novice is fitted to cope unassisted, with the pure man of business. I hate to bore you with questions of “‘ shop,” but T must unburden myself of a few details, and hope you will let me know if I have “ let myself in”! I think it was Carlyle who said something about cash being an insufficient nexus between man and man; it seems to me that it is nota bad one between author and publisher. To the cash then! The royalty they offer me begins with 10 per cent. It does not seem very big, but, of course, it is on the nominal price of the novel, and works out at about 17 per cent. on the price the publisher obtains per copy. I don’t grumble at that. A first novel is a speculation, and a greedy author is as bad as a greedy publisher—worse, for he is supposed to have some ideals. After 2,000 copies have been sold, I am to get 15 per cent. I can hear you saying that the 15 per cent. side of the affair need not trouble me. I have the same feeling, but hope buoys me up. I don’t think I have done wrong in agreeing to these terms now. Later on, if I get the ear of the public, I shall hustle for the bigger loaves and fishes. Now comes a clause which I swallowed with reluctance. The MS. has been out so often that I dare not hold back. This clause seems to give my_ publishers the marketing of American rights. Didn’t you tell me once that American book rights can be negotiated on one’s own; that it may often pay one better to market the U.S.A. book rights separately ? My common sense tells me that you are right. At the same time, there are occasions when a publisher can place your novel on the other side of the ocean more easily than you, the author, can. A first novel, I imagine, is one of these cases. Another clause commits to my publishers the Colonial rights. I feel more comfortable about this. I don’t think the beginner can do much alone in the Colonies. Publishers don’t seem to compete very eagerly for the mere colonial rights of a first novel, do they ? I hesitate rather before telling you that I have signed away serial rights. I know you will tell me that serial rights are worth money, and should never be thrown in for a 50 per cent. consideration. I do know that the average publisher cannot sell serial rights 307 for half the prices agents can procure. But my difficulty will explain much to you. it 1 stand out for all my rights, the publishers will probably return my MS. I cannot afford to lose a chance of getting into the novel market. Let this excuse soften your inflexible soul— also the fact that ‘“‘ The Topmost Bough”? is not quite adapted to the serial market. All books cannot be serialised, though a great many tales that are now published, in the first instance, as books, could have been sold profit- ably to the editors of periodical fiction. I assure you that I would have tried my novel with them if I had thought it publishable in instalments. There was one clause which I could not swallow. The inference I drew from it was that the average author must be a man with a big bank account, and a more considerable store of patience. It suggested that accounts should be made up half-yearly ; that accounts should be furnished to me three months later ; and that payment of the accounts should be made—well, three months later again! I have never been able to understand why accounts should be left to mature in the publisher’s hands, as if they were pints of wine and the publisher a bottler. It seems to me that it would be just as easy for the accounts to be forwarded when made up. What do you think ? At any rate I had no mind to wait six months before receiving the shekels. I pointed out, with some timidity, that I was not the first cousin of a millionaire. I waited in fear and trembling for the reply. Thank Heaven! it was quite amiable. I was not able to get what I wanted, but managed to split the difference. My accounts are to be presented—happy word—within a month of making up, and paid within another month. By the way, I have received a letter from a dear old uncle, congratulating me, and sug- gesting that I must interview the reviewers at once. He enclosed a cheque for £20, and hoped that I would drive a hard bargain with them! Dear old soul, how amusing is the ignorance of the outsider. He believes, as do others, I hear, that you pay the reviewers to praise your novels ! Here’s a problem like that set in the ladies’ papers: “‘ Ought I to keep the cheque ? ’’ I have solved the problem, I may say ! Like a good soul, do let me hear what you think of the agreement. I have taken up all available space with it ; only leaving room for the hope that Mrs. Tommy is in her usual excellent health, and that the young Tommy  308 is becoming aware of your temperamental aversion from sudden howls ! I remain, Ever yours, RoBert WYVERN. VI. To T. Vibert, Esq. Marins Corrace, SANTOLLER, Bucks. Dear Tommy,—I was glad to hear from you. Your letter was salutary. It has quite mastered my new born belief that I have in me the making of a business man. Peccavi! I was an ass to give up my serial and American rights in ‘ The Topmost Bough ” for a mess of 50 per cent. pottage. You say that publishers will try a novel with three or four U.S.A. publishers, and failing these, will either drop the business, or try to sell a few hundred sets of sheets, for which the author will receive a few paltry pounds. After reflection, I agree to that asa general principle. But there are a few righteous men even in the publishing trade—your publisher, for instance, and Messrs. ,» and also Messrs. Some day I hope to settle myself on the lap of these, and then all will be well. Yet I admit my present fault. For the future “I will be good.” I shall set out again, armed with your useful advice. Again to work. A new novel calls me. What about employing a new agent ? What are your views on agents anyway ? Yours affectionately, Ropert WyYvERN. oe GABRIELE D’ANNUNZIO. t is very difficult to deal with d’Annunzio as one would with an ordinary writer, for his works are not meant for the masses, and would be gall to the conventional-minded mediocrity, and poison to the spiritually inclined. To be really in sympathy with his views it is necessary to be by hature a d’Annun- zian, just as to fully appreciate Nietzsche one must be born a Nietzschian. There is an innate similarity between these writers, for the latter said: “ L’homme doit étre élevé pour la guerre, et la femme pour le délassement du guerrier (and) la vie est une source de joie,” and the former insists upon it to such an extent that, from his earliest works, he asserted that when boredom had followed joy and pleasure, THE AUTHOR. these were to be recaptured at all costs, even if they came not naturally, but through artificial stimulus. In Italy d’Annunzio created a style of his own, known as d’Annunziano, which has numberless followers amongst the writers of the younger generation, who call themselves d’Annunziani in homage to their master ; nevertheless, a great hostile current rose u against him. Apparently, it was impossible to divide the man from his works, and, in con- demning the former, many have banned the latter; and thus, the greatest living Italian writer, having many grievances against his countrymen, retired to France, a voluntary exile. After having mortally wounded his feelings by selling up his home and his treasured mementos, the Italians offered to get up a subscription to purchase another house for him, as a gift and in homage to his genius ; but he would accept no favour from the people who had caused him so much anguish, and he recently declared that he preferred to make his home himself, when and where he chose. Though he may have left Italy, and written his last work, ‘‘ St. Sebastian,” in French, still, his writings are the essence of Italianism ; he is the true exponent of the imaginative and the artistic which is inborn in the Italian nature. There has been some doubt as to his age, but he himself said : “‘ I was born in 1864 on board the brigantine Irene in the waters of the Adriatic. In Pescara they considered me an infant prodigy, so strange was my precocity.” At the age of fifteen he was a full-fledged poet, and had written four poems, which are charac. teristic of him: “ Gentle Hour,” “ Joyous Hour,” ‘‘ Sombre Hour,” ‘Satanic Hour.” In the first, his mind is perfectly serene, and he dreams tranquil, peaceful dreams. In the second, he is gay, he revels in the sky, the sea, the sunshine, in all that is beautiful and lovable in nature. In the third, a gloom has come over his spirit; he has tasted deception— weariness and boredom follow. When he tries to analyse the multitudes, he finds them strange; their ways are not his Ways, and his heart grows heavy within him. But his despondency is temporary; joy must be reached, merriment must return: He longs for the drunkardness which prostrates the soul and senses, the inane noise and laughter of orgies, in which weird loves, kisses, and spark- ling wine chase away all consciousness of pain. He longs for madness, and for Satan’s great big wings of flame, which can carry him away from humanity, its meanness, its miseries, its same- ness. And, in the ‘ Satanic Hour,” he calls  THE AUTHOR. to Satan: ‘‘ Come near me ; inspire me, I am your own!” “The flesh and the devil have always been coupled, so there is nothing incongruous in the appeal of this errant knight of matter to the power of darkness. D’Annunzio is now fifty; from the age of sixteen he has produced incessantly poems, novels, dramas, plays. For a quarter of a century he stood out supreme : “The Immagi- nifico,” as he was rightly called, which means, “The Creator of Images”; then his magic brain seemed to weary. His books are so numerous they defy description. In quoting them I will divide them according to their nature, and the crisis they represent in the mentality of their author. “Prima Vere” (1879), ‘Canto Novo” (1883), ‘‘ Terra Vergine ”’ (1883), ‘“‘ Il Libro delle Vergini ” (1884). Sensual Crisis—‘ Intermezzo di rime” (1884), “ San Pantaleone ” (1886), ‘‘ Il Piacere”’ (1889), ‘‘Isotteo e la Chimera” (1890), “Elegie Romane” (1892), “ Poema Para- disiaco”’ (1893), “Il Trionfo della Morte” (1894), ‘‘ Le novelle della Pescara ”” (1902). Moral Crisis. —‘* Giovanni Episcopo ”’ (1892), “TInnocente ” (1892) (The Advent of the Super- man), ‘ Odi Navali”’ (1893), “ Allegoria dell’ Autunno ” (1895), ‘‘ Le Vergini delle Roccie ” (1896), “‘ Sogno di un mattino di primavera - (1897), ‘‘ Sogno di un tramonto di Autunno ” (1898), ‘« La Citta Morta ” (1898), ** La Gloria ”’ (1899), ‘‘ La Gioconda ” (1899), “ Il Fuoco ” (1900). Victorious Age‘ Francesca da Rimini” (1902), ‘“‘ Laudi del Ciclo, del Mare, della Terra, e degli Eroi” (1903-1904), “La Figlia di Jorio ”’ (1904), “ La Fiaccola sotto al Moggio ” (1905). Decadence.—‘‘ Piu che VAmore’” (1907), “Ta Nave” (1908), ‘“ Fedra” (1909), then ““ St. Sebastian ”’ (in French). Of these Messrs. Heinemann have published seven translated into English: “ The Flame of Life” (“Il Fuoco’), “The Dead City ” (‘‘ La Citta Morta ”’), “‘ Francesca da Rimini,” ** Gioconda,”’ ‘The Child of Pleasure’’ (“ Ul Piacere”’), ‘The Triumph of Death” (“Il Trionfo della Morte ’’), “‘ The Virgins of the Rocks” (‘‘Le Vergini delle Roccie”’), and e* L’Innocente ” (“‘ The Intruder ”’) is published in English by G. H. Richmond, of New York. The chief characteristic of d’Annunzio’s works is his love of beauty, to which he sacri- fices every other consideration and conception oflife. He forces himself to find beauty every- where by intellectual idealisation ; believing 309 that the whole world of matter is susceptible to aesthetic ennoblement. Starting from the principle that nothing holds an absolute value, and that man is the creator of values, he advises men to set themselves free, by throwing down barriers and renewing values. One cannot judge d’Annunzio’s characters from the standpoint of ordinary, everyday beings ; his heroes and heroines live a life apart, exceptional, yet natural to themselves; they are lifelike in their own surroundings, but they could not live their lives in an ordinary atmosphere such as we are generally familiar with. There are no mediocrities amongst them, no failures; their surrender is joyous, their lan- guage is not made up of common words, but is high-flown, poetic, magnificent, in keeping with rhythmical movements, which come natural to them, with bejewelled, expressive hands, silken garments, tresses of gold and eyes of turquoise, or raven locks and eyes of jet. D’Annunzio in portraying them has _ not studied his characters from Nature, and then overdrawn them, or exaggerated their points incongruously ; he has first conceived them in his own brain—wonder-creatures of his own, with passionate, sensitive natures—then he has given them birth and created his characters of the stuff of which maybe a super-species might be made. D’Annunzio declares that whoever robes himself with sorrow is a slave, and that pleasure is the best way of understanding Nature. He does not exalt suffering; he sees the greatest wisdom embodied in him who, in spite of all experiences, has much rejoiced. To create joy, to create with joy instead of pain, to be only conscious of the joy in life, is to him a supreme virtue. In “The Triumph of Death ” there are traces of d’Annunzio’s find- ing of Nietzsche ; one can see the great natural affinity of the two master minds, and, in truth, to realise fully either of them it is necessary to feel with them, for no mere effort of abstract reasoning can make them comprehensible or acceptable. D’Annunzio throws down the walls of reality, in which human convention reigns supreme ; he detests repression, routine, passiveness, and the monotonous greyness of the roads of least resistance. He idolises beautiful bodies, whether they are inhabited by beautiful souls or not ; he idealises life, but materialises love ; he does not attempt to free human love of passion; he does not seek spirituality, nor does he attempt to lift love to the spheres of the divine. For him Love, like Beauty, is enough unto itself. One is fascinated by d’Annunzio’s art irre-  310 sistibly, even though one feels its artificiality ; even though one knows instinctively that his works have been created for our pleasure, his people have been conceived out of pleasure, and will be consumed by pleasure. Exalted, sublime, magnificent pleasure is not often met with in daily life. Those who hunger for a vision of it can find it in “I Fuoco,” “Tl Piacere,” “ L’Innocente,”’ ‘‘ Laudi del Cielo, del Mare, della Terra e degli Eroi,”’ and in “Il Trionfo della Morte.” Whoever wishes to dream a dream of loveli- ness should read d’Annunzio, and be introduced to luxurious women, consumed by fire; to serene, immovable, unfathomable women, with eyes reflecting infinity ; to shapely, beautiful, white, jewelled hands; perfectly modelled human forms ; amber, silk and gold; they will be dazzled by so much magnificence, and be intoxicated by the perfume of exotic flowers and deep-red roses. E. S. Romero-Topesco. ——_—_ >< SIR ALFRED LYALL.* —+—— + HIS book, Sir Mortimer Durand tells us T in his Preface, was undertaken at the request of Lady Lyall and the family. It is a worthy memorial to a very distinguished man. To give it an adequate notice would require more space than is at our disposal. We must, therefore, content ourselves with a brief indication of the manner of portrait which the biographer paints of his subject. Alfred Comyn Lyall was born on J anuary 4, 1835, and died suddenly of heart-failure on April 10, 1911, while a guest of Lord and Lady Tennyson at Farringford. In that long period he was educated at Eton and Haileybury ; went out to the Indian North-West Provinces in his twenty-first year; passed through the Mutiny, with a narrow escape from death; rose to be Home Secretary at Calcutta when he was thirty-seven, and Agent to the Governor- General in Rajputana next year; at forty- three became Indian Foreign Secretary, and at forty-seven Lieutenant-Governor of the North- West Provinces. At the end of 1887, after a serious illness, he retired from the country where he had spent thirty-two years, and * “Lite of Sir Alfred Comyn Lyall, K.C.B., G.C.LE., D.C.L., LL.D,” by Sir Mortimer Durand. Illustrated, Edinburgh and London: Wm. Blackwood & Sons 16s. net. THE AUTHOR. t 1 accepted a seat on the Council of India. He | could have had the Governorship of the Cape | or New Zealand, but declined both. He would | have liked the Viceroyalty of India in 1898, but Lord Elgin was appointed in his stead. In 1903 he retired from public, but by no means | from active life. To his last moment he was |::) talking, writing, and working as brilliantly as | ever. Having spoken of his death, Sir Mor- |.» timer Durand says: “ His life was a full and || « varied one . . . as happy as a man’s life ever is. . . . Among the men I have known there have been few of such rare and not one who had the power of inspiring, in | those who really knew him, a deeper trust and | affection.” The last chapter of the book is devoted to |. Lyall’s literary work, “ by which:he is best | known in England, and now, perhaps, even in India.” He produced (apart from his con- tributions to the leading reviews) five books, in addition to a small volume of verse; not a large total for an author, but then he was an official up to the age of sixty-eight. ‘The conditions which limited the quantity of Lyall’s literary work ”—this is Sir Mortimer Durand’s summing-up—*‘ had an important effect upon its quality. His writings, whether in verse or prose, show throughout the hand not of a qualities andcharm, | 4 ! literary man pure and simple, but of a man of action with literary tastes. they lack in some measure the finish, the per- fection of technique, which as a rule comes only by long and incessant practice at one craft ; certainly they are full of knowledge, and marked by the power of thought, which can be acquired only by taking a part in the affairs of the world. Whether the gain outweighs the loss, or the loss outweighs the gain, may be disputed. . . . Apart from this question, the main characteristic of Lyall’s work, both in verse and prose, is its truthfulness, its careful regard for the realities of life. . . . His literary work leaves in the mind of any careful reader a feeling not only of keen pleasure but of con- viction and confidence.” We could quote much more, but will refrain, having (we hope) done enough to show that this biography is one which, by the sympathy between author and subject, must attract the intelligent reader, whether he be one to who the active, or one to whom the literary, side * a life like Lyall’s appeals. 0 It may be mentioned that Sir Alfred Lyall was for many years a member of the Society of Authors, and on the Society’s Council. “He took a great interest in the dispute concerning the action of the “Times” Book Club. oe Lae lees mie ee It is possible that : see i al  THE AUTHOR. 311 CORRESPONDENCE. — AUTHOR AND AGENT. I. sir, So long as my friend Wells is content to speak for himself about agents I am ready to listen in respectful silence, but when he begins to speak for “ all sensible authors,” I must protest. I maintain that lama sensible author. If lampoonists and satirists are to be * telieved, I have a re utation for considerable husiness acumen. Bluntly, I think this repu- tation is deserved. As one “ sensible author,” I wish to “ pro- chim clearly” that I should not dream of employing agents only “for specific jobs.” On the contrary I am absolutely convinced that every author of large and varied output ought to put the whole of his affairs into the hands of a good agent, and that every such author who fails to do so loses money by his omission, I admit that some agents are bad. Iknow that some are good. A good agent will do a specific job better than an author, partly because he knows the markets better, and partly because he is an expert in the diplomacy of bargains. But a good agent is sho very valuable in utilising opportunities as they arise—opportunitics of whose very existence the author is ignorant. I reckon that in the latter activity alone a good agent recoups an author again and again for the whole of his commission. In my experience it is precisely when agents are employed only for “‘ specific jobs” that trouble comes. Wells, my senior, once advisea—nay, com- oo to go to an agent. With my oe Ididso. He told me to put the laa of my affairs into the hands of the agent. — so. I have never regretted it. I have a had the slightest agency trouble as the je — following Wells’ advice. I am quite t if I had not followed his advice I a be very decidedly worse off than I am. ce pe to Wells is lasting. That an 0 some thirteen years ago. Experi- t led Wells to change his views. Experience has only confirmed me in my 4 formerly his. He may be right; I ee be wrong. I will not dog tise. But Must not speak for ‘‘ all sensible authors.” Yours faithfully, ArNoLD BENNETT. fl am obliged to the Editor for a sigh ght of A B’s letter in proof. His fault has ever modesty, I deplore my forgotten advice. His reputation was already made in those days, his future secure. Without that “(good agent” he must still have had all his present prosperity plus ten per cent. How are we to prove these things? Shall we sit down together and discuss our translations, our serializations ? Details in public would be difficult. I must talk privately to E. A. B. in this connexion. H. G. W.] ——_-— > — Il. Dear Sir,—May I suggest to Mr. H. G. Wells that whereas there is only one H. G. Wells there are thousands of mere Smiths existent in the literary vale of tears who have good cause to be thankful for the intervention of Messrs. Agency, Clause & Co. As a mere Smith I was guilty of a first novel. I + a three weary years and many stamps in the effort to bring various publishers to see the worth of it as a masterpiece. Out of ten firms I received one offer to publish for £50. Fortunately, perhaps, I was not in the position to pay It, otherwise the lust for self-gratification might have proved too strong and I had fallen. Just as I came to realise what ‘hope deferred” meant, a friend introduced me to an agent. He accepted my MS. for negotiation. Within two months he forwarded me a contract from a big ‘“‘ solvent ” firm. The publishers took all risks; I retained all rights. As is usual with the bulk of first novels I received no pecuniary benefit from my work—neither did the agent! Yet he has, to my knowledge, disbursed some 80s. in stamps, etc. on my behalf—without return! I will say nothing of his many kind- nesses in other ways. No doubt he hopes to recoup his outlay in the future; I sincerely hope he’ll have the i I should consider 10 per cent. wel earned by the man who placed me on the first step of a ladder which reached to the heights of an H. G. Wells reputation—and income ! Sincerely yours, AMERE SMITH. —— BEGINNERS’ AGREEMENTS. Dear Sir,—May I say a little more in re ly to the second letter of “ J ustice ’? in your last issue? At the risk of seeming obtrusive with my business particulars I feel that with a very little trouble to myself I may be of some real service to the numerous beginner-writers who are destined to produce, among other matter, much of the literature of to-morrow. 4   312 Then let me relate that I did not begin with books—I could not afford the time. I think that was a very lucky restraint. I had to live, and so I learnt to write before I thought of a book. I had already made a little reputation, when the time came for dealings with a book publisher. I published three books almost simultaneously. I got 10 per cent. for each, and advances of £5 (for a very flimsy little volume of newspaper articles), £50 (for a continuous story published at 1s. 6d. that had already had a success as a serial), and £20 (for a volume of short stories), respectively. (The short story volume only was published through an agent.) These are, I think, very fair beginner’s terms. A _ beginner should always demand a cheque on account of royalties as a guarantee of good faith, and a royalty of 10 per cent. gives the publisher a very handsome margin of profit. It is no good to the beginner to be greedy about the royalty. I mentioned 25 per cent. in my last letter as the ideal for an established writer. What a beginner needs is advertisement and pushful selling, and that is guaranteed by the cheque on account. Better for him 10 per cent. and £50 down, than 25 per cent. and nothing down. One of these first three books was the ‘ Time Machine.” I had previously refused an invita- tion from Mr. X. to undertake part of the expense of publication and trust to him. At times we meet, and I remind him of that incident. He is quite a well-known publisher. It has been a matter of regret to me that those first three agreements were not limited to a term of years. No just publisher will object to such a limitation upon the part of a beginner,—five or seven years is reasonable ; and it affords an opportunity for rearrangement if the beginning develops into success. Also let me assure the beginner that it is particularly ridiculous for him to trust to agents. If an agent were your agent only, or agent only for you and a select group of authors, there might be some sense in giving over your affairs to him; but every literary agent seems promiscuously disposed to grab 10 per cent. of any transaction going, and it is so obviously to every agent’s interest to “ keep in” with publishers and so unimportant to them whether they grab their tenths on this man’s work or that man’s work, that except in the case of very big and conspicuous and valuable authors indeed—and every agent must, of course, be able to claim one or two big authors, commercially speak; - can get his chance on . before he minor crowd— THE AUTHOR. I do not see how any real services can pected from them. It is just because them now taxing the writing public at large on the strength of one or two generously special cases, that I am calling attention to the ordinary facts and the plain common sense of § the agency business. It is not simply that ents need not and do not display any ex. |» clusive loyalty to their clients ; most of them } get the money so easily that they do not even trouble to draw tolerable agreements, save American copyright, secure complete serialisa- tion, realise minor rights, or do the most i‘ manifest duties of their position. No t that I have ever heard of can aa most of the British agents know no langu but English. I can speak of only one efficient agent in London at the present time, and he deals in a speciality, the negotiation of serials. I am told, but I have no sure know- ledge, that another understands this new and ~ cinematograph business. He limits is work as every genuine agent should to a specified list of clients. There may be yet others meritorious, but unknown to me, I quite — with “ Justice ’’ that it would be easy to draw up a standard agreement that would cover all the possibilities of most books, and which would be fair to both author and publisher. I think, indeed, this Authors’ Society Model Agreement is a little overdue. 1 should be very pleased to assist in its pre- paration. H. G. Weis. ee UNREVIEWED Books. Sir,—I saw recently in The Author & complaint that books sent for review were not reviewed. I have written a few scientific books and I always, before sending a copy for review, inquire whether it will be reviewed and within what time. Unless the reply 's fairly definite I do not send a copy. In the case of cheap books printed in large numbers it is, perhaps, not worth while to proceed as above, but in that case is it fair to expect 4 paper to review every book received ? I am, etc., E. S. BELLASIS. a: Nore.—The Editor re pressure of space he has i among the Correspondence various letters d the question of “Authors and Agents, ek “Unreviewed Books.” He regrets this all |! more as The Author will not appear again © ‘ts that owing to en unable to insert handle © translation business, for example, and, indeed, | be ex. fo « lo At grateful | @ et , tS")  — x — "tic a } i i tT ADVERTISEMENTS. tYPEWRITING. 25, ESQ., of Hindhead, Surrey, writes :— nyperT WALES "the oe of my novel... which you I like to thank you for the admirable way the i * jone. Considering that the manuscript was sent to you wrt "jing been corrected or even read, and that my handwriting, vm js not always particularly legible, it is obvious that it j sm to. ption ax well as care, something more than simple ; luce such a result—a result which, in in with your moderate charges, seems to me to be the best rr anawera to the criticisms which have recently been directed upon the work of typists in the columns of The Author." SIKES and SIKES, The West Kensington Typewriting Offices (Established 1893), e PRETTY 4-ROOMED Furnished BUNGALOW (JULY, AUG., SEPT.) SOUTH DEVON-—In nook of cliffs, between Teignmouth and Dawlish. OVERLOOKING THE SEA. About One Acre Garden. Absolutely secluded. Terms—12 Gns. per month. Apply MAURICE DRAKE, 4, The Close, Exeter. TO LET on all subjects, 223a, HAMMERSMITH ROAD, LONDON, W. including LITERARY, BO OKS Educational Medical, Technical, and all other Subjects. Text Books for every examination. Thousands of Books suitable for Libraries. Second-Kand at Half-Prices. New at 25 = @ecount. Send for tal . Catalogues, post , and SENT ON APPROVAL. W. & G. FOYLE, 6:9 328i. 121123, Charing Cross Road, London, W.C. BOOKS PURGHASED. TYPEWRITING. MISS FOWLER, MAXWELL HOUSE, ARUNDEL STREET, STRAND, W.C. EXPERT IN DECIPHERING DIFFICULT HANDWRITING. TWO OF MANY TESTIMONIALS: “© You transcribe my very difficult hand in a way no other copying office has done in my experience.” “T sent you work compared to which Egyptian hieroglyphics would be child's play, and you return the MS, at the time requested without one single inaccuracy. It is nothing short of marvellous.” AUTHORS? To make money should obtain copy (Enlarged Edition) of “How to Write Saleable Fiction.'’ PUBLISHERS & EDITORS’ TESTIMONIALS FREE, G. MAGNUS, 115, Strand, London, W.C. Allinterested in Book Production and Authorship should read LETTERS FROM A PUBLISHER TO HIS SON. TRANSCRIBED BY ©. R. at and II. Now Ready. Price 1@. each net, post any country, Each part sold separately, and complete in itself. The Author as Publisher: *, Why don’t Authors publish their own Books? By 0. and Y. Price 4g, net, post free to any country. UTON & BONDS, 358, City Read, London, E.C. er the above Gratis and Post Free. WANTED. (By an Invalid, unable to walk.) TYPEWRITING and DUPLICATING In any QUANTITY. AUTHORS’ MSS. a Speolality. Accuracy, Abaolute Secrecy, Prompt Attention, and Satisfaction Guaranteed. Trial Order earnestly solicited. Full Price List and Testimonials on application. Nothing Too Small! Nothing Too Large! Cc. HERBERT CAESAR, Homefield, Woodstock Road, St. Albans, Herts.    TYPEWRITING. MSS. Copied ACCURATELY and PROMPTLY by Experienced Typist. 10d. per 1,000 words (two copies, 1s.) OLIVER MACHINE. MISS MORTON, Hillside, Walmer, Kent. TY PEW R IT : N G * eco t hehe g i ce ; accuracy and neatness. Shorthand (honography) tran- scribed direct from authors’ notes. Terms on application to Miss R. ALLCORN, Windsor Road, JARVIS BROOK, Sussex. LADY REQUIRES TYPEWRITING of ai descriptions. Highest References. Orders by post quickly returned. Promptness. Neatness. Accuracy. Miss FULLER, 83, Southfield Road, OXFORD. Please Take Note that Mrs. Gill's Typewriting, Shorthand, and Translation Offices PATERNOSTER HOUSE, 34, Paternoster Row, E.C. Established 1883. Telephone 8464. TYPEWRITING. Authors’ MSS. copied from 10d. per 1,000 words; in duplicate, 1/e. Plays and General Copying. List and specimen of work on appli- cation. ONE OF NUMEROUS TESTIMONIALS. “Miss M. R. HORNE has ty, for me literary matter to the — of eae of Uaces. of a I have a ‘aise for racy, s and neat: ith whic e gocher verk.RANE CV eee MISS M. R. HORNE, New Address :— 5, PADCROFT ROAD, YIEWSLEY, MIDDLESEX. ADVERTISEMENTS. Two popular Hotels in Central London. Opposite the British Museum. THACKERAY HOTEL Great Russell Street, London. Near the British Museum. KINGSLEY HOTEL — Hart Street, Bloomsbury Square, London. Passenger Lifts. Bathrooms on every Floor. Lounges and Spacious Dining, Drawing, Writing, Reading, Billiard and Smoking Rooms. Fireproof Floors. Perfect Sanita- tion, Telephones. Night Porters, Bedroom, Attendance, and Table d'Hote Breakfast, single, from 5/6 to 7/6. Table d’Hote Dinner, Six Courses, 3/-. Full Tariff and Testimonials on application. Telegraphic Addresses ; Thackeray Hotel—‘ Thackeray, London.” Kingsley Hotel—‘ Bookcraft, London.” TYPEWRITING. Authors’ MSS. (English and Foreign, including Welsh) promptly and accurately copied. SHORTHAND. Clerks sent out for dictation by the day or hour Notes carefully transcribed. TRANSLATIONS from and into Germam, French, Italian, Welsh, ete. Quotations and Testimonials on application. MISS HAMER-JONES, 69-60, Chancery Lane, London, W.C- Telephone : HOLBORN 5907. . TYPIN should send for terms to DRACUP, 21, Millbrook Road, BEDFORD. TYPEWRITING & SECRETARIAL WORK. MISSES CONQUEST & BUCHANAN, 64, VICTORIA STREET, 8. W., and 110, ST. MARTIN'S LANE, W.C Telephone: No, 5537 Westminster. . Recommended by Mr. G. K. Chesterton, Baron de orms. Miss Gertrude Tuckwell, Canon Swallow, Hilaire Belloc, Es4-s and Others. Authors desiring ae Plays @ typed (and duplicated) accu rately, quickly, and cheaply Many Testimonials, of which the following is & specimen Payot thanks for the excellent work and the promptness with whi done."' Printed by Baapsury, AGNEW, & Co. Lp., and Published by them for THE Sociwry or AUTHORS (Ixooaroms7s?) y at 10, Bouverie Street, London, E.C.    THE COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA. COPYRIGHT. No. 20 oF 1912. AN ACT RELATING TO COPYRIGHT. [Assented to 20th November, 1912.] BE rr ENACTED by the King’s Most Excellent Majesty, the Senate, and the House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Australia, as follows :— PART JI.—PRELIMINARY. 1. This Act may be cited as the Copyright Act 1912. 2. This Act is divided into Parts as follows :— Part I.—Preliminary. Part JI.—Copyright. Part IJ],—Summary Remedies. Part [V.—The Copyright Office. Part V.—WMiscellaneous. 3. In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires— (a) “ the British Copyright Act” means the Copyright Act 1911 of the United Kingdom (1 & 2 Geo. 5, c. 46) ; (b) words and expressions defined in the British Copyright Act have the same meanings as in that Act ; (c) “ Territory ” means a Territory of the Commonwealth which is part thereof. 4, The Copyright Act 1905 is repealed. 5. The Copyright Office established under the Copyright Act 1905, and any officers appointed under that Act, shall continue as if established or appointed under this Act. 6. Where, in pursuance of any proclamation™ issued under the Copyright Act 1905, the administration of any State Copyright Act has become transferred to the Common- wealth, such administration shall continue to be so transferred to the same extent and subject to the same terms and conditions as if the Copyright Act 1905 still remained in force. 7. All Registers of Copyrights established under the Copyright Act 1905 shall continue as if established under this Act. * See proclamation in Gazette of 26th January, 1907, p. 435. Short title. Parts. Definitions. Repeal. Continuance of Copyright Office. Continuance of Adminis- tration of State Copy- right Acts, Continuance of Registers of Copyrights. Adoption of British Copy- right Act. Modifications to adapt the British Copy- right Act to the Common- wealth. Importation of copies. 1 & 2 Geo. 5, c. 46, s. 14, ea : PART II.—Copyricut. 8. The British Copyright Act, a copy of which is set out in the Schedule to this Act, shall, subject to any modifications provided by this Act, be in force in the Commonwealth, and shall be deemed to have been in force therein as from the first day of July, One thousand nine hundred and twelve. 9. In the application of the British Copyright Act to the Commonwealth— (a) any powers of the Board of Trade under section three may be exercised by the Governor-General ; (v) the reference in sub-section (4.) of section nineteen to arbitration shall be read as a reference to arbitration under the law of the State or Territory in which the dispute occurs, and the reference in sub-section (6.) of that section to the Board of Trade shall be read as a reference to the Governor-General ; (c) the reference in section twenty-two to the Patents and Designs Act 1907 shall be read as a reference to the Designs Act 1906, and the reference in that section to section eighty-six of the Patents and Designs Act 1907 shall be read as a reference to section forty-one of the Designs Act 1906 ; and (d) the reference in section twenty-four to the London Gazette and two London newspapers shall be read as a reference to the Commonwealth Gazette and one newspaper published in each of the capital cities of the Australian States. 10.—(1.) Copies made out of the Commonwealth of any work in which copyright subsists which if made in the Commonwealth would infringe copyright, and as to which the owner of the copyright gives notice in writing by himself or his agent to the Comptroller-General of Customs, that he is desirous that such copies should not be imported into the Commonwealth, shall not be so imported and shall, subject to the provisions of this section, be deemed to be prohibited imports within the meaning of the Customs Act 1901-1910. (2.) Before detaining any such copies, or taking any further proceedings with a view to the forfeiture thereof, the Comptroller-General of Customs or the Collector of Customs for the State may require the regulations under this section, whether as to information, con- ditions, or other matters, to be complied with, and may satisfy himself in accordance with those regulations that the copies are such as are prohibited by this section to be imported. (3.) The Governor-General may make regulations, either general or special, respecting the detention and forfeiture of copies, the importation of which is prohibited by this section, and the conditions, if any, to be fulfilled before such detention and forfeiture, and may, by such regulations, determine the information, notices, and security to be given, and the evidence requisite for any of the purposes of this section, and the mode of verification of such evidence. (4.) The regulations may apply to copies of all works, the importation of copies of which is prohibited by this section, or different regulations may be made respecting different classes of such works. (5.) The regulations may provide for the informant reimbursing the Comptroller- General of Customs or the Collector of Customs for the State all expenses and damages incurred in respect of any detention made on his information, and of any proceedings consequent on such detention ; and may provide for notices under the Copyright Act 1905 being treated as notices given under this section, and also that notices given to the Commissioners of Customs and Excise of the United Kingdom and communicated by them to the Comptroller-General of Customs shall be deemed to have been given by the owner to the Comptroller-General. (6.) This section shall have effect as the necessary modification of section fourteen of the British Copyright Act. 11.—(1.) Subject to this section, the Governor-General in Council may, by Order, direct that the British Copyright Act and this Act sball extend to literary, musical, dramatic, and artistic works first produced or published in any part of the King’s Dominions to which the British Copyright Act does not extend, in like manner as if the works had been first published or produced in the Commonwealth. (2.) Any Order made in pursuance of this section may provide— (a) that the term of copyright shall not exceed that conferred by the law of the part of the King’s dominions to which the Order relates ; (b) that the enjoyment of the rights conferred by virtue of the Order shall extend to the Commonwealth only, and shall be subject to the accomplish- ment of such conditions and formalities as are prescribed by the Order ; (c) for the modification of any provision of the British Copyright Act or this Act as to ownership of copyright or otherwise, having regard to the law of the part of the King’s dominions to which the Order relates ; and (d) that the British Copyright Act and this Act may extend to existing works in which copyright subsists in the part of the King’s dominions to which the Order relates, but subject, to such modifications restrictions and pro- visions as are set out in the Order. (3.) An order in pursuance of this section shall only be made in case the Governor- General in Council is satisfied that the part of the King’s dominions in relation to which the Order is proposed to be made has made, or has undertaken to make, such provisions, if any, as he thinks sufficient for the protection of works first produced or published in the Commonwealth and entitled to copyright therein. 12.—(1.) The Governor-General in Council may make Orders for altering, revoking, or varying any Order in Council made by him in pursuance of any power conferred upon him by the British Copyright Act or this Act, but any Order made under this section shall not affect prejudicially any rights or interests acquired or accrued at the date when the Order comes into operation, and shall provide for the protection of such rights and interests. (2.) Every Order in Council made by the Governor-General in pursuance of any power conferred upon him by the British Copyright Act or this Act shall be published in the Gazette, and shall be laid before both Houses of the Parliament as soon as may be after it is made, and shall have effect as if enacted in this Act. 13.—(1.) Where copyright subsisted in the United Kingdom in respect of any musical, dramatic, or artistic work at or after the commencement of the Copyright Act 1905 and before the first day of July One thousand nine hundred and twelve, the copy- right shall, subject to this section, be deemed to have subsisted in the Commonwealth as from the commencement of the Copyright Act 1905 or from the date of the commence- ment of the copyright in the work, as the case requires, to the same extent as if copyright therein had subsisted in the Commonwealth under the law of the United Kingdom. (2.) Where a person has before the commencement of this Act taken any action whereby he has incurred any expenditure or liability in connexion with the reproduction Provision for reciprocal protection of copyright. Cf. Canada Copyright Bill 1911, el. 34, Provisions as to order in council. Cf. 1 & 2 Geo. 5, c. 46, 8. 32. Saving of copyrights in certain works made out of the Common- wealth, Summary offences, 1 & 2 Geo. 5, c, 46,5. 11. Penalty for permitting unauthorized performance in theatres, &e. Cf. No. 25, 1905, s. 51. Search warrant and (4) of any musical, dramatic, or artistic work in a manner which at the time was lawful, or for the purpose of or with a view to the reproduction of any such work at a time when such reproduction would, but for this Act, have been lawful, nothing in this section shall diminish or prejudice any rights or interest arising from or in connexion with such action which were subsisting and valuable at the first day of July, One thousand nine hundred and twelve, unless the person who, by virtue of this section, becomes entitled to restrain such reproduction agrees to pay such compensation as, failing agreement, may be determined by arbitration. PART JIII.—Summary REMEDIES. 14.—(1.) If any person knowingly— (a) makes for sale or hire any infringing copy of a work in which copyright subsists ; or (2) sells or lets for hire or by way of trade exposes or offers for sale or hire, any infringing copy of any such work; or (¢) distributes infringing copies of any such work either for the purposes of trade or to such an extent as to affect prejudicially the owner of the copyright ; or (d) by way of trade exhibits in public any infringing copy of any such work ; or (6) imports for sale or hire into the Commonwealth any infringing copy of any such work, he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding Forty shillings for every copy dealt with in contravention of this section, but not exceeding Fifty pounds in respect of the same transaction; or in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (2.) If any person knowingly makes or has in his possession any plate for the purpose of making infringing copies of any work in which copyright subsists, or knowingly and for his private profit causes any such work to be performed in: public without the consent of the owner of the copyright, he shall be guilty of an offence under this Act, and be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding Fifty pounds, or, in the case of a second or subsequent offence, either to such fine or to imprisonment with or without hard labour for a term not exceeding two months. (3.) The court before which any such proceedings are taken may, whether the alleged offender is convicted or not, order that all copies of the work or all plates in possession of the alleged offender which appear to it to be infringing copies or plates for the purpose of making infringing copies, be destroyed or delivered up to the owner of the copyright or otherwise dealt with as the court may think fit. 15. Any person’ who, for his private profit, permits any theatre or other place of enter- tainment to be used for the performance in public of any musical or dramatic work, without the consent of the registered owner of the sole right to perform or authorize the performance of the work in the state or part of the Commonwealth where the theatre or place is situated, shall be guilty of an offence, unless he was not aware, and had no reason- able ground for suspecting, that the performance would be an infringement of the right to perform or authorize the performance of the work. Penalty : Ten pounds. 16.—(1.) A Justice of the Peace may, upon the application of the registered owner  of the copyright in any literary, dramatic, musical, or artistic work or of the agent of such owner appointed in writing— (a) if satisfied by evidence that there is reasonable ground for believing that infringing copies of the work are being sold, or offered for sale—issue a warrant, in accordance with the form prescribed, authorizing any constable to seize the infringing copies and to bring them before a court of summary jurisdiction ; (b) if satisfied by evidence that there is reasonable ground for believing that infringing copies of the work are to be found in any house, shop, or other place—issue a warrant, in accordance with the form prescribed, authorizing any constable to search, between sunrise and sunset, the place where the infringing copies are supposed to be, and to seize and bring them or any copies reasonably suspected to be infringing copies of the work before a court of summary jurisdiction. (2.) A court of summary jurisdiction may, on proof that any copies brought before it in pursuance of this section are infringing copies of the work, order them to be destroyed or to be delivered up, subject to such conditions, if any, as the court thinks fit, to the owner of the copyright in the work. 17.—(1.) The registered owner of the sole right to perform, or authorize the perform- ance, of a musical or dramatic work in the Commonwealth or any part thereof, or the agent of such owner appointed in writing, may, by notice in writing in accordance with the prescribed form, forbid the performance in public of the work in infringement of his right, and require any person to refrain from performing or taking part in the performance in public of the work, in infringement of his right, and every person to whom a notice has been given in accordance with this section shall refrain from performing or taking part in the performance in public of the work in infringement of the right of such owner. Penalty : Ten pounds. (2.) A person shall not give any notice in pursuance of this section without just cause. Penalty : Twenty pounds. (3.) In any prosecution under sub-section (2.) of this section, the defendant shall be deemed to have given the notice without just cause unless he proves to the satisfaction of the court that, at the time of giving the notice, he was the registered owner of the sole right to perform, or authorize the performance, of the work in the Commonwealth or any part thereof, or the agent or (sic) such owner appointed in writing, and had reasonable ground for believing that the person to whom the notice was given was about to perform or take part in the performance of the work in infringement of the right of such owner. 18. Where proceedings are instituted in any court of summary jurisdiction, by or on behalf of the owner of the copyright in any work or the owner of the sole right to perform, or authorize the performance, of any work, in respect of any offence in infringement of his right, any penalty imposed shall be paid to him by way of compensation for the injury sustained by him, but in any other case any penalty imposed in respect of any offence against this Act shall be paid to the Commonwealth. 19. No proceedings shall be instituted in a court of summary jurisdiction in respect of any offence against this Act after the expiration of six months from the date of the offence. seizure of pirated copies. Cf. No. 25, 1905, s. 52. Power of owner of per- forming right to forbid per- formance in infringement of his right. No. 25, 1905, s. 54. Application of penalties, No. 25, 1905, s. 57, Limitation of summary pro- ceedings. Cf. No. 25, 1905, s. 59. Appeals, Tb. s. 60. Part not to apply to works of architecture. Cf. 1&2 Geo. 5,c. 46s, 9(2). Copyright office. Cf. No. 25, 1905, s. 10. Registrar of Copyrights. Cf. ib. s. 10. Powers and functions of Registrar. Seal. Cf. ib. s. 11. Registration optional. Copyright Registers. Ib. s. 64. Method of registration, Cf. No. 25, 1905, s. 65. Registration of assign- ments and transmissions, Ib. 8. 66. How registra- tion effected. Ib. s. 67. 20. An appeal shall lie from any conviction or order (including any dismissal of any information, complaint, or application) of a court of summary jurisdiction in respect of any offence or matter under this Act, and such appeal shall be to the court, and shall be made within the time and in the manner, provided by the law of the State or Territory in in which the conviction or order was made in case of appeals from courts of summary jurisdiction in that State or Territory. 21. This Part of this Act shall not apply to any case to which section nine of the British Copyright Act, relating to infringement of copyright in the case of a work of architecture applies. PART IV.—Tue Copyricur OFrice. Division 1.—GENERAL. 22. There shall be, for the purposes of this Act, an office called the Copyright Office. 23. The Copyright Office shall be in charge of an officer called the Registrar of Copyrights. 24. The Registrar of Copyrights shall have such powers and functions as are conferred upon him by this Act and the regulations. 25.—(1.) There shall be a seal of the Copyright Office, and impressions thereof shall be judicially noticed. (2.) The seal of the Copyright Office in use at the commencement of this Act shall, until altered, be the seal of the Copyright Office. DIVISION 2.—REGISTRATION. 26. Registration of copyright shall be optional, but the special remedies provided for by sections fifteen, sixteen, and seventeen of this Act can only be taken advantage of by registered owners. 27. The following Registers of Copyrights shall be kept by the Registrar at the Copyright Office :-— The Register of Literary (including Dramatic and Musical) Copyrights. The Register of Fine Arts Copyrights. The Register of International and State Copyrights. 28. The owner of any copyright under this Act, or of the sole right to perform, or: authorize the performance, of any musical or dramatic work in the Commonwealth or any part thereof, may obtain registration of his right in the manner prescribed. 29. When any person becomes entitled to any registered copyright or other right. under this Act by virtue of any assignment or transmission, or to any interest therein by licence, he may obtain registration of the assignment, transmission, or licence in the manner prescribed. 30. The registration of any copyright or other right under this Act, or of any assign- ment or transmission thereof or of any interest therein by licence, shall be effected by entering in the proper register the prescribed particulars relating to the right, assignment,. transmission, or licence. 31. In the case of an encyclopedia, newspaper, review, magazine, or other periodical work, or a work published in a series of books or parts, a single registration for the whole work may be made. 32.—(1.) No notice of any trust expressed, implied, or constructive shall be entered in any Register of Copyrights under this Act or be receivable Ly the Registrar. (2.) Subject to this section, equities in respect of any copyright under this Act may be enforced in the same manner as equities in respect of other personal property. 33. Every Register of Copyrights under this Act shall be primd facie evidence of the particulars entered therein, and documents purporting to be copies of any entry therein or extracts therefrom certified by the Registrar and sealed with the seal of the Copyright Office, shall be admissible in evidence in all Federal or State courts, or the courts of any Territory, without further proof or production of the originals. 34. Certified copies of entries in any register under this Act or of extracts therefrom shall on payment of the prescribed fee be given to any person applying for them. 35. Each register under this Act shall be open to public inspection at all convenient times on payment of the prescribed fee. 36. The Registrar may, in prescribed cases and subject to the prescribed conditions, amend or alter any register under this Act by— (a) correcting any error in any name, address, or particular ; and (b) entering any prescribed memorandum or particular relating to copyright or other right under this Act. 37.—(1.) Subject to this Act the Supreme Court of any State or a Judge thereof may, on the application of the Registrar or of any person aggrieved, order the rectification of any register under this Act by— (a) the making of any entry wrongly omitted to be made in the register ; or (b) the expunging of any entry wrongly made in or remaining on the register ; or (c) the correction of any error or defect in the register. (2.) An appeal shall lie to the High Court from any order for. the rectification of any register made by a Supreme Court or a Judge under this section. 38.—(1.) Every person who makes application for the registration of the copyright in a book shall deliver to the Registrar one copy of the whole book with all maps and illustrations belonging thereto, finished and coloured in the same manner as the best copies of the book are published, and bound, sewed, or stitched together and on the best paper on which the book is printed. (2.) Every person who makes application for the registration of the copyright in a work of art shall deliver to the Registrar one copy of the work of art or a representation of it. (3.) The Registrar shall refuse to register the copyright in any book until sub-section (1.) of this section has been complied with, or the copyright in a work of art until sub-section (2.) of this section has been complied with. (4.) Each copy or representation delivered to the Registrar in pursuance of this section shall be retained at the Copyright Office. 39. A person who wilfully makes any false statement or representation to deceive the Registrar or any officer in the execution of this Part of this Act, or to procure or Registration of works published in a series. Trusts not registered. No. 25, 1905, s. 68. Register to be evidence. Tb. s. 69. Certified copies. Ib. s. 70. Inspection of registey’. Tb. 8. 71. Correction of register. Ib. s. 72. Rectification of register by the Court. No, 25, 1905, s. 73. Delivery of copies to Registrar. Ib. 8. 75. False repre- sentation to Registrar.  No. 25, 1905, s. 76. Delivery of books to the Librarian of the Parlia- ment, Cf. 1 & 2 Geo, 5, c. 46, s, 15. Preservation of rights of State libraries, Regulations. No. 25, 1905, s. 79. (4) influence the doing or omission of any thing in relation to this Part of this Act or any matter thereunder shall be guilty of an indictable offence. P nalty ; Imprisonment for three years. PART V.—MIScELLANEOUS. 40.—(1.) The publisher of every book which is first published in the Commonwealth after the commencement of this section, and in which copyright subsists under this Act, shall within one month .after the publication deliver, at his own expense, a copy of the book to the Librarian of the Parliament, who shall give a written receipt for it. (2.) The copy delivered to the Librarian of the Parliament shall be a copy of the whole book with all maps and illustrations belonging thereto, finished and coloured in the same manner as the best copies of the book are published, and bound, sewed, or stitched together, and on the best paper on which the book is printed. (3.) Ifa publisher fails to comply with this section, he shall be liable on summary conviction to a fine not exceeding Five pounds and the value of the book. (4.) For the purposes of this section the expression ‘“‘ book ” includes every part or division of a hook, pamphlet, sheet of letterpress, map, plan, chart, or table, but shall not include any second or subsequent edition of a book unless that edition contains additions or alterations either in the letterpress or in the maps, prints, or other engravings belonging thereto or any book published by any State or any authority of a State. 41, Nothing in this Act shall be deemed to affect the existing provisions of any Act of the Parliament of a State which require or relate to the delivery to any specified Public or other Library of the State of copies of books published in the State or to affect the power of the Parliament of a State to make laws requiring or relating to such delivery. 42. The Governor-General may make regulations, not inconsistent with this Act, prescribing all matters which by this Act are required or permitted to be prescribed or which are necessary or convenient to be prescribed for giving effect to this Act or for the conduct of any business relating to the Copyright Office. BRADBURY, AGNEW, AND CO, LD., PRINTERS, LONDON AND TONBRIDGE Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 23 Issue 10 (July 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 23 Issue 10 (July 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-07-01-The-Author-23-10 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/532/1913-10-01-The-Author-24-1.pdf 60f86912ca91b99663461ab736bc6a2a PDF Text Text �������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-10-01 Volume 24 Issue 1 Pages Page range in volume 1–32 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19131001 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authers. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XXIV.—No. 1. OcToBER 1, 1913. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS : AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_____+——__—___ NOTICES. —_—-—+— 7 the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The ‘Author are cases that have come before the- notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou, XXIV. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. On and after June 13 Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respecting advertisements after that date should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. —______——__—___ THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. — ++ ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other 79  2 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. oe ‘ (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ee THE PENSION FUND. oo ‘N January, the secretary of the Society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the eurrent price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule ;— Nominal Value. 8 Deca L0ans 2.5.2.2... 665. 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock .........<.; 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certifieates ........ 200 0 0 ‘Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed UOC os oc eee 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock ....... 247 9 6 Irish Land 22% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 24% stock, 1927-57 ............. 438 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919—49 .. 18218 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ....... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- . dinaty St0ck = ......-.e:c001. Be OG THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value. 2 28 $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ........... 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .........:; 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4°% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ..........-. 550 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 80 0 6 Total PENSION FUND. ee Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (t.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 3, 1913. It does not include either donations given prior to January, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1913, - #8 Jan. 8, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). . . ~ O16 0 Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . 0 6 8 Jan. 29, Blaikley, Miss E. L. Oo Ss 6 Jan. 31, Annesley, Miss Maude 010 6 Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . 0 7 & Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. 010 6 April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, T. . 0 5 0 June 12, Wimperis, Arthur . fg June 16, Ballantyne, J.W. . » 0.5 0 June 16, Thorold, Rupert 1 @ 0 Donations. 1913. : Jan. 1, Risque, W. H. ‘ . 910 8 Jan. 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . . @ 6 06 Jan. 2, Short, Miss L. M. 05 0 Jan, 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. 0 5 0 Jan. 2, Webling, Miss Peggy . O15 0 Jan. 8, Harris, Mrs. E. H. . 0 5 0 Jan. 3, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. ~ Fo 2 © Jan. 4, Douglas, James A. . - 8 8 0 Jan. 4, Grant, Lady Sybil . ~* 2.2 8 Jan. 6, Haultain, Arnold é ~ ok 21 6 Jan. 6, Beveridge, Mrs. : <0 8 6  Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan, Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Mar. 7, Keating, Lloyd ; Mar. 7, Tharp, Robert C. Mar. 10, Hall, H. Fielding Mar. 18, Moffatt, Miss Beatrice Mar. 14, Bennett, Arnold 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry 6, Ralli, C. Scaramanija . 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . 6, Pryce, Richard 7, Gibson, Miss L. S. 10, K. : : 10, Ford, Miss May 12, Greenstreet, W. J. . 14, Anon : : 15, Maude, Aylmer 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . 17, Blouet, Madame 20,P.H.andM.K. . 22, Smith, Herbert W. . 25, Anon. . . : 27, Vernede, R. E. . 29, Plowman, Miss Mary 81, Jacobs, W. W. 1, Davy, Mrs. E. M. 8, Abraham, J. J. 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. 4, Buckrose, J. E. ‘ 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton 6, Machen, Arthur 6, Romane-James, Mrs. 6, Weston, Miss Lydia . 14, Maunsell, A. E. Lloyd 14, O'Higgins, H. J... 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo 15, Jones, Miss E. H. 17, Whibley, Charles 22, Probert, W. S. 24, S. F. G. ; 27, XX. Pen Club Mar. 17, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, K.C.V.O. Mar. 17, Travers®Miss Rosalind Mar. 26, Anon. . . . April 2, Daniel, E. H. . April 2, Hain, H. M. April 7, Taylor, Miss Susette M. April 7, Harding, Newman . April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel April 10, Aspinall, Algernon . April 15, Craig, Gordon June 12, Peel, Mrs. 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) Phe Hev. «3: THE. AUTHOR. . waoroo Ormmoooooo CORRE OF OH ONHFOCOCOCOBRHOHFOGCOCOCOROWO SOmocoooourore n _ _ ht OO HK OH OR ONE NEF OOREKF OF GUM OUR aw Oo: _ i bt fen _ BOF CUNO O, OS Ore or Or Com Om Oa O OH Ore SSSCSTSTOSOHMASOARSCSOHASOAASCSOSCSOSOCOCOCOSCOSCOOCOe SOS ACAaARSS QOooscoescoaoceceo oooce oo = June 13, Barlow, Miss Hilairé : June 13, Kynnersley, E. M. Sneyd. July 5, Williams, Robert : July 11, Broadbent, D. R. . July 22, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . Hae ooctk _~ bet eet Ot Oe escooo™ Oi COMMITTEE NOTES. —+-——+-—_ HE last meeting of the Committee of Management before the vacation was held on Monday, July 7, at 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, S.W. Following the reading of the minutes, the committee proceeded with the elections. Eigh- teen members were elected, bringing the total for the year up to 207. The committee received, with regret, three resignations. The solicitors then reported the cases to the committee. In regard to two cases tried during the month of June, they reported that in the case of Corelli and Gray, the defendants had appealed, and in the case of Pett Ridge and The English Illustrated, that the defendants had gone into liquidation. Two claims, one against a publisher, and the other for infringe- ment of performing rights, they stated had been satisfactorily settled, the amount of the debt and costs being paid in both cases. They then gave a detailed report concerning the investigation of accounts on behalf. of one of the members, which had become rather a complicated matter, owing to the business of the defendants lying to a great extent in Germany. They hoped to carry the case through without any serious expense to the Society. There were three cases of infringe- ment of copyright. In two of these, which referred to dramatic rights, the amount to be paid had been settled, and the payment by the defendants was to be made by instalments. In the other case, an infringement of literary copyright, the solicitors stated they were awaiting a report from an expert reader, which report had to be carefully considered before any action could be taken. The com- mittee authorised the expenditure of £5 on this report. The solicitors then reported on three small County Court cases that were being carried through. The secretary then drew the committee’s attention to some serious questions which had arisen between authors and agents. It was decided that the secretary should draft an  4 article to appear in T'he Author, setting out in full the facts of the case, which article should be considered at the October meeting. : The secretary reported two cases In which, during the month, he had obtained the chair- man’s leave to act. In the first, the chairman had sanctioned an application for an injunction (if necessary) for a copyright infringement. The secretary was glad to report that the infringement had been acknowledged, and that the matter would be settled without legal action. The second case arose owing to non- delivery of accounts by an American publisher. The committee confirmed the chairman’s decision to place the matter in the hands of the Society’s American lawyers. Another case, relating to copyright infringement in the United States, was laid before the committee, and they agreed that action should be taken if necessary. In a case of arbitration between author and publisher, which had been referred to the Committee of Management, the com- mittee nominated an arbitrator to act in the matter. The question of Canadian copyright was then raised on one or two important points con- nected with colonial copyright which had come before the Society. The secretary was in- structed to communicate with the Board of Trade on the matter, and to report to the next meeting. Owing to the resignation of the present lawyers of the Society in the United States, the secretary submitted the names of others, who were elected subject to a satisfactory report being received. A vacancy on the committee having occurred owing to the regretted illness of Mr. J. W. Comyns Carr, Mr. Charles Garvice was nomi- nated to fill the vacancy, subject to his willing- ness to serve, The secretary then made a full statement concerning the office management and expenses, and was instructed by the com- mittee thereon. The committee’s attention was drawn by the secretary to Mr. H. G. Wells’ lette#in The Author on the subject of model agreements. He was instructed to draft a model form of royalty agreement during the vacation. This form was to be laid before the committee in October. A legal question was next placed before the committee arising out of the mechanical reproduction clauses of the new Copyright Act. After hearing the report of the solicitors, the committee decided that no action could be taken. The committee delegated its powers, t cat ovh a vol ¥¥Ir THE AUTHOR. during the vacation, to the Chairman, to act in case of emergency, and finally passed votes of thanks to Mr. Alfred Sutro for a donation of £5, and to Miss Jeanette Marks, for a dona- tion of $5 to the Society’s Capital Fund. Dramatic SuB-COMMITTEE., Tue Dramatic Sub-Committee held its July meeting on Friday, July 11, at the offices of the Society, 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster. After the reading of the minutes, the seere- tary reported that he had forwarded to Mr. Vedrenne, secretary to the Society of West End Managers, the Managerial Treaty, setting out the alterations made at the meeting between delegates of that society and delegates of the sub-committee. He read to the sub-committee Mr. Vedrenne’s letter acknowledging receipt of the document, and stating that he would show the agreement to his colleagues. The secretary then reported what had passed at a meeting he had attended of the Dramatic Clubs’ Association as delegate of the Society. He was instructed to write to the secretary and express the hope of the sub-committee, that it would be possible for delegates of the association to attend a meeting of the Dramatic Sub-Committee in the autumn. The question of foreign agents was then discussed, and the Dramatie Sub-Committee, subject to the approval of the Committee of Management, elected Mrs. Pogson, the agent of the Society in Germany. Various cases dealing with dramatists’ matters were brought before the sub-committee. The first case referred to a difficulty which had arisen between members of the Society and their agents. The secretary was instructed to write an article for The Author, setting out the points in dispute, but first to submit the article to the members concerned. In another case the sub-committee regretted they were unable to take any action, and fhe secretary was instructed to advise the member accordingly. The last case was a question of appropriation of title. The Chairman was instructed to write a letter on the subject to the member con- cerned pointing out the serious difficulties, legal and otherwise, that might follow from such appropriation. It was finally decided to adjourn the con- sideration of the ‘‘ Draft Dramatic Agreement for a term of years’? to the autumn meeting.  THE AUTHOR. 5 ComposErs’ SuB-COMMITTEE. Tue Composers’ Sub-Committee met at the offices of the Society, 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., on Saturday July 12. Following the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the arrangements for the general meeting of composers in the autumn were discussed. It was decided to call the meeting for Saturday, October 11, at 2 o’clock. The terms of the circular were settled, and the names of certain speakers were suggested and approved. The question of the price to be paid by the mechanical instrument trade on records repro- ducing selections from certain works was fully discussed. The secretary read the opinion of the Society’s solicitors, and the sub-committee came to the same conclusion as the Committee of Management, viz., that it would be im- possible to argue that a symphony, concerto, or opera did not form one musical work, although the different movements or parts could be dealt with independently. The secretary was instructed in sending out stamps to act in accordance with this opinion. The question of foreign agents was brought forward, and the secretary was instructed to write again to the French Society, and to obtain further particulars from the German Society. On a further question as to the assignment of mechanical rights, it was decided to refer the matter to the general meeting in October. — Cases. Durinc the vacation the secretary has dealt with forty-four cases. This keeps the monthly number at about the usual average. Seventeen of the claims put in his hands were claims for money. Of these eleven have ter- minated successfully ; the money has been obtained and forwarded to the authors in- volved. Five have been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors, and will be dealt with in due course; one it has been impossible to carry further, as the defendant cannot be found, and one has only recently come to the office. The claims for MSS., of which eleven cases have been dealt with, come next in number. Six, that is over half, have been successful ; the editors have returned the MSS. and the MSS. .have been forwarded to the authors. In one case it was impossible to —~Bax, Clifford . ; find the defendant and the matter had to be dropped. One ease is still unsettled, and three cases have only come into the office on the verge of going to press. Of seven cases of accounts four have ter- minated successfully, two have been placed in the hands of the solicitors, and one has only recently come to hand. There have been six disputes on agreements. Four of these have been settled, and the remaining two are in the hands of the solicitors to be dealt with. In two claims for infringement of copyright the damages claimed have been obtained, and the matters have been concluded. There was one case of unauthorised use of an author’s name, but, as the matter lies in the United States, the issues are still pending. The Society has obtained counsel’s opinion on an important dramatic case dealing with cinematograph rights, and the cases the solicitors have had in hand during the vacation will be reported at length in the November issue. But little court work is carried on in the summer either in the high courts or in the county courts. —_+—<—+ —_ Elections. Ball, W. Valentine - ft; Brick Court, Temple, E.C. The Manor House, Broughton-Gif- ford, Wilts. Royal Societies’ Club, London ; and The Cross Roads, Mt. Kisco, New York, U.S.A. 2, Porchester Gar- dens, W. 7, Old Deer Park Gardens, Rich- mond, S.W. 40, Tregunter Road, W. Chagford House, 209, North End Road, West Ken- sington, W. William 62, Station Colchester. Swan Hill Court, Shrewsbury. Matron, Salford Maternity Train- ing School. Davis, Richard Harding Farquharson, R. Ganthony, Richard Ganz, Wilhelm Harvey, Henry Leslie . Harwood, Road, Henry. Humphreys, Rachel. Macdonald, Sarah Miss 6 THE AUTHOR. Makgill, Sir George, Bt. (‘‘ Victor Waite” and ‘“‘ Francis Grant ’’). Maude, Graham K. Yaxley Hall, Suffolk. Eye, 56, Stanwick Man- sions, W. Kensing- ton, W. Forest Hill, West Kirby, Cheshire. “Invergordon,” Warrior Gardens, St. Leonards-on- Menzies, Mrs. M. I. : Moodie, Walter Wolston Sea. Richardson, Leslie . ‘Ker Avelek,’’ Con- carneau, Finis- tere, France. 15, Sloane Gardens, S.W. 57, Gwendwr Road, W. = Kensington, W. Whinyates, Miss Amy . Whitley, William T. ——_———_1+—— > —__——_- BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. — While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as pomille, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. ARCH AXOLOGY. Tue XIrn Dynasty Tremere at Derr EL-BaHart. Part III. By E. Navmie and H. R. Harr. (32nd Memoir of the Egypt Exploration Fund.) 124 x 10. 36 pp. xxxvi. Plates. Kegan Paul. Inscriptions From Swiss Cuaxets. A collection of Inscriptions found outside and inside Swiss Chalets, Storehouses and Sheds. By W. LarprEn. 8} x 5}. 208 pp. Milford. 15s. n. IntustRATIVE Descriptive Account oF THE MUSEUM OF ANDALUSIAN PorreRy AND Lacr. Antique and Modern, with notes on Pre-Roman Seville and Lost City of Tharsis. By B. and M. ELLEN WuisHaw. 8} x 53. 43 pp. Smith, Elder. Is. ART. CHuronoLocicaL List, with Notes oF PAINTINGS AND DRAWINGS FROM DANTE BY DANTE GABRIEL ROSSETTI. By Pacet ToynBer. 12} x 84. Pp. 135—166. Turin Fratelli Bocca. BIOGRAPHY. Tue Lire AND WRITINGS oF Puitip, DUKE oF WHARTON. By Lewis MELVILLE. 8} x 5}. xx. + 336 pp. Lane. 168. n. Tue Lire or Jonn Goopwin. By Henry W. Cuark, D.D. 7} x 43. 68 pp. Congregational Union of England and Wales. 6d. n. IncipENTS IN THE LirE or MADAME BLAVATSKY. piled and edited by A. P. Srynett. The Theosophical Publishing Co. Com- 74 x 5. 256 pp. 2s. 6d. . Lire or Kircnener. By Frepk. Wm. Hacxwoopn. Author of ‘‘ William Hone: His Life and Times,” ete. Anew pocket volume of Collins’ “‘ Wide World” Library. William Collins, Sons, & Co., Ltd. 7d. n. VINCENT DE Pav, PRrest AnD PHILANTHROPIST, 1576— 1660. By E. W.Sanpers. 9 x 54. 419 pp. Heath, Cranton & Ouseley. 16s. n. A Court PaInTER AND His CrrcLe: Francois BoucHER (1703—1770). By Mrs. BEarng. 9 x 53. 388 pp. Fisher Unwin. 15s. n. My Days with THE Farries. By Mrs. Ropotpn STawE LL. 8} x 6. 169 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. Tue Cracsmen. A Story of Smuggling Days. By Dl _ Cooxr. 84 x 53. 316 pp. Cassell. 8. 6d. Piays CoMPILED By Girt GuipEs. Suitable for Perform- ance by Girl Guides. Edited by Miss A. BapEN PowrELtt. 5} x 4}. 137 pp. Brown. 6d. n. Kine or THE Arr. By Herpert Strange. 272 pp. Jack Harpy. By Herperr Strang. 232 pp. THE Lost Istanp. By Capt. Girson. 288 pp. Lorp or THE SEAs. By Herpert Stranc. 238 pp. (The Boys’ New Sevenpenny Library.) 62 x 44. Frowde & Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. each. : LirtLe Wars. A Game for Boys. By H. G. WELLS. 9 x 62. 111 pp. F. Palmer. DIVINITY. Tue FourroLp GosreL. Section 1. Introduction. By Epwix A. Assotr. Cambridge University Press. 2s. 6d. n. 2s. 6d. n. DRAMA. Apvent. A Play in Five Acts. By Aveust StRinDBERG. Translated by CraupE Fretp. 7 x 4}. 110 pp. Holden & Hardingham. ls. n. , Tue Emancipation. A Playin Three Acts. By LEoNaRD Inkster. 7} X 4}. xii. + 95 pp. . Sidgwick & Jack- son. ls. 6d. n. Tue Divine Girt. A Play in Three Acts. By H. A. Jones. 74x 5. 178 pp. Duckworth. 3s. 6d. n. Tur Harpy Kryapom. A Comedy in Three Acts, written in blank verse and prose. By ArruuR MaQvuaRIE. 74 x 54. 150 pp. Bickers. 5s. n. JosEPH AND His BReTHREN. By Lovis N. Parker. 74 x 5. 154 pp. Lane. 2s. 6d. n. Eicut o’CLtock AND OTHER STUDIES. Ervine. 7} X 5. EDUCATIONAL, Tue Tracepy or Epvucation. By E. G. A. Hormzs. 74 x 5. 100 pp. Constable. 2s. 6d. n. By Sr. Joun G. 128 pp. Maunsell. 2s. 6d. n. ENGINEERING. FurTHER PROBLEMS IN THE THEORY AND DESIGN OF Srrucrures. An advanced text-book for the use of Students, Draughtsmen and Engineers engaged in con- structional work. By Ewart §. AnpRrews, Lecturer in Theory and Design of Structures at the Goldsmiths’ College, New Cross. 8} x 54. viii. + 236 pp. Chap- man. 7s. 6d. n. Irniagation Works. By E. 8. Beruasts. M.Inst.C.E. 8% x 54. vii. + 195 pp. Spon. FICTION. Jenny: A Novel. By Roy Horniman. 7} x 5. 335 pp. Hurst & Blackett. 6s. Swrrting Waters. By Max RitrEenBerc. 312 pp. Methuen. 6s. 2 : | % 4 : : 3 a ao 2 |  THE AUTHOR. 7 Tue Hour-Guass Mystery. 320 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. CLeopaTRA. By H. Riper Hacearp. 259 pp. Havoc. By E. Pumurms Opprennem. 258 pp. 6} x 44. Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. each. THE Cockatoo. A Novel of Public School Life. By Max Rirrenserc. 7} 5. 309 pp. Sidgwick & Jack- son. 5s. A Marssar, Haut. By Joun MaAsEriep. 189 pp. Elkin Mathews. 3s. 6d. n. THE Sty or Jasper Stanpisn. By “Rrra.” 318 pp. Long. 7d. n. each. Furze THE Cruret. By JoHN TREVENA. 391 pp. (Popular Edition.) Alston Rivers. THE GARDEN or Mystery. By RicHarp 316 pp. Long. 7d. n. THe Rep Hovsz. By E. Nessir. Methuen. 7d. n. THe Patapry. As beheld by a Woman of Temperament. By H. Annestey Vacuett. 64x 4. 474 pp. Nelson. 1a. 1. A Son of THE Peopite. 340 pp. Tau Tancuep SKEIN. 332 pp. By Baroness Orczy. 7} x 4}. Hodder. Is. n. each. THe Patchwork Papers. By E. Tempte Tuurston. (New and Cheaper Edition.) 7} x 43. 268 pp. Chap- man. 2s. n. By Srroke or Sworp. By A. Batrovr. 319 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Methuen. 7d. n. A Bep or Roses. By W.L. Grorer. 7 x 43. Palmer. ls. n. THE OLD Man IN THE CorNER. 340 pp. By THE Gops BeLoveD. 310 pp. 7} x 44. By Baronzss Orczy. (Cheap Reprint.) Hodder. 1s. n. FEviciry iy France. 377 pp. Ils. n. THE Wipow’s Neckiacr. By Ernust Davies. 315 pp. Duckworth. 6s. Tue Por or Bast. By BrERNarD Capss. Constable. 6s. Lity Macic. By Mary L. Penperep. Mills & Boon. 6s. Raven, V.C. By Coratre Stanton and Heatu Hosken. 7s x 5. 400 pp. Nash. 6s. THe Vieer or Minan. A Romance of Lombardy. By Margorie BowEn. (Cheap Reprint.) 7k X 5. 348 pp. Alston Rivers. Is. n. PeTer, A Parasitre. By E. Marra ALBANESI. Reprint.) 6} x 4}. 224 pp. 7d.n. Tue Mystery or HetmMstey Grane. By Aice and CraupE Askew. 7} x 5. 254 pp. Pearson. ls. n. Tue CounTrY oF THE BLIND AND OTHER STORIES. By H. G. Wxis. 6} x 4. 574 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Nelson. 7d. n. THE Woman Tuov Gavest Mz. O'Neill. By Haun Carne. mann. 6s, Evporapo. A Story of the Scarlet Pimpernel. By Baroness Onczy. 73 x 5. 374 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue Stricrty Trarnep Motuer. By F. F. Monrresor. 73 x 5. 221 pp. Murray. 3s. 6d. Tue CLup oF QuEER TRADES. By G. K. Cuesrrerron. 192 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. Is. n. THE Way oF Ampition. By Ropert Hicuens. 7% x 54. 476 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue Reminaton Sentence. By W. Pzrr Ruivaz. 7% x 5. 300 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue Miscuter-Maxrer. By E. Pamurs OppenneErm. 7% x 5. 332 pp. Hodder & Stoughton. 6s. Tue SHapow or Evi. By Cartron Dawe. TE x 5. 312 pp. Werner Laurie. 6s. By Heapon Hm. 7? x 5. 7% x 54. 64 x 4. 74 X 5. ls. n. Marsa. 64 x 4}. 212 pp. 64 x 4. 384 pp. 75 X 43. 320 pp. 7k X 5. 372 pp. (Cheap Being a Story of Mary 73 x 5. 586 pp. Heine- By Constance ExizaBeru Mavp.. THE Grey Countess. By Tuzo Dovanas (Mrs. H. D. Everett). 73 x 5. 311 pp. Cassell. 6s. Tue Netuer Mitztstone. By G. Lrrruestons. 380 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. Gov’s Pray. By Atice and CLaupEe AsKEw. 31l pp. Fisher Unwin. 6s. A Mrxep Marriace. By Mrs. Frank Penny. 263 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Methuen. 7d. n. Tue Brass Borrte. By F. Anstey. 256 pp. Reprint.) Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. PrerRE AND His Propte. By Smr Gmsert ParKeEr. = pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. Hypocrites AND SINNERS. By Vioter TWrEbDALe. 63 x 4. 318 pp. (Cheap Reprint.) John Long. 7d. n. A Woman Perrectep. By R. Marsu. 318 pp. 63x 4. (Cheap Reprint.) John Long. 7d. n. THe Fourrow on tHE Hutz. By Ftorence Bore. 83 x 53. 128 pp. (The “Leisure Hour” Library.) OLIVER SaAnpys. Cutcanzn. By 74k x 42. (Cheap Reprint.) John Long. An AvERAGE Man. By R. H. Benson. 380 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THane BRANDON. By Francis BANCROFT. it xX 43. 326 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THE SWASHBUCKLER AND OTHER TALES. By Mrs. Baim Reynoups. 8 x 5. 343 pp. Mills & Boon. 6s. Mrs. Murpyy. By Barry Pain. Werner Laurie. Is. n. THe ParaDIsE or Foots. Everett & Co. 6s. THE Man Wuo Par. By Rearyatp C. Borsrer and Mason Ausrey O’Brign, C.I.E. 74 x 43. 332 pp. Alston Rivers. 6s. THortEy Weir. By E. F. Benson. 73 x 5}. 336 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. BaRBARA OF THE THORN. 314 pp. Chatto & Windus. 6s. Brtow Srams. By Mrs. Atrrep Smewicx. 72 x 6. 304 pp. Methuen. 6s. THE GOVERNOR or Encuanp. By Margorrz Bowen. 72 x 5. 376 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tipe Marks. By MarcarutT WESTRUP. 7% x 5. 380 pp. Methuen. 6s. THe CHars or Harton. A Tale of Frolic, Sport and Mystery at Public School, By Benrypa Biiypers. Edited by Desmonp Coxz. 7} x 43. 159 pp. Chap- man & Hall. 2s. 6d. n. Winns or Gop. By Hammron Drummonp. 321 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. One WonpeErFuL Nicut. By Lovis Tracy. 74 X 5. 321 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. THRovcH Wat AND THrovaH Wor. By Err Apz- LAIDE Rowxanps. 74 x 5. 317 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. Hieas anp Porrer. By Brarp FRANCIS. 74 xX 5. 296 pp. Drane. 3s. 6d. Tse Crry or Brautirut Nonsense. By E. Tempe Tuurston. (New and Cheaper Edition.) 6} x 4}. 360 pp. Chapman & Hall. ls. A Prizstess or Humanity. By Mrs. Stanuey WRENCH. 7% X 43. 319 pp. (Popular Edition.) John Long. ls. n. Links in tue Cuarn. By Heapon Hu. John Long. 7d. n. Tur Ossornes. By E. F. Benson. 6} x 4}. 378 pp. Nelson. 7d, n. ALLAN QuaTEeRMAIN. By H. Riper Haccarp. Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. ASERVANT or THE Pustic. By ANTHONY Hops. Hodder & Stoughton. 7d. n. 72 x 5. 7% X 5. 64 x 44. (Cheap 287 pp. 7k xX 43. 74 x 43. 114 pp. By Derrek Vane. 320 pp. 7} x 5. 72 Xx 5. 256 pp. 320 pp. 317 pp. 8 THER AUTHOR. ASENATH OF THE Forp. By “ Riva.” 83 x 53. Stanley Paul. 6d. 196 pp. HISTORY. Sures aND Ways or OTHER Days. By E. KeBLEe CHATTER- TON, 9% xX 7. 308 pp. Sidgwick & Jackson. 16s. n. JorRQUEMADA AND THE SpanisH_ INQuIsiTION. By R. SaBATINI. 9 X 53. 404 pp. Stanley Paul. 16s, n. LITERARY. Tae Story or THE ALPHABET. By E. Ciopp. Revised Edition. 63 x 4}. 234 pp. (Useful Knowledge Series.) Hodder & Stoughton. ls. n. Unxiversity and HisroricaL AppREssEs. By JAMES Bryce. 8 x 54. 433 pp. Macmillan. 8s. 6d. n. MATHEMATICS. PROCEEDINGS OF THE FrerH INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF Maruematicrans (Cambridge, August 22, 28, 1912). Edited by E. W. Hopson and A. E. H. Love. Two vols. 104 x 7. 500 x 657 pp. Cambridge University Press. 30s. n. MEDICAL. Tur Huarruy Marrracse. A Medical and Psychological Guide for Wives. By G. T. Wrencu, M.D., B.S. 74 x 5. Tur Nervous AND CHEMICAL ReauLaTions oF Mura- BoLIsM. Lectures by D. Norn Paton, M.D., B.Sc., Professor of Physiology in the University of Glasgow. 9 x 54. 217 pp. Macmillan. 6s. n. NATURAL HISTORY. Tue Birpsor Avstratia. By G.M.Maruews. Vol. III. Part Ill. 144 x 10}. Pp. 205—300. Witherby. NAVAL. Turn Krye’s Sutres. Together with the important His- torical Episodes connected with the successive ships of the same name from remote times, and a list of names and services of some ancient war vessels. By H. 8. Lzoxy. In six volumes. Vol. I. 11} x 8}. 327 pp. H. Muirhead. £3 n. each volume. POETRY. My Lapy’s Boox. By Greratp Goutp, 7} x 5. 54 pp. Sidgwick. 2s. 6d. n. Sart Water Batyaps. By JoHN MasEFIELD. 112 pp. 73 x 5}. Elkin, Matthews. 3s. 6d. n. Rasmie’s Buppre: Porms iN THE SHETLANDIC. By J. J. HAtpaNE Buresss. 74 x 5. 129 pp. Manson. A SELECTION FRoM THE Love PorTry or WILLIAM Burter Years. 8} x 6. 30 pp. The Cuala Press, 2 Dundrum, Co. Dublin. To subscribers, 7s. 6d. Maytime Sones. By ANNIE MATHESON. Max Goschen. 2s. 6d. n. Prers THE Plowman. An English Poem of the Fourteenth Century. Translated into Modern Prose, with an Intro- duction, by Kare M. Warren, Lecturer in English Language and Literature at Westfield College (University of London). Arnold. 2s. 6d. SOCIOLOGY. A PLEA FoR THE YOUNGER GENERATION. Hamirton. 7? X 5. 2s. 6d. n. Woman, Marrtace AND MotHernoop. By ELiIzaBETH 8 x 5h. 67 pp. By Cosmo 63 pp. Chatto & Windus. Stoan CHESSER. 8} x 5}. 287 pp. Cassell. 6s. n. SPORT. Women tn THE Huntina Frevp. By Mrs. Sruart Menzizs. 734 x 5. 269 pp. Vinton. 7s. 6d. n. THEOLOGY. Hymns," Lirantes AND PRAYERS FOR A VILLAGE. By J. Hunrutey Sxrre. 63 x 4}. 85 pp. Mowbray. Tene \ Tur Porr at Home. By Doveras StapEN. 7} X 43. 222 pp. Hurst & Blackett. Is. n. Lessons ror THE CuuRcH’s CHILDREN. Book I. By Tne Rey. J. Hastocn Potter and Tue Rev. A. E. W. Suearp. 74 x 5. 262 pp: Skeffington, 1s. 6d, n. TOPOGRAPHY. Tur New Foresters. By Witttam Carne. 8} x 5}? 248 pp. Nisbet. 5s. n. Quiet Roaps anp Suenpy Vittaces. By ALLen FEa. 9 x 53. 292 pp. Nash. 7s. 6d. n. TRAVEL, A Tourn Touramr. By Raymonp NEEDHAM. Second Edition. 7} x 4}. 300 pp. 5s. n. From a PunsavuB PomrGranate Grove. By C. C. Dyson. 9 x 54. 289pp. Mills& Boon. 10s. 6d. n. Tue LanD oF VEILED WOMEN. Algeria, Tunisia and Morocco. 7k x 5. 288 pp. Cassell. Some Wanderings in By J. Foster Fraser. ls. 6d. n. —_—_—_—_——_+——_+-_—_—_—__ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. —+— + HE novel-publishing season is now in full swing. Mr. Maurice Hewlett’s ‘“‘Bendish: a Study in Prodigality,” appeared on September 19, through Messrs. Macmillan & Co. Mr. H. G. Wells’s “ The Passionate Friends” was published by the same house. Mr. Hall Caine, with his ‘“‘ Woman Thou Gavest Me” (Heinemann), has had _ the distinction of being the first author this season to come into conflict with the Circulating Libraries’ Association, The matter is referred to in another column. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s “‘ The Poison Belt’ is published by Messrs. Hodder & Stoughton. Mr. Robert Hichens’s new novel, ‘‘ The Way of Ambition,” has been published by Messrs. Methuen & Co. The same firm has produced Mr, Arnold Bennett’s “‘ The Regent” (re-introducing the reader to “* The Card ’’); Sir Gilbert Parker’s “The Judgment House”’; Mr. Pett Ridge’s “The Remington Sentence’; Miss Marjorie Bowen’s ‘‘ The Governor of England”; Mrs. Belloc Lowndes’s ‘‘The Lodger’’; Miss Dorothea Conyers’s ‘‘ Sandy Married”; Mr. Putnam Weale’s ‘“‘ Romance of a Few Days ”’ ; and Mrs. A. Sidgwick’s “‘ Below Stairs.” Mr. W. B. Maxwell has brought out “* The Devil’s Garden,” through Messrs. Hutchinson |  HAR ENO SRS THE AUTHOR. 9 & Co. This firm publishes also Mrs. Wilfrid Ward’s ‘ Horace Blake.” From the same publishers come “ The Power Behind,” by Miss M. P. Willcocks; “An Average Man,” by Mr. R. H. Benson; “ Sandy’s Love Affair,” by Mr. S. R. Crockett; and * Thane Brandon,” by Mr. F. Bancroft. Messrs. Chatto & Windus publish ‘“ The Door that has no Key,” by Mr. Cosmo Hamilton; ‘Love in the Hills,” by Mrs. F. E. Penny; ‘ Barbara of the Thorn,” by Miss Netta Syrett ; “‘ Prodigals and Sons,” by Mr. John Ayscough; and “ The Price Paid,” by Miss Effie Adelaide Rowlands. Mrs. Florence L. Barclay’s “The Broken Halo,”” was published by Messrs. G. P. Put- nam’s Sons, on September 16. “Anne of the Marshlands,’’ by the Hon. Mrs. Julian Byng, and “ Daffodil’s Love Affairs,” by Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole Kenny, are published by Messrs. Holden & Hardingham. Major Aubrey O’Brien, C.I.E., and Mr. Reginald Bolster, authors of ‘Cupid and Cartridges,” have collaborated again in a novel entitled “‘ The Man Who Paid” (Messrs. Alston Rivers). Miss Florence Bone’s autumn novels are, “The Valley of Delight,” and “‘ A Burden of Roses.” Her new serial, ‘‘ The Golden String,”’ commences in the October number of The Sunday at Home. Mr. Frankfort Moore has had two novels published since our last issue—‘‘ The Narrow Escape of Lady Hardwell ” (Constable) ; and “The Rescue of Martha ” (Hutchinson). Mrs. L. Allen Harker’s new novel is ‘‘ The Ffolliots of Redmarley.”” Mr. John Murray is the publisher of this, and also of ‘“ The Strictly Trained Mother,” by Miss F. F. Montresor. “ Myles Calthorpe, I.D.B.,” by Mr. F. E. Mills Young, is announced by The Bodley Head as already in its seventh edition. The Baroness Orezy’s “‘ Eldorado,” another story of the Scarlet Pimpernel, is published by Messrs. Hodder & Stoughton. Miss Edith C. Kenyon’s historical tale, “ Christine the Huguenot,” is being published by the Religious Tract Society. The same author’s “Ashes of Honour,” and ‘“ The Mystery of Blackstone Mine,” have been brought out by Messrs. Holden & Hardingham in sixpenny form. Messrs, Greening & Co. have brought out a sixpenny edition of Miss May Wynne’s “ Henry of Navarre,”’ the novel adapted from the play by Mr. William Devereux. “The Old Time before Them,” is Mr. Eden Phillpott’s title for a new collection of West Country stories, which Mr. John Murray publishes. Miss Edith L. Blaikley’s new novel, ‘ Alone in a Crowd,” will appear early this autumn through Messrs. Heath, Cranton & Ouseley, who published the same author’s “ Dorothy Eayle ” last October. Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. are the pub- lishers of ‘‘ The Watered Garden,” by Mrs. Stepney Rawson; ‘ Winds of God,” by Mr. Hamilton Drummond; ‘ The Eyes of Alicia,”’ by Mr. Charles E. Pearce; ‘‘ Youth will be Served,” by Miss Dolf Wyllarde: “The Cloak of St. Martin,” by Miss Armine Grace (sister of Miss Dolf Wyllarde); ‘The Adventures of Mortimer Dixon,” by Mrs. Alicia Ramsey ; and ‘“‘ The Painted Lady,” by Miss Arabella Kenealy. Miss Constance Serjeant’s ‘‘ Where the Saints are Gone’ has been republished by Mr. W. Nicholson. “The Sentence of the Judge,” by Miss Hilaré Barlow, is published by Messrs. Lyn- wood & Co. E. M. Channon (Mrs, Francis Channon) calls her new novel “Miss King’s Profession.” Messrs. Mills & Boon are the publishers of this, and of Mrs. H. H. Penrose’s ‘t The Brat.” “The Call of the Past,” by Fflorens Roch, is published by Messrs. Sands & Co. “The Pot of Basil,” by Mr. Bernard Capes, is published by Messrs. Constable & Co., as also are “No Place Like Home,” by Mr. John Trevena; and ‘‘ The Judgment of the Sword ” (previously announced as “‘ Retribution *), by Mrs. Maud Diver. Shilling editions of Mr. Clive Holland’s stories, “My Japanese Wife,” ‘‘ The Spell of Isis,” and ‘‘ Marcelle of the Latin Quarter,”’ are issued by Messrs. Lynwood. Mr. Roy Horniman’s “‘ Jenny ”’ is published by Messrs. Hurst & Blackett. Miss Mary B. Sandford’s story for young people, *‘ The Young Gordons in Canada,” was published last month by the Religious Tract Society. Miss Violet A. Simpson’s new novel, ‘‘ Flower of the Golden Heart,” will be published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall this autumn. This story deals with life and manners in London immediately preceding the Great Fire of 1666. We regret an error in the chronicling of Miss Marriott Hodgkins’ tragedy, “ Cyrus,”’ in the July issue of the Books published by Members, which was erroneously described under the title “‘ Cyprus.” Messrs. Macmillan & Co. are about to 10 publish the second of Mr. Douglas Ainslie’s translations of Senatore Benedetto Croce’s system of the Philosophy of the Spirit. This volume will deal with the will in its various manifestations, and notably with its two forms of ethic and economic, showing how the former depends upon and is developed from the latter. The chief title of this work is ‘“‘ Philosophy of the Practical.’’ Mr. Ainslie’s next translation will be that of Croce’s profound and creative critique of Hegel, and will be entitled, ‘‘ What is Living and what is Dead of the Philosophy of Hegel.” The third and last volume of the Crocian system will be the ‘‘ Logic,” to be issued next year. The introduction to the ‘‘ Philosophy of the Practical’ appears in the October number of the North American Review. Mr. Douglas Ainslie’s last volume of poems, ‘“‘ Mirage,” has now been transferred to Messrs. Constable & Co., who have also published his “Moments,” “John of Damascus,” and ‘‘ Song of the Stewarts.” Mr. Havelock Ellis writes the introduction to Miss Ellen Key’s life of Rabel Varnhagen, who has been described as the greatest woman genius that Germany has produced (Putnam, 6s. net). Mr. Lewis Melville’s new biography is ‘“* Philip, Duke of Wharton ”’ (John Lane, 16s.). Messrs. Hutchinson & Co. are on the point of producing Mr. Philip W. Sergeant’s ‘* Mrs. Jordan, Child of Nature,” a new attempt to pierce the mystery surrounding the unfortu- nate actress. There will be twenty-one illustrations. Mrs. Edith Cuthell’s ‘A Vagabond Courtier ’’—a biography in two volumes of the Baron von Polnitz, of whom a rather acid portrait appears in Thackeray’s ‘‘ Virginians ”’ —is announced by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. Mr. Yoshio Markino, the Japanese artist, is producing through Messrs. Chatto & Windus ‘““ My Recollections and Reflections,’’ with nine illustrations in colour and several in mono- chrome. Messrs. Chatto & Windus’s autumn cata- logue includes also ‘‘ Browning’s Heroines,” by Miss E. C. Mayne (6s. net); “* Under the Greenwood Tree,” an edition, illustrated by Mr. Keith Henderson, of Mr. Thomas Hardy’s novel (6s. net); and ‘‘ A Plea for the Younger Generation,’’ by Mr. Cosmo Hamilton (2s. 6d. net). f *“ Quiet Roads and Sleepy Villages,’’ pub- lished recently by Eveleigh Nash, is another of Mr. Allan Fea’s touring rambles in search of the picturesque. Like last year’s volume THE AUTHOR. several counties are included in these rambles. Again Barnet is taken as a starting-point, but this time we journey across Herts into Bedfordshire, and thence to south Northants, through Oxfordshire and eastern Gloucester- shire to northern Wilts, and thence by Berks again to the narrow “ waist’ of Oxon. As before, there are several views of old-world villages. Messrs. Chapman & Hall have published a new book by Mr. C. E. Gouldsbury, author of “Life in the Indian Police,” ete.. It is entitled “ Tiger Land: or Reminiscences of Forty Years’ Sport and Adventure in Bengal.” There are twenty-four illustrations, and an introductory chapter deals with big game shooting in India. Mr. Archibald B. Spens and has lately been travelling across India, and writing an account of his trip. This is to be published by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., under the title “‘ A Winter in India.” The book contains 100 photographs by the author. A book is to be published this month by Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co., under the title ‘“More about Collecting,” by Sir James Yoxall, M.P., the author of ‘“‘ The A. B. C. about Collecting.”” His new work, which is very thoroughly illustrated, gives many practical hints about books, glass, pictures, porcelain, lace, clocks, and furniture, among other subjects, and is written ‘ for the help of amateurs smitten with the passion for picking up things which are odd, pretty or rare.”’ ‘Ships and Ways of Other Days,” is the name of Mr. E. Keble Chatterton’s new book (Sidgwick, 16s. net). Mr. Wynford Dewhurst has _ written “Wanted: A Ministry of the Fine Arts,” attacking the national attitude toward art (Rees, 1s. net). Miss Jeanette Marks’s “‘ Vacation Camping for Girls” is a practical manual issued by Messrs. Appleton of New York at $1 net. The Rev. F. W. Coulter has republished in pamphlet form his articles on ‘“‘Some Causes of Modern Unbelief,’’ which appeared serially in the Lancaster Guardian. ‘The price of the pamphlet is 1d. Mr. S. M. Franklin and Miss Alice Henry, both Australian members of the Society of Authors, are the joint editors of Life and Labor, which is published in Chicago by the National Women’s Trade Union League of America. Mr. and Mrs. Bernhard Whishaw, authors of ‘** Arabic Spain,” have published through Messrs. Smith, Elder & Co., at the price of Is., an illustrated descriptive account of the  7 THE AUTHOR. 11 Museum of Andalusian Pottery and Lace at Seville. Mr. Francis Gribble’s ‘‘ Romance of the Oxford Colleges,’ with twelve illustrations, is published by Messrs. Mills & Boon, 2s. 6d. net. Mr. George Grossmith’s “‘ Gaiety and George Grossmith: The Random Reflections of an Apostle of Pleasure,’’ will be issued this month by Messrs. Stanley Paul. A new edition has appeared of Mr. J. J. Haldane Burgess’s “‘ Rasmie’s Biiddie,’’ poems in the Shetlandic dialect (T. & J. Manson, Lerwick, 2s. 6d. net). Dr. Elizabeth Sloan Chesser, M.B., has produced a work entitled ‘‘ Woman, Marriage, and Motherhood ’’—dealing with her subject from all points of view, sexual, hygienic, legal, political, social, economic, industrial. The price is 6s. net. “*Goldwin Smith: A Study,” is the name of a biographical sketch of the late Professor by Mr. Arnold Haultain. The publisher will be Mr. T. Werner Laurie. Captain J. Stuart has published, through Messrs. Macmillan, ‘‘ A History of the Zulu . Rebellion, 1906, with maps, and illustrations. The price is 15s. Messrs. J. D. Symon and S. L. Bensusan together are the authors of ‘‘ The Renaissance and its Makers” (T. C. & E. C. Jack, 10s. 6d. net). “Women in the Hunting Field,” by Mrs. Stuart Menzies, is published by Messrs. Vinton & Co. at two prices, 7s. 6d. net, cloth ; and 10s. 6d., leather. The volume of *‘ Reminiscent Gossip of Men and Matters,’’ announced by Messrs. Chapman & Hall, is by Mr. James Baker, who for over forty years has travelled widely, coming in contact with many famous men and women. Mr. E. M. Beardsley is the author of ‘‘ Rome versus Jesus ’’—described as an indictment of the Papacy from a new point of view (Andrew Melrose, 6s. net). _Mr. Wilfrid C. Thorley has just published, through Messrs. Macmillan, an ‘English Reader for Foreign Students.” It is an attempt to give, by means of selections from about fifty of the best writers of the nineteenth century, a microcosm of Anglo-Saxon life and thought during that period. “The Rainbow Book,’ by Mrs. M. H. Spielmann, was issued in a third edition last month. Although published at a cheaper price, this collection of stories for children retains its original format, and has all the illustrations (by Mr. Hugh Thomson, Mr. Arthur Rackham, and others) that distin- guished the first edition, issued in 1909. The plans, new issue forms a companion volume to “ Littledom Castle,’’ of which a third edition appeared last year, when it was placed upon the prize-list of the London County Council. Mrs. Charlotte Cameron, author and traveller, has returned recently from a 26,000-mile trip. Not only has she circumnayigated the entire East and West Coast of #Africa, but traversed that continent as well with the exception of a few hundred miles. The story of her adven- tures in Logoland, Cameroons, Liberia, French Congo, as well as in our own colonies, entitled ““A Woman’s Winter in Africa,” will appear this autumn. Mr. E. A. Reynolds-Ball edits ‘“‘ Bradshaw’s Through Routes to the Chief Cities, Bathing and Health Resorts of the World” (Henry Blacklock & Co., 6s. net). Mr. S. Leonard Bastin has _ published, through Messrs. Cassell, a book upon “‘ Flower- less Plants.” Mr. John Masefield’s new long poem, “‘ The River,”’ will appear in next month’s issue of the English Review. Mr. William Watson’s ‘‘ The Muse in Exile ”’ is issued by Mr. H. Jenkins at 3s. 6d. net. ‘**In Arcady, and Other Poems”’ is the title of a volume by Mr. W. J. Cameron (Erskine Macdonald, 3s. 6d. net). Mr. H. Cooper Pugh calls his volume of verse ““Les Chausans d’un Ingénu” (J. & J. Bennett). In the September number of the West- minster Review appeared a new poem by Mr. Alfred Smythe, ‘Our Royal Betrothal,”’ commemorating the announcement of the marriage of Prince Arthur of Connaught and the Princess Alexandra. Mr. K. C. Spiers has had a book ‘‘ The Soul of a Doll, and Other Poems” published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall, at 2s. 6d. net. :: DrRamMatTIc. On September 1, at the St. James’s Theatre, there were seen for the first time, Mr. Bernard Shaw’s ‘“‘ Androcles andthe Lion,”’ and ‘‘ The Harlequinade,” in which Mr. Dion Clayton Calthrop collaborated with Mr. Granville Barker. On September 2 Mr. Louis Parker’s “‘ Joseph and His Brethren”’ was staged by Sir Herbert Tree at His Majesty’s Theatre. On September 3 ‘‘ Love and Laughter,” a comic opera by Messrs. Frederick Fenn and Arthur Wimperis, with music by Oscar Strauss, began a season at the Lyric Theatre. September 4 was the first night, at the Duk of York’s, of ‘‘ The Will”? and ‘* The Adored One,” both by Mr. J. M. Barrie. 12 THE AUTHOR. At Drury Lane, on September 11, Messrs. Cecil Raleigh and Henry Hamilton produced a new melodrama entitled ‘‘ Sealed Orders.” “The Fugitive,” by Mr. John Galsworthy, made its appearance in the matinee bill at the Court Theatre on September 15, under the management of Messrs. Greig & Rosmer. Mr. Henry Arthur Jones’s new play, “ Mary Goes First,” was put on at the Playhouse on September 18, with Miss Marie Tempest as the heroine. On the evening of September 22 Miss Horniman opened a short season at the Court Theatre with Mr. Stanley Houghton’s “‘ Hindle Wakes.” Mr. Forbes Dawson has been spending a fortnight in New York, in order to arrange for the production of a play there. In the July number of The Author Mrs. Florence Eaton was described as the author of ‘‘ The Triumph.” She should have been called part-author, Mr. William Crossing having collaborated with her in that play. Mrs. Irene Osgood’s drama, ‘“‘ Une Aventure du Capitaine Lebrun,” was published in Paris by the Comedia—the last two pieces in that paper having been by Hauptmann and Balzac respectively. Mr. Anthony P. Wharton’s idyll in three acts, “‘ At the Barn” (produced for the first time at the Prince of Wales’s Theatre on August 11, 1912), has appeared in book form, published by Messrs. Joseph Williams at 2s. 6d. net. Under the title of ‘‘ A Living Theatre,” a 1s. booklet has been published in Florence to set forth Mr. Gordon Craig’s aims as prosecuted at his school and in his journal. M. Lugné-Poe’s Théatre Subventionné de 1CEuvre, Paris, will re-open in November with M. Maurice Bourgeois’s sole authorised French translation of the late J. M. Synge’s “ The Playboy of the Western World.’’ The French title will be ‘“‘ Le Baladin du Monde Occiden- tal.” M. Bourgeois’s ‘‘ John Millington Synge and the Irish Theatre’ is being published immediately by Messrs. Constable & Co. $$$. PARIS NOTES. se ARELY has any woman writer had the world-wide appreciation and success of the late Pierre de Coulevain. The announcement of her death has caused real grief to thousands of her readers in many countries. To those of us who had the great privilege of knowing her intimately, her loss is irreparable. Her five novels were all written after her fiftieth year. Her last one, “Au Coeur de la Vie,” is in its 85th edition in French, “‘ L’le inconnue” in its 1381st edition, and “Sur la Branche,” in its 179th. Translations of her books have been published in Dutch, English, German, Italian, Norwe- gian, Portuguese, Spanish, Swedish and Tchek. One of the finest articles written on Pierre de Coulevain comes to us from Constantinople. ‘All her works,” says the writer of this article, ‘‘ the outcome of individual energy put forth with the sole object of endeavouring to comprehend the true meaning of life, are so many sources of energy for those who consult them attentively... . / According to her, moral strength took higher rank than all the other advantages an individual might have.” Fortunately she had completed her last book, ‘‘ Le Roman merveilleux,” in June. She was at work on another one, for her brain was ever active and the problems of life were of absorbing interest to her. Her whole life had been noble and dignified, and she faced death consciously and unflinchingly. The French literary world has lost another woman writer of great value in Lucie Felix- Faure Goyau, the daughter of the late Presi- dent. Madame Goyau’s books were all on subjects that would appeal to intellectual men and women of any nationality. The writer of them was an extremely cultured woman and a great linguist. In her “ Ames _ paiennes, Ames chrétiennes,”’ she studied the psychology of Christina Rossetti, of Eugénie de Guérin, and of Catherine de Sienne. Her book on the life and works of Cardinal Newman has been very widely read. ‘‘ Les Femmes dans l’GEuvre de Dante,” ‘‘ Méditérranée ”’ and *‘ La Vie et la Mort des Fées ”’ all represent years of patient research, thoughtand work. Besides all this literary activity and her social obliga- tions, Madame Goyau was deeply interested in all social problems. She founded the Children’s League and was on the committee of many philanthropic associations. Her lectures on literary and sociological subjects were always crowded. Fortunately her husband, Georges Goyau, the well-known sociological author, had kindred tastes, so that their home was the rendezvous of the intellectual élite of Paris. Independently of her literary and public work, Madame Goyau will be sincerely regretted, as her charm of manner and her wide sympathies made her a great favourite in Parisian society. 4 + * 1 | |  THE AUTHOR. The Autumn publishing season is now commencing and there seems to be no dearth of books ready for publication. A volume compiled by O. G. de Heidenstam, entitled ** Marie-Antoinette, Fersen et Barnave—Leur Correspondance,”’ will, no doubt, be much read, as there is always some fresh light to be thrown on the great revolutionary period of French history. A book has been written by Daniel Chenneviére on ‘“‘Claude Debussy et son Chuvre.”” The publisher who is bringing this out has given us a volume on Vincent d’Indy and on Paul Dukas. All who have been following the Balkan question closely will, probably, be glad to read a volume just published, entitled “‘ La Conférence de Constantinople et la Question Egyptienne en 1882,” by Sayed Kamel. The theatres are beginning to announce their programmes for the winter. M. Antoine intends putting on some of the French classical plays at the Odéon, with the staging of the epoch to which they belong. At the Athénée ““La Bourgeon’”’ is being given; at the Vaudeville, ‘‘ Le Menuisier ’’ and ‘‘ La Dame du Louvre’; and at the Gymnase, “ La Demoiselle de Magasin.”’ Atys HAuuarp. **Le Roman meryeilleux.” (Calmann-Lévy.) “ Ames paiennes, Ames chrétiennes.” (Perrin.) “ Marie-Antoinette, Fersen et Barnave—Leur Corres- pondance.” (Calmann-Lévy.) * Claude Debussy et son (Euvre.” (Durand.) “Ta Conférence de Constantinople et la Question Egyptienne en 1882.” (Alcan.) — se AUTHORS AND EDITORS. te . the July issue a resolution was published passed at a meeting of the Committee of Management and Editors. This resolution was subscribed to by the editors of ten papers. Since then the Society has issued a circular to those who did not happen to be present when the resolution was passed, and is pleased to state that the following have allowed their names to be added to the list :— Mr. John Stead, of Review of Reviews. Mr. James Parmerlee, of Vanity Fair. Mr. J. E. Harold Terry, of the Onlooker and Throne. Mr. C. R. Simpson, of the Weekly Telegraph, who, however, agrees with the editor of the Quarterly Review (see note to list appended). 13 Mr. St. Loe Strachey, of the Spectator. Mr. J. S. Wood, of the Gentlewoman. The Society has also had answers from the Fortnightly .Review—Mr. Courtney is kind enough to state that he is unable to give his sanction without the approval of the board, and it is hoped that that approval may be obtained—from Mr. E. M. Bunting, of the Contemporary Review, who has been kind enough to write expressing his interest in the action that has been taken, and stating that he will be glad to hear what goes on further, and from Mr. Arthur Hutchinson, editor of the Windsor Magazine. We have pleasure in quoting Mr. Hutchinson’s letter in full, as the Windsor Magazine appears to. be one of the few magazines in England that follows the recognised American custom : Dear Sir,—In repiy to your request that we should add our name to the list which you are preparing for your October number, of those who wish to establish the new rule for the date of payment for articles or illustra- tions, I write to point out that as our custom is to pay on the Saturday of each week for all work accepted or delivered to us, if previously commissioned, within that week, it would be very retrograde on our part to support any rule which establishes so long postponed a date for payment as either of those suggested in your resolution. We cannot help thinking that our method is much fairer to authors and artists than any such postponement, even though the latter may be an improvement on older customs of deferred payment in the ease of offices whose methods you may be considering. Yours truly, ARTHUR HUTCHINSON, Editor, the Windsor Magazine. The editor of Punch is in favour of the more elastic resolution, and in order that this reference may be clear to the readers, we append the original resolution with the signatures as they at present stand and repeat the rest of the article as it appeared in the July issue. Resolution. “The authors and artists whose articles, stories, or drawings may have been accepted, shall be paid for those accepted articles, stories, or drawings, at the next official pay- day after the publication, or within six months from the date of acceptance of such articles, stories, or drawings, whichever is the shorter period.” 14 THE AUTHOR. In favour. J. I. Bailey, The Connoisseur. Vivian Carter, The Bystander. F. Chalmers Dixon, English Review. L. J. Maxse, National Review. *G. W. Prothero, Quarterly Review. Harold Cox, Edinburgh Review. C. E. S. Chambers, Chambers’s Journal. F. H. Fisher, Literary World. Chas. Hyatt-Woolfe, Science Siftings. G. Binney Diblee, The Field ; The Queen. John Stead, Review of Reviews. James Parmerlee, Vanity Fair. J. E. Harold Terry, Onlooker and Throne. *C. R. Simpson, Weekly Telegraph. Mr. St. Loe Strachey, Spectator. J. S. Wood, Gentlewoman. * There was a reservation by the editor of the Quarterly Review that the word “shall” should be altered to “should.” With this reservation the editor of the Weekly Telegraph agrees. The rest of the article is as follows :— “ After this resolution had been put forward, it was proposed—owing to the fact that many editors, while approving the spirit of the resolution, objected to the letter, and that no voice was raised in opposition to the principle of obtaining a more uniform and businesslike practice—to discuss, either by circular or by means of an adjourned meeting later in the year, the following :-— ‘“¢* We consider that it should be under- stood by all authors and artists whose con- tributions have been accepted, that they shall be entitled to make requisition for pay- ment at any period six months after such acceptance, and that such requisition shall not be considered in any way contrary to established precedent.’ “It is hoped by the committee that it will be possible to get a still larger number of editors to consent to this more elastic resolution, which will give great relief to contributors, Many editors are quite willing to pay within a reasonable time if they are asked, but they fail to understand the author’s point of view. It is not so much natural modesty, as a fear— in many cases, we regret to say, well-founded— that any step they may take to disturb the equanimity of the editor will result in their future contributions being set aside. ‘“‘ Another point was put forward, which the committee hope to deal with in the autumn, namely, the possibility of arranging between authors and editors some form of conditional acceptance in those cases where editors feel they could not give an immediate and unconditional decision.” COPYRIGHT AND BANKRUPTCY. —— he of The Author may call to mind the case of Deeping v. Grant Richards#of which a report appeared in our May, 1907, issue. Judgment delivered in that case demon- strated that if an author transferred his copy- right to a publisher subject to the payment of royalty his only remedy if the publisher went bankrupt was for damages for breach of agree- ment against a bankrupt estate. Briefly, it was laid down that in cases of bankruptcy the agreement could be assigned by the trustee in bankruptcy without the assignee being respon- sible to the author for payment of royalties. The result of subsequent cases of a similar character served to confirm the ruling given in Deeping v. Grant Richards. An attempt was made to get this grievance of authors, dramatists and composers removed while the Copyright Act of 1911 was being discussed in Parliament, but the Government, whilst sympathetic, regretted they could not deal with the matter in a Copyright Bill, stating it could only be dealt with as an amendment to the Bankruptcy Laws. Accordingly, for the time the matter was dropped. In the spring of this year, however, the attention of the Society was called by Mr. Mackinder to the fact that Amending Bills dealing with bankruptcy were before Parlia- ment, and he suggested that they afforded the Society an opportunity of attaining a removal of the peculiar hardships inflicted upon authors, dramatists and composers by the Warwick Deeping decisions. Mr. Mackinder called upon the secretary and had a long conversation with him, with the result that, with the sanction of the chairman, counsel was instructed to draft certain clauses designed to protect authors not only from the results of the judgments referred to above, but also from the losses arising out of the bankruptcy of magazines and other periodical publications. Mr. Mackinder very kindly undertook to take charge of these clauses on behalf of the Society and to use every effort to get them accepted by the Government. As it was found impossible to get the clauses affecting contributions to magazines accepted, these clauses had, perforce, to be dropped. The committee, however, are pleased to report that the clause relating to the transfer of copyright under royalty agreements was accepted by the Government and that the Bills which have now become law each contain this - Sfb Peeprns v. Mora (Be Trnotee )  THE AUTHOR. clause. Inthe English amendment of the bankruptcy law it runs as follows :— “Where the property of a bankrupt comprises the copyright in any work or any interest in such copyright, and he is liable to pay to the author of the work royalties or a share of the profits in respect thereof, the trustee in bankruptcy shall not be entitled to sell, or authorise the sale of, any copies of the work, or to perform or authorise the performance of the work, except on the terms of pay- ing to the author such sums by way of royalty or share of the profits as would have been payable by the bankrupt, nor shall he, without the consent of the author or of the court, be entitled to assign the right or transfer the interest or to grant any interest in the right by licence except upon terms which will secure to the author pay- ments by way of royalty or share of profits at a rate not less than that which the bankrupt was liable to pay.” It appears with a slight modification in the amendment of the bankruptcy law for Scotland, but the effect is the same in both cases. The Society must thank Mr. Mackinder most heartily for drawing the attention of the Com- mittee of Management to the point, and for the energy and care with which he piloted the clauses through to a triumphant success. The issues are perhaps of more importance to composers than to authors or dramatists. Nowadays authors very seldom assign their copyright. They have been taught by the work of the Society through the past twenty- five years ; but composers still suffer severely, and there are but few who do not recklessly assign their copyright. This is no doubt partly due to the composers’ ignorance and partly to the yoke that music publishers have for many years past thrown on their shoulders. It is the duty of composers to move shoulder to shoulder with a view to overcoming the difficulties that surround them and prevent them from getting a fair return for their life’s work. In the meantime all members of the Society must join in thanking Mr. Mackinder for the work he has done on their behalf. —_—_———__+—>—_+____—_- STOCK COMPANY RIGHTS. HE attention of the Dramatic Sub-Com- mittee has been called to the value of the stock rights in the United States. Mr. Walter C. Jordan, the agent of the Society in New York, was the first to impress upon the members the importance of retaining their rights, and he has reiterated his warning at every opportunity. Every member who has dramatic rights of value in the U.S.A. should take special note, because there are companies existing ready to purchase stock rights, and the author in his ignorance may be willing to sell for a lump sum 15 —a sum which may appear to him to be large— rights which, if retained, might through the years bring him many times the amount. It would appear that managers in the U.S. try very hard to get control of stock rights in the original contract. This they do by obtaining the sole right of performance which the author often conveys in ignorance of the existence of stock rights ; but, even if he knows, the manager puts forward the argument— sometimes with success—that he contributes towards the establishing of the play and creating a demand for. it by stock companies. It is, therefore, advisable either that the author should withhold all rights whatever to lease out his plays for stock company purposes, and should grant to the producing manager only the right to produce and perform the piece under his own management (not including any right to the producing manager to lease out the play at any time for stock company purposes) : or should he think the manager’s argument, set out above, of any value, should stipulate in the original contract that after the producing manager has produced and performed the piece under his own management for not less than 100 performances, that for a specified period the manager shall be entitled to receive a fixed share of the net royalties earned by the play being leased out—by the author—for stock purposes, but that the play shall be handled for stock purposes by the author himself, or by his authorised agent without the intervention of the manager. The author had better place his work for all stock purposes in the hands of an agent exclusively, who should be thoroughly reliable, and the agent should proceed to lease out the play for stock companies for the best royalty terms obtainable, according to the size of the cities, the season of the year, the size of the theatre, and the prices charged at the theatre. What can be obtained for stock engage- ments must vary under these different circum- stances. It is most important also that while the author employs an agent, that agent should have exclusive power to act. This not only stimulates the agent but prevents two agents crossing one another in the same market, prejudicing the author’s position, and perhaps losing the contract. It will be seen, therefore, how important it is that the agent should be thoroughly reliable and trustworthy; that he should have no interest as principal in other joint stock rights, that he should be agent pure and simple, honest and above all with a full knowledge of his work 16 Over and over again in these columns the position of agents has been referred to. In many cases it is safest for the author to do his own work, backed with the advice and help of the Society, but in the placing of stock rights in the U.S.A. an agent is no doubt essential. There is one other important point that it is necessary to put before authors. It has already been mentioned that the managers in the U.S.A. make every effort to obtain the stock rights from the author in the original contract. If the author parts with these through ignorance or for any other reason, he should not be paid the same fees on the per- formances as he is paid in the ordinary contract. There are two reasons why he should not be paid in this manner. To begin with, if, as an -author, he is in a position to claim a high percentage, then his stock rights are con- siderably prejudiced, because the American manager won’t let out to stock companies unless he can make something himself by the trans- action. Therefore, if he is paying to the author a very high percentage, he would have to ask the stock companies a percentage so high that they would not be able to pay it—therefore the author would lose the chance of gaining a large sum which he might otherwise obtain. If, however, the manager is paying the author a small percentage, then it is essential also that a different system should obtain for the stock rights, and it is important that the author should receive a certain fixed share of not less than half of the royalties accruing from the use of his play in stock. The following example will suffice to show the reason of this :— When a producing manager has established a certain play by producing it for a certain number of weeks, and has the authority to sub-lease the play subject only to the author’s percentage, if that percentage is small then the manager frequently not only gets double the amount from the stock company, but also exacts from the manager a minimum guarantee. The matter works out as follows: The pro- ducing manager controlling a certain play leases to a stock company the play for one week for royalty terms of 10 per cent. of the gross receipts, with a minimum guarantee to be paid by the stock company to the producing manager of $500. If, then, the producing manager is paying the author only 5 per cent. on the first $3,000 gross receipts,, and the stock company plays the said play for one week to gross receipts of $2,500 (which would be very fairly good business to the average stock com- pany) the producing manager would only have to pay the author $125, and he would retain THE AUTHOR. for himself the balance of $375 as his share from the said engagement. But if the author’s agreement was that he should receive at least half of all the royalties accruing from stock company engagements, the author would get just double the amount out of the week’s stock engagement. Very successful plays often com- mand weekly guarantees of more than $500 a week, and the less successful plays which lease to the smaller stock companies command minimum weekly guarantees of from $200 to $400. It is clear, therefore, that in the majority of cases the author’s best interest lies firstly in holding the entire stock company rights himself, and secondly, if he is foolish enough to transferthem to a producing manager, that he shall receive a certain percentage of the total amount received, rather than accept his ordinary percentage royalties on the gross receipts on the stock company engagement, as on the gross receipts of other engage- ments. The advantage is two-fold, first, that in most cases the author would get more, and secondly, that it gives the producing manager a freer hand with which to contract. We are indebted for the substance of this article to the information forwarded to the Society by Mr. Walter C. Jordan, the Society’s agent in America, —_+——o —_____ WHAT IS A VALUABLE RIGHT OR INTEREST ? Crauz v. SHEARD. N this case an important question arose as to whether a right or interest in a musical composition was ‘valuable and sub- sisting ’’ at a certain date, when the Order in Council relating to Austria-Hungary came into operation. The plaintiffs, a firm of music publishers in Vienna, sued the defendants, an old-established firm of music publishers in London, for damages for infringement of the copyright in “ Die Fledermaus”? waltz by Johann Strauss, the Austrian composer. The waltz, which was written in 1874, was first published in Austria, and the plaintiffs became the owners of the copyright. No steps were taken to secure copyright in the United Kingdom, and in 1877 . the defendants published the waltz in London ; but after a year or two, the sales diminished, and there was little or no demand for the work, although the defendants kept a small number of copies in stock.  THE AUTHOR. 17 In 1893 a copyright treaty was concluded between Great Britain and Austria-Hungary, and under the Order in Council, which came into operation on May 11, 1894, the plaintiffs became entitled to the copyright in the waltz in the United Kingdom. But owing to a proviso in the Order in Council, the plaintiffs’ copyright was subject to any right or interest of the defendants, which was “‘ valuable and subsisting ” in May, 1894. In 1912, when “ The Nightbirds ” was pro- duced at the Lyric Theatre, the waltz was introduced into the piece, and there was a new demand for the music. The defendants accordingly republished the waltz, and it was contended on their behalf, that they were entitled to do so, because they had originally produced it in the United Kingdom, and had a right or interest which was valuable and subsisting in May, 1894, and were therefore protected by the proviso in the Order in Council. On the other hand, it was urged that in May, 1894, the sale of the waltz by the defendants was practically dead, and that the defendants’ right or interest in the work had no market value, and could not be described as “‘ valuable.” Mr. Justice Scrutton held that although the defendants had a right or interest in the waltz which was “‘ subsisting ”’ in May, 1894, it could not be regarded as “ valuable,’ because it would not have been marketable at that time. The music had become saleable again in England owing to the production of ‘“ The Nightbirds’’ in 1912, but the defendants could not have obtained a price for their right or interest in the work in May, 1894. On these grounds, his Lordship granted an injunction, and gave judgment for the plain- tiffs for £5 damages and costs. Haroutp Harpy. a “A. M. BURGHES.” a N The Author for December, 1912, we reported the result of the prosecution, undertaken by the Society, of C. M. Burghes, who carried on business ‘under the style of “ A. M. Burghes ”’ as a literary agent at 34, Paternoster Row, E.C. C. M. Burghes was convicted by the jury of obtaining money by false pretences, but, for some reason which we did not appreciate, the judge only bound him over to come up for sentence when called upon. The result has been unfortunate. <, M. Burghes continued to carry on business at the same address, and, probably in ignorance of what had happened, various authors entrusted him with MSS. and, we believe, paid him fees. In a number of cases the Society were successful, through their solicitors, in getting back the MSS., although in no case was a MS. delivered up until proceedings had been taken. Now, however, things have taken a fresh turn. An author (not a member of the Society) not only sent Burghes certain MSS., but paid him sums amounting to £70—as to £50 for payment over to a publisher in fulfilment of an arrangement Burghes stated he had made, and as to the remainder for fees. Hearing nothing further he became alarmed, and inquiry then revealed the fact that C. M. Burghes was not to be found at his place of business and that his address was unknown. He had not paid over the £50 to the publisher nor, in fact, had he ever made any arrange- ment with the publisher under which £50 or any other sum was payable. The copy letter- book found at the offices showed no business letters since June, and Burghes had not for a considerable time come to the office at all, though he had sent a messenger for letters, and had thus, it would seem, obtained possession of the cheques for £70 which the author had sent to him. Comment is needless. The money has gone, and not even the MSS. in this case can be found. The landlords have dis- trained for their rent and sold the contents of the office. The Society’s solicitors, being aware of the position, arranged with the landlords for any MSS. in the safe and elsewhere to be kept back when the premises were emptied, and at present a considerable number are lying there. They cannot, of course, be kept indefinitely, and if any members of the Society have left MSS. with Burghes they should give particulars to the secretary without loss of time, so that inquiry may be made for them. We cannot but think that if the judge had given effect to the verdict of the jury at the trial last year by passing a sentence of imprisonment the sub- sequent losses would have been avoided. SCALE FOR ADVERTISEMENTS, [ALLOWANCE TO MEMBERS OF THE SOCIETY 20 PER CENT.) Frout Page aes ide = . «24 0 0 Other Pages ae as agi eae see axe sie Half of a Page ... aay ie wes ie ais wie ee Quarter of a Page : ow. 016 Eighth of a Page ie ce 0 70 perinuch 0 6 O Single Column “Advertisements Reduction of 20 per cent. made for a Series of Siz and of 25 per cent, for Twelve Insertions. 0 0 1 15 6 All letters respecting Advertisements ,should be addressed to Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C. 18 THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. Ase L, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive EK advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4. Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them, (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9, The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ope WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —+—< + ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. II. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continenta) rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights, (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher, As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor |! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. — es WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. a ee EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- vetent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :-— : (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters inte such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name-on the play-bills. : : 4  THE AUTHOR. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence te perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent, An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. («.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (7.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play s highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ———__+—<>_—_____ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. + ere typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for _at the price of 22. 6d. per act. 19 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. ee oe ee RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, de equally well or better for himself, The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ——_—__—_+— 0 WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ees ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ee STAMPING MUSIC. ee The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, ——$$§$§_— —e_____ THE READING BRANCH. —1—~o—+ — EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this M branch of its work by jnforming young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —————_ «> ¢ REMITTANCES. oo The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only, 20 THE AUTHOR. COLLECTION BUREAU. — a f | \HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and money due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works an! amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument vecords. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the of! ce, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission, For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. Amsterdam ‘ ; . A. REYDING. New York : ‘* WALTER C. JORDAN. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. GENERAL NOTES. — to Liprary CENSORSHIP. WE have pleasure in publishing herewith a letter addressed by the chairman of the Com- mittee of Management to the editor. The contents of the letter set out the reason for its publication. The members of the Society are entitled to know the action that is being taken by the Committee of Management. The chairman, in consequence, has put forward this statement for the perusal of all members. Why the committee have not thought fit to write to the papers and join in the public controversy is here fully explained. To the Editor, “‘ The Author.” Dear Sitr,—As I understand that various letters have been received by the secretary of the Society with regard to the attitude of the ‘Committee of Management on the question of library censorship, I think it well, as chairman -of the Society, to give the members the follow- ing information :— The library censorship, as at present con- ‘ducted, has on several occasions in past years been very seriously considered, not only by the Committee of Management of the Society, but also by sub-committees especially ap- pointed for that purpose. The Committee of Management feel that it is not a question of this book or that book, written by this author or that author, but that the question involved is an important question of principle which stands above all books and all authors. The reason why the Committee of Manage- ment have not on this or on former occasions written letters to the papers, is because they appreciate that, in a matter of this kind, letters to the papers are of little permanent value, though such letters may draw attention to some particular book and regain for it a cir- culation to which it was no doubt entitled, but which it had lost by the action of the libraries. The practical issue is the only issue with which the Committee of the Society intend to deal. In every case in time past they have asked the authors concerned to make any proposals or suggestions that might seem good to them, and such proposals as have been made have received consideration. In the same way at the present time any proposals put forward by the authors concerned, or any suggestions made by any member with a view to bringing about a practical issue, will be most carefully and gratefully considered. I understand from the secretary that he suggests that there shall be a small permanent council of authors, publishers, librarians and booksellers, which should sit once or twice a year to consider any important questions which may arise in this connection. If the Committee of Management could organise such a council, the question of library censor- ship would no doubt then be adequately dealt with, and it is possible that the combination of the four bodies referred to might find a solution which would be satisfactory to all parties. Because the Committee have not entered the arena of newspaper discussion, it does not mean that they have not the whole matter very much at heart. Yours, etc. (Signed) HeEskeTH Pricnarp, Chairman of the Committee of Management. AUTHORS AND EDITORS. In the article under the same title, printed in this month’s issue, in the last paragraph but one, it is pointed out that many authors have a fear (in many cases well founded) that if they make a demand for money, their future con- tributions to a paper may be set aside. This remark was made apropos of contributions j ; i i ‘ i j ; 4 i i  a ro LESSEE ES. THE AUTHOR. 21 which have been accepted and not published. The ordinary editor and the ordinary author would hardly think that the same fear would be justified in the case of a MS. which had actually been published, but in support of the contention the following example is quoted : A member of the Society sent some verses to a paper called The Literary Monthly. The poem was accepted, and printed in the July issue of that paper. During the month the author wrote to inquire the terms on which contributors were paid, and the editor replied stating that all contributions were paid for in the month in which they appeared. As the author did not receive the amount in accord- ance with this statement, a letter was written to the editor, drawing attention to the fact that payment had not been made, and saying a remittance would be esteemed a favour. To this no reply was received, and ultimately the author wrote pressing for payment, and that unless a cheque was received within seven days, the matter would have to go into the hands of the Society of Authors. In answer to that letter the contributor obtained a reply, dated September 1—that is a month after the time when the editor said he would pay for contri- butions—which ran as follows :— “The editor encloses cheque for , for poem published in July issue. No further contributions will be received from Hes The fair deduction to make from this letter is that because the author refused to wait longer than the time mentioned by the editor himself for the payment of contributions, and because, in consequence, the author threatened to put the matter into the hands of the Society, the editor refused to take any further contri- butions. It is quite clear that the refusal did not arise from the fact that the author’s work was not sufficiently good, otherwise the first poem would not have been printed, It would be interesting to know whether the editor has got any other explanation that he would like to put forward. INTERNATIONAL CONGRESS OF PUBLISHERS. AN interesting paper was read by Mr. William Heinemann before the International Congress, of Publishers at Budapest. It dealt with the danger to the maintenance of the published price of books arising out of excessive discounts to the retail trade which were frequently offered by certain publishers as an inducement to the bookseller to stock their publications to the exclusion of the works of their competitors. The matter, as Mr. Heinemann stated, concerns authors equally with publishers, for it is clear that, in the end, if the retailer is given an excessive discount, the royalties paid to the author will be reduced in proportion. Obviously, if one publishing house yields to the pressure of the bookseller, others will, in sheer self-defence, be bound to follow, with the inevitable result that the author will lose what the bookseller gains. The only possible action is for the Publishers’ Association to bind themselves to take joint action on the lines taken by the United States publishers. What sometimes happens when the publisher goes to the bookseller is best told in Mr. Heinemann’s own words :— ** Who of us has not been told that Mr. X. gives better terms than we do, and that unless equal terms are conceded the bookseller in question must give preference to Mr. X.’s books ?. Who of us has never yielded to such pressure ? Who of us has never found such a statement inaccurate? And who of us, having yielded to untruthful representation, has not afterwards heard the same argument used against the very rival who was described as so much more liberal than ourselves ? Such demands may go on ad infinitum: demands which seem to me, even if they are honestly made, contemptuous towards ourselves and our goods.” Reverting, however, to the position of the author in this matter, we should like to drawt he attention of authors to the prac- tice of one of the publishing houses and to its form of contract. This house provides in its contract with the author for the pay- ment of a certain royalty on the published price. So far, so good. But in a subsequent clause it also provides for the payment of a reduced percentage on those sales at less than half the published price, and a still further reduced percentage on sales at a quarter of the published price. Moreover, the percentage is paid, not on the published price, but on the nett returns. As we have shown in a previous issue of The Author, it often happens that it pays the publisher better to give a large dis- count to the bookseller, paying less to the author, than to keep the price to the book- seller up to the normal standard, paying the author the agreed royalty on the published price. Here there is a conerete case demonstrating that the special terms allowed to booksellers result in very material loss to the author. Even if an increased sale results, the author gains nothing under these conditions by the increase. And, as we have already stated, we 22 do not think, in the last resort, authors gene- rally would gain by these improved terms to the retailers. While it is improbable that their royalties would be reduced in_ the manner favoured by the publisher referred to, it is certain that their royalties would tend to be reduced on the published price, and the whole book trade would be upset and finally ruined. We notice that at the same Congress a reference was made to the question of copy- right and cinematographs, and that pub- lishers were advised to provide for cinemato- graph rights in their agreements with authors ; further, that an association of authors and publishers should be founded to protect these rights from infringement. In the absence of more definite information on this matter we defer detailed criticism of the proposal till a later issue. We would, however, counsel all authors to keep very close control of the cinematograph rights of their stories, as these rights are likely soon to become valuable, and there is no more reason why they should be given to the publisher than that the dramatic rights should be given to him. The publisher’s work should begin and end with the publication of the author’s MS. in book form. THE NEW POET LAUREATE. -\INCE the last issue of The Author appeared the much-discussed vacancy in the office of Poet Laureate has been filled up. The appointment of Dr. Robert Bridges took the general public by surprise. His name had, indeed, been mentioned in the literary press as that of a possible candidate, and the July number of the Quarterly Review contained a warm recommendation of his claims, from the pen of Mr. John Bailey. But to the man-in-the-street he was unknown, and probably the ordinary comment on his appointment was, “I’ve never read a line of him!” Now publicity has been given to the facts that Dr. Bridges is sixty-nine years old, was educated at Eton and Corpus College, Oxford, has been a practising physician and has produced a body of poetry which includes plays and masques, metrical experi- ments, lyrics, and even a few hymns, which appear in the “ English Hymnal.” If, however, the man-in-the-street has only just been helped to the discovery of Dr. Bridges, THE AUTHOR. among his fellow-poets he has long been honoured. He may certainly be called “a poet’s poet.” It is remarkable that the contributors to the volume entitled “‘ Georgian Poetry, 1911—12,” unanimously inscribed it with the name of Robert Bridges. Mr. Asquith’s selection of a Laureate, there- fore, may certainly claim the approval of an influential band of artists ; for the ‘* Georgian poets’ included more than one who was looked on as a possible Laureate himself, and not one who had not done something worthy of note. Before the appointment there was an agita- tion, on the part of a few revolutionary folk, that the Poet Laureateship should be abolished as obsolete and meaningless. In resisting this demand and choosing for the office a man with whom the public was practically unacquainted the Premier has taken an interesting step. ————— <> —____—_ AUTHORS AND AGENTS. — + I.—FrEES AND ACCOUNTS. ISPUTES between authors and their agents are constantly coming before the secretary of the Society. These disputes are of many different kinds, but attention should be called to one serious difficulty which is of frequent occurrence. After an agent has placed a work, either a dramatic piece with a manager, or a novel with a publisher, all that remains to be done in the future is to see that the accounts are regularly rendered, to check them when they are re- ceived to see that they agree with the former accounts and are in accordance with the agreement which has been fixed up between the author and the party of the other part. For this he draws 10 per cent. on the moneys | received under the contract during the life | of the author and fifty years afterwards. | As, however, he is entitled under the form of agreement on which he usually insists, from which it is impossible for the author or drama- tist to get free, to this 10 per cent. as soon as he has placed the work, he often takes but little trouble with the rest of his duties. In many cases where the publisher delays sending in the accounts, the agent does not push the publisher for an immediate delivery, but makes one or other excuse to the author. If he was too exacting with the publishers, he might prejudice his position so far as placing other  ~ for the author. THE AUTHOR. contracts is concerned. It seems unfair that the author should suffer because of this, as the agent is, after all, the agent of the author and not the agent of the publisher, though from some of the agreements that are made, the opposite deduction might be possible. But when the accounts do come in the agent has still no need to trouble. His 10 per cent. is safe. So, as it would appear, he sends them on to the author without any comment whatever, whether they are right or wrong, whether they are in accordance with the agreement or opposed to it. Sometimes, in fact, the agent sends on copies of his own accounts without allowing the author to vouch them by the sight of the accounts which have been forwarded to him by the publisher or manager. It would have been unnecessary to draw attention to these points if many and serious difficulties had not arisen owing to the fact that an author by his own insight has dis- covered lapses and mistakes in the accounts which ought to have been checked by the agent. If the author has continuously to watch the agent’s accounts to see that they are rendered on the proper dates, to see when they are rendered they are in accordance with the agreement, he might as well not employ an agent at all. It seems, therefore, that there ought to be two distinct transactions and two distinct fees _in order that an agent’s position might be | clear and unsullied ; to confuse the placing of the work with the collection of monies may be a good business for the agent but disastrous The agent should receive: (1) a certain fee for placing the work, and he should be paid this fee by say, a slightly raised percentage on the returns until the fee is reached ; (2) after the fee has been covered, he should receive a continuing percentage so long as the author gives him the authority to collect the money under the contract. For this his percentage should not exceed 5 per cent. ; but the second part, that is the authority for collection of monies, should be able to be terminated immediately by the author if he found the agent was careless with the accounts or indifferent to his interests, playing for the hand of the publisher rather than for the hand of the author. It should not be possible for an agent to benefit by an action which would be likely to prejudice the author for whom he is working. If some such arrangement as the one sug- gested could be come to, then the agent would not be taking 10 per cent. during the whole term 23 of copyright for merely placing the play or making a contract for the production of a book. Such terms are clearly extravagant ; but if he continued, with the author’s authority, to collect the moneys, and in collecting the monies, to check the accounts carefully, he would be, no doubt, saving the author from a great deal of trouble and would be entitled to his percentage so long as the author felt it was worth paying for the protection. At the present the agent, once secure in his 10 per cent., is inclined to neglect his future duties. II.—WuoseE SERVANT. Tue author’s agent is constantly appearing under a new character and in a new part. We have had reason to complain that on some occasions he acts as principal, on some occasions for editors and on some occasions for publishers when he ought to act solely for those from whom he takes his percentage. It is as well to draw attention to the difficulties that may arise from this complex action. First, when the agent acts as principal. When he does so even in the purest good faith he is taking away from the author that very advice and assistance for which he is being paid and causing the author a great deal of extra trouble. But it has been known that the agent has acted as principal without letting the author know either that he is the purchaser, or, if not the purchaser directly, is interested in the purchase. Again, an agent who is interested as principal will natu- rally be more interested in pushing forward those works in which he has sunk his capital than those on which he merely gets a percen- tage. This position is unfair to the other authors who employ him. There are still worse possibilities, but as they seldom occur it is perhaps unnecessary to mention them. Secondly, when the agent acts for editors. Editors sometimes come to agents and ask them if they can supply a story by a certain author. If the author is not on the agent’s books it not infrequently happens that the agent does not say so, but tries to draw the author into his net by holding before him tempting offers. This occurs more frequently when the agent himself goes round to editors and asks them whether they want a story from Mr. or Mr. If the answer is in the affirmative the author is pestered with letters and worried 24 till he finally yields, often to find that the con- tract cannot be obtained. Thirdly, when the agent acts for publishers. There are certain agents who act for publishers in selling those rights beyond the book rights which the latter have taken from the author. No wonder it pays the agent in settling a contract to allow the author to give away his minor rights to the publisher if the publisher immediately hands them back to the agent to place. In addition to making it easier for the agent to settle with the publisher it enables him to obtain a double fee. Again, there are agents who appear to give certain publishers the first refusal of the good work that comes to their hands and in other ways to hamper the freedom of the author. The following example appears to represent the very latest development. An author offers a book to a publisher. The publisher inquires when making a proposal for the acceptance whether the author is employing a certain agent whom he names. Resenting somewhat the inquiry, the author replies that if an agent were necessary the choice would be with himself. The publisher then informs the author that in that case he will be unable to handle the book. It is an interesting question whether the publisher receives any consideration for his sturdy championship. But one point is certain —that such a position increases the author’s servitude to the agent. There are no doubt good agents and bad agents, but no agent is good for all his authors if he is employed by many and does not limit his scope. Such an agent is bound to bring his authors into competition and to assist one at the expense of another. This has been clearly pointed out by another hand in these columns, but while in many cases an agent’s livelihood depends upon his not being an ideal agent, authors should be strongly warned against many of the practices indulged in which tend to make an agent a bad agent. BOOK PUBLISHING IN THE U.S.A. ——_—— + E have received a letter from a well- known American author dealing with ; some points put forward in an article in the June number on “ Book Publishing in the United States,” and we have much pleasure in putting forward his views. We regret that it was impossible to insert it in the July THE AUTHOR. issue, and in consequence have had to hold it over to the autumn. He rather smiles at Mr. Brett falling back on the old excuse ‘‘ that all the fault is due to the rapacity of those derned authors ... .!” and continues :— “Mr. Brett points out that too many books are being published and too few being sold; that the methods of distribution employed by publishers are crude and anti- quated, and that no improvement in conditions is possible without improvement in those methods. And _ then, appalled by his candour in confessing his incapacity for the job he holds, and in deadly fear lest he be drawn into adding something incriminating or degrading on the subject of over-production, he lights hastily across the street, and slams the unhappy author over the head for wanting to make money enough to pay for his typewriter’s ribbons—both kinds ! ”’ And he goes on to explain that the real fault is with the publishers and not the authors, and we think that these remarks may well apply to the same conditions at present standing in the English market. He says :— “The public never kicks about paying $1.50 or thereabout for a novel it thinks it really wants to read, but it is getting awtully sick of being fed with novels (and works of general literature—at a higher price, usually) which it has been misled into purchasing by the imprint of a respectable publishing concern, a flashy make-up, or the appetite for something to read coupled with sheer human inability to discriminate between one book and another of the thou- sands that are annually shoved under its poor nose. And this is so because the publisher, in his wild anxiety to miss no bets, publishes three or four times as many books as he ought to, simply on the off-chance that one or two of them may pick up and prove winners; and then he advertises them all (if he does advertise at all) in terms of the most glowing praise, overprints in order that he may fill the bookseller’s show-windows with “ displays,” and make a respectable showing in quantity alongside the output of other publishers on the bookseller’s shelves ; thereby confusing the public until it can’t tell one book from another, and stops buying through weariness of the lottery. ‘* Several years ago Mr. Brett’s concern boasted that it was publishing 365 books in the calendar year. Two years ago (circa) another old-time firm announced (but not publicly) that they had finished with being conservative and were hereafter going to publish a great many books per annum, regardless of merit, with small first editions and no advertising to speak of, simply in order not to miss any winners that might chance their way in disguise. Not that this was any new thing; Appleton’s had been doing the same thing for years, to their own profit, but unhappily for authors, and to the confusion of the public. At the same time Doubleday, Page & Co. were fomenting a project, through the medium of the future ambassador to England, to induce publishers to band together and agree to publish fewer books, under the slogan ‘ Fewer books and better!’ They even gave a luncheon to boost the project— and the next season came forward with a list of fiction longer than any they had ever fathered previously ! “The point of this business (of publishing a great many books of small editions and with scanty advertising) is as follows: The publisher doesn’t do it altogether because he is afraid of losing a winner, but because it really pays him. It works out this way: the average publisher puts out  THE AUTHOR. upwards of twenty or thirty books every- spring and autumn—I mean novels. He spends as little as he can— naturally—on their make-up, advertises the titles, along with a dozen others, only meagrely, and prints a first edition of each that seldom exceeds 1,500 copies. Of this edition he is almost sure of disposing among the several thousand booksellers of the United States. He has a mighty poor book salesman if he can’t induce each book- seller to take a chance on at least one copy. All of which nets the publisher a modest profit on each book, and a comfortable one on the season’s output, with the minimum of risk. And there is always the chance that one book out of his score or so per season will on its own merits forge ahead, make a hit with the public, and by word of mouth advertising—one reader passing it on to another—create a demand which will warrant the publisher in spending a little more money giving it individual advertising, to push it into the best-selling list. If this doesn’t happen, he hopes it will next season; and meantime he hasn’t lost anything—the authors are the only losers in this game.” Thestatement contained in this last paragraph is very interesting as it demonstrates so clearly that what is happening in America has been going on for a long time in the English market, owing to the curse of the publishers demanding in their contracts a series of books, and authors being foolish enough to bind themselves to the publishers for a series. The publisher puts the book on the market. He does not take much trouble in the matter except to push it through sufficiently to cover his expenses and to bring him in a profit ; he then lets the book drop because he knows he is quite safe as the author is bound to him for several more books. If, as suggested by our correspondent, the book looks like going, then he takes it up as a winner and gives it individual advertising and turns round and says to the author: ‘ Look what I have done for you!” The fault is a very serious one ; whether the publishers will make any effort to remedy it, or whether the authors will take any united action by refusing to bind themselves in this absurd manner remains to be seen. Our correspondent follows :— “The truth of the matter is that two-thirds of us haven't any right to be writing at all—we do it so poorly— and would long since have turned, in warranted discourage- ment, our abilities to some more profitable field of endea- vour, if it were not for the rapacity of the publisher who leads us on to believe we have some excuse for sticking to the game simply that he may make his insignificant profit per book and so swell his handsome profit per annum.” He seems to sum up the position so far by saying :— “The solution is not cheaper books. Brett had only to investigate the conditions here and in France and Germany to find that out ; assuming that he was ingenuous in making the suggestion on the basis of conditions in those countries as he understood them. The real solution is that of Doubleday, Page & Co., ‘ Fewer books and better, and a revolution in the method of attacking the public.’ ” then continues as 25 He then gives an example of a certain pub- lisher in Chicago who devotes himself exclu- sively to selling the books of one man and with unexampled success, both for the author and for the company. American publishers, he says, know of this thing, but they seem unable to profit by the lesson it teaches, that even a second-rate book at $1.50 can be unloaded by the hundreds of thousands by concentration and the employment of available, if new to the publishing trade, avenues of distribution. And he finally sums up by repeating what he has already stated, that the cheap book is not what is wanted in America any more than it is wanted in England or in France, and that after a time it is impossible to unload the numbers of cheap books which it is necessary should be unloaded in order to make a profit for the publisher, for the author and for the bookseller. And he points out by example, that those American publishers who have already endeavoured to make a success of the cheap book have produced nothing but failure. Perhaps it is as well to add that he ends up his letter in the following words: «These tumultuous thoughts are now beginning to sub- side and it is nearly time for me to break off and chew three Pepsin and Bismuth tablets and drink a bucket of hot water and sit down at the luncheon table and hat> a piece of dry toast, but if any of the stuff is useful, I allow you to make free use of it.” We have quoted his letter at some length as the writer is not merely a person who writes and then, leaving the work, places it in the hands of an agent, but he writes as one in authority with full knowledge of the trade n the United States and the capacities of th» publishers to endeavour, though unsuccess- fully, to meet the real demands of the public. ——_—_1+—> +___ ARTISTS AND THEIR CRITICS. —_— FTER the correspondence which took place last summer in the Morning Post and other newspapers, or, indeed, with- out reference to it, it is not necessary to prove laboriously that artists at the present time, or a large proportion of them, are discontented with the conditions of art criticism, or rather with the criticism which is produced under those conditions, and that, on the other hand, a certain number of art critics are profoundly contemptuous with regard to the productions of the artists who thus express their discon- tent. The term artists is here used to include all who earn, or try to earn, a living by painting, 26 sculpture, engraving and other similar arts, without any attempt to define an “ artist,” or to draw invidious distinctions between those whose art is of the highest order, and those not so gifted—mere academicians, perhaps, who are just what they are, with no hope or perhaps ambition for better things. It is not proposed to discuss here the basic essence of art, or whatever it may be, which should inspire the artist before he is worthy of the name. It is enough to say that if reviewers are sometimes not altogether beloved by the reviewed, the art critic, or art journalist, as some one has recently labelled him, has even fewer admirers in proportion to his enemies among those to whom (according to some of them) he should be guide, philosopher and _ friend. Why is this ? - Is it possible to point out a reason— an easier task than to suggest a remedy ? It is a feature of art criticism, or art jour- nalism, distinguishing it from book criticism, that it is in very few hands. Dramatic criticism, to some extent, resembles it in this, but is produced under different conditions, to which reference may be made hereafter. Book criticism on most newspapers is entrusted to a variety of reviewers. The author in a particular instance may believe that his work has been foredoomed by the selection of a critic known to be hostile to the opinions likely to be found in it, or may ascribe a lack of appreciation of his virile style to the prejudices of the editor’s, or proprietor’s, lady relatives and friends. This, however, should be in exceptional instances. On the whole, books are distributed with a desire to discriminate among persons believed to be suited by taste and capacity to the task of reviewing them. The same person would not be likely to review for a leading daily or weekly paper a work on military history, a novel written to prove marriage superfluous, and a volume of rhymes for the nursery. On most newspapers, how- ever, in which art criticism is published, there is but one art critic. On some there is not quite so much—there is only part of one. The same gentleman, or, possibly, lady, ‘‘ does the art notices ”’ for two or possibly more papers, and it may be insisted upon, though it should hardly be necessary to labour the point. that the fact of several criticisms of the same work being written by one critic, whether in art or literature, tends to create the idea that there is a consensus of well-informed opinion with regard to that work. That is to say, if the critic writes to the same intent in two or more papers he gives an impression of un- animity that does not exist. . If he writes quite THE AUTHOR. differently in two or more articles, he must almost necessarily be insincere in some of his observations. Apart, however, from this multiplication of one man’s opinion, the fact of there being but one art critic on a newspaper, and conse- quently a very limited number of critics writing on art topics, must have its effect. It is not intended to discuss here whether such a system is necessary, or desirable, or con- venient, or conducive to consistent criticism. It may be all of these, but at the same time it may be responsible for much of the discontent with art criticism certainly felt by many who, whether it would be right to apply to them the term “artist” in a laudatory sense or not, are trying to make a living by art, and in the popular meaning of the word are artists. The art critic may be an acknowledged authority on old masters, and he may be very much more interested in them than in any modern work. He may be warmly in sympathy with the methods of our senior Royal Academicians, or may have grasped and clasped to his bosom the inner inwardness of Post-Impres- sionism. The exhibitions of the Royal Water Colour Society may be his ideal of what such exhibitions should be, or he may find nothing really to please him outside the new English Art Club. Anyhow, he has got to have a pretty catholic taste if he can assimilate them all with enjoyment, and the cards for press views that are showered upon him from the editorial office will take him to more than these. Bond Street and Regent Street, Pall Mall, Piccadilly and the by-streets of St. James’s are full of one-man shows, and the exhibitions of minor clubs and societies. It is not sug- gested that all are worthy of praise, or, indeed, of notice at all. It is, however, submitted that the works shown differ quite as widely among themselves—in their aims, and in their claims to public attention—as do the works put upon the market by publishers, and that to hand over all varieties for comment to one critic is not very different from sending all varieties of books to one reviewer. The practice, no doubt, is due in part to convenience, and in part to different concep- tions of the functions of an art critic and those of a literary critic—or should they be called an art journalist and a book journalist? As a rule, it is apparently thought that the book journalist should be able and willing to accord praise or blame to a book judged by the stan- dard of books of its class; but that the art journalist should judge all art productions by canons of art formulated by him and others no 16 rid uq od te ue dé ud on ue 3 1 d slg sd ad. sd 0% og dd oe ak dd 03 ry Or si Te ad 96 1h as | BL ie te Te fe lye te tw yi | ad he 1G a A ob through the assiduous study and appreciation of masterpieces. He may judge everything that is submitted to him for criticism in the public press according to standards which he honestly believes are of universal application, and may accord nothing but contempt, outspoken or silent, to everything. which falls Short of them. He is quite entitled to do so, but at the same time men and women who make no extravagant pretence of -conforming to such lofty standards, but who are merely trying to earn a living, perhaps. successfully by selling pictures to persons who are quite pleased to buy them, may think it a little hard that: their admirers should be informed that they are incompetent and futile charla- tans. An artist of this class may say with some show of reason that he does not pretend to be a Rembrandt or a Turner, not to mention the names of members of the newest art societies of to-day, and that all he asks for is to be judged according to the standard of those with whom he obviously enters into competition. Of course, he may be quite wrong in this, but the point is worth putting forward on his behalf. Dramatic criticism has been referred to, and, no doubt, there is on most papers one dramatic critic, Just as there is one art critic. Something, however, Seems to temper the wind in the matter of dramatic ciiticism ; perhaps the comparative importance of dramatic advertising, or the fact that first nights clash and that thus very often a variety of criticism and an allocation of plays to the persons most likely to be in Sympathy with them are brought about. At any rate, one of the causes of the ill-feeling which exists between a large body of artists and a large proportion of the gentlemen writing (often very ably) modern art criticism has been suggested. One of its results has been that recently an important society of artists sent out no invitations to art critics for one of its exhibitions, and another did not assign the usual special day for the press view. Recent outbursts of acrimonious correspon- dence in newspapers have already been referred to. Of course, a good deal may be ‘“e said in favour of art criticism being conducted on from the point of view of the loftiest ideals in “™% art, but would it not be equally right to say no right to complain of critics who more or less the same with regard to literature? It may be said that a great many persons are trying to make a living by art who had much better be otherwise employed, and that these have plainly tell them so. But might not the same be said of many who live, or. try to live, by THE AUTHOR. 27 literature, if similar principles of criticism were applied to their works under a similar system ? Se ase AUTHORS AND FREE LIBRARIES. a N UCH advance has been made of late in the matter of protecting authors’ copyright. But that is not the same thing as protecting the rights of authors. At least one other form of much-needed protection seems to have been overlooked: protection from free libraries. Perhaps a case in point will make this clearer. A work of fiction was published in April of the current year. It was in the free library of a certain manufacturing. town within a month of publication. Enquiries elicited the fact that the library copy was in eager demand, though the book was not selling in that par- ticular town. It is easy to see that a librarian promotes his own popularity by promptly securing the newest fiction for free circulation, but is such action fair to the writer? I sub- mit that it is neither fair to author nor pub- lisher. The money which pays for the books in free libraries, is public money, raised by local taxation. This differentiates the case of the free lending library from that of private lending. Now as things are, there is nothing to prevent an enterprising free librarian, by the clever use of a few copies of a book, and a shortened time limit, from absolutely barring the sale of that particular book in his particular area. This is not as it ought to be. A rule in force in the library of the British Museum bars access to fiction within a certain space of time after publication. A similar rule should be legally in force in every free library ; and the time limit should be so fixed, that a book should be kept out of free circula- tion for two years after publication. A book is printed to sell. Supposing the author is so full of the lofty aim of setting right a perverted universe, as to be quite indifferent to remunera- tion for his labours! Is it reasonable to expect a publisher to take that point of view? I think not. Unlike the plutocratic author, the publisher has to eke out a precarious livelihood by selling books. When he can no longer sell books, he has finished with publishing. I believe I could demonstrate—given time that a book which cannot be published, had better not be written. This is a question of the public sense of 28 justice—concerted action on the part of authors and publishers, and a small measure passed through Parliament. Planting trees on your own sand heap is a noble and soul- lifting amusement. But the law does not support you when you plant trees to shut out the light from your neighbour’s window. It is a fine thing to supply the free citizen with taxed literature; but to do that, the dis- bursers of public money have first to take scisin of the regular meals which might other- wise fall to the lot of a number of authors. This legal gap in that fine old mandate “ Thou shalt not steal ” ought to be filled up. C. KE. S. ——————_-—~>— > —____ A ROMANCE OF WORDS.* ——»—+ —. HETHER highly gratifying instances of the rapid sale of works of real merit are common is a question that it might be dangerous to put before a body of authors. The reply would be only too likely to be some equivalent of the parliamentary circumlocution “The answer is in the nega- tive.” Indeed, it is difficult in the present days not to be troubled with many misgivings respecting the relations of popularity and real value in the case of a book. All the more cheering, therefore, is the prompt welcome which has been given to Mr. Weekley’s “Romance of Words.” Published first in March, it reappeared in a second edition in May, a most welcome indication of a sound taste for work of substantial value, and of a distinctly cultivated kind. The author has been at great pains to make his treatment of his subject appeal to those to whom it may be new, and has been in this respect completely successful, but he has, at the same time, had the courage to treat his subject as it ought to be treated, and we may say frankly that new hope for the English reader has been inspired into us by the revelation that a book about words (of strictly philological value) can so readily find itself a market. The experienced philologist will not expect to mect here any- thing that is new to him. What are to him familiar words, familiar ‘‘ laws,” and familiar phenomena occur on every page; but he will be none the less delighted to think that an author has had the courage, and the ability, so to handle the history of words as to make“it * «The Romance of Words,” London. Murray. THE AUTHOR. popular. To all who are not philologists the book will prove full of novelties, and must be recommended as one of the very best of its kind. The various phenomena of word- wanderings, word-manufacture, and so forth, are explained in ‘several chapters, amongst which by no means the least interesting will be found to be the chapters on “ Semanties,”’ though the name may seem a strange one, and that on Family names. The introduction of a chapter on semantics is particularly laudable, as the subject is of primary importance, and in all teaching of languages generally over- looked. In conclusion, amongst the many merits of the book, must be mentioned this one, that it lends itself readily to perusal in odd moments, whilst no one can scan a page of it without becoming better acquainted with his own language. ————p---~«e BOOK-PRICES CURRENT,* —— Ne T., II. and III. of Book-Prices 7 | Current for 1913 are lying before us. It is unnecessary to say that the pub- lication maintains its high level of accuracy and interest ; but most necessary to add that no notice of the publication can convey an adequate idea of the amount of valuable information and the mass of interesting matter to be discovered in these volumes. Our practice has been always to select for notice some of the more striking “lots,” or such as seem most likely to be of more immediate interest to authors; but this amounts to merely skimming over the surface of the subject, and looking out for what may be of general interest, whilst the publication is one that appeals essentially to individual tastes. The book lover is very seldom bent upon hearing of what is popular alone; he has his own tastes and his own interests, often of a very special and uncommon kind, and it is these that he will find gratified if he will for himself peruse the pages of Book-Prices Current, where the enormous diversity of the entries provides matter of the greatest interest for every serious bookman whatsoever his speciality may be. Numbers IL., II. and III. for 1913 contain records of the book sales for October 8, 1912, * A bi-monthly record of the prices at which books have been sold at auction. Vol. XXVII. » London: Elliot Stock. 1913. of THE AUTHOR. 29 to March 13, 1913. At the sale of a selection from the libraries of Mr. S. R. Crockett and Mr. G. E. Cower (Sotheby), first editions of Borrow’s works fetched prices running as high as £125 (‘The Zincali”’). In the same sale was offered Lewis’ ‘“‘ Tales of Wonder,” 1801, containing the first poems published by Sir Walter Scott (12s.). Lady Napier’s library, sold on November 11, 12, 18 (Sotheby), con- tained, among a number of interesting lots, twenty-eight different works (art books and others) by Stirling Maxwell, among which were many privately printed or presentation copies. In a miscellaneous sale (Sotheby, November 20, 21) “ Poliphili Hypnerotomachia,” 1499, sold for £111. A few days later the same salesman sold the “* Kelmscott Chawcer,’’ 1896, for £61. The library of Mr. H. J. Adams, of Enfield (Sotheby, December 2, 3, 4), exhibited a highly interesting collection of works on_ natural history. On December 16 Christie sold a first edition of Charlotte Bronté’s ‘‘ Jane Eyre ”’ for £27. Another particularly interesting collec- tion of books was that of Mr. H. Clutton (Puttick, December 17). It comprised a number of first and rare editions of Dickens, and the first English translation of ‘ Don Quixote,” by Thomas Shelton; the latter fetched £300. In a “Miscellaneous Collec- tion” sold by Sotheby on December 20, were included the rare second edition of ‘‘ Othello,” 1630 (£85), and Lord Byron’s “ Fugitive Pieces,” 1806. Of this work only three other copies (one of them imperfect) are known, and the present copy must have been one of the earliest printed, for it contains words that have been altered in the others; it sold for £445. This high price was exceeded by that paid for the first edition of Walton’s ‘‘ Compleat Angler,” 1635 (£500). Original drawings by various artists for ‘‘ Nicholas Nickleby,” “Old Curiosity Shop,” “‘ Our Mutual Friend,” were sold by Puttick (January 23, 24, 1913) for prices ranging from £4 15s. to £21. On February 13 the same firm sold other original drawings for the ‘“ Household Edition” of “Old Curiosity Shop,” ‘‘ Our Mutual Friend,” and “ Little Dorrit,’ at prices ranging from £1 7s. 6d. to £9 10s. On February 11 and the following days the very remarkable library of Mr. M. G. Dunn was sold (Sotheby), consisting of 684 lots of early manuscripts, incunabula, and old bindings. Here we can only regret that space does not permit of our quoting many of the entries at full length. On February 24 Messrs. Sotheby sold a large collection of books illustrating British and foreign military cos- tumes formed by Mr. S. M. Milne. The collec- tion sold for £2,759 14s. 6d. Another collection abounding in interesting books was a miscel- laneous collection sold by Messrs. Sotheby, March 5, 6, 7. Among them is the very noticeable entry, ‘‘ Erasmus Alphabetum Hebraicum et Grecum. Gaza (Theodore) de lingue Greece institutione liber secundus Erasmo Roterodami interprete,”’ 1518; a work that is apparently hitherto unknown. From the prices paid at various sales it is evident that among the works of recent authors first editions of books by Kate Greenaway, Andrew Lang, R. L. Stevenson, and Oscar Wilde, are much sought for and command high prices. The owners of such works should treasure them, as they are certainly valuable. Here, however, it may be added that Book- Prices Current is the only work from which any man can learn which of his books are valuable and which are not, and what is the actual value of those which are precious. Prices vary capriciously, and reliance can be placed only on this record, which is carefully brought up to date. ———__+-—.—_ ——_ THE STAGE CENSOR.* a " ESSRS. FOWELL AND PALMER have 7 produced a book which is at once entertaining and instructive. With the entertaining side of it we are not concerned here. Of the instructive side we shall attempt to give an idea by sketching, after the picture drawn by our authors, the origin of the Stage Censor. (Although the book is called simply “Censorship in England,” it deals only with the stage censorship.) We shall not follow the story down to the present day, but stop short when the historical merges into the modern and controversial. The Censor of Plays is a descendant of the old Lords of Misrule, who figured prominently in the Christmas festivities of medizeval times, both at Court and in the houses of the nobility. The earliest reference which can be traced to such a personage under the title of ‘** Master of the Revels ” isin a document of Edward III., dated 1347. Such a title did not at first imply permanence of office. In an account written in Elizabeth’s reign we read as follows: ‘* The Office of the Revels, as it shoulde seeme by reporte, hath in tymes past bene in that order that the prince beinge disposed to pastyme woulde at one tyme appoynte one persone, at * “Censorship in England,” by Frank Fowell and Frank Palmer. London: Frank Palmer. 30 sometyme an other, suche as for creditte, pleasaunte witte, and habilitye in learnynge he thought meete to be the master of the Revelles for that tyme, to sett fourthe suche devises as might be most agreable to the princes expectacion.”’ Since, however, people as eminent as the Earl of Essex acted as superintendent of the revels, we may, as Messrs. Fowell and Palmer say, be sure that it was not long before a minor, and possibly permanent, official was appointed by the superintendent, ‘‘ bothe to his own ease and the prince’s good service’; and, as the work of the office increased, several subordinate posts were created. The love of the Court for masquing provided the Master and his assistants with a good deal of drudgery, for ““masks, dresses, stuffs, and ornaments had to be obtained, architects, builders, carpenters, tailors, and embroiderers to be engaged, and the actual performances chosen and_ piloted to an acceptable conclusion.”” So far we can scarcely discern the germ of the censor. With the appointment in 1544 of Sir Thomas Cawarden as Master, the office became more important. Cawarden was appointed for life, his patent styling him Magister Iocorum Revelorum et Mascorum-omnium et singularium nostrorum vulgariter nuncupatorum Revells and Masks. His jurisdiction did not extend beyond the Court, though he tried to stretch his powers, and the terms of the patent (which were adopted as a model) were interpreted by one of his successors, Sir Henry Herbert, Master from 1623 to 1642 and from 1660 to 1663, as giving him a licensing authority over shows and performances generally. Both under Mary and under Elizabeth proclamations had been issued against the too great freedom of the stage, but the Revels office had not been specially associated with such action. The Masters exercised their selective and censorial rights with regard to entertainments pre- sented to the Sovereign. In 1574, however, a definite extension of authority was made necessary, when Elizabeth granted a patent to the Earl of Leicester’s players to act in all towns of the realm without molestation from the local magistrates. As a check on possible abuse of this privilege, the players were to have their plays “ seen and allowed ”’ by the Master of the Revels. Tilney, who became Master in 1579, seems to have given similar licences to other companies, but thereby brought himself into conflict with the Lord Mayor of London, who claimed, and indeed exercised, a censorial power within the City limits. So arose “a struggle between the Court and the representa- THE AUTHOR. : tives of the people for the control of the popular stage.” In this struggle the Court prevailed. A commission was appointed in 1589, the Arch- bishop of Canterbury and the Lord Mayor -being asked to nominate a representative each to act with Tilney. Before these three all companies of players were compelled to come and submit their books. The result was to make Tilney Licenser of Plays, his two co- adjutors soon ceasing to take an active share in the work. His successor, Sir George Buck, continued the process of magnifying the office, beginning tentatively to issue licences for the printing of plays in 1606. But it was Sir Henry Herbert who saw the real possibilities of the job. Acquiring the Mastership by purchase in 1623, he determined to interpret the vague wording of the Cawarden patent to the utmost personal advantage. He began to claim the right to license every form of public show or performance, including ‘‘ two droma- daries,” ‘‘a show of pictures in wax,” “a musical organ with divers motions in it,” ete., etc. He raised the fee for reading a play, once only 7s. per play, to £1 and sometimes £2. That this was a reading, not a licensing, fee is shown by an entry made by Herbert himself in his diary : ‘‘ Received from Kirke for a new play which I burnte for the ribaldry and offence that was in it, £2.” He revived Buck’s plan for printing licences ; and in every way grasped at what money could be made out of authors and actors, so that previously to the Civil War his income as Master was £4,000 a year. He bought the office, we may add, for £150 a year. After the Restoration, Herbert only nominally resumed his old position. The practical control of the stage passed by Royal warrant to Sir William Davenant and Tom Killigrew. Herbert fought against this usurpa- tion, as it seemed to him, for a time, but finally compounded with Killigrew and in 1663 abandoned his office to deputies of no import- ance. When he died, ten years later, Killigrew became Master of the Revels—‘ though it is doubtful if his authority was in any way increased by the appointment ’’—and_ con- tinued in the post till his own death in 1683, exercising his duties with extraordinary laxity. His son Charles succeeded him, and under William and Mary was obliged to be a very different kind of Censor. It was the era of Jeremy Collier’s “Short View of the Profane- ness and Immorality of the English Stage”; and the rake Tom Killigrew’s son “ assisted the reforming movement with embarrassing energy,’ indeed with oppressive austerity.  THE AUTHOR. 31 On his death in 1725 he was succeeded by Charles Henry Lee, who “during nineteen years exercised such authority as was not opposed, and received such fees as were willingly paid.” The tendency was for the authority 1 in connection with the general con- trol of the theatre to revert to the Lord Chamberlain (who was all along the real power behind the Censor), and the Revels Office was discredited. The last Master seems to have been Lee’s successor, Solomon Dayrolle; but in 1737 the ancient jurisdiction of the office was transferred to a legally appointed Stage Licenser—who, by the Theatres Act of 2 George II., was ““the Lord Chamberlain of the King’s household for the time being.” The Duke of Grafton was Lord nee at the time, and he, in February, 1738, appointed W illiam Chetwynd as eae of the Stage, with a salary of £400 a year, and with a ‘deputy to assist him at £200 a year. And so, through Larpent, Colman, Charles Kemble, J. M. Kemble, Donne, Piggott, and G. A. Redford, we arrive to-day at the censorship of Charles Brookfield. +8 ++ CORRESPONDENCE. — + AUTHORS AND AGENTS. I. Dear Mr. WEtts,—I write to say that after thirty years of authorship, I find myself in agreement with you, rather than with Mr. Bennett, on the subject of the likely agent. I have never employed but one, once, and I think I could show that I have not lost by doing my business myself. The essential informity of the position of the agent as the representative of the author, is admirably shown in the paragraph of your Jetter in The Author, beginning, ‘“ Also let me assure the beginner.” It is the beginner who does not (perhaps may not) see that it is the necessity “ for keeping in’’ with the publishers, which makes the agent indifferent as to whose 19 per cent. he takes, except when the capital sum is going to be a large one, and then it is the beginner who suffers. If an author could have an agent entirely to himself, the situation would be quite different. My experience (on the whole) has been, that the agent is apt to become the servant of the other man, though he is paid by you—and that he is not generally of much use to you until you can do without him. At the same time I was well served by my one agent in my single transaction, and have on two occasions been truly well served by a dramatic agent. With kind regards, Hau Carne. P.S.—I can, however, very easily talk of circumstances in which an intermediary may do better for a man than he can do for himself. But the handing of yourself over, body and bones, in all the literary affairs of life, seems to me, with all respects for Mr. B.’s opinion, a childish absurdity. [We have much pleasure, with Mr. Hall Caine’s consent, in printing the above letter, in continuance of the correspondence that appeared in the July issue.—Ep1rTor. | at IL, Sir,—Since the stars of the first magnitude in the literary firmament have had their say, the views of one that is scarcely visible may be of interest. Before I was so fortunate as to get into the hands of one of the leading, if not the leading, agents, I did my own business, and was hundreds of pounds out of pocket thereby ; indeed, I have paid somewhat heavily to buy back rights I should never have signed away. Since that time, my income has trebled, and all business worries have been lifted from my shoulders. And this is the experience of most authors I have spoken with who are in the hands of good agents. Quite as a matter of curiosity, it would be interesting to know which of Mr. Wells’ books was mishandled by an agent and valuable rights parted with. Yours, etc., Horace W. C. NEwrtme. UNREVIEWED Books. Dear S1r,—Mr. Herbert Jenkins takes up the cudgels so valiantly for ‘ distressed literary editors”? that one would almost imagine him more at home in the editorial office of a popular daily than on the turf—as his closing paragraph implies! I do not think that literary editors have so hy been very mercilessly attacked in The Author, but perhaps Mr. Jenkins feels himself vulnerable in this matter and has haunting visions of piles of neglected and unreviewed books—for I prefer to look upon him as a littérateur (in spite 32 of his letter) and not as a “‘ bookie”! But, to be serious, I don’t think his letter throws much light on the vexed question, and I consider a great deal of what he says is beside the mark altogether. I like to think that literary editors are guided by principles of sanity, commonsense, and justice, and Mr. Jenkins’ remarks anent such incline one to infer that those he alludes to are hardly qualified for their responsible posts. But there are literary editors and literary editors, and the class that would be demoralised, and sit agape when confronted with problematical ‘‘ Golden Agates ’? by obscure authors, are outside the ale. Editors have their rules, customs, and prece- dents, but the question is whether some of these cannot be improved upon. But so many aspects of the subject of reviews of books have been already dealt with in The Author that I suppose it leaves nothing fresh to Mr. Jenkins to suggest, or he would point out a satisfactory solution. I do not see why literary editors should be singled out from among all members of the human race for special care and con- sideration; if they do their work conscientiously and methodically, why in the name of all that’s wonderful cannot they deal seriatim, day by day, in a businesslike spirit, with their share of the 18,000 books—a matter that comes within their province? If the staff, or the auciliary staff, is not adequate, the sooner things are readjusted the better. Surely, if 13,000 books are published, a publisher has to deal annually with a very large percentage of a much bigger number of MSS. ? and publishers either publish, or return unavailable manu- scripts at their own expense. The “ sorting out of ten thousand lots of stamps ”’ is too trivial a point to dwell on, though it suggests straining at a gnat and swallowing a camel !—for, somebody’s conscience is elastic over the volumes which have been perverted to some mythical, though no doubt praiseworthy, purpose ! It is refreshing to be told that books sent in are acknowledged under the heading of “Books Received,” but Mr. Jenkins should not take ‘‘ Reviews” too seriously, and imagine that in all cases they are inspired ; neither should he confound a few inches of space in a periodical with the winning post at Epsom! for there are other tests, and if a book is temporarily disqualified by non- recognition in a certain number, or section of august journals, it may yet win in the race of Time. : Yours faithfully, F. R. M. Furspon. THE AUTHOR. Epirors AND THEIR CONTRIBUTORS. Str,—Is there no unwritten law, no code of manners for editors with regard to their treatment of manuscripts? Have they no rules for, no authority over the menials to whom they entrust the task of returning the work they cannot or will not use? These emphatic queries have been engendered in me by receiving in a torn, soiled, or disfigured condition many a manuscript I had sent out in an immaculate state. Sometimes when the manuscript is too thick, it escapes the maltreatment of being folded in new places, but almost invariably when a thin new manuscript of one or two pages, all crisp and clean, is submitted, it is returned (when not accepted) in a crumpled condition and folded, with malice prepense, into a new shape. This occurs even when envelopes of the proper size are enclosed. What diabolical wantonness actuates the office factotum needlessly to fold an innocent manuscript into new and tell- tale creases—thus ruining or debasing the copy for use elsewhere—is beyond me. Perhaps an author’s black list might do something towards enforcing the rules of the game ? Editors have a certain right to refuse to consider or read manuscripts, but in the light of modern journalism and fair play they have no right to damage, destroy, or confiscate the property of others. Another rank abuse which cries aloud for regulation is the interminable length of time a manuscript is sometimes retained before publication. One of my own was held over for more than six years. Then there are the pericdicals which keep the author waiting for weeks and months after publication ere they deign to send him payment. Lance-HEab. EEG REVIEWS IN FRANCE. Srr,—If any authors who read this care to receive notices of their books in La Nouvelle Revue, will they ask their publishers to send a review copy to the Editor, Monsieur Paul Louis Hervier, 23, Rue de Beaumont, Bourges. (Cher), France? He takes a great interest in English literature, and gives interesting and painstaking reviews. He cannot give space to novels, but welcomes all other kind of books. La Nouvelle Revue is one of the best known reviews in France. Yours truly, Paris, MauprE ANNESLEY. September 16. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 24 Issue 01 (October 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 24 Issue 01 (October 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-10-01-The-Author-24-1 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/533/1913-11-01-The-Author-24-2.pdf 0d53a2f4f581cd88b8d8c0aabba5beea PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-11-01 Volume 24 Issue 2 Pages Page range in volume 33–62 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19131101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMutbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VoL. XXIV.—No. 2. NOVEMBER 1, 1913. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. —_______+—~<>__ NOTICES. OR the opinions expressed in papers that K are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIV, the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respect- ing advertisements should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. ees THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. ——— ++ "T\ROM time to time members of the Society K desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other #2 34 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. (2) The Pension Fund _ This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. i THE PENSION FUND. —1—~>— + —_ N January, the secretary of the Society laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £1C fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five anc the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £ $d: Wocal Loans 9. ....5.....60... 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egvptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Caze of Good Hope 34% Inscribed SOCK i ieee oie sa 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% PreferenceStock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 83% Stock ....... 247 9 6 Irish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 24% Stock, 1927-57... a. oc: 438 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919—49 .. 182 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ....... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 8 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ..5..6.....050.5, 232.0 0 THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value. s. d. $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ........... 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares ........... 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ............ 550 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 380 0 O PENSION FUND. —_—— + THE list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (7.¢., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 3, 1913. It does not include either donations given prior to January, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1913. £ sda Jan. 8, Toynbee, William (in addi- tion to his present sub- scription). Jan. 9, Gibson, Frank . Jan. 29, Blaikley, Miss E. L. Jan. 31, Annesley, Miss Maude Feb. 6, Rothenstein, Albert . Feb. 10, Bradshaw, Percy V. April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, T. . June 12,,Wimperis, Arthur . June 16, Ballantyne, J. W. June 16, Thorold, Rupert Oct. 8, Rees, Miss Rosemary Oct. 8, Pearce, J. : : : Oct. 9, Drummond, Miss Florence Oct. 9, Rumbold, Hugo Oct. 18, Knowles, Miss Oct. 20, Collison, Harry ; Oct. 21, Buchanan, Miss Meriel _ ~ ~ Ae Aaocannoewraocwonnse GOrococooccr orm ooococo Sooooocoocoeoooaances Donations. 1913. Jan. 1, Risque, W. H. j : Jan. 1, Rankin, Mrs. F. M. . ; Jan. 2, Short, Miss L.M. . : Jan. 2, Mackenzie, Miss J. . : Jan. 2, Webling, Miss Peggy . ecooco eooooso oo Or THE AUTHOR. S 6 @ Jan. 8, Harris, Mrs. E. H. . 20 0 April 2, Hain, H. M. H or Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. _ Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. Jan. _ Jan. Jan. Feb. Feb. _ Feb. Feb. Feb. ' Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. _ Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. Feb. - Feb. Feb. . Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. Mar. 8, Church, Sir Arthur, K.C.V.O., ete. 4, Douglas, James A. 4, Grant, Lady Sybil 6, Haultain, Arnold. 2 6, Beveridge, Mrs. : : 6, Clark, The Rev. Henry . 6, Ralli, C. Scaramanja . £ 6, Lathbury, Miss Eva . : 6, Pryce, Richard : 7, Gibson, Miss L. S. 10, K. : 10, Ford, Miss May : ‘ 1. Greenstreet, W.J.. : 14, Anon 2 . 15, Maude, Aylmer 16, Price, Miss Eleanor . 17, Blouet, Madame 20,P.H.andM.K. . : 22, Smith, Herbert W. . : 25, Anon. . ‘ x 27, Vernede, R. E. : 29, Plowman, Miss Mary . 29, Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. 81, Jacobs, W. W. : x 1, Davy, Mrs. E. M.. . A 8, Abraham, J. J. : : 4, Gibbs, F. L. A. 4, Buckrose, J. E. : 4, Balme, Mrs. Nettleton : 6, Coleridge, The Hon. Gilbert 6, Machen, Arthur 6, Romane-J. ames, Mrs. 6, Weston, Miss Lydia : : 14, Saies, Mrs. F. H. (in addi- tion to her subscription) 14, Maunsell, A. E. Lloyd. 14, O’Higgins, HJ. ‘ 15, Stephens, Dr. Ricardo 15, Jones, Miss E. H. 17, Whibley, Charles 22, Probert, W. S. 24, S. F. G. : 27, XX. Pen Club 7, Keating, The Lloyd ; 7, Tharp, Robert C. 10, Hall, H. Fielding . 13, Moffatt, Miss Beatrice 14, Bennett, Arnold. 17, Michell, The Right Hon. Sir Lewis, K.C.V.O. Rev. J. Mar. 17, Travers, Miss Rosalind Mar. 26, Hinkson, H. A. ‘ : Mar. 26, Anon. . : ‘ . April 2, Daniel, E. H. 2 : naoroe Orroeococods SOM MOF OF ONKF OCOCOCOCKRH OFM OCOCOCOCOOCBRO WO OFN WH ocouaror rt et et bot anette OH OM ONE NB OOR EF OF Or orore Oe Or OOH bo Oe _ a et _ SPOOF CAND OF S ore Or Or cooruMTt~ acoce ooooo CSCoocacaace coooooaoaooenoanacoooooocooececeocoo April 7, Taylor, Miss Susette M. April 7, Harding, Newman . April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel April 10, Aspinall, Algernon . April 15, Craig, Gordon April, Robbins, Miss Alice June 12, Peel, Mrs... June 13, Barlow, Miss Hilaré June 18, Kynnersley, E. M. Sneyd. July 5, Williams, Robert . 3 July 11, Broadbent, D. R. . : July 22, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . Sept. 29, Peacock, Mrs. F. M. Sept. 30, Healy, Wallis 3 et Oct. 7, Darwin, Sir Francis . 5 0 Oct. 9, Carroll, Sy dney Wentw orth 0 10 Oct. 21, Troubetskoy, ‘The Princess 1 0 We regret that a donation from Miss Alice Robbins of £1 1s., made in April last, was not chronicled in this list. We take this opportunity of correcting the mistake. NEE OCOORFROCOCOOM — NN eH eH OO OCC Oe ooo: SAHeSnRCOCOCOCDONSC COSCO COOF — COMMITTEE NOTES. a HE October meeting of the committee— the first meeting after the vacation —was held on the 6th, at 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. There was a very long list of agenda before the meeting. After the signing of the minutes of the previous meeting, the committee proceeded with the election of members and associates. The committee have pleasure in reporting that the rate of election is still steadily maintained, and that seventy-one elections were recorded. These are chronicled elsewhere in The Author. This brings the total number for the current year up to “278. The committee accepted, with regret, six resigna- tions. The seeretary and the solicitor of the Society then reported on the cases taken. in hand during the vacation, and also the progress that had been made in those matters with which the Society was already dealing. There were five cases of infringement of copyright. The first, Corelli v. Gray had been mentioned in former issues of The Author. The solicitor reported that the costs of the first action had been paid into, court and that the matter was now awaiting appeal. Two cases had been settled after considerable negotiation.. In one case, it appeared from the solicitor’s report that the  36 editor of a magazine had been deceived by his contributor. ‘lhe fourth case, which had been before the committee at previous meetings, but which had been adjourned owing to lack of evidence on certain material facts, the com- mittee regretted, after consideration of the solicitor’s opinion, that they were unable to take up as the evidence was insufficient. Should, however, the ‘member be able to produce the evidence required, the committee expressed their willingness to reconsider the issues. The secretary reported that he had heard from the lawyers in Switzerland respect- ing a ease which had been proceeding for some time in that country. The matter had now been referred to the Highest Court of Appeal. So far, the committee regret to report, the decisions have gone against the Society. There were five claims for moneys due to members. Two of these had been settled during the vacation. In a third case a summons was pending, and with the two remaining claims which had not been dealt with previously, the committee instructed the solicitors to proceed. There were three cases in which accounts had either not been delivered or were disputed. In two cases against the same firm in England the solicitors were instructed, as they had been unable to get any satisfactory answer to their questions, to issue the necessary summonses. The third case dealt with a publisher in the United States. The secretary reported that it was being handled by the United States lawyer. The next matter for consideration referred to the liquidation of a firm of publishers. As usual, the Society was taking up the matter on behalf of the members involved. The committee are pleased to receive the report that it had been possible, as in two previous liquidation cases this year, to obtain the election of a member of the Society on the Board of Inspection, to look after the interests of authors. The next matter had reference to a question of libel : it is hoped it will be settled without any further difficulty. There were disputes arising out of the interpretation of agreements. In the first, which had been taken up some time ago, the solicitor reported that, as no settlement had been come to, he was now taking the necessary steps to obtain an injunction to prevent the further publication of the book contrary to the terms of the contract. This case, if it comes into court will be fully reported in The Author. The second, relating to a contract for publication, the committee regretted they THE AUTHOR. were unable to take up. Although the matter was one involving undoubted hardship to the composer it appeared in the circumstances there was no legal remedy to justify the committee in taking action on behalf of the member. The details of the last case were laid before the committee and fully discussed. They found it impossible to take action. It appeared clear that the contract was binding and there was no reason why any court should set it aside. The committee decided to take counsel’s opinion on a difficult case of Inter- national law referring to the reproduction of music on mechanical instruments, and the secretary reported that, with the sanction of the chairman, counsel’s opinion had been taken on a question relating to film rights under a dramatic contract. In a dispute between a member and an agent, the chairman of the committee was requested to write to the member concerned, setting out the views of the committee. The committee decided to take up a difficult question of accounts in order to establish the Society’s right to a formal investigation. In former disputes on accounts the Society had, without taking the matter into court, always obtained the necessary statement from pub- lishers, but for some reason, in this special case, the publishers, through their solicitors, repudiated liability. In consequence, the com- mittee decided that the point must be clearly established that an author, composer or dramatist has full rights to investigate the accounts, and to have them properly vouched if necessary. Another case of the construction of an agreement was considered. The secretary was instructed to obtain further particulars, as the matter was one of serious importance, but one, also, in which it was difficult for the committee to act without fuller information. The case was adjourned to the next meeting. After the consideration of the cases, the committee proceeded to confirm the appoint- ment of Mr. Arthur Train, as the lawyer of the Society in the United States in place of Messrs. Byrne and Cutcheon, resigned. Mr. Train is counsel to the newly-formed Authors’ League of America, and the committee hope that his appointment to represent the Society as lawyer in the United States may be the means of bringing the two Societies into closer union. Two important questions connected with International copyright were then put forward —one relating to the United States and one relating to Russia. The secretary received instructions to write to the Board of Trade,  THE AUTHOR. 37 drawing the President’s attention to the matters. At the suggestion of the Dramatic Sub-Committee, Mrs. Pogson was appointed the Society’s dramatic agent in Germany. Her name is chronicled elsewhere in The Author with the names of the other dramatic agents of the Society. The committee decided unanimously to increase the secretary’s salary, and to grant him a gratuity for past services. They further expressed their very high appreciation of Mr. Thring’s self-sacrificing services in the interests of the Society. It was decided to ask the Poet Laureate to join the ranks of the Society of Authors by accepting his election as a member of the Council. The secretary drew attention to an article in Phe Author dealing with the clauses which, owing to the energy of Mr. H. J. Mackinder, M.P., had been inserted in the Bankruptcy Acts of England and Scotland. The committee unanimously passed a vote of thanks to Mr. Mackinder for his interest in the matter. The secretary drew the attention of the committee to an article in The Author dealing with the question of editors and contributors. He reported, as stated in that article, that various names of editors willing to subscribe to the resolution there set forth had been added to the list during the vacation. The committee decided that it was unnecessary to call another meeting of editors at the present time, and adjourned the matter for later con- sideration. Certain quotations are allowed from copy- right books under section 2, sub-section 4, of the Copyright Law. The Publishers’ Association thought that much vexatious litigation might be avoided if some general understanding was arrived at as to how ‘a short passage ”’ should be defined under that section. They put forward for the approval of the committee of the Society of Authors the following resolution, which resolution, after careful consideration, was approved by the Committee of Management. “The council of the Publishers’ Associa- tion is of opinion that it will be to the interest of everyone concerned if any publisher proposing to make use of copyright matter in a school book in accordance with the provisions of the Copyright Act, 1911, section 2 (iv.),* gives notice of his intention to the owner of the copyright. * The section referred to provides that the following shall not be an infringement of copyright :— “The publication in a collection, mainly composed of non-copyright matter, bona fide intended for the use of **2. The council considers that vexatious litigation may be avoided if some general understanding is arrived at as to what constitutes ‘a short passage’ from a published literary work, and they beg to suggest the following :— ““(a) ‘A short passage’ from a_ prose work should not exceed one thousand words. ‘““(b) ‘A short passage’ from a poetical work should not exceed one hundred lines. ** Provided that ‘a short passage ’ should not in either case contain more than one third of the complete poem, essay, address, story or other literary work from which it is extracted.” The secretary then reported that a conference of composers had been called for Saturday, October 11. - The draft circular which it was proposed to send round to members, dealing with the Collection Bureau, had to be adjourned to the November meeting owing to the mass of business on hand. The committee approved an article to appear in The Author on the question of agents and stock rights in America. The date of the Society’s Dinner was fixed for November 27. Due notice, with full particulars, will be sent out. It is hoped there will be a large gathering. A question of loans to authors and dramatists on contracts was adjourned, as well as the question of the International meeting of authors to take place in San Francisco in 1915. A draft royalty agreement which had been sent round to members of the committee was approved, subject to one or two slight alterations. It was decided to set it up in time for a final reading at the next meeting of the committee. The most important question before the committee is chronicled here, at the end of the notes, although it was discussed earlier at the meeting, the question of the difficulties connected with the policy of the libraries in the matter of book circulation. The committee decided to invite a conference composed of two authors, two publishers, two members of schools, and so described in the title and in any adver- tisements issued by the publisher, of short passages from published literary works, not themselves published for the use of schools in which copyright subsists: Provided that not more than two of such passages from works by the same author are published by the same publisher within five years, and that the source from which such passages are taken is acknowledged.” 38 the Libraries’ Association and two booksellers. The conference so invited to discuss the whole question with a view to bringing about some solution of the present difficulty. Before, however, the committee proceed they proposed to call a meeting of the Council of the Society to approve the course suggested. This meeting is reported below. In order to elucidate the position and to put clearly before the committee before any decision was arrived at the difficulties with which various authors have had to contend, and the suggestions put forward by members of the Society, the secretary read letters he had received from Messrs. Hall Caine, W. B. Maxwell, Eden Phillpotts, John Galsworthy, and others, and reported in detail the result of various interviews with members of the Publishers’ Association, Mr. Acland of Messrs. Smith & Son, and other parties interested in the solution of the difficulties. The action of the members of the conference if summoned will be chronicled in due course and referred back to the committees of the various associa- tions represented. The committee feel that the question is one of great importance, surrounded by great difficulty, and one to be dealt with as a matter of principle apart from any individual book or any individual author. + Counci, MEETING. A meetING of the Council was held at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, West- minster, S.W., on Thursday, October 16, at four o’clock, for the members to consider, and, if thought fit, to approve a suggestion of the committee in regard to the position of the library question. The committee’s proposals ran as follows :— 1. To invite a conference composed of two authors, two publishers, two members of the Libraries’ Association, and two booksellers ; the representatives of such conference to be appointed by the standing committees of their respective associations. 2. The conference so invited to take counsel with a view to solving the existing difficulties. The chairman explained in a few words the reason why the committee had made these suggestions and the reason why they referred them to the Council. Mr. Maurice Hewlett moved the following ynendment :— “That this question (that is, the question on the agenda) be referred back to the THE AUTHOR. committee, with a full report of what takes, place at this meeting of the Council.” He stated, at full length, his reasons for putting forward his amendment, and expressed, very strongly, his feelings in regard to the question generally. He also made a suggestion which he desired should be placed before the committee. Mrs. Belloc Lowndes seconded the amend- ment. ‘ The question was fully discussed in all its phases. Mr. Hewlett’s amendment was then put and carried. With, the fresh information thus obtained which will be reported to the committee, the whole matter will be re- discussed at their next meeting. It is impossible to make a more detailed statement of the proceedings until the final discussion by the committee of the fresh issues raised. ee DraMAtic SUB-COMMITTEE. Tue first meeting of the Dramatic Sub- Committee after the Vacation was held at the offices of the Society, No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. The first matter dealt with was the dramatic cases. The attention of the sub-committee was called to the first case by members of the Dramatists’ Club, and the secretary was instructed to deal with the matter by a note in The Author. The second related to the: infringement of copyright of a member's play by a London manager. The sub-committee: asked the secretary to convey to the Committee of Management a recommenda- tion that the member be given the best’ assistance possible, as the infrimgement ap- peared to them to be a very serious one. The secretary then reported the successful termina- tion of a case undertaken by the Society in Winnipeg, Canada, on behalf of a member. He explained that damages had been obtained. and the matter settled. A dispute with a dramatic agent for non-delivery of accounts was next referred to the sub-committee and the secretary was instructed to recommend to the Committee of Management to take up the action. The Managerial Treaty next came before the committee, and a letter received from Mr. J. E. Vedrenne, secretary to the Society of West-End Managers was read. After careful consideration of the letter, the secretary was instructed to write to Mr. Vedrenne suggesting another meeting of the delegates: \  of the West-End Managers’ Association, with a view to careful consideration of the points raised. A letter from the Dramatic Clubs’ Associa- tion was laid before the committee, and the committee decided, in accordance with a promise made before the vacation, to ask delegates from the Association to meet the sub-committee at their next meeting. Counsel’s opinion which had been taken on behalf of one of the members, dealing with film rights under a dramatic contract made before the passing of the new Copyright Act, was read to the sub-committee, and a dis- cussion arose as to the present value of film rights. It was decided to ask Mr. Cecil Raleigh whether he would not write another article on the question for the benefit of members of the Society, from the new evidence and particulars of terms of contracts which had been gathered. A series of letters that had been received by Mr. Shaw from an American dramatic agent, and by Mr. Louis J. Vance, from a representa- tive of the same firm, were laid before the sub-committee. The letter received by the secretary from the German Society of Authors and also terms of a proposed contract were considered. The secretary was instructed to write to the German Society, pointing out that the Constitution of the Society of Authors would not permit of its making a contract on the lines proposed, but that they hoped the German Society would, outside a formal con- tract, work with the English Society with a view to mutual assistance in dramatic matters. A letter received by one of the members of the sub-committee, from Mr. F. H, Dickinson, of New York, in regard to the publication of a work entitled ‘Chief Contemporary Dra- matists,’’ with the terms offered to Authors, was read, as also was a series of letters received by the secretary of the Society from members whose works it had been proposed to issue. The next matter was one of considerable importance, and dealt with the question of stopping piracies in the colonies and foreign countries. The secretary stated that during the vacation he had thought that the existing ‘difficulty of giving prompt instructions to lawyers abroad might be overcome by using powers of attorney, drafted in such a way that they could not be operated without a cablegram from the Society’s office. He suggested that Dramatist members of the Society who thought fit, should have three or four powers of attorney, one for each foreign THB AUTHOR. 39 country, and that these should be placed in the hands of the Society’s lawyers in the countries concerned. If, then, the lawyers heard of a piracy they would communicate with the Society, and if the member thought fit, the lawyer would receive cabled authority to take immediate action. Thus it would be possible to overcome the great drawback in these cases of delay. The sub-committee considered the suggestion and instructed the secretary to obtain a draft settled by counsel for the members. Mr. Justin McCarthy, Mr. Jerome K. Jerome, and Mr. G. Herbert Thring, the secretary, were voted a sub-committee to deal with the question of a draft agreement, and it was decided that the agreement, when so settled, should not be referred back to the sub-committee. The sub-committee, however, indicated certain lines along which the contract should be drafted, and added that the con- tract should be accompanied by a statement explanatory of the clauses and of the rights with which it was proposed to deal. The question of the dramatic contract in Holland was also discussed. The secretary was instructed to thank Mr. Reyding, the agent of the Society in Holland for his letter, and to express the desira of the sub-committee that in future contracts for Holland the name of the author should be substituted for that of the agent, as principal. — Composers’ SuB-COMMITTEE. A MEETING of the Composers’ Sub-Committee was held on Wednesday, October 8, at the offices of the Society at eleven o’clock in the morning. The meeting discussed fully the line of procedure to be followed at the Conference of Composers which was held on Saturday, the 11th of the same month. The next question before the meeting was the Evening News competition, and the secretary was instructed to write an article on the subject which, with the chairman’s consent, should appear in the next issue of The Author. II. The second meeting of the sub-committee was held at the Society’s offices, No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., on Saturday, October 18, at eleven o’clock. The first matter under discussion was what should be made to the recommendation 40 Committee of Management in order to assist them to deal with the Resolutions passed by the Conference of Composers on October 11, and the sub-committee passed the following resolution :— “That the Committee of Management be asked to appoint delegates in accordance with the resolution unanimously passed at the meeting on October 11, and to confer as to the best means of reaching those composers who were not members of any Society.” Mr. Cecil Forsyth’s name was suggested as one of the delegates, and Mr. Forsyth consented to act if appointed. It was decided that paragraphs should be inserted in the daily papers setting out the fact that the Society of Authors dealt with the works of composers as well as with those of dramatists and writers, and that composers were entitled to the same benefits as were accorded to other members. The sub-committee felt that this course was perhaps the best means to bring the work the Society did for composers to the notice of those who were members of no organization. It was decided, also, with Mr. MacGillivray’s sanction, to publish, in pamphlet form, his speech delivered at the Conference of Com- posers setting out in detail the rights held by coon and how best they could be dealt with. The next question brought forward was the question of settling a draft agreement, and the secretary was instructed to draft an ideal form to be submitted to the next meeting of the sub-committee. A question having arisen respecting the sale of stamps to reproducers of music by mechani- eal instruments, on “sale or return,’ the sub-committee considered the matter, but came to the conclusion that the suggestion made by the companies was not one they could support, as it would be likely to lead to much confusion in the minds of composers. At the same time they were willing to give their serious or to any arguments brought before them. The secretary read correspondence with the Ammre, and was instructed to ask whether the German Society could not give some guidance as to the kind of music they would like submitted to them with a view to reproduction on mechanical instruments. Finally, the question of the collection of fees in France was discussed, and the secretary was instructed to write to his correspondents with a view to ascertaining what steps could be taken to collect members’ fees on mechanical reproductions in that country. THE AUTHOR. Cases. Durine the past month twenty-two cases have passed through the secretary’s hands. Of these, eight were for overdue accounts. Four of this number have been settled and the accounts delivered to the authors. Of the remaining four, one is a Canadian ease, one against a publisher notoriously unbusiness- like in delivery of these statements, in the third delivery has been promised, and the last will also, it is hoped, be settled without difficulty. There have been three claims for money. In one of these—against a magazine —the editor has promised to forward a cheque in advance of publication; the second is in the United States and sufficient time has not yet elapsed for an answer to the secretary’s letter, while the last has only just come into the office. Four claims have been put forward for MSS. retained by editors and others. In one ease the MS. has been returned. In the second some of the MSS. have been returned. In the third it has not been possible, so far, to get. a response to the secretary’s letters, but the matter is still proceeding. In the fourth it has been impossible to locate the defendant, although there is some hope of finding him eventually. There have been two cases in which the authors demanded fuller particulars of accounts rendered. In one case the information has been given and the author is satisfied with the explanation. In the other the publisher has, so far, failed to respond and the matter is being pressed. Disputes on agreements account for three cases. In the first the dispute was settled by the author making part payment of the sum claimed. This payment was made, not because of any legal liability attaching to the author, but because the author wished to meet the other side. In the second an offer has been made to the publisher, but at the time of going to press the time fixed for acceptance had not expired. The matter will be dealt with further next month. In the third the defendants gave way and adopted the view of the contract put forward by the secretary on behalf of the member. There were two cases relating to copyright. In one an American magazine had made use of a member’s work, altered it, and re-published it contrary to the arrangement with the author, The secretary has written to the magazine, but sufficient time has not yet elapsed’ for the answer to come through. The second : case relates to a threat by a foreign author to make  So far, no actual infringement has occurred, and the secretary has written to the solicitor of the foreign author warning him that the action contemplated by his client will amount to an infringement of the member’s rights. There is one claim open from the former month. This relates to a claim for money against a magazine. The editor has admitted liability, but has delayed fulfilling his promise to make the necessary payment. It is hoped to report, next month, that the money has been paid. ———+—__ October Elections. Baker, Ernest A., M.A., D.Litt. Bennett, T. Armitage (“ T. Armitage ’’). “* Blakeney Cley’’. Buchanan, Miss Meriel Byars, Gilbert . . Carr, Sydney Herbert . ~~ Carroll, Sydney Went- worth. ‘Chute, Miss Margaret . Coulter, The Frederic W. de Castro, J. Paul Rev. Douglas, Mrs. Drummond, Miss Flo- rence. - Elgar, Sir Edward, O.M. Frankish, Harold , Gardiner, H. Balfour . Gregory, Mrs. Octavia . ‘Greves, Hyla. Guise, Major Henry Miss Barbara 3, H. R., MA. F.S.A,. St. James’s Lodge, Kidbrook Park Road, S.E. Church House, Wal- singham, Norfolk. British Embassy, St. Petersburg, Russia. C/o. Messrs. Rey- nolds & Co., 13, Berners Street, W. Linden Lodge, Teign- mouth, S. Devon. 22, Dorset Square, N.W. 173, Lisburn Lane, Liverpool, E. 1, Essex Court, Temple, E.C. 6, Spencer Wimbledon. 4, Learmouth Ter- race, Edinburgh. Severn House, Hampstead, N.W. The Laurels, Aikley, Barnet, Hertford- shire. 7, Pembroke Villas, Kensington, W. Melville, Parkstone, Dorset. Rodney House, Bournemouth. Royal Societies’ Club, St. James’ Street, S.W. 22, King Henry’s Road, N.W. Hill, THE AUTHOR. use of the work of an English writer. Hardinge, Henry Charles Maurice. Harris, Miss Vera A. Hodgkinson, Ivan T. . Hodson, Henry Edward “Jan Paulus” . Jones, Daniel, M.A. Leonard, Miss Emma Hill. Little, Philip Francis . Liversedge, Alfred John Lofting, Miss Kitty MacGill, Patrick . _. Malloch, George Reston Mason, Stuart Maude, G. H. ; 5 Milburn, Mrs. G. Hart- ley. Muspratt, Horace Nepean, Mrs. A. Evan . Pearce, John Phillips, Mrs. Alfred (“ Blanch Eryl’’). Pinder, Miss Eva Price, Julius M. . : Pugh, Capt. George Farrer. Rees, Rosemary . Robertson-Scott, Mrs. (“* Elspet Keith ’’). Rombach, John George Rumbold, Hugo . Sellon, The Rev. M. St. Juste. Seton, Walter Warren . _Shaw, Martin 41 184, Ebury Street, S.W. 6, Oaklands Road, Bedford. Kingston, Somerset. The Moors, Church- down, Cheltenham. Wells, University W.C. College, 85, Eccles Dublin. 63, Northampton Road, Croydon. Street, The Cloisters, Wind- sor Castle. The White Cottage, Chingford, Essex. 6, Molyneux House, Molyneux Street, W. Broom Hall, Horsell, Surrey. 15, Alexandra Drive, Sefton Park, Liver- pool. Berners, St. Albans. 57, Carlton Mansions Maida Vale, W. Lyceum Club, 128, Piccadilly, W. C/o. H. G. Hale, Esq. 144, Cromwell Road, S.W. 22,Golden Square, W. 20, Monmouth Road, East Ham. 19, The Mansions, Hillfield Road, West Hampstead, London. 68, Fonthill Road, Aberdeen. Bachelors’ S.W. North Finchley, N. Club, University College Hall, Ealing, W. 72, Haverstock Hill, N.W. 42 N. Sidgwick, Blanche Simpson, James Young, D.Sce., F.R.S.E. Singer, Ignatius . Spencer, The Frederick, A. M. Spiers, K. C. ® Shearman, The Rev. J. Rev. Staley, Alfred Emlyn Standen, Bertha P. Stevens, Percy . Terry, J. E. Harold Thompson , Harold Stuart. Tillard, Miss Irene Venton, Horace William , Walpole, Hugh Seymour Walsh, Miss Donegan. Whitelaw, David Wile, Frederic William Wilkinson, The Hon. Mrs. Wilson, C. Carus Wood, Mrs. Fanny Morris. Wyndham, Percy Wynne, Harry . Yetts, W. Percival Marie fe THE AUTHOR. Shankill Rectory, Ballygomartin Road, Belfast. 25, Collingham Road, S.W. 25, Chester Street, Edinburgh. 3, Parkfield Road, Bradford. Brasenose College, Oxford. Newlyn, Romsey, Hants. Highfield, Bishop’s Taunton, Barn- staple. Savage Club, Adel- phi, W.C. 69, Norton Road, Letchworth. 115, Albert Palace Mansions, Batter- sea Park, S.W. « Elia,’ Lansdowne Road, Hands- worth, Birming- ham. 16, Hallam Street, Portland Place, W. C/o. Messrs. Sebasti and Reali, 20, Piazza di Spagna, Rome. The Cliff, Brighton. Helmstedterstrasse 6, Wilmersdorff, Berlin. Dringhouses Manor, York. 54, Worcester Street, Wolverhampton. 13, Wharncliffe Road, Sheffield. Clouds, Hast Knoyle Salisbury. Beaconsfield Road, Weston-super- Mare. Junior United Ser- vice Club, S.W. BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. —_+—+ While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have, some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. ART. Tue ART oF SILHOUETTE. By Desmonp Coxe. 9 x 5}. 231 pp. Martin Secker. 10s. 6d. n. “Tue ANGELS APPEARING TO THE SHEPHERDS.” By Veasquez. A Critical Study. By M. H. Spre:many. 10} x 73. 34 pp. The Medici Society. 2s. 6d. n. Tur Watuace Coutection. By J. Rutrer. 6} x 44. 166 pp. (National Treasures.) 2s. n. Oxtp Eneuise Furniturn. By F. Fenn and B. WYLLIE. 91 pp. xciv. plates. Batsford’s Collectors’ Library. 9 x 52. 6s. n. BIOGRAPHY. Mrs. Jorpan, Cuitp or Naturs. By Purp W. Szr- qaeant, B.A. With photogravure plate and 20 other illustrations. Hutchinson & Co. 16s. n. Mary QurEn or Scots. By WatteR Woop. Illustrated in Colour by Sir Jamus Linton, R.I.,and JAMES ORROCH. R.I. Edited by W.Saaw Sparrow. 8} x 6. 151 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. n. Rusxiy. A Study in Personality. By A. C. Buyson, 7k . 5. 264 pp. (Cheaper Re-issue.) Smith Elder. 3s. 6d. n. Tur RoMANCE oF AN ExpreRLy Port. A Hitherto Un- known Chapter in the Life of George Crabbe, revealed by His Ten Years’ Correspondence with Elizabeth Charter, 1815—1825. By A. M. Broapiny and W. JERROLD. 9 xX 53. 309pp. Stanley Paul. 10s. 6d.n. A VagaBonp Courtirer. From the Memoirs and Letters of Baron Charles Louis von Pollnitz. By Eprrn E. CuTHEtt. 2 Vols. 9 Xx 53. 688 pp. : Stanley Paul. 24s. n. Spnenpip Farurns. By Harry Grawam. 9 X 53. 268 pp. Arnold. 10s. 6d. n. Tue Court oF CHRISTINA OF SWEDEN AND THE LATER ADVENTURES OF THE QUEENIN Exite. By F. GRIBBLE. 9 x 53. 356 pp. Nash. 15s. n. Tur AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF CHARLOTTE AMELIE PRINCESS OF ALDENBURG, née PRINCESS DE LA TREMOILLE, 1652— 1732. Translated from the French of the original manuscript and Edited by herdescendant, Mrs. AUBREY Lz Buonp. 9 xX 6. 3867 pp. Nash. 15s. n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. Jupitu’s Victory. By L. E. TrpEman,S8.P.C.K. 2s, 6d. Trixy anD Her Trio. By L.E.Tippeman. Jarrold. 2s. Oxp Trstammnt Ruymes. By Rosert Hucu Benson. Illustrated by Gaprren Pirret. 10} x 9. Longmans. Is. n. Tutnas To Maxr. By A. Wuuiams. 430 pp. Nelson. 82 x 3s. 6d. , Suiran Jim, Emprre Burwper. By H. StRAne. 5}. 372 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. Tue Sworp or Detiverance. A-Story of the Balkan War, the Battle of Lule Burgas, and the Siege of Adria- nople.. By C.Gruson. 82 x 5}. 346pp. Nisbet. 6s.  THE AUTHOR. 43 THE TWINs IN CEYLON, AND MorE ABOUTTHE Twins. By Betua Sipney-Wootr. Illustrated by A. E. Jackson. 74 x 54. 131 pp. Duckworth & Co. 3s. 6d. Att THE OLD Nursery TaLes. By Guapys Davipson. Illustrated by Marcarrr TaRRANT. 84 < 6. 248 pp. Pilgrim Press. 3s. 6d. A History or Germany. By H. E. Marswary. 10 x 74. 449 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 7s. 6d. n. THe Untucky Faminy. HENRY DE LA Pasture. 7} x 5. 284 pp.- and Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Eneuisu Farry Tates. By Ernest and Grace Rays. Illustrated by H. Connand R. A. Bett. 128 pp. Tue Book or Nature. Edited by W. P. WEsTELL, F.L.S. 94 x 64. 355pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. TD. THE CRUISE OF THE Gyro-Car. By HERBERT STRANG. 74 x 5. 243 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 1s. n. THe Story Book Grirts. By CHRISTINA Wuyte. (New Edition.) 72 x 54. 339 pp. and Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. THE PRIZE AND THE Buank. By M. E. F. Hytanp. 7? x 5. 224 pp. S.P.C.K. 2s. A Waywarp Girt. By Mrs. Bartitie REYNOLDS. 54. 268 pp. Partridge. 3s. 6d. Herpert Strane’s Annuat. 104 x 7}. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 5s. n. Tue ADVENTURES OF Dick TREVANION. By H. StRana. 7% < 54. 399 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Tue Race Rounp tHE Worup. Being the Account of the Contest for the £100,000 Prize offered by the Combined Newspaper League, of the Invention of Methylite, and certain passages in the life of Mr. Wang. By Caprain C. Giuson. 72 x 5. 283 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Tue ScHoot Across THE Roap. By Drsmonp CoKE. 7? X 5}. 336 pp. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. SETTLERS AND Scouts. A Book for Children. By Mrs. Frowde GowANS Frowde 7h x 208 pp. A Tale of the African Highlands. By HerBertTStranc. 7} x 53. 374pp. Frowdeand Hodder and Stoughton. 3s. 6d. Now anp Ten. Chronicles of Half-Text History. By A. R. Horn. 72 x 5}. 336 pp. Black. 3s. 6d. GENTLEMAN Jack. An Adventurer in East Africa. By H. A. Hinkson. 72 x 5. 222 pp. S.P.C.K. 2s. BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Firtrentu Century Booxs. A Guide to Their Identifi- eation. With a List of the Latin Names of Towns and an Extensive Bibliography of the Subject. By R. A. Peppiz. 74 x 5. 89 pp. Grafton. 5s. n. CLASSICAL. Evriripes anp His Acr. By Giupert Murray, LL.D. 6% x 4. 256 pp. (Home University Library.) Williams and Norgate. ls. n. DRAMA. Tue Fuorrtve. A Play in Four Acts. worRTHy. 63 x 5. 95 pp. Duckworth. ls. 6d. Spomine THe Broru, anp OTHER Puays. By Brertua N. Granam. 63 x 4%. 202 pp. Chapman and Hall. 1s. 6d. n. Piay-Maxinc. A Manual of Craftsmanship. By W. Arcuer. (New and Cheaper Edition.) 7% x 5. 323 pp. Chapman and Hall. 2s. 6d. n. FICTION. Biggs ee LETT. 8 xX 54. 306 pp. Macmillan. 6s. By Joun GaAts- Sussom. By C. Marriorr. and Blackett. 6s. Writin Water. By Srpney C. Grier. Blackwood. 6s. THE Sout or A SUFFRAGETTE, AND OTHER SroriEs. By W. L. Courtney. 7} x 5. 292 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. : GaRTHOYLE GARDENS. By Epcar Jepson. 74 x 5. 320 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. Ricwarp Furtone. By E. Tempie Tuurston. 391 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Scenes From a SuBALTERN’s Lire. 74 x 5. 325 pp. Blackwood. 6s. THe Woman Furncues. By Mrs. Frep REYNOLDS. 7} < 5. 310pp. Chapmanand Hall. 6s. WHEN Love Cattep. By A. W. Marcumont. 318 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. © 6s. THE Coryston Famiry. By Mrs. Humpury Warp. 72 x 5. 360 pp. Smith Elder. 6s. Tue Dark Flower. By Jonn GaLsworTHY. 302 pp. Heinemann. 6s. Tue Rest. By E. Hamirton Moore. 7} x 5}. E. Macdonald. 6s. THe Door Tuat Has No Key. By Cosmo Haminton. 7 X 5. 328 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. Diana anp Two Sympuontes. By F. Toyz. 304 pp. Heinemann. 6s. A Dovstrut Cuaracter. By Mrs. Battitre REYNOLDS. 7? x 5. 315 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 16s. GREEN Girt. By Mrs. Henry Tippett. 73 x 5. 384 pp. John Long. 6s Tue Grey Cat. By J. B. Harris Buruanp. 316 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Tue Grie oF THE Past. By Joun A. Stevart. 319 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Lorp Lonpon. A Romance of To-Day. By KEBLE Howarp. 74 x 5. 294 pp. Chapman and Hall. 68. Tue Surest Bonn. 72 x 5. 335 pp. Hurst 7} x 5. 349 pp. it x 5. By C. L. Girson. 7% x 54. ik <5. 282 pp. iz x Dt 72 x 5. 7% x 5. By Errrz ADELAIDE RowLanps. 72 <x 5. 294 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Lrerrers to My Son. By Winirrep JamEs. Cheaper Edition.) 63 x 44. Hall. 1s. n. THe Magic Fire. By Frances Hammonp. 286 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. THE CHILDREN OF THE SEA. By H. pz VERE STACPOOLE. 74 x 5. 357 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. A Master or Lire. By Pair Gisss. 72 x 5. 312 pp. Cassell. 6s. 288 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. (New and 169 pp. Chapman and je x5 Tue SECRET OF THE SEA. Curlewis). 72 x 5. 3s. 6d. No Puace Like Home. 469 pp. Constable. 6s. Joan Tourspay. By Louis J. Vance. Grant Richards. 6s. FLowsr or THE GoLpen Heart. By VioxeT A. Srmpson. 7% x 5. 300 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Tue Truants. By A. E. W. Mason. 62 x 44. 321 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. n. Tue Girt From NowHere. By Mrs. Barre Reynowps. 62 x 44. Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. Tue Greatest Wish In THE WorLD. By E. Trempie ' TuHurston. (New and Cheaper Edition.) 63 x 44. 392 pp. Chapman and Hall. Is. Lonpon Lavenper. By E. V. Lucas. 7 x 44. 286 pp. Methuen. 5s. Tue Story or Warr Situ Baxter. By Kats Doveras Wicern. 7} x 5. 314 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 68. { Tue Joy or Youtn. By Epren Puiwirotts. 73 x 5. 312 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. By J. Trevena. 74 x 5. 7} x 5. 363 pp. Seventh Edition. 44 Mrranpa. By M. E. Brappon. 7} x 4. 420 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. THe Evrasian. By H. Bruce. 73 x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Tur HonovuraBLe Mr. TAWNISH. Tllustrated by C. E. Brock. Sampson Low. 6s. n. Tur BEWILDERED Benepict. The Story of a Superfluous Uncle. By E. Burke. 73 X 5. 386 pp. Jenkins. 6s. Tue PAUPERS OF PoRTMAN SQUARE. 72 x 5. 319 pp. Cassell. 6s. Mrntronarre’s Isuanp. A Veracious Story of a Man, Two Women, and an Idea. By Max PEMBERTON. 7} X 5. 312 pp. Cassell. 6s. ‘By JEFFERY FARNOL. 8 x 6}. 118 pp. By I. A. R. WYLIE. Weeps. By Ouave Porrer and Dovaias SLADEN. 8 X 5. 399 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Younc Eve anp OLtp Apam. By Tom Gaon. 7} x 5. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Biack Smuence. By Marie Connor LeIcurTon. 7} X 5. 347 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. A PREACHER OF THE Lorv. By Atice and CLAUDE Askew. 7% x 5. 311 pp. Cassell. 38. 6d. n. Captain Davy’s Honeymoon. By Hatt Carne. 6} X 4}. 320 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 7d. Tue Day THat CHancep THE WorLD. By Haroip Brose. (Popular Edition.) 74 Xx 43. 159 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. ls. n. Tue INSBPARABLES. By J. Baker. (Popular Edition.) 72 x 5. 329 pp. Chapman and Hall. 2s. n. Tur GentteE Lover. A Comedy of Middle Age. Forrest Rum. 74 x 5. 319 pp. Arnold. 6s. Somerumne Arar. By MAxweLiuGrRay. 7} Xx 5. 363 pp. Arnold. 6s. Asput Hamip’s DAUGHTER. By The Tragedy of an Ottoman Princess. By Metex Hanoum and Grace ELLIson. 73 x 5. 307 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue Perrect Wire. By JosepH Keatinc. 7? X 5. 280 pp. Heinemann. 6s. NovempBer Jon, THe Detective ofr THE Woops. Hesxetu PritcuarD. Illustrated. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Tur BIRTHRIGHT OF GRIMALDI. 72 x 5. 372 pp. Kegan Paul. By 7% x 5. 323 pp. By Horr Huntiry. 6s. GARDENING. GaRDEN TREES AND Survss. Illustrated in Colour. By W.P.Wricut. 9} x 63. 337pp. Headley. 12s. 6d. HISTORY. Monastic ScHoots IN THE MippLE Agus. By G. G, Covutton. (Medieval Studies, No. 10.) 94 x 6. 44 pp. Simpkin, Marshall. 2s. 6d. n. Tus WESTERN REBELLION oF 1549. By F. Rosu-Trovp. 83 x 53. 520 pp. Smith Elder. 14s. n. Tur JOURNAL OF A British CHAPLAIN IN Paris Durine tHE Prack Negotiations or 1801—2. From the Unpublished MS. of the Rev. Dawson Warren, M.A. Unofficially attached to the Diplomatic Mission of Mr. Francis James Jackson. Edited by A. M. Broapiey. 9 xX 53. 283 pp. Chapman and Hall. 15s. n. British Barrtes: Porrrmers. By Hare BeEtxroc. 63 x 44. 118 pp. Rees. ls. n. Earty Wars or Wessex. Being Studies from England’s School of Arms in the West. By A. F. Masor. Edited by the late Cuas. W. WuistiteR, M.R.C.S. 9 x * a + 238 pp. Cambridge University Press. 3. 6d. n. THE AUTHOR. LAW. A Digest oF EneiisH Crvm Law. By Epwarp Jenks (Editor), anp OrnerRsS. BookIII. Section III. to XIL Property, Continued. By Epwarp Jrenxs. 10 x 6}. pp. 793—977. Butterworth. LITERARY. Tue Views or Vanoc. An Englishman’s Outlook. By Arnotp Wauiuire. First Series. Third Impression. 419 pp. Second Series. 367 pp. 64 x 4}. Kegan Paul. 1s. n. each volume. PERSONALITY IN LiteRATURE. By R. A. Scott JamEs. 9 x 53. 243 pp. Martin Secker. 7s. 6d. n. Water Pater. A Critical Study. By E. Tuomas. 83 x 53. 232 pp. Martin Secker. 7s. 6d. n. Tue Piuarn Man AnD His ‘Wirz. By ARNnoLp BENNETT. 7i x 5. 143 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 2s, 6d. n. Lorrere’s Harvest. A Book of Essays. By E. V. Lucas. 62 x 4}. 255 pp. Methuen. 5s. Pox anv His Portry. By Lewis Cuasz, Pxu.D. 64 x 44, Harrap. 10d. GLANCES OVER PASTAND PruseNT. By Arnsiiz Dovenas Ainsyig. 73 x 5}. 327 pp. Edinburgh, Douglas. 2s. 6d. n. Tue Press AnD Its Story. By J.D. Symon. 7} x 5}. 328 pp. Seeley Service. 5s. n. SEVENTEENTH CENTURY STUDIES. C.B. 7} x 5. 350 pp. mann. 6s. n. Tue ErcuincHaM Lerrers. By Exua Futter MAITLAND and Sir FrepERIcK Potiock, Bart. (EHighth Impres- sion. Fourth Edition.) 7} x 5. 328 pp. Smith Elder. 3s. 6d. n. Tue Quest or THE Hoty Gra. By Jessie L. WESTON. 7k x 5. 162 pp. Bell. 2s. 6d.n. Tue Reporters’ GALLERY. By MicnarL Macponacu. 82 x 5}. 452 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 12s. n. Critican Kit-Kats. By Epmunp Gossz, C.B. 73 X 4}. 309 pp. Heinemann. 6s. n. MISCELLANEOUS. By Mr. Auzec. TWEEDIE. ls. n. 129 pp. By Epmunp Gossz, (Fourth Edition.) Heine- Busy Days. 52 x 44. 127 pp. Routledge. MUSIC. Tur Perrect WacNerite. ACommentary on the Nieb- lung’s Ring. By Bernarp Suaw. 7} X 5. 150 pp. Constable. 3s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. My Doc. By Maurice Marreruinck. Translated by A, TerxeRIA DE Mattos. With Illustrations in Colour 8i x 6. 64pp. Allen. PHILOSOPHY. Our Erernity. By Maurice Maxrrerrincs. Trans- lated by ALEXANDER THIXEIRA DE Marros. 7 X 4. 243 pp. Methuen. 5s. n. Tur DIscoveRY OF THE FuturE. By H. G. Wetis. (New by CEcrL ALDIN. 3s. 6d. n. Edition.) 7 x 44. 60 pp. Fifield. 1s. n. POETRY. Opxs. By Laurence Brnyon. 7$ x 5. 72pp. Elkin Mathews. 2s. 6d. n. Sonas From Books. By Rupyarp Kirrine. 302 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Tur Darropi, Frecps. By J. Masgerierp. 73 x 5. 110 pp. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. n. , Opp Numpers. By Dum Dum. 7} x 5. 92 pp. Con- stable. 3s. 6d. n.  FounpEep on Fiction. By Lapy Sysm Grant. Illus- trated by G. Morrow. 10 x 73. 96 pp. Mills and Boon. 3s. 6d. n. Tur Mottey Musr. (Rhymesfor The Times.) By Harry Granam. 8} x 63. 120 pp. Arnold. 3s. 6d. n. { POLITICAL. Tue Passinc or Empire. By H. Fretpine-Ha tt. 5}. 307 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 10s. 6d. n. REPRINTS. Tue Oren Roap. Compiled by E. V. Lucas. (New Edition.) Illustrated in Colour by CLauprE A. SHEPPER- son, A.R.W.S. 10} x 72. 300pp. Methuen. 15s.n. Tue WAVERLEY EDITION OF THE WORKS OF CHARLES Dickens. With Introductions by Hall Caine, Max Pemberton, John Galsworthy, A. C. Benson, and Ber- nard Shaw. The Waverley Book Co. 2s. 6d. n. each. THe Works or Tennyson. With Notes by the Author, Edited with a Memoir by Hattam, Lorp Trnnyson. 8 x 5}. 1032 pp. Macmillan. 10s. 6d. n. SCIENCE. Tue Science or THE Sciences. By H. J. Brooxs. 74 x 5. 312 pp. Nutt. 3s. 6d. n. SOCIOLOGY. Tue New Man. By Puirip Gress. Pitmans. 3s. 6d. n. Tue Errects oF THE Factory System. (New Edition.) By Auten CuarKE. Crown, 8vo. Cloth. J. M. Dent & Sons. Ils. n. 8 x 14 x 43. 257 pp. SPORT. 63 pp. Coacutna Days anp Ways. 64 pp. (British Illustrated by G. Hodder and Stoughton. Fox anp Hovunps. 62 pp. Covert AND FreLtp Sport. Sport Series.) By E. D. Cumine. Drennotm ARmouR. 9 x 63. 1s. 6d. n. TECHNICAL. A Practican Manuva or Woot Dyerna. Botton. Heywood & Co., 150, 12s. 6d. n. TECHNOLOGY. SIMPLE GARMENTS FOR CuI~DREN (From 4 to 14). M. B. Synee. 57 Pieces. 3s. 6d. n. By CLEMENT Holborn, W.C. By With Paper Patterns, Comprising in all Illustrated. 84 x 64. 47 pp. Longmans. THEOLOGY, THE PRESENT RELATIONS OF SCIENCE AND RELIGION. By THe Rey. Prorzssor T. G. Bonnuy, Sc.D., F.R.S. 82 x 54. 212 pp. R. Scott. 58. n. Rome versus Jesus. By Etystan M. Brarpstzy, 7} X 54. 186 pp. Melrose. 6s. n. Tur New Testament 1n MopERNn Spercu. By the late Ricuarp Francis WrymourH. Edited and Partly Revised by E. Hampprn-Coox. (Pocket Edition.) 5% X 3%. 638 pp. Clarke. ls. 9d. n. Tur Brste anp Moprrn Criticism. By Sir Ropert Anperson, K.C.B., LL.D. With a Preface by the Ricat Rev. Hanptey C. G. Moutz, D.D. (Seventh Edition.) 84 x 54. 281 pp. Nisbet. 2s. 6d. Human Destiny. Arrer Drarp—Wuat? By Sir Rozpert Anprrson, K.C.B., LL.D. (Seventh Edition.) 1% x 54. 226 pp. Nisbet. 2s. 6d. PaRADOXES OF CaTHOoLIcIsM. By Rosert HucH BEnson. 8 x 54. 174 pp. Longmans. 3s. 6d. n. TOPOGRAPHY. RAMBLES IN THE Nortu Yorxsuire Dates. By J. EF. Bucxrosr. 73x 5. 192pp. Millsand Boon. 3s. éd. THE AUTHOR. 45 Tue Pitcrim From Cuicaco. Being more rambles with an American. By Curistian THAaRLE. 9} xX 653. 349 pp. Longmans. 7s. 6d. n. THE Romance or THE CAMBRIDGE COLLEGES. By Francis GRIBBLE. 7} X 5. 268 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. TRAVEL. AMERICA AS I saw IT, oR AMERICA REVisITED. By Mrs. pg TweEepiz. 82 x 654. 395 pp. Hutchinson. s. 0. UmpriA, Past AND PRESENT. By Mary Lovett CAMERON 7% x 5. 324 pp. Sidgwick and Jackson. 6s. n. THE CITIES OF RoMAGNA AND THE Marcues. By Epwarp Hutton. 7} x 5. 309 pp. Methuen. 6s. Tue DotomitEs: Kina LAvRIN’s GARDEN. Painted by E. Harrison Compton. Described by REGINALD FaRRER. 9 X 64. 207pp. A.andC. Black. 7s. 6d.n. ee LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. ba N October 3 there was published by () Messrs. Macmillan & Co. a practically complete collection of the poems and chapter-headings in verse scattered throughout Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s prose works. The volume is entitled ‘“‘ Songs from Books.”’ Mr. Thomas Hardy’s new volume of prose fiction, *“* A Changed Man, The Waiting Supper, and other Tales, concluding with The Romantic Adventures of a Milkmaid,” appeared on October 24, the publishers being Messrs. Macmillan. H.M. the King has been pleased to accept a copy of ‘‘ On the Track of the Abor,” by Major Mark Synge (Powell Millington). A copy of Sir James Yoxall’s “‘ A.B.C. about Collecting,’ the predecessor of the volume, ‘* More about Collecting,” mentioned in these Notes last month, has been graciously accepted by H.M. the Queen. The publishers are Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. ‘“* Turkey in Agony,” translated by Bedwin Sands (Mr. George Raffalovich) from the 37th edition of M. Pierre Loti’s ‘‘ Turquie Agoni- sante,’’ has been published for the Ottoman Committee by the African Times and Orient Review, Ltd. Mr. Alfred Perceval Graves has brought out a volume called ‘‘ Irish Literary and Musical Studies ”’ (Elkin Mathews, 6s. net). The Gresham Publishing Co. announce ‘* Leaders and Landmarks in European His- tory,’? by Mr. A. R. Hope Moncrieff and the Rev. H. J. Chaytor. This work presents a gallery of biographical sketches illustrating the course of European history by the lives of men and women who have made that history what it is. 46 Captain Harry Graham’s “ Splendid Fail- ures,” a volume of biographical essays which Mr. Edward Arnold is issuing, takes for its subjects people well known by name, though few are acquainted with their personal his- tories. Among them will be found Wolfe Tone, “the first of the Fenians”; George Smythe, whom Disraeli took as his model for the hero of ‘‘ Coningsby ” ; Hartley Coleridge ; and the ill-fated Archduke Maximilian. Mr. Philip W. Sergeant’s * Mrs. Jordan, Child of Nature”? (Hutchinson & Co., 16s. net), was published on October 29. Miss Alice E. Robbins’ “‘ Book of Duchesses” has been published by Andrew Melrose. Messrs. J. J. Bennett, Ltd., are the publishers of Mr. Charles F. Moxon’s ‘‘ On the Track of Truth,” a book of essays dealing with person- ality, heredity, free-will, and kindred topics. The price is 6s. net. Miss Myra Swan had in the October number of the Empire Review an article in eulogy of Shakespeare, the title being ‘‘ England’s Birthday.” Mr. M. D. Haviland’s ‘‘ Wild Life on the Wing,” with illustrations by Mr. Patten Wilson, is announced for early publication by Messrs. Black. These stories of bird-life by field, wood, and moor, by a close observer, are intended for all nature-lovers. Under the title of ‘“‘ America as I saw It: or America Revisited,’’ Messrs. Hutchinson have brought out in this country Mrs. Alec Tweedie’s impressions of her third visit to the United States, with a coloured frontispiece by Mr. Perey Anderson, and some cartoons by Mr. W. K. Haselden. The Macmillan Co. are the New York publishers of the work. ‘“‘ Busy Days ” is the name of a birthday-book containing quotations from Mrs. Tweedie’s fourteen volumes, issued by Messrs. Routledge at 1s., or, bound in grey suéde as a Christmas gift-book, 3s. Mrs. Alec Tweedie also con- tributes a preface to Mrs. Beattie Crozier’s “‘ Children’s Games and Parties,’’ a collection of forty-eight articles on entertaining children, illustrated with over 100 photographs by the author (Routledge, 3s. 6d.). “‘ Social Worship—for use in Families, Schools, and Churches,” is the title of two quarto volumes (about 1,000 pages), which will be published this month by George Allen. They contain Ethical Scriptures compiled and edited by Dr. Stanton Coit ; while the musical editor is Mr. C. Kennedy Scott. The selections have been made from the point of view that ‘true religion is history and law transfigured by moral idealism or, rather, it is moral THE AUTHOR. idealism made real and potent by an infusion of the nation-building powers of the universe.” The price is £2 2s. net. We are informed that 300 copies of “‘ Russian Flashlights,’ by Mr. Jaakoff Prelooker (Chap- man and Hall, 10s. 6d. net), have been placed at the disposal of public libraries in the poorer districts of the United Kingdom by an anonymous “friend of public instruction.” Libraries desiring free copies should, when applying to the Spriggs Publishing Agency, indicate their annual income and enclose 5d. in stamps for postage. Mr. E. S. Bellasis, M.I.C.E., has published during the year, through Messrs. E. and F. N. Spon, ‘‘ River and Canal Engineering ” and “Irrigation Works,” the prices being 8s. 6d. and 8s., net, respectively. Mr. Rowland Kenney’s ‘‘ Men and Rails,” dealing specially with the railway problem in relation to the workers, is issued by Mr. T. Fisher Unwin at 6s. net. Mr. George Ford, author of ‘‘ The Larramys,”” has brought out a new novel, “ The Hoop of Gold,” published by Messrs Allen & Co. Captain Charles Gilson has contributed throughout the past year to Blackwood’s, the Dublin Review, and other magazines. Messrs. William Blackwood & Sons, of Edinburgh, have published his “Scenes from a Subaltern’s Life,” a selection of sketches of very varied interest. Captain Gilson still continues to produce a number of stories for boys. Messrs. Nisbet have just published ‘‘ The Sword of Deliverance,” a tale of the Balkan War, illustrated with drawings and photographs by Mr. H. C. Seppings Wright, the war corre- spondent (6s.) ; and Messrs. Henry Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton, ‘‘ The Race Round the World,” an aeroplane story for younger boys, illustrated by Mr. Cyrus Cuneo (3s. 6d.). Captain Gilson has also a serial running in The Captain, entitled ‘‘ The Fire-Gods ”’—a tale of the West Coast of Africa. Miss Grace Ellison translates and edits a story by Melek Hanoum, heroine of Pierre Loti’s “‘ Désenchantées,”’ lifting the veil from harem life in Constantinople under the old régime (Methuen & Co.) Messrs. John Long, Ltd., will shortly publish a new novel entitled, ‘‘ The Eurasian,” by Mr. Henry Bruce, author of “ The Native Wife,” ete. This is a study of the unhappy sub-race which has resulted from our two centuries’ possession of India. Mr. Archibald B. Spens is engaged on a novel of Indian life, a further outcome. of the trip to the Peninsula already described in THE AUTHOR. £ “Mr. Spens’ “A Winter in India” (Stanley f Paul & Co.) Among the novels announced by Messrs. Herbert Jenkins are “‘ Sheila Intervenes,” by Mr. Stephen McKenna ; and “ The Bewildered Benedict : the Story of a Superfluous Uncle,” | by Mr. Edward Burke. Mr. John Bloundelle Burton’s new romance, * * Fortune’s Frown,” is concerned largely with ' the Spanish Fury in Antwerp and the continued © oppression of the Netherlands for some time . after that terrible event. But for the book- ¢.. binders’ strike this novel would have appeared before now. The title of Miss Editha L. Blaikley’s novel ‘of mentioned in last month’s issue should have -od been ‘‘ Dorothy Gayle.” Mr. A. R. Hope’s new book for prizes, school - tf libraries, etc., is “‘ Half and Half Tragedy ”’ ) (A. &. C. Black, 5s.) [ Messrs. C. Arthur Pearson, Ltd., publish = at 2s. 6d. Mr. Christopher Beck’s ‘‘ The : ) ‘Crimson Aeroplane.” } Owing to the sustained demand for ‘“‘ The Twins in Ceylon ’’ and “* More about the Twins in Ceylon,” by Bella Sidney-Woolf (Mrs. R. H. Lock), Messrs Duckworth & Co. have «i brought out a combined edition of the two -o! books in one volume at 3s. 6d. The books of have been placed upon the prize-list of the sf London County Council. Mr: Charles T. Jacobi, managing partner of 4% the Chiswick Press, has issued a fourth edition ‘9. of ‘*Some Notes on Books and Printing” )} (6s. net.). A sixteen-page pamphlet, extracted .if from this, instructs authors how to correct = aproof. Copies of this are lying at the Society’s 4 office and may be obtained by members on 8 application. 1 4 We understand that Messrs.. W. and G. | Foyle have opened a Foreign Book Department « at 5, Manette Street, next to their headquarters ' in Charing Cross Road. In this new depart- ' ment they propose to furnish their customers * with books in every language on every * conceivable subject. The books will be ar- “| ranged in strictly classified order. Messrs. _ Foyle inform us that they have the largest @ stock of second-hand foreign books in this °°9 country, and they invite readers of The Author to inspect this collection. The Daily Express announces that it has * arranged with Messrs. Stanley Paul that they % shall acquire the book rights of the story which wins the prize in the Express serial competition, provided that it is the work of _ an author who has never had a story published ) 1£ in book form before. Stories by new authors 47 must therefore be submitted on the distinct understanding that the work considered by the judges to be the best will be bought as to the serial rights by the Express for £200, and as to the book rights by Messrs. Stanley Paul for £100. Mr. Ernest Whatson sends us a copy of his novel, ‘‘ Pauline,’”’ of which he personally has undertaken the whole burden of publication, in the belief that “the six-shilling novel is out of date,” that ‘the libraries merely buy just sufficient copies to spoil the sales amongst the general public,” and that ‘the royalties offered to the author are, as a rule, absurdly disproportionate to the time and toil which he must spend on his work.’’ He is selling ** Pauline ’’ at 1s., in paper covers, and proposes to issue others of his novels in the same way. ** We hope,”’ he says, ‘‘ to be able to produce a readable book at a popular price, which will tempt the public to buy instead of borrowing, which will at the same time allow a reasonable margin of profit to the writer and retailer.” We shall be interested to hear the financial result of Mr. Whatson’s venture. DRAMATIC. At the Ambassador’s Theatre on October 17, Madame Lydia Yavorika presented a new four-act play by the late Pierre Berton, “A Daughter of France.”? Miss Constance Maud was the author of the English version of this. At the Court Theatre on October 20, Miss Horniman put on for a short run Mr. Eden Phillpotts’ ‘‘ The Shadow,’’ which was previously seen at the Gaiety Theatre, Manchester. Another play by Mr. Phillpotts, “The Mother,” was seen at the Liverpool Repertory Theatre on October 22. Mr. G. K. Chesterton’s fantastic comedy, “Magic,” will be produced at the Little Theatre. During the Christmas holidays The Children Theatre will produce three plays by Miss Netta Syrett, entitled ‘The Fairy Doll,” ‘The Strange Boy,” and ‘*The Enchanted Garden,” and one by Mrs. Percy Dearmer, entitled “‘ Kit and the Cockyolly Bird.” “The Sea Power of England” is the name of a play for a village audience, by Amabel Strachey. The play has been pub- lished in book form by A. C. Curtis, Ltd., and Humphrey Milford, Oxford University Press, Mrs. St. Loe Strachey contributing an introduction. 48 THE AUTHOR. PARIS NOTES. —oaee — a ES CHOSES NOIENT,” by Edouard Estaunié, is one of the most original novels. The author tells us a-story which, in itself, is an admirable psychological study. Each individual lives and has a strongly defined personality. The house in which the various scenes take place is in Dijon, and the atmosphere of the provincial town pervades the whole story. The author has heard everything he tells us from the house itself. The furniture and the very walls have witnessed all that has taken place, so that, with an artist’s intuition, the writer has only had to tell us what he has gathered from the apparently silent habitation. Some years ago this author gave us ‘“ La Vie Secréte,’’ and he was awarded an Academy prize for his earlier novel, “‘ L’Empreinte.” “Le Chemin de la Victoire,” by Emile Nolly, might be called a colonial novel. A former book by this author won an Academy prize, and the prize given by La Vie Heureuse this year has been awarded to Emile Nolly for his admirable book, ‘“‘ Gens de Guerre au Maroc.” The present novel is dedicated to the author's comrades, ‘‘ The officers of the French Colonial Army.” The story is more or less the diary (not written as a diary) of a certain officer who takes part in active service in the French colonies. It is a story very true to life, told simply, showing both the prosaic and poetical side of a soldier’s existence. “‘ Billes Nobles et Magiciennes,”” by Humbert de Gallier, is the third volume of the curious series entitled ‘‘ Les Moeurs et la Vie privée d’Autrefois.”” From this study of the women of the old aristocracy, we understand how it comes about that modern Frenchwomen, as a rule, are such excellent housekeepers and hostesses. Going back to the sixteenth cen- tury, the author introduces us to the convents in which so many women of good society lived. In many of these convents, or cloisters, it was not necessary to take religious vows. Many women and girls of good family lived there for a certain time, paying a certain sum of money annually, just as in our modern boarding- houses. The girls were trained for their future réle in the world, and no details of household management were considered un- important. We see the daughters of the oldest families in France keeping the accounts, attending to the house linen, the sweeping of the rooms, the trimming of the lamps, etc. They were also expected to be efficient in the sick-room and in the drawing-room. In another chapter, speaking of the Frenchwoman of to-day, M. de Gallier says that the future alone can decide whether the woman of to-day (with her appeals to the law for a certain authority which she evidently fears she ean no longer obtain by means of her husband’s affection and the respect of her children)is in a better position than her grandmother, who knew how to obtain, thanks to her own hands, and without any uproar, the place that was her due. ‘““Marie Antoinette, Fersen and Barnave (Leur Correspondance), published by O. G. de Heidenstam, is a delightful addition to the Marie Antoinette litérature. In the old castle of Léfstad (belonging at present to the Countess Emilie Piper, a descendant of Fersen’s sister) are two packets of letters. The one contains be) those written by Fersen to his sister, acknow- ’ - ledging to her his chivalrous love for the unfortunate queen. The other packet con- tains the political correspondence between Marie Antoinette and Barnave. Thanks to the permission of the present owner of these letters, M. de Heidenstam has been able to give us a volume of immense interest. The great event in the theatrical world has been the resignation of the Director of the Comédie Francaise, Jules Claretie, after so many years of arduous work. M. Claretie is well known to the English public as an author, and, on looking at the long list of his novels and other books, one wonders how he could have found time for the absorbing task of administrating the affairs of a State theatre. Mr. Albert Carré succeeds M. Claretie as director of the ThéAtre Francais. M. Carré began his career as theatrical manager at Nancy. In 1885 he came to Paris as manager of the Vaudeville. His next theatre was the Gymnase, and in 1898 he was appointed director of the Opéra Comique. Another event in the theatrical world this season was the inauguration of the marvellous ceiling painting at the Comédie Frangaise, on which Albert Besnard has been at work for some eight or nine years. It is indeed a wonderful piece of work, with all the boldness and delicacy and the exquisite harmony of colouring of which Albert Besnard alone has the secret. Atys HAiarD. ‘Les Choses Noient.” (Perrin.) “ Wjlles Nobles et Magiciennes.”’ (Calmann-Lévy.) “Marie Antoinette, Fersen and Barnave (Leur Corres- pondance).” (Calmann-Lévy.) —_——_+ <>  )@: agreement. |. pieces, UNITED STATES STOCK RIGHTS AND AGENTS. — + a HE Dramatic Sub-Committee again desire to eall the attention of members to the value of stock rights in the United States. { The number of towns in the United States 4) that have stock companies is very large as ‘6 anyone can see from the lists issued by the J United States dramatic agents. Favourite running generally for a week at a © time, are being revived again and again. To obtain the full advantage | from the + leasing of these stock rights it is almost » essential that an author should have an agent in the United States to guard his interests. This is the course adopted by most of the ‘} dramatists who have a market for their work ai in the United States. It is of the utmost im- “ portance, however, that authors should be » careful in their choice of agents. There are ag agents who think their sole duty lies in taking any fees that come their way, and in passing on ‘the accounts without ever checking them or > seeing that they are in accord with the One agent who was held up for his = 1s carelessness stated that all he had to do was » to forward all the fees. This kind of agent is / >. very unsatisfactory as he forces the author to Bok RY a, undertake work for which the agent receives ® commission; besides, it is often impossible for 4) the author to check the accounts as the agent “4 usually holds the agreement. Again, there are.agents who act as principals. f These are also very unsatisfactory. They may make an offer of a capital sum for the stock rights. They may do so stating openly _ that they are purchasing for themselves. They may do so without making such a statement, leaving the author to deduce that the offer has come from someone else. In either case the position is unsatisfactory as the agent is using his special knowledge for his own advantage, which should be wholly at ‘J the service of his principal. _ However upright or straightforward an 1% agent may desire to be, if he acts as principal if he always runs the risk of having the charge @ brought against him that his advice is not BR ies ial disinterested and that his statements are sh tainted. In no circumstances, therefore, should an ‘® author employ an agent who at any time acts ‘& 2S principal or is interested as principal in ® others’ work. The committee of the Society consider it THE AUTHOR. 49 necessary to put forward this warning owing to certain information which has been laid before them, not only with regard to agents in the United States but also with regard to agents this side of the water. <> — ____. A PRIZE COMPETITION. All songs must be forwarded on or before November 15, addressed to the Editor of the Evening News, Carmelite Street, E.C., and marked outside, ‘‘ Song Competition.” Competitors must write pen-names only on _ their manuscript and enclose their own names and addresses, with the pen-names, in separate envelopes. A number of the best songs will be chosen by a com- mittee of well-known singers, who will act in conjunction with the Editor of the Evening News. These songs will be submitted to the vote of the audience at a great concert to be organised by the Evening News, and the decision then reached as to which is the best song in each class will be final. £100 will be the prize for the best song for male voices, and £100 for the best song for female voices. If collaborators have sent in a winning song, they must arrange between themselves as to the proportion of prize money each one takes. The Hvening News will not accept any responsibility as to the division of the money. The winning compositions will become the property of the Evening News, which is to make arrangements for their publication. Royalties at a rate to be agreed upon will be paid to the successful competitors on the sale of the songs. Where the song is by collaborators, they must arrange between themselves the proportion of the royalty proceeds each is to take. The Evening News is to have the right to publish any song sent in, upon the same royalty terms (and, of course, without any £100 prize) that are paid in the case of the prize songs. ROM time to time The Author has had 4 reason to draw the attention of members to the unsatisfactory and _ indefinite drafting of the terms set out by proprietors of papers “when they offer prizes for literary or other copyright work. The rules printed above comprise the rules as issued by the Evening News for a song competition. There are several points to which the atten- tion of our members should be drawn. It would be very interesting to know who are the committee of well-known singers about to act in conjunction with the editor of the Evening News. This is not a matter of vital importance, but such knowledge would no doubt inspire confidence in those who are sending up their works, although—the editor might consider this point—it is very doubtful if any self-respecting composer would care to submit his work to the judgment of a com- mittee of singers and the general public. It would also be interesting to know whether this  50 competition emanates from some publishing house, or is merely a money-making suggestion arising from the proprietors of the Evening News. This point also is not a matter of vital importance, but again it would inspire con- fidence if it was distinctly understood that the offer came from the Evening News and that no music publisher was at the back of it. — There are, however, other points which are of very vital importance. Although the date is fixed when the compositions should be sent in to the Evening News, no date is fixed when the great concert is to be given ; no statement is made as to how the votes of the audience are to be taken, and no date is given when the prize money is to be paid. It is clear from the tules printed above that royalties are to be paid on the winning compositions in addition to the £100 which the winners receive, but the royalties are “at a rate to be agreed upon.” Does this mean agreed upon between the editor of the Evening News and the prize winners, or merely agreed upon by the editor of the Evening News? If the royalty “ to be agreed upon” is to be settled between the composer and the editor of the Evening News, this may give rise to great difficulty. If the parties cannot agree, what solution of the difficulty does the editor suggest ?. This point should have been clearly dealt with. It would have been much better if the editor had clearly stated what royalty he was willing to pay on the publication of the winning songs. Then each composer would have had a fair chance of judging whether it was worth his while to compete for the prize, receiving £100 for the sale of the full copyright, and in addition a royalty on the sale of each copy of the songs. It would appear, however, that if the song was converted into a valse, or dealt with in any other fashion, no royalty would be payable. There is no undertaking that the songs will be published by a certain date, or that the com- posers’ names will be attached to the songs when they are put on the market. All these points should have been definitely and clearly set forth. It would then be a matter for the composer to decide whether it would be worth his while to compete on the chance of winning the prize, We desire to draw the special attention of members to the last paragraph. Though it might be worth while for a composer to com- pete and win the prize, he would have to consider very carefully whether it would be worth his while, in case he did not win the prize, to be bound by the last para- graph. Here again no statement is made as to THE AUTHOR. the date when the songs are to be published. No statement is made as to what royalty is to: be paid, except that it is to be the same royalty as is paid in the case of the prize songs. If the rate of royalty had been fixed by the rules, every competitor would know how he stood, but the rate of royalty which a composer who receives £100 down might be willing to accept may prove very inadequate and unfair to the other composers who have not got the prize. Again, though it is clear that “the pro- perty,” z.e., the whole copyright of the prize songs, belongs to the Evening News, it would. seem from the rules that ‘“‘ the property ” in the other songs would not belong to the Evening News, but the proprietors would merely have “ the right to publish the song,” and would have no further rights in the matter. If this deduction is not correct, then the pro- position as put forward seems open to doubt, and in that case the editor should have set forth the terms much more accurately for the benefit of those composers who are competing. We do not desire to discuss the amount that is given, for it must lie entirely with the com- poser to decide whether it is worth his while to- accept the financial side as it stands, but we do- desire to lay stress upon the point that in many ways the offer is too indefinite, and that it would be much better if the Evening News, before setting out the terms, had taken pains to see that no mistake or misunderstanding: . could possibly be made by those who are desiring to enter the competition. We feel quite sure that the proprietors of the Evening News desire to do everything that is. fair and right by the composers, but it is clear that, from the terms set out, misunderstand- ings and dissatisfaction may arise. This might easily have been avoided with a little care. Te LITERARY TREATY BETWEEN GERMANY AND RUSSIA. —-—>——— ERMANY has not long delayed following the example of France and arriving at a treaty with Russia for the reciprocal protection of copyright property in the two empires. The new treaty came into force on August 14 last, and has a duration of five years, after which it remains in force year by year for one year until it is denounced by one of the contracting parties. i it @ THE AUTHOR. On the whole the terms of agreement «»- resemble those between Russia and France. Citizens of both countries now enjoy in both countries the rights accorded them by law; and the stipulations apply equally to authors of any nationality who publish in either country. The term ‘“‘literary or artistic works ”’ is interpreted in the wide sense given to it in modern copyright enactments, and embraces architectural, choreographic, panto- mimic works, etc., and every production of any literary, scientific, or artistic character whatso- ever, no matter what may be the form of reproduction, or the merits or demerits of the work. Photographs, or works produced by any process similar to photography, are included. Authors have an exclusive right of translation for ten years, on condition that this right is reserved on the title-leaf (on either side of the leaf), a particular to which the German publishers attach importance, or in the preface. This exclusive right of translation is, however, lost if the author does not make use of it within five years, and, in the case of translation of scientific, technical, or educa- tional works, within three years. In this last particular the Russians have been far from generous, and we gather from the columns of our valuable contemporary Le Droit d’ Auteur (September, 1913), to which we are indebted for our information, that it was not without a struggle that the German delegates secured even this very scanty protection. The Russian Government was indisposed to grant German Scientific, technical, and educational works any protection at all, desiring that they should remain entirely at the disposal of Russian translators. The right of translation of un- published works will be calculated from January 1 of the year of publication; and which day is January 1, will be determined in accordance with the calendar of the country in which the work is published. The following are explicitly enumerated as illicit reproductions—unauthorised transfor- mations, adaptions, and arrangements of music, transformations of novels or poems into dramatic pieces, and vice versa. Excepting serials and_ stories, articles appearing in journals are not protected, either in the original or in translations, unless their reproduction has been expressly forbidden. Mere news is not protected. Dramatic authors, whether their works are published or not, enjoy, in the original, pro- tection during the whole period of copyright ; in a translation, only during the period accorded to translation. Composers are protected if 51 the inhibition of public performance of their works is mentioned on every copy. In the cases of discs, etc., for the mechanical perfor- mance of music, and in the case of photographs it is necessary that every copy should indicate the name of the firm or author and the date of publication. It suffices that the inhibi- tion of reproduction should be expressed in the language of the country of manu- facture. It will be here perceived that the protection accorded is thus not absolutely unconditional, The agreement is not retro-active, but applies to all the territories of the signa- tories. Le Droit d Auteur, at the conclusion of am exhaustive article on the new treaty remarks with great reason :— ““The new agreement is a document elaborated with methodical care and with a constant attention to defining and ameliorating international relations. In this respect it deserves not only the praises which have been bestowed upon it by German authorities and the German press (which anticipates as a consequence of the new treaty the suppression of many abuses and a future increase of intellectual exchange between the two nations), but has also a right to the approbation of the more extended group of countries either already bound up, or about to be bound up with Russia in the domain of reciprocal protection of writers and artists. Finally, it will be noted with satisfaction by the republic of letters which acclaims all drawing together of civilised nations on the pacific grounds of the defence of common interests of a higher order.” re MAGAZINE CONTENTS. ao British REVIEW. The Poetry of Francis Thomson. CoNTEMPORARY. Shakespeare and Public Affairs. By Sir Sidney Lee. EneuisH REVIEW. The Poetry of Chaucer. By Henry Newbolt. FortNIGHTLY. The Plays of Granville Barker. By P. P. Howe. Emile Verhaeren. By Horace B. Samuel. Charlotte Bronté. By Augustus Ralli. Mussorgsky’s Operas. By E. A. Baughan. Drama for the Common Man. By W. L. George-  HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. oo t, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive K advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. | The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor ; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel 8 opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of thesafe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements, must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, This The 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. er annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. et WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —1— + : ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be THE AUTHOR. obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to :* (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘office expenses," unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher, As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement, It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth, From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :-— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous te the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— C1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means, (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. a eee ney ceniennenieany WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. | EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, THE AUTHOR. (2.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (#.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (}.) apply also in this case. . 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is 6, better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum “® paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely ‘/@\ important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should i be reserved. * 5, Authors should remember that performing rights can uit @ be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. aE 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but «@ should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction got @ is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a ale pisy are distinct from literary copyright. A manager ‘6 holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot ( print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ® ingly valuable. They should never be included in English ~@ agreements without the author obtaining a substantial «1@; consideration, 9, Agreements for collaboration should be carefully seu) drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of ed © is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of : “a delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. re He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in oo6e the beginning, 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market » is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object & is to obtain adequate publication. ee As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on 4u3S @ecount of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- \@°e@ tracts, those authors desirous of further information \ @& are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ——— Or 2 REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. 1 oe. typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by ‘the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2a. 6d. per act. 53 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author’s rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ee WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. eas ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —_—————_—>—e- —___ STAMPING MUSIC. —_———+ — The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music om behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society's safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble,”” ——— THE READING BRANCH. —_— EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this. branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The: Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea, So REMITTANCES. 4 The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Vain of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only, COLLECTION BUREAU. — a Society undertakes to collect accounts and money due to authors, composers and dramatists. : 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. : 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for ‘books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1, Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee ‘of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. oe For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. Holland ; é . A. REYDING. United Statesand Canada. WALTER C. JORDAN. Germany Mrs Pogson. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. GENERAL NOTES. —— THE ANNUAL DINNER. THE annual dinner of the Society of Authors is fixed to take place on November 27, at the Criterion Restaurant. Mr. Hesketh Prichard, the chairman of the Committee of Management, will take the chair. Notices to this effect have already been circulated. NOVELISTS AND Fitm Ricurts. THE importance of the moving picture rights in novels must be apparent to all frequenters of picture palaces. Manufac- turers are increasingly utilising the work of the novelist in order to make their entertain- ments more attractive to the public. All the signs point to a distinct future for the novel easily adaptable to the cinematograph. We feel it is necessary therefore to impress upon our members the necessity for guarding very carefully the picture rights in their novels, and to sign no contract with a publisher which contains any provision relating to these rights without first referring to the Society. Already it is apparent that the publishers of books are anxious to gain control of this THE AUTHOR. new right, just:as the publishers of music have been anxious to gain control of the mechanical instrument rights in music. The author must, therefore, be sure not to part with any right beyond the licence to publish in book form properly limited. Properly marketed, the moving picture rights of a novel may be extremely valuable to the author. In the hands of the publisher there is a very real danger of their being treated as a useful source of a little additional revenue, but hardly worth any very strenuous effort to place on a profitable basis. Morratr v. MAuUDE. THE question of how far a dramatist has power under a clause in his contract to dictate to the manager on the choice of his cast must = in all circumstances depend upon the wording + of the clause; and the question how far a dramatist is entitled to damages for breach of such a clause by the manager must in all circumstances depend upon the facts of each case, and the interpretation the judge and jury place upon the facts. This doctrine has been fully exemplified by the judgment in the case of Moffat v. Maude. The point has been laboriously considered in the Dramatic Sub-committee. It has again been raised by the Dramatists’ Club. The sub-committee desire to impress upon the dramatist members of the Society the necessity for insisting on a clause in their contracts giving them, if they can obtain it, the virtual control of the casting of the chief parts; if they cannot ‘insist so far, then a contract subject to a mutual right of veto. The sub-committee consider the matter is of great importance to Dramatists, and while they regret the decision in the case mentioned, they do not think that it upsets in any way the general recognised principles of law by which these questions are determined, nor is it likely to modify the value of such a clause as the one which they recommend. “Mary Goes First.” In the Observer of October 19 appeared an qe * ita fis b dhe igs ape at wea aE oe] and amusing letter, nearly two columns long, » written by Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, through his secretary, on the subject of ‘‘ Names in Plays.” It is stated that the letter is in answer to a threat of an action for libel if Mr. Jones’s play, ‘‘ Mary Goes First,” is  published without certain revisions. As we junderstand the matter to be sub judice still, i we are precluded from comment upon it. But ve cannot refrain from registering our opinion hat the present condition of the law of libel s very serious for authors and urgently equires attention. Cases which have been ecided in court more or less recently have made this painfully clear, and authors cannot, n justice to themselves, remain apathetic. Tue U.S.A. AuTHors’ LEAGUE. __ WE read with interest the Bulletin of the Authors’ League of America, as it comes to us regularly, and we are exceedingly interested o see the gradual increase of the League, and ope to hear of its membership reaching |,000 very shortly. At present we find the members at 518, but fresh names are being dded steadily from month to month. There _. 31s not the least doubt that the Authors’ League, _. aithrough its executive, may be able to give the _ aAuthors’ Society very valuable information Mifrom time to time, and our committee have > gexpressed their willingness to give the Authors’ -o League every help and assistance that is in heir power. We hope that the two societies will be drawn closer together by the fact that ‘Hour Society has asked Mr. A. Train, the 9% General Counsel, to act as the Society’s legal “> = representative in the United States. ANTHOLOGIES. _ Our attention has been drawn to the Preface of a book entitled ‘‘ Lyric Masterpieces by i Living Authors,”’ which is published by Gowans and Gray, Ltd., Glasgow and London. From this Preface it appears that the editor who made the selection thinks it a mistaken plicy that certain living authors object to aving their works reproduced in other books without payment. This attitude seems to have annoyed him, and in carefully expressed phrases he has shown his annoyance. It is impossible, of course, to know whether the compiler of the selection has been paid for such compilation. Most probably he did not do the work for his own pleasure. But it may fairly be deduced that the publishers would not have put the book on the market unless they hoped to make it a commercial success and to profit by the sales. The Author has on former occasions dealt with this question of Antholo- gies. It does seem unfair that a publisher should make a profit out of the use of other é THE AUTHOR. 5 people’s property without paying for it. Why should. ‘‘some poets and _ publishers” . be generous in a matter of this kind, which is a matter purely of business. Many well-known writers have very strong objections to allowing the product of their brains to be taken from them for the financial benefit of others in whom they are not in the least interested. The editor of the book, as we have pointed out, thinks that the demand for payment by the poet is a mistaken policy. We wonder whether, having made the selection, he would like another publisher to produce the same selection without any payment whatever to himself for the work undertaken. ——_————_+—>——_-—__—_ PUTTING A NOVEL ON THE MARKET. + By F. G. Browne or F. G. Browne Co. [From the ‘‘ Bookseller, Newsdealer and Stationer,’ New York.] S HE author has made a very attractive book of this.” A reviewer on a western newspaper wound up his review of one of our latest publications with these words. The sentence well illustrates something of the confusion that obtains in the public mind regarding the art of book making. 2 Few persons reading the latest book of fiction ever give a thought as to how the book has been put into their possession. To the average readers a novel is a novel; they read. it, enjoy it, or condemn it, as an expression of individual taste, and put it aside. Its mission has been fulfilled. Beyond knowing the names of perhaps a half dozen of the ‘‘ stars,” probably nine out of ten persons do not give a thought to the personality behind the writing of a book, much, less the making of it... The work and planning and execution of the myriad details which have made it possible to put this latest volume in their hands for $1 or $1.25 rarely are considered. : The production of a book of fiction involves many personalities. First, the author, who conceives and writes the story; second, the publisher, who selects the story from among many, many manuscripts and decides to stake a portion of his capital and energy in making it  56 into a book; third, the artist, whose talents and imagination must be devoted for perhaps several months to the task of visualising characters and situations so that the man who runs may be attracted to read ; fourth, the printer, who, following the specifications of the publisher, converts the manuscript into type, and the type into electrotype plates, and on his presses prints the sheets that are to be the basis of the book ; fifth, the engraver, who places his technical skill at the disposal of the artist and ublisher in reproducing the illustrations in heautifal multicolour plates or simple black and white halftones, as the case may demand ; sixth, the paper maker, who must have his product finished and in the printer’s hands when the book is ready to print ; seventh, the binder, who takes the printed sheets and sews and stitches and trims them and incases them in the permanent cloth cover. SALE AND DISTRIBUTION. These and others are concerned in the making of the book. Its sale and distribution require the labour of another set of craftsmen— the publisher’s travelling representative, who lays the book before the bookseller and unblushingly asks for an order for it of twice the quantity he dares expect ; the bookseller, who gives the book a chance of reaching the eye of the public by tying up sundry dollars of his capital in an order usually one-fourth the size suggested (for he likely has looked at twenty new stories that morning and listened to glowing statements of the potential qualities of all as ‘best sellers ”); the newspaper, through whose advertising columns the enthu- siastic publisher announces the story as a discovery peculiar to the century, in order to anticipate and discount the judicial statements later of the same newspaper’s literary editor as to the book’s real value and reason for being. The finished typewritten manuscript _ is, therefore, but the beginning. The author has done his part. The labour of those who must contribute to the book’s success is just opening up, and in fact the publisher’s work began before the manuscript was submitted. First of all, the publisher must read hundreds of manuscripts. It is one of the routine labours of his day’s (and night’s) work. From a mass of a hundred manuscripts he selects perhaps one that he believes has “ the punch ” and may become a good “seller.” For the publication of fiction no longer is considered from the literary standpoint: it is published THE AUTHOR. from the viewpoint of dollars and cents, what it will make for the author and what it will net the publisher. It has developed into a § ©: commercial proposition pure and simple—the 61% merchandising of literature. : The recording, reading, considering, packing, | and returning of unavailable manuscripts alone Sic! involve work on the part of the publisher and Bus * his assistants which represents a large actual [jit loss of time and money. But it is all a part of To ww the game, for the publisher who lands one good Bue! seller out of a hundred manuscripts counts himself fortunate. : I am constantly reading manuscripts at all manner of odd times outside of my business © hours. I wouldn’t, under any circumstances, | publish a volume of fiction unless I personally had read it through. I think most successful publishers follow the same rule. That means that the manuscripts I read have been “ sifted ” by regular ‘‘ readers,” and those that have any promise at all laid aside for me. It is done on somewhat the same principle that a man © follows in buying horses—others may recom- _ mend, but he must examine the animal himself é4 and try him out before he invests his money |. in him. The manuscript accepted for publication, the 4 next point to be determined is, what kind of a - book shall be made of it ? This means the selec- -— © tion of type, the size of the volume, the choice OF of artist to illustrate it, and so on. Book manufacturing details are usually worked out carefully and nothing left to chance. The number of words is estimated, the size of type is decided upon—this being regulated by the number of words the manuscript contains and the number of pages the book is to have—the kind of paper, the style of illustration, the scheme for cover design and paper ‘“ jacket,” and the size of the edition. ....., ati re From a MercuaNDISE STANDPOINT. Nowadays, as I have said, fiction is treated ms from a merchandise standpoint. A story that can be made into a book of 400 pages can be retailed for about $1.25; a book of 500 pages for $1.85. In the manufacturing of the book [ele there must be a fixed relation between what the | = i) book is going to cost and what the probable |e returns from the sale will be. A margin of [%. profit must be set by the publisher below which s#@* ° he cannot safely operate. : The number of copies ordered for the first pe edition varies, of course, according to the pet prominence of the author. My experience is | % ° that a minimum first edition of at least 3,500 7a  i copies is necessary, or the cost per copy will be too high to yield any profit. The manufac- turing cost naturally is affected by the number | of copies printed, because the cost of the plant ’’—typesetting, the making of electro- | type plates, the artist’s fee, the engraving, and the other items in getting the book ready to print—is just the same whether 1,000 or 10,000 copies of the book are printed. A 400-page book consumes about a pound and a quarter of paper. Our fiction is printed "on sheets of paper measuring 303 by 41 inches. “|. A sheet that size will print sixty-four pages of the book, thirty-two pages on each side, giving a volume 54 by 72 inches, which now is the popular fiction size. The revision of a manuscript and_ the 4 reading of the printers’ proofs often involve a heavy labour. I have known cases where as many as a thousand changes of individual words and phrases in a single manuscript have been made after its acceptance. As a rule, three proofs of the type are pulled. One of these is read by the printers to see that it con- forms to the manuscript copy, another set is read by the author himself in order that he may improve the work if possible, and the third set is read in the publisher’s office, and final changes made as necessary. All these changes cost money, and usually the publisher has to defray this expense himself. I have mentioned the paper “ jacket,” or wrapper. This theoretically is for the purpose of protecting the cloth cover, but really is treated purely from the advertising standpoint —that is, it is artistically printed and decorated attractively in order to catch the eye of the buyer looking over a table of new novels. These are some of the more essential details and problems involved in producing a volume of fiction. The author has, to be sure, made the volume possible, but his share in its produc- tion is not so burdensome as that of the publisher nor does he risk so much. The publisher risks his capital and his experience and energy, and for a time he must LIVE that book until he can feel that it is going to repay his investment by its sale. , The publisher, of course, has to attend to all the details of selling. Books are sold by means of advance samples which are carried by travelling representatives direct to the book trade. It is not an unusual thing for the publisher to secure, in advance, orders for an entire edition of a volume that is not yet off the press. The size of these advance sales, how- ever, depends a great deal upon the reputation and popularity of the author, but energy and THE AUTHOR. 57 confidence can make a successful sale for the first book of an unknown author. For the use of his own travelling representatives and the travellers of the book jobbing houses the publisher has to have made up at considerable expense a number of “dummy” books— showing the cover, properly die stamped, a sample picture, and a few sample pages of the contents—and this often months before the actual printing of the book has begun. Review Copies BEFORE PUBLICATION. The review copies for the newspapers and periodicals must be distributed shortly before the book is published. This work falls to the lot of the publisher. Some publishers give away a good many copies to men identified with the book trade—clerks, buyers, store managers, etc. These are sent out in advance in order that the persons who receive them may familiarise themselves with the volume before it is displayed on their counters. Every story has its own individual problems. They are problems which the publisher alone can unravel. Sometimes he sends out a thousand free copies of a new volume, and a fair average for books of fiction might be about 500 copies. The matter of advertising is and always will be the big problem with the publisher. He must decide in advance how much he is warranted in spending in promotion and publicity, and he must decide how and where to spend it. Certain trade journals that circulate chiefly among book dealers and librarians are necessary mediums. Adver- tising announcements are printed in these periodicals as a matter of routine. Cosmopo- litan newspapers of wide circulation in the territory in which they are published are the mediums relied upon to attract the buyer personally. Trade advertising also includes posters, circulars and window cards. Every book of fiction must be provided with an attractive poster, and these posters represent the outlay of considerable money, often being printed in several colours. The publisher must plan his newspaper advertising campaign so that he can assure the book trade in the different sections of the country that the book will be brought to the attention of consumers in those sections on the day of publication. Then he must judge from the advance orders he receives from different sections just how much he can afford to con- tinue to spend in each section, for he must, above all things, guard against the expenditure of a lot of money in a field which will yield only  58 small comparative returns. The usual method in exploiting a new book of fiction is to concen- trate on a few large cities. The representative papers of these big cities reach a multitude of small towns in and about them, as most of them circulate in a wide territory. EsTIMATES ON EXPENSE. The publisher must have a pretty good idea of the various proportions of the different items .of expense in publishing a book of fiction. For instance, if a volume wholesales at 75 cents— the publisher’s estimates always are based on the wholesale price of a book, not on the retail price—he must know how much of that amount should go for manufacture, how much for advertising, how much to general overhead expense—in other words, the book’s share of the firm’s expense of doing business—how much to the author and how much should be left for himself. An author receives anywhere from 10 to 20 per cent. of the retail price, and the usual royalty is 10 per cent. up to 5,000 copies and then 124 per cent. This is a fair royalty, and, as a matter of fact, a firm’s authors will receive a larger share of money returns in the year’s business than the publisher can make for himself. This statement may be challenged, ‘but the fact remains, nevertheless. To sum up, the successful publisher must be something of a Jack of all trades. He must have literary and artistic instincts sufficient to enable him to know the real from the false ; he must know something of the mechanical ‘processes by which a book is made—printing, engraving, paper making, binding; he must have the ability to invent advertising, he must have the selling ability; and, last and not least, he must have the courage to risk money on a gamble, for the publishing of popular “fiction nowadays is a great deal of a gamble. —_——_+-—~»—+ —____ PLAYS AND THE RIGHT TO A TITLE. , —— oe L. The Author of October, 1906, I was 4 allowed to make some observations upon the conditions which arise when an author -uses a title which has been applied to a work previously published by some one else, upon the law applicable to the situation and upon the remedies which, from time to time, have been proposed. Everyone knows that there as no copyright in a title, and I endeavoured to show that the proposal to give something in the nature of copyright was not likely to be granted by the legislature, and that protection THE AUTHOR. by some form of registration akin to that of a trade mark would be attended by practical difficulties disproportionate to the advantages — : which it might be expected to secure for those interested. It will be found also, by anyone who can refer to the back-number in which | my article appeared, that I made the further suggestion that anyone who differed from me ~ er and who thought that special protection for | titles might be granted by the legislature — should not merely make his proposals in outline but should give them a definite form by drafting the clauses in which he would like to see them ~ / r submitted to the House of Commons. I do not remember reading in The Author anything upon the lines suggested, so I am inclined to conclude that either what I wrote met with general acceptance or that those who differed | ~ from me as to the practical possibilities of the — | ease did not consider the matter of sufficient importance for the discussion to be carried © It has, however, been suggested to ~ further. me recently, that in the case of dramatic compositions there should be less difficulty than in that of books in securing titles from infringement, voluntary or involuntary, and _ that there is more opportunity for the author of a play to be damaged by a subsequent author * taking his title. That is to say, there should be less danger of the writer of a play taking a title already used because there are comparatively few plays, so that investigation should more * easily discover a previous user, but on the other hand, plays are liable to be revived and re-acted long after they are first produced, so that there is considerable difference between — their “‘ lives ’’ and the “ lives ”’ of novels. This matter of comparative longevity is, As the law stands — perhaps, worth considering. the writer of a book which has been published can prevent a second writer from using his— title if he can show that the second use of the title is injurious to him or is likely to be so, If he can prove that he has suffered damage by such use he can recover compensation. In practice this means that the author of a_ book which is being sold can prevent the offering of another book under the same title on the ground that it would be likely to be ~ mistaken for his, and that money intended to * be spent on his book might thus be spent on _ A great many . the work of another writer. books, however, when a few years have elapsed since their publication, are not being — sold any longer, and are, to all intents and — purposes, dead. There may be a possibility — of recovery, but, as a rule, the book that dies _ remains dead, particularly when it is a novel, >  and its author suffers no damage and is likely to suffer none if another writer uses his title. i A play, however, which has been acted and laid aside, so far as London is concerned, may continue to be played, perhaps at intervals, in the provinces, and may be acted here and £ there by amateurs—let us hope with the knowledge and to the profit of its author. ) Or, again, when it has seemed almost forgotten in London, it may be revived there and again i win success. ‘‘ Diplomacy’? and “ Jim the ,|.. Penman” are recent revivals which may be “given as instances of a surprising kind of vitality and longevity in dramatic works. Robertson’s plays would supply a long list of revivals, and there is no reason why they should not continue to be acted at intervals in the Metropolis and elsewhere. All these, however, have no doubt enjoyed a steady and more or less continuous existence on the boards . elsewhere, apart from their appearances in “+ London. I do not know whether a really “ys unsuccessful play, laid aside and, in fact, |. forgotten by managers and audiences alike, has ever been revived and made successful some time afterwards, but it is conceivable that some might so recover, having owed their premature inanition to lack of capital on the part of their produccrs, want of advertising, and, more important still, to inadequate acting. It may, therefore, be submitted for considera- tion that infringement of the title of a play should be treated with greater stringency than is necessary in the case of books, and that the infringer should give way when he possibly ‘’ «an in order to prevent injuring a fellow writer. To give way in all cases where it is 0G possible must always be the more courteous “ig .and considerate course to adopt. i The comparatively smaller number of plays suggests the possibility of a register of all licensed plays being made capable of inspection 14 by dramatic authors, in order that they may see whether their titles have already been used. They should, however, still endeavour to ascertain whether they are adopting titles l@ already used by novelists as whether they can _ be prevented legally from doing so or not, no one should lay himself open to the charge of plagiarism or of lack of originality. E. A. A. eS op Ey Rost mm Rue ot ee A MORAL SENSE. SBCET ae N looking through almost any popular periodical, one must notice that authors and artists are having their work exploited for the benefit of the THE AUTHOR. 59 advertisers. The general tendency is for the articles, stories and pictures to improve, and for the advertisements to become worse. What the reading public gains in one way it loses in another, and, of late, it is taking greater risks of being deluded by the adver- tisers than of being uplifted by the work of the artists. Some periodicals are notorious, in that they admit to their advertising pages announcements which any person of average intelligence can identify as unfit for public perusal. Yet these periodicals contain con- tributions from some of the most eminent writers of the day. There is a certain incongruity between the printed words of the distinguished novelists and the invitations of notorious advertisers contained within the same covers. It is unlikely that the authors, whose work is bought, would care to be seen in the company of advertising quacks and get-rich-quicks, but authors seem to think it does no one any harm for the pearls of wisdom they produce to be used as the vehicle for getting known to the public various noxious drugs, opium, and alcohol disguised under trade names. It is as though the authors were too particular and respectable to be seen in the company of cheap-jacks, bucket-shop proprietors, quacks and gamblers, but, for a consideration, would allow themselves to be used for the purpose of introducing the public generally to these harpies. For, of course, the periodicals are bought and read for what the authors have contributed; and what the authors have written is bought by the owners of the periodicals only in order that the circulation may be increased and a larger revenue be derived from the advertisers. In former days a writer often knew his editor and publisher personally, and had sufficient confidence in character to under- stand that his ‘‘ effusion’? would not appear amidst matter which would harm either himself or the public. Now, with some agent as middleman, price is everything ; a “* good ” publisher or editor is one who can be depended upon to pay at the date named ; where, how, when, with what or without what, the “‘ stuf - shall appear is not the concern of the author. Divided responsibility is no responsibility. The author will contend that his responsibility is confined to his own work, and if that satisfies him, what the buyer does with it is no practical concern of his. In short, one may contend that an author is indifferent to the use made of his product. It may serve as a lure for innocents, it may lead the guileless into a trap from which  60 escape is impossible, it may be printed in the worst company, but the author 1s not respon- sible. He has parted with all control an exchange for a cheap-jack’s money. His such an author any moral sense ? : There is no necessity to uphold any particular morality, or the lack of it, except that it 1s inconsistent for the authors whose professed purpose it is to inculeate morality, to become a vehicle for advancing what is the opposite. It is no excuse to say that the newspapers are as bad, and that “‘ everybody’s doing ite —-most authors are ; but though they may lead the world in thought they are laggards in action. Some men still act in accordance with their principles. In a Tacoma gaol a prisoner went to the punishment cells rather than help in repairing the gallows ; in Mantova many bricklayers refused to work in building a gaol; in Milan, in Paris, and in Rome, compositors and press-men refused to produce papers containing comments which might prejudice the cause of workpeople on strike. These humble people had convictions, and acted upon them. With them any honest man would be proud to shake hands. They are the real leaders of to-day and to-morrow. The author is going to be relegated to a rear rank, having shown already that he is willing to go anywhere an “ agent ’’ recommends, or wherever pay is highest. WILuiAM GREENER. —___—_+~> + PROFESSIONAL JOURNALISM. ——— [T may prove to be somewhat difficult to eliminate the personal element in the discussion of the fine line which deline- ates the professional journalist and literary ** dilettante’; but the little that I have to say on the subject must perforce ring truer if the abstract and composite scribe is conscien- tiously substituted for the concrete and, per- haps, disappointed dweller in ‘‘ Grub Street.” The topic was suggested to me by a pro- fessional journalist, employed in the office of a big provincial newspaper, who holds, with me, that while the routine work of the newspaper office is well left exclusively to the regular staff, there should be no editorial or pro- fessional jealousy of literary competitors out- side. If my informant is correct, there exists in many offices some ill-defined but well- understood _ test of who is, and who is not, a professional author and journalist. Member- hip of this Society, or of the Institute of THE AUTHOR. Journalists, does not necessarily carry weight, and, indeed, the ‘‘ rose would smell as sweet a by any other name, if one could make sure of culling it. Over and over again we have been told, in this and other literary periodicals, that intro- ductions do not count, and over and over again the inexorable logic of facts, in concrete, cases, disproves the assertion, that only merit wins in the long run. And the “‘ run ” may be so very long that it culminates in the dead- stop that comes sooner or later to all workers in all vineyards, for we all constantly meet with or hear of mediocrities, as well as truly talented men and women, whose introduction to a big literary syndicate has resulted in regular work and a more or less calculable salary. Is there, therefore, no ‘‘ media via,” no “golden mean,” between the arbitrary label- ling of a writer, who joins a literary society or association as a ‘‘ dilettante’? man of letters, and the classifying of those who, having graduated in ‘‘ Grub Street ” and acquired or improved their gift, are worthy of the title ‘ professional journalists ” ? I should hardly advocate diploma work after the fashion of the Royal Academy, following | election, which neither there nor here would be | an all-sufficing test of efficiency, but it would | appear that, without lowering the status of | this Society or the Institute of Journalists, some form of declaration, based upon pub- — lished work, might assist in the legitimate introduction of competent writers to editors and publishers. And in this connection I would comment upon the enormous amount of unsigned work which, for various reasons, finds its way into print and into really high- class papers and periodicals, for we all know — and appreciate the value of the advertisement — which connotes the duly attested signature. Proof, then, of the various types of contri- butions to newspapers and periodicals might be either published in this organ of the Society, or furnished to editors, as desired, by members, who should have qualified by ‘bona fide” — work for this advertisement of their com- petency. B I do not suggest that such a policy would break down cliques and “ rings,”’ if such there — be; but, if a good understanding should thus — be established between members of the Society — and the purchasers of intellectual wares, it 15 _ more than likely that the beneficent action of the council would tend to open doors for ~~ eligible suitors. Nor would such a new depar- : ture transform the Society into a literary — Me THE AUTHOR. agency, as all that the responsible officials could affirm would be, that such and such a writer, being a member of the Society, had i tendered proof of having contributed to such and such newspapers and periodicals, and, on that basis alone, was forthwith recommended to editors in the monthly or quarterly list of u approved contributors. The Society would not force its opinions on any syndicate, firm ; or editor, but would merely advance adequate ~ . proof of the competency of the writer named, or otherwise dealt with, as a candidate for tr employment. r This suggestion may serve to recall Marshal Le Boeuf’s notorious ‘ dernier bouton,” but '» even a button or a label, aptly applied, may have their uses. F. C. Ormspy-JOHNSON. THE PUBLISHERS’ DICTIONARY.” TPFNHIS is a lexicon, in seven languages, of terms used in the publishing trade, and a work whose exhaustiveness, accuracy, Me and lucid composition assure its being of the very greatest value. The present volume replaces the ‘‘ Vocabu- laire International Technique de 1|’Editeur ”’ published, in accordance with a resolution of / the congress of publishers, in 1910, and will be v°. found to represent a great advance. The plan adopted is to give the key words, in French, in the first column, accompanied by the necessary definitions of the various meanings which are indicated by numbers, the same numbers accompanying the equivalents in the six other languages, placed in parallel columns. At the end are added appéndices containing the duration of copyright in different countries, an index of copyright enactments, a summary of the extension and limitations of the Berne Convention, the various formats of books, the names of the different founts of type, sizes of paper, examples of correction of proofs in the different languages, and alphabetical indexes of words in languages other than French, with cross references. We have tested both the text of the seven-fold lexicon, and the cross references of the indexes, and have in every * “Vocabulaire Technique de I’Editeur en Sept Langues: Francais, Deutsch, English, Espafiol, Hol- ' landisch, Italiano, Magyar.” Berne. Congres Inter- “ national des Editeurs. 1913. 4°. 61 ease found the results completely satisfactory. As the labour of compilation, of which very modest mention is made in the preface, must have been enormous, it is difficult to express adequate admiration of the excellence of the work. We regret only that the editors in the case of Magyar should have permitted them- selves the modern vulgarity of printing c for cz, a practice most justly condemned by the Hungarian Academy. The work is printed in London, by the Ballantyne Press, and no notice of the book would be adequate which did not mention that the volume is a marvel of exquisite typography. ——— +o CORRESPONDENCE. np UNREVIEWED Books. S1r,—I have read with interest Mr. Fursdon’s rejoinder. to my letter, not in praise of literary editors, as he implies, but in justice to them. The suggestion that I should be ‘‘ more at home in the editorial office of a popular daily ” I will pass as a pleasantry, remembering that Dr. Johnson once said that ‘the reciprocal civility of authors is one of the most risible things in the farce of life.”’ Mr. Fursdon is obviously vexed, first with literary editors and later with me. He says, ‘“There are literary editors and _ literary editors’; just so, as with eggs. Can Mr. Fursdon imagine himself the unhappy victim at whom is hurled some 13,000 volumes during the year’s 365 days? I fear it is not Reviews, but Mr. Fursdon that I err in taking “ too seriously.”” For any man seriously to expect an editor to indulge in what is obviously an unnecessary correspondence is scarcely reason- able. It is no argument to say that he must increase his staff. First of all his paper has to be made a commercial success, and increased staffs mean increased expenses. I quite agree with Mr. Fursdon, and I confess that the sensation is refreshing, that ‘ there are other tests, and if a book is temporarily disqualified by non-recognition in a certain number or section of august journals, it may yet win in the race of time.” I have no doubt that literary editors will be quite content to leave the verdict with posterity—the ever and overburdened. I am, Sir, Your obedient servant, HERBERT JENKINS.  62 * ONLY.” Sir,—There is a common use of the word “only,” scarcely less irritating than the split infinitive, to which I would politely draw the attention of writers, in the hope that they may be practical enough to profit by the hint. On my holidays I usually read a good many novels, and I find the fault to which I refer almost universal. For instance (and I purposely select my example from the work of a well- known writer), in “‘ The Last Hope,” which I am now reading, Mr. Henry Seton Merriman— may his shadow never grow less !—perpetrates the following, on page 213 (Smith, Elder, 1904): ‘‘. . . the tide had only turned half an hour ago.” Of course Mr. Merriman means nothing of the kind. He does not wish to tell the reader that ‘‘ the tide had only turned,” but that the tide had turned only “ half an hour ago.” And since he means this, why does he not say so? «= 1 am, Your obedient servant, RicHarD FREE. ee ee AutHuors AND FrEE LIBRARIES. Your correspondent ‘“‘ C. E. S.” has formed an extraordinary opinion about what he (or she) designates “ free librarians.” I say this after an intimate relationship with many librarians of so-called “‘ free ”’ libraries extend- ing to nearly half a century, and I emphatically rebut the suggestion that these gentlemen and ladies are actuated by the petty motives suggested by “ C. E. S.” Your correspondent gives his case away when he states that a certain book was unknown in a certain town until the fact of its existence was made known by the public library authorities. This was a grand advertisement for the book, and a cheap one, too. I venture to assert that rate-supported libraries give an impetus to general reading, and make it possible, through their support, for some books to prove a financial success. Does ‘“C. E. S.” know how many “ free ”’ libraries there are in the United Kingdom ; and has he thought about the enormous number of new books, including novels, that are purchased for them during any year? Then novelists are assisted through the con- stant renewals of soiled copies, , No, “C. E. D.,” libraries assist novelists very considerably. J. P. B. THE AUTHOR. CARRARA, Dear Avutuor,—In Mr. Wells’ letter in your last July number he writes: “T had to live—and so I learnt to write before I thought of a book.” According to Aristotle also, “To learn to play the lyre we must play the lyre.” ae. the bone of contention between author and publisher plus agent is— 1. That it is always superevident to the author, obscure or otherwise, that those who profess to be his allies won’t see to it that, as. Emerson says, ‘‘ He who does the work has the power, but he who does not the work has not the power.” 2. That between buying kitchen utensils. or a motor, for instance, and exchanging (?) “crim brains’? for lucre (that, chiefly, the author doesn’t get) there is a distinction with the difference. The one is mercantile. The other—vicarious. When Michael Angelo received orders from Lorenzo de Medicis he set off on foot from Florence to Carrara to select his own marble. At Carrara he personally supervised its quarry- ing so as to secure as far as possible a flawless block. Sometimes this took a year, some- times only six months. Having secured it, Michael Angelo trudged doggedly on foot again all the way home from Carrara to Florence so as to steady his precious purchase every inch of the way with his own hands to keep it from getting broken. There could be an amicable point of contact between author and publisher plus agent, that is, the exercise of conscience. We authors “‘ have to live.” We “ play the lyre.” We laboriously trudge every inch of the way to Carrara and back to supervise the perfecting of our tools. We don’t (save the mark !) fatten on the results of others’ labour. We don’t sweat anyone knowingly, for two reasons: (1) because to renounce one iota of our privilege we should damage our secret ideal; (2) because to walk every inch of the way ourselves is the only real way not to fail. Won't The Author adopt two devices for its escutcheon—the first, “‘ To learn to play the lyre we must play the lyre;’ the second, “ f had to live—and so I learnt to write before I wrote a book ’’ (the italics this time are not Mr. Wells’)}—and have authors, publishers and agents repeat them every night of their lives in unison with the Lord’s Prayer on their bended knees ? JUSTICE. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 24 Issue 02 (November 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 24 Issue 02 (November 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-11-01-The-Author-24-2 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/534/1913-12-01-The-Author-24-3.pdf 1246dc6d44868a99b20c2d6f30860911 PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1913-12-01 Volume 24 Issue 3 Pages Page range in volume 63–92 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19131201 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che Butbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vor. XXIV.—No. 3. DECEMBER 1, 1913. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ge NOTICES. 4 | ae the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from Vou. XXIV. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be. made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respect- ing advertisements should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. ——_—_——_——_+—_—___—_ THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —— ++ ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other “9  64 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. . : 8 (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ————__+—>—_+—___—_ THE PENSION FUND. — N January, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £16 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. £8. dk: Bocsl Loans. 2.6.0.6 boss chien 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 34% Inscribed StOCk = 0.6, 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock .... 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock ....... 247 9 6 Irish Land 23% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 24% Stock, 1927—57 ..1......5.... 438 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919—49 .. 18218 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ....... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 3 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ,........ 0... -. 282 0 0 THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value £ sd. $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ........... 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares .........+. 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ............ 550 0 0 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue... 80 0 0 PENSION FUND. + Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from January 8, 1913. It does not include either donations given prior to January, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1913. April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, T. . ; June 12, Wimperis, Arthur . : June 16, Ballantyne, J. W. June 16, Thorold, Rupert Oct. 8, Rees, Miss Rosemary Oct. 8, Pearce, J. : ; : Oct. 9, Drummond, Miss Florence Oct. 9, Rumbold, Hugo Oct. 18, Knowles, Miss Oct. 20, Collison, Harry : Oct. 21, Buchanan, Miss Meriel Oct. 25, Baker, E. A. . Nov. 6, Bentley, E. C. : Nov. 6, Petersen, Miss Margaret Novy. 7, Lang, Mrs. John Nov. 19, Langferte, Raymond Nov. 24, Webb, W. Trego Nov. 24, Mackenzie, Compton OR et Or MOCO COOOHO OOO OHOHOM coceoococooscoosooooooOF® OM Or Or OL OT OLS Or OLS Donations. 19138. April 2, Daniel, E. H. . April 2, Hain, H.M. . : : April 7, Taylor, Miss Susette M. . April 7, Harding, Newman . . April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel_ . April 10, Aspinall, Algernon . ecocoeooo Arana oooooom  THE AUTHOR. DH RON OOOO OO ON DN & et OO Or OTe ee April 15, Craig, Gordon : . April, Robbins, Miss Alice . . June 12, Peel, Mrs. . : June 13, Barlow, Miss Hilaré . June 13, Kynnersley, E. M. Sneyd. July 5, Williams, Robert . : July 11, Broadbent, D. R. . : July 22, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . Sept. 29, Peacock, Mrs. F. M. : Sept. 30, Healy, Wallis : : Oct. 7, Darwin, Sir Francis . : Oct. 9, Carroll, Sydney Wentworth Oct. 21, Troubetskoy, The Princess Oct. 27, Frankish, Harold : Oct. 30, Rossman, Miss . : Nov. 3, Holland, Theodore Nov. 3, Steane, Bruce ‘ Nov. 3, Batty, Mrs. Braithwaite Nov. 10, Elvington, Miss Helen Noy. 10, Waterbury, Mrs. _ -_ MOSS SOSOSHOMNON HEH COCO Eh pat SmMASSSSCORSOARGCOCCOCOOOCCO® —— a ComPpLETE List or ANNUAL SUBSCRIBERS. Ir is the custom of the Committee of Management of the Society to publish, once a year, the full list of subscribers to the Pension Fund. Owing to an oversight, the list was not published in the October issue. As from time to time members of the Society complain that the list doesn’t contain the names of many well-known authors, the Committee desire to point out that when the Fund was started and since its foundation, there have been many liberal donations by well-known authors, which donations have been chronicled from time to time in these columns. It does not follow, therefore, that because an author’s name is not down as an annual subscriber, that he has not on previous occasions been a liberal donor. i} AMonocnononkKH aoe. Abbott, The Rev. E. Acland, Mrs. C. D. Allen, Mrs. Grant . Anderson, Arthur Andrews, Miss C. C. Annesley, Miss M. Anonymous . Anonymous Armstrong, Frances Arnold, Mrs. J. O. Askew, Claude Avery, Harold. ; . : Baden-Powell, Miss ; : > Bagnall, Miss L. T. : _ — —_ ecaccoooaococo® ecoeoorSoorooerth Baker, E. A. : Baldwin, Mrs. Alfred _. Ballantyne, J. W. Banks, Mrs. M. M. Barne, Miss M. C. Barnett, P. A. Barrie, Sir J. M. Barrington, Mrs. R. Bashford, H. H. Beale, Lady . : Bedford, Miss Jessie Begbie, Harold _. Bell, Lady . . Benecke, Miss Ida Benjamin, Lewis . Bennett, Arnold . Berkeley, Mrs. F.R. Blaikley, Miss Editha L. Bland, J.O.P. . : Bland, Mrs. Nesbit Blow, Frederick Bolton, Miss Anna Bond, R. Warwick Bosanquet, E. F. . Bowen, Miss Marjorie Bradshaw, Percy... Brandon, Miss D. . Breakell, Miss Mary 5 Brend, C. Cunningham . Brinton, Selwyn Brodhurst, Spencer Broster, Miss D. K. Brown, R. Grant . Buchanan, Miss Meriel . Buckley, Reginald Budgen, Miss ; Bungey, E. Newton Burmester, Miss F. Burton, J. B. : Caillard, Miss E. M. Caine, William Calderon, George . Cannan, Gilbert Capes, Bernard Capes, Mrs. . : Carlyle, ‘Rev. A. J. Carr, Miss M. E. . : Caulfield, Kathleen M. . Caulfield-Stoker, T. ‘Channon, Mrs. Frances . Chase, Mr. and Mrs. L. N. - Chesterton, G. K. Child, Harold H. . Clifford, Lady Clifton, Mrs. Clodd, Edward . Clough, Miss B. A. . — SMSMSSSSSSSSSSSSOHSSOHMSSSSSSSSSOS OOH SH SCOOC OO OmMHHN HOS O OOOO CO OHOHm bt — _ ht SCOTKM NOH OCOAAAANAonaan _ Aonra1onn ee cooorocso o> Or MoooeoresoesooooacooacsososooSoOAaSoSoOORaSASSOAS OOOO OOOO ONO SOC OSC CSO O®  66 THE AUTHOR. Q Q SS SSS SO SS SBS OO SB OS SOS SSS SSS SSS SSSOSOAMSS SS SSS SSS SSOSSSSSSO.S S* jul aooocooooooeocoooscooaoooooosoooscooeoeoe: Freshfield, Douglas Fuller, Sir Bamfylde Galsworthy, John Garvice, Charles Gay, Mrs. Florence Geddes, Mrs, George, W. L. Gibb, A. : Gibson, Frank ; Gidley, Miss.E. C.. Giles, Miss Edith J. F. Gilliat, The Rev. E. Gilson, Capt. Charles Glenconner, Lady Gonne, Capt, C. Gosse, Edmund Graham, Capt. Harry Graves, A. P. : Greig, James Gribble, Francis Grier, Miss Julia M. Griffin, Miss V. C. Grogan, W. E. Guthrie, Anstey Haggard, Mrs. Hain, H. M. Halford, F. M. Hamilton, Henry . Hands, Mrs. Morris : Hannay, The Rey. Canon J. O. mos ooo eH oreo HH oo oro & Oe Oe Cohen, Mrs. Herbert ; Collier, The Hon. John . Colquhoun, A. R. Cooke, W. B. Cooper, Miss Marjorie Cotesworth, Miss L. E. Coulton, G. G. : Cox, Miss M. Roalfe Cromartie, Countess of . Crommelin, Miss May Crozier, Dr. J. Beattie Cuming, E. D. Curwen, Miss Maud Dailley, R. H. ; Dale, Miss Nellie . Darbishire, Otto . Davy, Mrs. E. M.. Dawson, Forbes Dawson, Warrington De Brath, Stanley De Morgan, William Desborough, The Lerd . Dillon, Mrs. . Dixon, A. F. Dixon, Miss H. M. Dixon, W. Scarth Dobson, Austin Drake, Maurice F. Drummond, Miss F. : Dummelow, Rev. J. R.. Dunsany, The Lord Harland, Mrs. Durand, Ralph —. Harraden, Miss B. Durand, The Right Hon. Sir Henzy Harris, Miss Jessie Mortimer . Harrison, Austin . Diiring, Mrs. Harrison, Mrs. Darent . Edgington, Miss May Haultain, Arnold . Ellis, Miss M. A. Hawkes-Cornock, Mrs. . é Escott, T. H. S. Hawkins, A. Hope : j ia Esmond, H. Vv. . Heath, Miss E. : : Eyre-Matcham, Mrs. Heath, Miss H. Fagan, J. B. Heath, Sidney Felkin, A.L. Hecht, Mrs. Arthur Felkin, The Hon. Mrs. Hedgecock, FOAL : Fenwick, Miss Sik. Heming, Lieut.-Col. D. : Festing, Miss Henderson, R. W. Wright . Fiamingo, Carlo. . Henley, Mrs. Z Field, The Rev. Claude . Hepburn Thomas Fieldhouse, Arthur Hills, Mrs. M. : Fitzgerald, Colin . Hitchens, Robert . Fitzgerald, Mrs. E. A. Hitchings, F. W. . Fleming, Mrs. A. D. Hollins, Miss D. Forbes, Lady Helen Holme, Miss. ‘at So one ooNneooc: _ —_ Oe = ON OF oOo Meer OOC OCC OCC OF OOrHSCOCOCSOHOFSOmK fon — ee o OunNnouwraww1c OS 1S Ct cCoocooconow bo Gt Or Or OTN OUD Or et Rt eR Or Or COMNSCOCCOCOCOHHONOHOSOSOOSOHOCONH OMI fool Oo fml ood Ho _ CSOmMeOMNMOoOUNorFonannadauH — oroooooowmoororossooooorewownecore _ Oe WOOO O OW OO RY Orr Or © Or Or COMKCNH NH OOOO SCORMRFrOUMSoOOC oF cosoceosoacooaososeooscsessesce Forrest, Sir G. W. 2 Holmes, Miss E. - Forrester, J. Cliffe 5 Hood, Miss Agnes J acomb 1 : Forster, R. H. 1 Hughes-Gibb, “Mrs. ‘ e Fox, A. Dd. : 5 Hutchinson, Rev. H. N. Francis, René 10 Hutton, Edward . :  HOC. Inkster, C. L Jackson, €.S: James, Henry James, Miss S. Boucher Jane, i. Cecil Jerome, Jerome K. Jessup, A. E. Jones, Henry Arthur Jones, W. Braunston Keene, Mrs. Kelly, W. P. : Kennaway, Miss E. Kenny, Mrs. L. M. Stacpoole . Kersey; W.H. . . : Kilmarnock, The Lord . Kupling, Rudyard Kitcat, Mrs. Lambe, J. Laurence Larden, Walter Larken, E. P. Laurance, Lionel . Laws, T. C. . : Lee, Rev. Albert . Letts, Miss W. M. : Lewis, The Rev. Arthur. Lewis, T. C. : Liddle, S Lincoln, C. . Lion, Leon M. : Little, Mrs. Archibald Locke, W. J. Longe, Miss Julia . Lueas, E. V. Macdonald, Greville Mackenzie, Miss H. Macnamara, Margaret Macnaughton-Jones, Dr. H. Macpherson, J. F.. ; MacRitchie, David Madison, Miss G. R. Malcolm, Mrs. Ian Malet, Lucas : Mann, Mrs. Mary E. Maquarie, Arthur . Marchmont, A. W. Markino, Yoshio Marks, Mrs. M.. . Marriott, Charles . Martin, Miss Violet Masefield, John E. Matheson, Miss Annie McCormick, E. B. Meredith, Mark Middlemas, Miss Jean Miller, Mrs. . Miniken, Miss B. M. M. THE AUTHOR. HOSCCOSHH OSHS OONSCOSSOOOHHONNOSSOOH OOOO OOCOHH UMS OCOO OO OHH MOHNOOH me _ od bot bee bh ht _ ee low MOOSCNSCAMOAH TH SON SOLO OTH OOOO OTOH RK OOOUN OOOH HK OMEN OO pen ouaunnotroonr cocooscoossoooaesesosessesescosesssoescsesessooscosoosceososeosooacoesoosescsoosoeo® Moffat, ‘Miss B. Montgomery, Miss K. i Montresor, Miss F. F. Morton, Michael Mulliken, Mrs. : Murdock, W. G. Barn. M. W. : Narramore, William Nembhard, Miss M. Newton, Miss A. M. Nicholls, F. C. Niven, Frederick . Northeote, The Rev. H O’Brien, Rev. G. E. : O’Donnell, Miss Petronella Orezy, Baroness : Osgood, Irene Owen, Charles : Pakington, Hon. Mary . Parr, Miss O. K. . ‘ Parry, Sir Hubert Paull, H. M. Pearce, John Pearson, Mrs. Conny Pendered, Miss M. L. Pettigrew, W. F. . Phillipps-Wolley, C. Phillpotts, Eden Phipson, Miss Emma Pickthall, M. W. Pinero, Sir Arthur Plunkett, G. N., Count . Pollock, Miss E. . : Pollock, The Right Frederick, P.C. . : Pope, Miss Jessie . Portman, Lionel Prelooker, ad: Prideaux, Miss S. T. Probert, W. S. Pryor, Francis Punshon, E. R. Rawlings, Burford Rees, Miss R. : Reynolds, Mrs. Baillie Reynolds, Mrs. Fred Rhys, Ernest : Richardson, Mrs. A. Riley, Miss Josephine Rittenberg, Max Roberts, D. G. Roberts, Morley Roe, Mrs. Harcourt Romanes, Mrs. Ropes, A. R. Rorison, Miss E. ‘Rossetti, W. M. _ SeOMNocoKooneoocorooooreooceooooooroorroch Hon. Ceormrococooocoooooorw oe eH eH OH OHM a _ _ HOSS OH SON O&O & Or Or Ot OS HH Ot OS & OF Or OF OU OU Ot OU et Or ts —_ Lal — te 7 oS _ AoAanraoanrnawie ake Onc uae Sete aaEKtoce oD J eoococeocoooacecsooooooroo Sceooaecsoeseoooscsesesescosaceoosseesescoooe  68 Rotherstein, A. D. Rumble, Mrs. Russell, G. H. Rutter, Frank Sabatini, Raphael Saies, Mrs. . : Salmond, Mrs. . Salter, Miss E. K. Salway, Reginald . Sanders, Miss E. K. Schwartz, Prof. E. H. Scott, G. Forrester Scott, Mrs. C. Seaman, Owen Sedgwick, Prof. A. Sedgwick, W. : 2 Selincourt, Mrs. Basil de Sergeant, Miss Constance Seton-Karr, H. W. Sharp, Miss E. Shaw, Fred G. Shaw, Mrs. Bernard Shepherd, George H. Shera, Miss B. M. Sherwood, Miss A. Shiers-Mason, Mrs. Shipley, Miss Mary Simpson, Miss Gaynor . Simpson, W. J. . Sinclair, Miss Edith Sinclair, Miss May Skrine, Mrs. J. H.. Skrine, Rev. J. H. Slaughter, Miss F. Smith, Bertram Smythe, A. . Snell, Miss Olive Somers, John : : Somerville, Miss E. Ck. . Speed, Lancelot Spens, A. B. Spiers, Victor : Sproston, Samuel, Junr. Spurrell, Herbert . ‘ Stanton, Miss H. M. E. . Stawell, Mrs. R. : Stayton, Frank Stein, Sir M. Aurel Steveni, W. Barnes : Stewart, J. C. McDougal Stockley, Mrs. ‘ ‘ Stott, M. D. : Sturt, Geo... ; Sullivan, Herbert . Summers, J. ‘ ‘ Sutherland, The Duchess of Sutro, Alfred. THE AUTHOR. £ 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 1 1 0 0 0 i 0 3 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 2 0 1 0 5 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 1 0 1 0 2 2 ~D f= or Or OF OF O OF OT OL OL OL GT OTT Or O & Ore Or or Ore I — eH or or O Or Or OF 01 O OF OD ON SO Or Or Or Or _ _ DD Oe Oe SO Orr O OVS OV Q oo eee Seo esses ooaccoesssasoosoosssoosessonecs** Taylor, Mrs. Basil. Tearle, Christian . ; Teixeira-de-Mattos, Alex Tharp, Robt. C. . : Thomson, Lieut.-Col. J.. Thurston, E. Temple Todd, Miss Margaret, M.D. Todhunter, Dr. J. : Toynbee, Paget Toynbee, William Travers, Miss Rosalind . Trench, Herbert Trevelyan, G. M. . Trevor, Major P. . Truman, Miss Olivia Tuckett, F. F. : Turner, G. F. é Turner, Reginald . Tuttiett, Miss M. G. Twycross, Miss M. Tyrrell, Miss Eleanor Underdown, Miss E. Vachell, H. A. Vacher, Francis Vernede, R. E.. . Von Holst, Gustav Voynich, Mrs. E.L. . Waldstein, Sir Charles . Walkley, T. . ; : Walshe, Douglas . Ward, Mrs. Humphry. Ward, The Rev. F. W. Orde . Warden, Miss Gertrude . Watt, A. P.. Z : Weaver, Mrs. Baillie Weston, Miss J. L. Westrup, Miss M. . Weyman, Stanley J. Wheelhouse, Mrs. . : Whishaw, Mrs. Bernhard Whiteing, Richard Willard, Mrs. ‘ Williams, W. Wynn Wills, The Rev. Freeman Wilton, Margaret W. Wimperis,.Arthur Winchelsea, The Countess of . Woods, Miss Mary A.. Worsley, Miss A. . Wright, E. Fondi . Wynne, Miss May Yolland, Miss E. . Young, Ernest OK HMOOH NOH OH HOH OOCOOOHOHHUSOON SH (oer oocooee cero osc oueceroeoso aw put Ce OnNwon oy, _ a Me HOM OT HH OAH OM O OUMNH S _ ~ bt et NOAA TNOM AHH ODMAMOMMOH AMON & a ee esc e seco o coe o ooo sooooosoosesoSSssoeeee**  THE AUTHOR. COMMITTEE NOTES. aed HE Committee of Management held their November meeting on Monday, Novem- ber 8, at 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street. After the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the committee proceeded with the election of members and associates. They are glad to record the election of thirty- eight members and associates. The full list appears elsewhere. The total elections for the year number 315. The committee accepted, with regret, three resignations. The solicitors reported on the cases passing through their hands during the month. In a ease of breach of agreement by a pub- lisher, the matter had been settled when the solicitors of the Society had given notice of an injunction. In the second case, against the proprietor of a magazine, the amount and costs paid into court had been accepted, and the matter was ended satisfactorily for the author. In two claims against a music publisher, the accounts had been delivered and the moneys paid. In a case against a magazine, an agreed sum had been paid and handed over to the author. There were two very small cases in which arrangements had been made for pay- ment by instalments. This statement will show that many of the cases open from the former month have now been closed. The solicitor reported on a serious question which had been mentioned at the former meeting, where a publisher had refused facilities for vouching his accounts. The publisher had 2 since withdrawn his objection, and the solicitor VE was instructed to see that the accounts were 'y duly vouched. Two cases were reported in ‘+ which no final decision had been arrived at. One related to the infringement of authors’ rights in America, and the other dealt with the rights of publication in England. The solicitor explained that it was necessary to wait for fuller information before any practical decision could be come to, and the matters were accordingly adjourned to the next meeting. A dispute between a member of the Society and her publisher respecting the publication of a book was fully discussed by the committee. The solicitor explained the details. The committee regretted that it was impossible to take any further steps than those which had already been taken, and instructed the solicitor that the member concerned should be informed of this decision. The last case mentioned by the solicitors was a dispute between author and 69 publisher as to the fulfilment of a contract commissioned by the publisher. After full consideration of the evidence, the committee decided it was not possible to proceed further, as it appeared that the author had no ground of action. The secretary then reported one or two cases in his hands. He stated that an action for infringement of dramatic copyright in Winnipeg had_ been settled, and the author had offered to pay the Society’s expenses. The committee thanked the author for his generous acknowledgement of the Society’s work by the offer that he had made. A serious question of alleged infringement of dramatic copyright came before the committee, and after due considera- tion it was decided to give the member all possible assistance and to guarantee a sum towards counsel’s fees on certain conditions laid down by the committee. The next four eases related to complaints in America and Canada. In the first, against a dramatic agent, the secretary was empowered, if he did not receive satisfaction, to place the matter into the hands of the Society’s American lawyers. The second, against an American magazine for breach of an author’s rights, it was decided to place into the hands of the Society’s Ameri- can lawyers immediately. In the third case the secretary reported that a_ satisfactory arrangement had been made by the American publishers for the payment of the debt by instalments each month, which arrangement had been accepted by the author. In the fourth case—against a Canadian publisher— the secretary was instructed to place the matter in the hands of the Society’s lawyers in Toronto, A case against an English publisher con- cerning an agreement was discussed at full length, and the committee decided to instruct the Society’s lawyers to proceed, as it appeared to them that the agreement was wholly unfair and unreasonable. The secretary reported that, during the past month, on the authority of the chairman, an important case had been placed before counsel with reference to dramatic contracts, cinematograph rights, and international law. The committee confirmed the action taken. Another case, referring to the infringement of rights in Australia was deferred for further consideration. Counsel’s opinion bearing on a difficult question of mechanical rights in Germany was placed before the committee. As that opinion was in favour of the member, it was decided to accept counsel’s advice and to commence action.  70 Lastly, the secretary was instructed to write to a publisher with reference to the alleged publication of an author’s books contrary to an existing agreement, and to ask for an exX- planation from the publisher. The committee then proceeded to consider the question of the appointment of their nominees for the committee election at the end of the year. The names will appear in The Author in accordance with the Articles of Association. : The secretary reported on the question of the appointment of nominees to mect the Societies of Composers with a view to obtaining their adhesion to the Society of Authors. At the suggestion of the Composers’ Sub-Com- mittee, Mr. Cecil Forsyth was elected a delegate, and Mr. Stanley Leathes was suggested as a second delegate to accompany Mr. Forsyth. Failing him, the secretary was instructed, in conjunction with the chairman, to choose some other member, and when the delegates had been finally settled to make arrangements to meet the Society of British Composers or any other Society acting for composers. The proposals put forward by the com- mittee in the matter of the banning of books by the libraries and referred back to that body next came forward for consideration. Mr. Maurice Hewlett kindly attended, and put before the committee one or two important points. The matter was then discussed at great length, and all the points raised by the Council were fully considered. The committee decided, after careful deliberation, to abandon the proposal which had been made to call a conference, as such proposals appeared con- trary to the desires and wishes of the Council of the Society. A draft circular respecting the Collection Bureau, which the committee propose to issue, was left for settlement between the chairman and the secretary. It will be sent to all members of the Society in due course. A royalty agreement was finally settled, subject to one small question which it was decided to refer to the solicitors of the Society. The agreement is now ready for those members who desire a copy. The question of the dinner guests was left to the chairman and ‘secretary. A proposition to bring the Society’s work to the notice of the younger members of the pro- fession was considered, and the secretary was instructed to make arrangements with a view to obtaining their names and addresses if ossible. The Publishers’ Association drew the atten- THER AUTHOR. tion of the committee to the Copyright Bill now before the Indian Legislative Council, with special reference to the Clause dealing with translation rights. It was decided to act with the Publishers’ Association, with a view to strengthening the rights of translators, and, if possible, to obtain for authors the same rights over their translation as are enjoyed under the Berne Convention. Certain letters from members were placed before the committee and the secretary was instructed to answer those that required answering. Two matters—loans to authors on contracts, and the International Gathering of Authors at San Francisco, 1915—were adjourned to the next meeting. The committee thanked Miss Annesley Kenealy for a donation of £1 1s. towards the Capital Fund of the Society. DRAMATIC SuB-COMMITTEE. A MEETING of the Dramatic Sub-Committee was held at the offices of the Society on Friday, November 21, at three o’clock. After reading the minutes certain dramatic cages were considered. In the first case the secretary reported the action the Committee of Management had taken on the sub- committee’s recommendation, and he was instructed to try to obtain further witnesses for the plaintiff. Consideration of the second case—an infringement of copyright—was adjourned as the report necessary to lay before the sub-committee had not been received by the secretary. The third case, which raised the question of cinematograph reproduction, was fully discussed, but the sub-committee considered that, at present, any action would be premature, as the member concerned had no clear evidence to lay before the sub- committee that action had been taken against; him. The sub-committee decided to re- consider the case should the member’s fears be realised that his rights were being challenged. The question of providing powers of attor- ney in favour of lawyers in foreign countries to assist the Society in stopping infringements, which had been raised at the former meeting, was discussed, and it was decided, with the approval of the Committee of Management, to obtain powers of attorney which could be sent out with a carefully worded covering letter conveying the information that the . powers were not to be acted upon until cabled instructions were given from the Society’s office.  THE AUTHOR. 71 The secretary placed before the sub-com- mittee an agreement which had been submitted to certain members of the Society, and it was decided, with the approval of the Committee of Management, that an article should be published in The Author on the terms of this agreement. The sub-committee regretted that the delegates from the Dramatic Clubs Association were unable to attend the meeting, but they discussed the resolutions that had been submitted to them, and the secretary was instructed to draft and to forward a reply. As the sub-committee understood from the Society of West End Managers that it was impossible to call a meeting at the present time, owing to the absence of Sir George Alexander, one of the delegates, the matter was adjourned pending the receipt of a further communication from the Society. The secretary was instructed to write to the members of the sub-committee in regard to the election of the sub-committee for 1914. The sub-committee decided to appoint their nominees at the December meeting to be held on the 19th of that month. ES OPES Composers’ Sup-CoMMITTEE. Tue November meeting of the Composers’ Sub-Committee was held at the offices of the Society, 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W. After reading the minutes of the pre- vious meeting, the secretary reported that the Committee of Management had confirmed the appointment of Mr. Cecil Forsyth as a delegate to meet the Society of British Com- posers with a view to conferring with that Society as to the best means of drawing into the Society of Authors, Composers not members of any existing Societies. He reported also that the Committee of Management had appointed Mr. Stanley Leathes to act with Mr. Forsyth, and that Mr. Leathes had expressed his willingness to serve. It was decided that the two delegates should meet at the Society’s office in order to discuss the preliminary steps to be taken. The sub-committee then considered a para- graph to be inserted in the papers calling the attention of composers to the work the Society was willing to undertake on their behalf, and inviting them to join its ranks. Mr. Forsyth agreed to draft the paragraph according to the sub-committee’s wishes. It was decided that the paragraph, when drafted, should be sent to all the members of the sub-committee, and, when finally approved, inserted in the papers. Letters from the Ammre and _ the Société des Auteurs et Compositeurs, referring to the collection of mechanical instrument fees, were read. The consideration of the letter from the Ammre was adjourned. It was decided to accept the invitation contained in the letter from the Société des Auteurs et Compositeurs to send a representative to discuss the matter with the secretary of that Society, in the event of enquiries which the Society of Authors had already instituted producing no satisfactory result. The attention of the sub-committee having been called to the fact that stamps affixed to records under the Mechanical Instrument Clauses of the Copyright Act very often fell off the records when in the hands of the retailers, it was decided to collect all possible evidence on the matter, and to bring it to the notice of the Board of Trade. The prospectus of the Copyright Protection Society was considered by the sub-committee, The secretary was instructed to draft an article dealing with the Prospectus and to submit it to the members at their next meeting, when the article, as well as the position of composers in relation to that Society, would be re-discussed. A letter from Mr. J. B. McEwen was received by the sub-committee, in which Mr. McEwen regretted he was forced to resign owing to his inability to attend the meetings. The resigna- tion was accepted with regret. pep Cases. THE even roll of cases goes on from month to month. In spite of the monotony of the proceeding, they are chronicled in order that members may see the steady work the Society continues to perform on their behalf. To some, this chronicle may appear of little importance, but this is not so; all members should have an opportunity of seeing that the work is carefully and accurately attended to. The cases during the past month in the secretary’s hands number twenty-one, and there has been a considerable increase. in the number of those in foreign countries. We chronicle five claims for the return of MSS. ; one of these lies in the United States, another in South Africa. It has not, of course, been possible to complete these two within the month. In two other cases, the MSS. have been returned and forwarded to the authors. In the final case, as the Society could not  responsible f all of which have Following this for money ; into the han on agreements. considerable amoun negotiations are being referring to t by degrees, as t on fixed dates. Bagley, Miss L. . Bentley, Edmund Cleri- ‘ Bridges, Robert . Burdett, Osbert . Calthrop, Dion Clayton Carter, Huntly . THE AUTHOR. in the courtesy of a reply, formal notice es to the lier that he would be held or any wrongful use of the MSS. There have been three claims for accounts, been successfully dealt with. there have been six claims f these have been transferred ds of the Society’s solicitors ; one has been settled and the money has been forwarded to the author ; so far that a definite date has been fixed for payment, and the last ha to the office. : There have been two claims for accounts and money, one of these lies in the United States, the other has been satisfactorily ended. estions arising copyright are bei one has been settled s only recently come from infringements of ng dealt with. One in Austria is in course of negotiation. It is hoped that the remaining one in England will be settled shortly. There were three cases arising from disputes These involve necessarily a t of correspondence, and carried on in two cases, while the third has only recently come to hand. The cases from former months are being closed up. One with a literary agent he return of MSS. is being settled he agent has to call in the MSS. that have been sent out to editors. There will be no difficulty. There is a claim for money from the United States, and this is being settled by payments Two instalments have already A third case dealing with a dispute over an agreement is still in the course of negotiation. The remaining cases have been settled, save those which had to be transferred to the Society’s lawyers. —— 4 — November Elections. Bagenol, Miss Violet E. Benekerry, Carlow, Ireland. Rock Bank, Whaley Bridge. 28, Lymington Road N.W Chilswell, Oxford. Shotwick, Vernon Road, Bushey, Herts. 7, Oakwood Court, Kensington, W..: Waverton Street, Mayfair. Clarke, Madame Emilie Down, W. Oliphant Elrington, Helen Foy, Slieve. Garland, A. P. Grogan, Gerald Hadath, Gunby, M.A. -Hemmerde, Hendley, Mrs. (I. E. Dawson) Hill, Walter (Adelphos) Howell, T. Francis Lancaster, G. B. Lang, Mrs. John Lauzerte Raymond Lawson, Lucy S. . Lounsbery, G. Constant Lulham, P. Habberton Mackenzie, Compton Nellen, Amy E. . Norton, Robert Doug- Peterson, Miss Margaret Roberts, Helen C. Robertson, H. R. Russell, E. 8. Sarmento, Vicomte de Steane, Bruce 24, Biddulph Man- sions, Maida Vale, W. Elmcroft, Gilling- ham, Dorset. 6, Eaton Square Monkstown, Co, Dublin. 70, Danecroft Road Herne Hill, S.E. Toorvagh, St. An- drews, N.B. 12, Hallam Street, W. 4, Loudoun Road, N.W. Trafalgar House, Leeds. 22, Stafford Terrace, Kensington, W. C/o. Bank of New Zealand, London. 2, Salisbury Road, Edinburgh. 14, St. James’s Place, S.W. 254, Albion Road, Stoke Newington, N. 18, Rue Boissonade, Paris. 11, Prince Albert Street, Brigh- ton. La Caterola, Capri, Italy. 9, Clifton Road, Brighton. Argyll House, Chel- sea. 3, Markham Square, Chelsea, S.W. Tudor Lodge, Wor- thing, Sussex. 1, Steele’s Studios, N.W. Bryan’s Ground, Presteign, Rads. Lisbon. ‘Prospect House,” Sundridge, Seven- _ oaks Kent.  THE AUTHOR. Taylor, G. R. Stirling . 1, Pump Court, Temple, E.C. Spondon, Derby. Volta House, Wind- mill Hill, Hamp- stead, N.W. Minsmere, Dunwich, Suffolk. Topham, Miss Anne ., Wanklyn, William Mce- Connel. Webb, W. Trego. ee BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate. . ART. Tue Art or Borricenii1. An Essay in Pictorial Criticism. By Laurence Bixyon. 144 x 104. 167 pp. Twenty- three Plates. Macmillan. £12 12s. n. Tue Arts anp Crarts or INDIA AND CEYLON. By Ananpa K. Coomaraswamy. 8 x 53. 252 pp. Foulis, 6s. n. BIOGRAPHY. Lapy Hester LucySrannorn. By ¥.Hamer. 9} x 6} 348 pp. Cassell. 15s. n. A Book or Ducuzsszs. By Auice E. Rossrys. Melrose. 10s. 6d. n. Tae Lire or Firorence Nicutincatz. By E. T. Coox. Two Vols. 9 x 53. xxxi.+507+ 510 pp. Mac- millan. 30s. n. Twenty-Five YEARS’ REMINISCENCES. Tynan (Mrs. H. A. Hinkson). 9 x 53. 355 pp. Smith, Elder. 10s. 6d. n. My. ReEcotuections aND REFLECTIONS. Written and Illustrated by Yosuto Marxrno. 73 x 5. 262 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. n. Tax Beavtirut Lapy Craven. The Original Memoirs of Elizabeth Baroness Craven, afterwards Margravine of Anspach and Bayreuth and Princess Berkeley of the Holy Roman Empire (1750—1828). Edited by A. M. Broapiey and Lewis Metvitte. Two Vols. 8} x 5h. exliii. + 141 + 306 pp. Lane. 25s. n. ANDREW Jamuson, LoRD ARDWALL. By J. Bucwan. 7% Xx 5. 155 pp. Blackwood. 38. 6d. n. Tau Story or THE NorTHuMBRIAN SAINTS. By Exiza- Birth W. Grierson. 8 x 6. 131 pp. Mowbray. 28. 6d. n. Gotpwin Smita. His Life and Opinions. By A. Havt- TAIN. 9 X 52. 304 pp. Werner Laurie. 18s. n. Ganrie, Harvey’s Marornaia. Collected and Edited by G. C. Moorr Smrru. 94 x 6. xvi. + 327 pp. Shakespeare Head Press. 16s. n. Curistins or DENMARK. Duchess of Milan and Lorraine, 1522—1590. By Juria Cartwricut (Mrs. Ady). 9 x 5}. 562 pp. Murray. 18s, n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG; Warty: A Wurtz Pupry. By Mrs. Ernest AMES. 8 x 8. Duckworth. 1s. n. Studies in Personality. 9 x 54. 339 pp. By KatHARINE 73 Boy Kryes anp Grrt QuEENs. By H. E. Marswaup 83 x 53. 467 pp. Grafton. 5s. n. THE Bree Story AND Ts TEACHING FOR CHILDREN. By Baroness Frepa Dr Kwnoop. 82 x 64. 392 pp. Dent. 6s. n. THE WIND IN THE WILLows. By Kenneruo GRAHAME, Illustrated by G. P. Bransom. 72 X 6. 302 pp. Methuen. 7s. 6d. n. THE CAMPBELLS oF ARGYLL. By 144 pp. Nelson. Is. THe Great Arrsutp. A Tale of Adventure. By CapPrain F.S. Brereton. 73 x 5}. 360 pp. Blackie. 5s. SERGEANT Sixx. The Prairie Scout. By R. Leteuton. 7% xX 5. 239 pp. Jarrold. 2s. 6d. Masterman’s Mistake. By Tuomas Coss. 240 pp. Wells Gardner. 2s, Brrp Cay. By H. Dr Vere Sracpoors. 316 pp. Wells Gardner. 5s. n. Kine or Ranxeicu. A School Story. By Carrarn F. 8. BRERETON. 8} x 53. 416 pp. Partridge. 6s. Rover: Tur Story or a Doc. 96 pp. A Lrrrie Norman Map. 96 pp. Our Great ADVENTURE. 96 pp. Brave Mareer. 96 pp. <A Srrrcn rm Tre. 96 pp. CERDIC THE Saxon. 96 pp. (The Children’s Hour.) Edited by Herserr Srranc. Frowde and Hodder and Stoughton. 1s. n. each. Princess Bapours. A Tale from the Arabian Nights. Retold by Laurence Housman. [Illustrated by E. Dutac. 10} x 74. 113 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 10s. 6d. n. Derrick Ormn’s Scoot Days. By Epriru C. Kenyon. 8 x 54. 382 pp. R.T.S. 35. 6d. HEROES oF THE EvRopEAN Nations. By A. RB. Hopz Moncreirr. 7} x 5}. 194 pp. Blackie. 2s. 6d. Wir Hunter, TRAPPER, AND ScouT IN CAMP AND FIELD. Edited by A.H.Mimms. 8 x 53. 382pp. Holdenand Hardingham. 5s. Tue Story or AncELIna Wacks. By Mrs. CuayTon Patmer. Illustrated by Sypm Baruam. 8} x 63. 71 pp. Wells Gardner. 2s. 6d. n. My Boox anout THE Post OFFICE. Illustrated by T. Somerriexp. Blackie. 1s. 6d. STORIES FROM THE BILE. Wutson. Illustrated by A. Blackie. 3s. 6d. Buacxre’s Porputar Nursery Ruymas. Illustrated by JoHN Hassatt. 10} x 8. Blackie. 2s. 6d. Buackre’s YELLow Picture-Book or Nursery RuyMEs. Illustrated by Joun Hassan, 101 x 8. Blackie. ls. 6d. Just so Srorrms. For Little Children. By Rupyarp Kretine. With Illustrations by the Author and Coloured Plates by J. M. Gurmson. 94 x 7. 249 pp. Macmillan. 6s. Heimer anp Cowz. Stories of Monastic and Military Orders. By W.M.Lurts and M.F.S.Lerrs. 11 x 83. 121 pp. Wells Gardner. 5s. n. Hitpa’s Exprrtences. By May Batpwin. 7} x 54. 386 pp. Chambers. 5s. CHRISTINE, THE Hucurnot. By Enpitn ©. Kanyon. 8 x 54. 31lpp. R.T.S. 3s. 6d. Tue Daveuter or THE Manor. By Katuarine TYNAN. 7% x 5. 400 pp. Blackie. 6s. Cousins in Camp. A Lakeland Tale. Witson - Wirson. 7} X 5. 2s. 6d. Tom Kenyon, Scnootpoy. By M. Harpine KELLY. 7%} x 5. 320 pp. R.T.S. Is. 6d. Moruzr Goosz. The Old Nursery Rhymes. by A. Racxnam. 8} x 6. 68. n. Hitpa T. Sxanr, 7k Xx 5h. 8i x 5B. By Eprru Rorarrs. 103 x 73. 80 pp. Told by THropora Witson- A.. Dixon. 9 x 63. By TuHropora 256 pp. Blackie. Illustrated 160 pp. Heinemann.  74 BOOKS OF REFERENCE. Diorronary oF National BroGRAPHY. Second Supple- ment Index and Epitome. Edited by Sre Sipyey Les. 93 x 63. 129 pp. Smith, Elder. 3s. 6d. n. DRAMA. TurJMoruer. A Play in Four Acts. ports. 6% x 5. 101 pp. Duckworth. Jur Pourticrans. A Comedy in Four Acts. G. Layton (‘‘ Stephen Andrew”). 72 X 43. Sidgwick and Jackson. ls. 6d. n. Tue Saapow. A Play in Three Acts. By Eprn PHILL- potts. 6} x 5. 93 pp. Duckworth. 1s. 6d. n. Tar Sua Power or Enctanp. A Play for a Village With a Chorus By EpEn PHILL- ls. 6d. By Frank 102 pp. Audience. By AMABEL STRACHEY. 1 by Mr. Sr. Loz Srracwgy. 7 X 44. 83 pp. Curtis. 2s. 6d. n. Tar Master. A Poetical Play in Two Acts. By W. G. Hous. 74 x 5. 55 pp. Erskine Macdonald. 2s. 6d. n. Macro. By G. K. CHESTERTON. 6% x 5. 72 pp. Secker. ls. n. Tar Lirrur Stone Housz. A Playin One Act. By @.CaLpERoN. 7X 5. 32pp. Sidgwick and Jackson. 6d. n. Miss TassEy. Sidgwick and Jackson. Tanks with Piaycorrs. By Henry Arruur JONES. No.1. Muntcrean aNp Rererrory TuHeatres. A Lecture delivered to the Sheffield Playgoers Society, Sept. 29th. 9 x 6. 34pp. Bell. 64d. Tarer Puays: THe SHapow. THe MoruHeEr. Smcret Woman. By EpeEn PHILLports. 93 + 101 +90 pp. Duckworth. Tau Price or THomas Scott. A Playin Three Acts. By Evizaseth Baker. 7x 4}. 85 pp. Sidgwick and Jackson. 1s. 6d. n. Prarson’s Humorous Reciter anp Reaper. Choice Selections from the Writings of JERomE K. JEROME, By Evizazetu Baker. 7} x 5. 31 pp. 6d. n. THE cK Ds W. W. Jacozs, and Others. 7} x 5. 351 pp. Pearson. ls. n. EDUCATIONAL. Wuat is Epucation? By Srantey Leatuss, C.B. 74x 5. xvi. +191 pp. Bell. 2s. 6d. n. ENGINEERING. Let me Expnarn. By A. Winuiams. 8} X 5}. 370 pp. Wells Gardner. 6s. OveRHEAD Etzectric PowErR TRANSMISSION, PRINCIPLES AND CatcuLations. A Book dealing with the theory and design of long-distance high pressure electric trans- mission lines. By Atrrep Stit1, Professor in the School of Electrical Engineering, Purdue University, Indiana. 9 x 6. 306 pp. McGray-Hill Book Co. 12s. 6d. n. Tur PRINCIPLES OF THE APPLICATION OF Power TO Roap Transport. By H. E. Wimpuris. 7} Xx 5. 130 pp. Constable. 4s. 6d. n. Exectro-THermaL Metsops or [Ron anpD STEEL PrRo- puction. By J. B. C. Kersnaw, F.LC. With an Introduction by Dr. J. A. Fuemine, F.R.S. 8} x 5}. xxiii. + 239 pp. Constable. 8s, 6d. n. FICTION. A CHANGED Man, THe Waitine SuprER and other Tales, concluding with the Romantic Adventures of a Milkmaid. ne Tuomas Harpy. 8} x 5}. 413 pp. Macmillan. 3. Tue IreusistrsLe InrrRupER. By W. Carne. 7} x 5. 324 pp. Lane. 6s. Tue Leacus or St. Louis. By D. WHITELaw. 7} x 5. 306 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. THE AUTHOR. Tyre THOUSANDTH Woman. By E. W. Hornune. 7% x 5. 207 pp. Nash. 3s. 6d. n. Footor Apri. By Justin Huntty McCarruy. 7} x 5. 448 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Aw IsLAND oF Epey. By Brerrram Mitrorp. 7§ xX 5. 318 pp. Ward, Lock. 6s. Tue Mrmorrs or SHERLOCK HOoLMEs. Doyun. (Cheap Reprint.) 6} x 44. Td. n. Crimson Litres. By May Crommetin; Tur Macnertic Girt. By Ricuarp Mars. 318 pp. 64 x 4. John Long. 7d. n. Tur VISION SPLENDID. By D. K. Broster and G. W. Taytor. 7} x 5. 499 pp. John Murray. 6s. Here are Lapies. By J. Srepenns. 7} X 5. 349 pp. Macmillan. 5s. n. Her Lapysuie’s Conscience. By ELLEN THORNEYCROFT Tower (the Hon. Mrs. Alfred Felkin). 73 x 5. 311 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Tar Parntep Lapy. By ARABELLA KENEALY. 380 pp. Stanley, Paul. 6s. Tun JUDGMENT OF THE SWORD. By A. Conan 384 pp. Nelson. 7} x 43. By Mavp Diver. 74 x 5. 640 pp. Constable. 6s. A Mipsummer Rose. By KatTuaRINnE TyNAN. 7] X 5. 312 pp. Smith, Elder. 6s. One or THE Crowpv. By E. Marra ALBANESI. 7} X 5. 352 pp. Chapman and Hall. 6s. Tumparom. By Frances Hopeson Burnett. 7j x 5. 527 pp. Hodderand Stoughton. 6s. A HovsEnotp Sart. By Jerrarp SyRETtT. 7} X 4. 320 pp. (Popular Edition.) J. Long. Ils. n. Tur Happy-go-Lucky Morgans. By Epwarp THomas. 74 x 5. 299 pp. Duckworth. 6s. A Tarrer or ScarLet. Adventurous Episodes of the Commune in the Midi, 1871. By §. R. Crocker. 7k x 5. 316 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Fortune's Frown. A Romance of the Spanish Fury. By JouN BuounDELLE-Burton. 7} X 5. 320 pp. Everett. 6s. Tur Mystery oF THE GREEN Car. AvaustT WEISSL. Translated by A. Turxerra pe Martos. 7% X 5. 379 pp. Nelson. 2s. n. Tm LOVERS OF MapEMOISELLE. A Romance of the Reign of Terror. By Crive Hoxtanp. 7} X 5. 344 pp. Hurst and Blackett. 6s. Tur Doc Star. By Coratre Sranton and HxatE Hosken. 73 x 5. 359 pp. Cassell. 6s. UnpER THE GREENWOOD TREE. A Rural Painting of the Dutch School. By THomas Harpy. Illustrated by Kerra Henperson. 8} x 6}. 271 pp. Chatto and Windus. 6s. n. Wen Wittiam Came. A Story of London under the Hohenzollerns. By H. H. Munro (“Sake”). 7} x 5. 322 pp. Lane. 6s. Tue Race or Castiepar. By Emity Lawrsss, Litt.D., and SHaw F. Butuocx. 7} x 5. 346 pp. Murray. 6s. Tur WITNESS FOR THE DeFencr. By A. E. W. Mason. 7k x 5. 312 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. Rep Prarts. By CuHaRLoTre MANSFIELD. 7} X 43. 320 pp. Holden and Hardingham. 6s. Tar LorRD oF THE Harvest. By M. BerHamM-EDWARDS. With an Introduction by FREpERIC Harrison. 6 X 3}. xii, + 242 pp. (The World’s Classics.) Milford. 1s. n. Tur Great Gop Pan, and Tue Inmost Licut. By Artaur Macnen. 7} xX 5. 178 pp. (New Edition.) Grant Richards. ls. n. Tum Smuceters. By S. R. Crockert. 256 pp. Enro Bricutnyes. By H. Rimmer Haacarp. 324 Pp. (Sevenpenny Library.) 6} x 44. Hodder and Stoug! ton. i  THE AUTHOR. THE Princess Vireinta. By C. N. and A. M. WILLraMson. 6} x 43. 219pp. (Cheap Reprint.) Methuen. 7d.n. Tue Unconscious Quxst. By E. Rerr-MarHeEson. Sidgwick and Jackson. 6s. Tur Hat Swop. By Mrs. C. 8. Pert. John Lane. 6s. Prince JoHN oF Streriitz. By Mason F. A. Symons. 320 pp. Lynwood & Co. 6s. FOLKLORE. By G. A. Birminenam. 5s. n. GEOGRAPHY. History oF Groarapuy. By J. Scotr Kuri, LL.D., and O. J. R. HowartH. 74 x 5. 154pp. (The History of Science Series.) Watts. 1s. n. IRISHMEN ALL. 225 pp. Foulis. 84 x 5}. HISTORY. Rome oF THE PitgRims AND Martyrs. A Study in the Martyrologies, Itineraries, Sylloge and other con- temporary Christian documents. By ETHEL Ross Barker, with 4 Maps. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. n. Methuen. Soutna America. By W. H. Koxrzset. With thirty-two full-page illustrations from photographs, &c., and maps and plans in the text. (The Making of the Nations Series.) 84 x 53. 298 pp. Black. 7s. Gd. n. LITERARY. SPECULATIVE DiaLocovurs. By LascELLES ABERCROMBIE. 74 x 5. 203 pp. Martin Secker. 5s. n. Paris NIGHTS, AND OTHER IMPRESSIONS OF PLACES AND Prorte. By Arnotp Bennett. 94 x 6}. 384 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 12s. n. In My Stupy. By AntHony Duant. Nisbet. 5s. n. Lucy BerreswortH. By Gzrorce Bourne. 280 pp. Duckworth. 6s. A Spark Divryz. A Book for Animal-lovers. By R. C. LeaMann. 61 pp. Romance. By Ernest Ruys. 6l pp. (Fellowship Books.) Batsford. 2s. 6d. n. each. A Wayrarinc Sout. By W. Raymonp. 7} x 5. 190 pp. Dent. 2s. 6d. n. Curio, A Muss, and other Essays, Literary and Pedestrian. By G. M. Trevetyan. 9 x 6. 200 pp. Longmans. 4s. 6d. n. Tue INFLUENCE oF THE Press. By R. A. Scort-JamEs. 8 x 54. 320pp. Partridge. 3s. 6d. n. A Booxman’s Lerrers. By W. Rogprrtson NIcoLL. 9 x 53. 438 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 4s. 6d. n. Tnisn Lirerary AND MusicaLStupies. By A. P. GRAVES. 7% x 54. 240 pp. Elkin Mathews. 6s. n. Witu 4 Stick anp a Piper. By L. Harurnarorp Norra. 74 x 5. 233 pp. Everett. 3. 6d. n. Faturr anp Son. A Study of Two Temperaments. By Epmounp Gossz, C.B. (Booklover’s Edition, with new Illustrations.) 846. 311 pp. Heinemann. 7s. 6d. n. Brownine’s Heroes. By Erne, Conpurn Mayne. With Frontispiece and Decorations by MaxwELL ARM- _ FIELD. 8} x 54. 325pp. Chattoand Windus. 6s.n. Frencn Prormus. By Epmunp Gossz, C.B. 74x 5. 383 pp. Heinemann. 6s. n. THovuGHTS rRoM JERomE K, JEROME. From E. F. Benson. 64 pp. THovucuts rrom H. G. WeEtts. 64 pp. Selected by Exstm E. Morton. In envelopes. 44 x3. Harrap. 6d. n. each. Tue Hivarre Bettoc Catenpar. 139 pp. THE Marie CoRELLI CALENDAR. 103 pp. (Quotations from the works of each author for every day inthe year.) 62x 44. F. Palmer. 1s. n. each. 8 x 54. 246 pp. 7% x 5. 64 pp. THOUGHTS T5 MEDICAL. HEALTH, STRENGTH, AND Hapriness. A Book of Practica Advice. By C. W. Satzrsy, M.D. (Second Edition.) 7% X 5}. xiv. +448 pp. Grant Richards. 2s. n. MILITARY. THe AUSTRIAN OFFICER aT WorK AND AT PLay. By DororHza GERARD (Mme. Longard de Longgarde). 74 X 53. 343 pp. Smith, Elder. 7s. 6d. n. Wak AND WoMAN FROM EXPERIENCE IN THE BALKANS AND ELSEWHERE. By Mrs. Sr. Cuarr Stopart, Founder of the Woman’s Convoy Corps. With a Preface by Viscount EsHer. 72 x 5. 239 pp. Bell. 3s. 6d. n. SigNaLLine. Morse Code, Semaphore, &c. Written by an Officer of the Regular Army and edited by E. JoHN Sotano. (Imperial Army Series for Citizen Soldiers and Cadet Corps.) 54 x 4}. 173 pp. Murray. Ils. n. MISCELLANEOUS. THE Progress Boox. An Illustrated Register of Develop- ment from Birth till Coming of Age and after. By J. J. Prttey, Ph.D. (Revised and Enlarged Edition.) 8 x 63. 98 pp. The Leadenhall Press. Is. 6d. MUSIC. Tue Enerish Carot Boox. Collected and Edited by Martin SHaw. Words Edited by Percy DEARMER. 94 x 6. 75 pp. Mowbray. 1s. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. WILD Lirr oN THE WinG. By M. D. Havintanp. 8i x 6. Black. 5s. n. Tue Courtsure or ANIMALS. By W. P. PyEcraFt. 8 x 54. 318 pp. Hutchinson. 6s. n. British Divine Ducks. By J. G. Mittars, F.Z.S. Vol. Il. 16x 12. 164 pp. Longmans. NAVAL. THE SaILoRs WHOM NELSON LED. by Themselves. 353 pp. Methuen. 244 pp. Their Doings Described By Epwarp Fraser. 7} X 5. 5s. n. PHILOSOPHY. Tue Beravtirut. An Introduction to Psychological Aisthetics. By Vernon Len. 63 x 43. 158 pp. (Cambridge Manuals of Science and Literature.) Cam- bridge University Press. Is. n. PHILOSOPHY OF THE PRacTicaAL: Economic and Ethic. Translated from the Italian ‘of Benedetto Groce by Dovetas AINSLIE. 9 x 53. xxxviil. +591 pp. Mac- millan. 12s. n. POETRY. APHRODITE, AND OTHER Porms. By JoHN HELSTON. 9 x 6. 206 pp. Heinemann. 5s. n. Hors anp Orner Verses. By JHAN ROBERTS. Mowbray. 1s. 6d. n. Aveuries. By Laurence Binyon. Heinemann. 3s. 6d. n. KNAvE of Hearts, 1894—1908. 84 x 53. 163 pp. Heinemann. POLITICAL. Tue Lanp Propuem. AnImpartialSurvey. By “H OME Countizs ”’ (J. W. Robertson Scott). 6} x 44. 264 pp. (Lhe Nation’s Library.) Collins Clear Type Press. 1s. n. REPRINTS. Se.ect Earty Enorisn Porms. Edited by Prorrssor I. Gotuancz. No. 1, Partencr. An Alliterative Version of Jonah by the Poet of Pearl. 8} x 7. Milford. 2s. 6d. n. 74 x 54. 74 x 43. 97 pp. By Artuur Symons. 5s. n.  76 M. BALLANTYNE. With a Tun Corat Istanp. By R. 7 : Illustrated by 8. E. Scort. Preface by J. M. Barrie. 10 x 7h. x. +339. Nisbet. 10s. 6d. n. Tun UNCOMMERCIAL TRAVELLER. With an Introduction by W. Pert Ripe@z. viii. + 286 pp. AMERICAN Notes. With an Introduction by W. B. MAXWELL. X11. + 319 pp. 8x5}. MIlustrated by Charles Pears’s Character Studies. The Waverley Book Company. 2s. 6d. n. each volume. SOCIOLOGY. Tur Vocation of WOMAN. By Mrs. ARCHIBALD CoLQu- noun. 74x 5. 341 pp. Macmillan. 4s. 6d. n. Moprrn Woman anp How To Manacy Her. By W. M. GaLLIcHAN. 7} xX 4}. 126 pp. Werner Laurie. 1s. n. SPORT. Winter Sports IN SWITZERLAND. By E. F. BENSON. 10x 74. 206pp. Allen. 15s. n. Tue Bravrort Huntinc Diary. By H. Sruart With an Introduction by the DuKE OF Menzinrs. y Beaurorr. 8} x 13. 80 pp. Mills and Boon. 7s. 6d. n. THEOLOGICAL. Miscennanga Evanaetica. By E. A. Assort. 9 x 5}. 96 pp. Cambridge University Press. 2s. n. TOPOGRAPHY. Tan “ FLowsr or Guoster.” By E. Temple THURSTON. Illustrated by W. R. Daxtn. 8} x 6. 244 pp. Williams and Norgate. 3s. 6d. n. TRAVEL. TRAVELS IN THE PYRENEES, INCLUDING ANDORRA AND THE Coast FROM BARCELONA TO CARCASSONE. By V. C. Scorr O’Connor. Four Coloured Plates and 150 Illustrations, witha Map. John Long. 10s. 6d. n. Camerxe 1x Crete. With Notes upon the Animal and Plant Life of the Island. By AuByN TREvoR-Batrye. 9x 5%. xxi. +308 pp. Witherby. 10s. 6d. n. Fammar Spanish Travets. By W. D. Howstts. 8i x 5}. 327 pp. Harper. $2.00 n. Tur Nzar East. Dalmatia, Greece, and By R. Hicuxuns. Illustrated by Jules Guérin. 268 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 25s. n. Prepmont. By Esrenia Canztani and ELEANOR RHODE. With fifty reproductions of Pictures and many Drawings by Esretna Canzrani. 114 x 9. 204 pp. Chatto and Windus. 21s. n. A Winter in Invi. Light Impressions of its Cities, Constantinople. 10% x 7. Peoples and Customs. By A. B. SPENS. 72 x 5. 302 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. n. eo LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — + — N November 14 a new edition was pub- lished of Mr. Rudyard Kipling’s “‘ Just So Stories,” with twelve plates in colours by Mr. Joseph M. Gleeson, in addition to the author’s original black-and-white illus- trations. The publishers were Messrs. Macmillan & Co. Mr. Edward Arnold is publishing a new and revised edition of Mr. Laurence Binyon’s “ Painting in the Far East,” in the preparation of which the author has been able to utilise a THE AUTHOR. variety of new sources of information, while a fuller and more representative selection of illustrations is now possible. Mr. Binyon has also brought out, through Messrs. Macmillan, a work entitled “‘ The Art of Botticelli: an Essay in Interpretation ’’—a quarto volume with twenty-three collotype reproductions in colour and, as frontispiece, an original etching by Mr. Muirhead Bone. Of “ The Art of Botticelli” only 275 copies are being issued, and the price is £12 12s. net. Mr. Douglas Ainslie’s “‘ Philosophy of the Practical: Economic and Ethic,” the forth- coming publication of which was announced in the October Author, appeared on November 4 (Macmillan). It is the second part of his translation from the Italian philosopher, Benedetto Croce. M. Maurice Bourgeois’s ‘‘ John Millington Synge and the Irish Theatre ” was issued on October 29 by Messrs. Constable in Great Britain, and by the Macmillan Co. in_the United States. It has sixteen full-page illus- trations by John B. Yeats, R.H.A., Jack B. Yeats, James Paterson, R.S.A., John Currie, and others, and the price is 7s. 6d. net. “The Western Rebellion of 1549” is the title of an account of the insurrections in Devonshire and Cornwall in the reign of Edward VI., by Frances Rose-Troup, E.R. Hist. S. (Smith Elder, 14s. net). Mrs. A. M. W. Stirling’s ‘‘ Macdonald of the Isles ” was published on November 25 (John Murray, 12s. net). Mr. W. H. Koebel is the author of the history of South America in Messrs. Black’s “ Making of the Nations ”’ series. Lady Dunbar is bringing out a book called “The Chow-Chow,” dealing with that breed of dog from the point of view of one who has had long and intimate acquaintance with its habits (Pitman). Mr. and Mrs. Aylmer Maude edit a new edition of Tolstoy’s ‘“ Plays,’’ which contains for the first time all the six plays written by Tolstoy, including the posthumous ones (Constable, 5s. net). Mrs. Willoughby Hodgson’s ‘‘ Old English China,” with sixteen coloured plates and sixty-four half-tone illustrations from photo- graphs, is published by Messrs. G. Bell & Sons at 25s. net. Her Majesty the Queen has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of Mrs. Charlotte Cameron’s travel-book ‘* A Woman’s Winter in Africa’ (Stanley Paul). . In connection with the new cinematograph film ‘“‘ Sixty Years a Queen,’’ which portrays  THE AUTHOR. 77 the reign of Queen Victoria, Messrs. Stanley Paul & Co. published on November 10 a volume consisting of an account of the Queen’s reign specially written by Miss May Wynne, illustrated with fifty-five photographs taken from the film. The price is 1s. net. The first number of Mackirdy’s Weekly is to be published on the third Saturday of the New Year, January 24. The moving spirit of this new weekly is Mrs. Mackirdy, née Olive Christian Malvery, author of ‘The Soul Market.” Mrs. Irene Osgood publishes, through the firm of John Richmond, ‘‘ Where Pharaoh Dreams,” with illustrations by W. Gordon Mein. The same firm has issued ‘“‘ The Irene Osgood Thought Book ” and ‘“ An Anthology of Verse of Butterflies, Birds, and other W inged Things,” compiled by Irene Osgood and Horace Wyndham. Mrs. Edghill’s “‘ Is it Well with the Child ? ” —a book for mothers and for speakers to mothers—is published, with an introduction by the Bishop of Edinburgh, by Messrs. Wells, Gardner, Darton & Co. His Majesty the King has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of Mr. C. E. Gouldsbury’s new book, “ Tiger Land,” now in its second edition (Chapman & Hall). Mr. Rafael Sabatini’s “Life of Cesare Borgia ”’ is one of the first volumes of Messrs. Stanley Paul’s new Essex Library, a series which is to include ‘‘ recently published works that have attracted special attention as dealing authoritatively with subjects of serious in- terest,” and is to be issued, with illustrations, at a price convenient to all purses. Major P. T. Godsal brings out his ‘‘ Woden’s, Grim’s, and Offa’s Dykes,” through Messrs. Harrison & Sons. A map illustrating the conquest of the Dee valley accompanies the pamphlet. Mr. John B. C. Kershaw, F.I.C., is the author of a book on “ Electro-Thermal Methods of fron and Steel Production,” to which Professor Fleming, F.R.S., contributes an introduction (Constable, 8s. 6d. net). Messrs. Sidgwick and Jackson published last month a new novel called ‘* The Unconscious Quest,” by E. Reid Matheson. The scene of the story is laid in Egypt. The Burlington Magazine for October and November contains an article by Ethel Ross Barker, entitled ‘‘ The Symbolism of Certain Catacomb Frescoes.”’ Miss Gladys Davidson has out a volume of original stories about birds, fully illustrated (David Nutt, 2s. 6d.). Mrs. C. Irwin Smart has a serial running in The Lady, entitled ‘The Long Lane.” She was the author of the “ Novel in a Nutshell ” in the Sketch of August 13. Mrs. Edith Wharton’s new novel is “The Custom of the Country,” of which Messrs. Macmillan are the publishers. The same firm has issued Mr. James Stephens’s new volume of fiction, “ Here are Ladies.” Wet Magic,” by E. Nesbit, author of “ The Treasure Seekers,” is published by Mr. Werner Laurie. H.M. the Queen has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of “ Weeds,”’ by Miss Olave Potter and Mr. Douglas Sladen.—A new 7s. 6d. edition is appearing of Mr. Sladen’s “‘ Oriental Cairo” (Hurst & Blackett). Messrs. Alston Rivers publish Miss Leslie Moore’s “The Peacock Feather”; and Mrs. Steuart Erskine’s “The Ring of Necessity.” Messrs. Duckworth & Co. have published “The Happy-Go-Lucky Morgans,” a story in the essay manner, by Mr. Edward Thomas ; and Mr. George Bourne’s volume of village studies, ‘‘ Lucy Bettesworth.”’ Mabel King’s ‘‘ The People of Ebenezer,” thirteen stories reprinted from The United Methodist, is published by Messrs. Drummond of Stirling, price 1s. The same author will have two serials appearing shortly, “‘ A Modern Midas,” in The British Messenger, and “‘ The Work God Gave Her,” in Wings, the organ of the Woman’s Total Abstinence Society. Mr. Albert Dorrington’s novel, ‘‘ The Radium Terrors,” has just finished its serial publication in the well-known Spanish journal La Ilustra- cion Artistica. The illustrations were by A. C. Michael. Two books by the same author, “The Half-God” and ‘‘A South Sea Buc- caneer,” will appear in a German edition early in 1914, “The Tale of a Shipwreck, a Brownie, and a Baby; and other Stories ” is Miss Amy Hale Rankin’s book for children (Cornish Bros., Birmingham, 1s. net, illustrated). Miss Caecilia Moore’s novel, ‘‘ The Shadow of the Dragon,” is published by Messrs. Chapman & Hall. Miss Theodora Wilson-Wilson is publishing with Messrs. Blackie two books for children, one entitled ‘‘ Cousins in Camp ”’ (2s. 6d.), and the other a series of ‘‘ Stories from the Bible,” illustrated in colour by Arthur A. Dixon (8s. 6d.). She has also sold a children’s story to Messrs. Nelson & Son for publication next year. In the spring The Christian Age will serialise  78 one of her novels entitled “A Navvy from King’s.” Mrs. T. P. O’Connor’s story, “ Little Thank You,” has a novel feature in the end-papers, which take the form of music and reproduce Little Thank You’s lullaby, “ Captain Kidd,” written and composed by Mr. Frederick Norton, composer of “ Pinkie and the Fairies.” Charlotte Mansfield’s story, ‘The Girl and the Gods,” is to be reissued by Messrs. Greening & Co. in their new Shilling Net series. The Westminster Review for November contained a poem by Mr. Alfred Smythe entitled “The Sentinel.’”” There was also a poem by Mr. Smythe, called ‘* A Yarn of the River,” in the Poetry Review. Mr. Erskine MacDonald is publishing at once in a shilling Christmas booklet, an “ Anthology of Little Poems,” compiled by E. Crosby-Heath, and including a_ critical essay. The same publisher has brought out “* Dreams of Arcady,” by Octavia Gregory, author of “The Garden Enclosed.” Mr. Erskine MacDonald further announces that he is publishing a poetic drama, “ The Master,” by Mr. W. G. Hole, with an intro- duction by Stephen Phillips, at 2s. 6d. net ; and Miss Maude Goldring’s new novel, ‘* The Wonder Year,”’ which deals with the effect of modern thought on country life. “ June ” is the title of the first poem, which gives its name to the book of verse by Miss Cicely Marshall, published by Arthur Stockwell. Jean Roberts, author of ‘‘ Musings on the Magnificat,’ etc, has out a new volume, entitled ‘‘ Hope: and Other Verses” (A. R. Mowbray, ls. 6d. net). ““Songs Satanic and Celestial,” by Mr. Lewis Spence, is published by Mr. Elkin Mathews at 1s. net (cloth, 1s. 6d. net). Mr. K. C. Spiers brings out in one volume his play, ‘‘ The Soul of a Doll,” and a number of poems, of which “ The Madness of Lancelot ”’ and two of the lyrics appeared originally in the Fortnightly Review. Messrs. Chapman & Hall publish the book at 2s. 6d. net. Miss Nora C. Usher issues, under the title of ‘‘ Swallow-Flights,”’ a collection of thirty- seven of her poems, some of which have appeared in The Queen, Chambers’s Journal, ete. The price is 1s., or 1s. 1}d., post free. _ “ Lone Age Epics,” by Mr. James Saunders, is published by Whitehead Bros., Wolver- hampton, at 2s. net. THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s ‘‘ Great Catherine ’’ was produced at the Vaudeville Theatre for the first time on November 18. On November 21 Mr. Thomas Hardy’s ‘‘ The Three Wayfarers,” originally seen at Terry’s Theatre in 1898, was revived as a curtain-raiser before Mr. G. K. Chesterton’s ‘‘ Magic” at the Little Theatre. Sir J. M. Barrie’s “Quality Street” was revived at the Duke of York’s Theatre on November 25. It is announced that a new three-act play by Mr. Israel Zangwill, entitled «Plaster Saints,” will be produced at a West end theatre early in the New Year. Mr. Bernard Shaw’s ‘‘ Doctors’ Dilemma,” and Mr. John Galsworthy’s ‘Silver Box,” are among the plays which Mr. and Mrs. Granville Barker are to revive before the end of their repertory season just commencing at the St. James’s Theatre. M. Maurice Bourgeois’s French version of Synge’s ‘‘ Playboy of the Western World ”’ is being performed at the Théatre Antoine by M. Lugné-Poe’s Théatre Subventionné. The title of the play in French is “‘ Le Baladin du Monde Occidental.” Among the five one-act pieces produced by the Leverton Players at the Court Theatre, on the afternoon of November 21, was “‘ England Expects,” by Mr. F. Leonard A Gibbs, to which the Navy League has extended its patronage. ———__+——_+—___—_ PARIS NOTES. + o HRETIENNE ” is the title of the new novel by Madame Adam (Juliette Lamber), whose salon has been the favourite rendezvous of the Parisian literary and political élite for very many years. Madame Adam’s own evolution has been shown by her recently published memoirs. Years ago she wrote her novel * Paienne,”’ and this present volume is a fitting epilogue to the former novel. The key to ‘“‘ Le Roman Merveilleux ” by the late Pierre de Coulevain is given by the author in her preface. ‘“ The Wonderful Romance,” she says, “‘ is not one of those that the human brain produces. It is the romance which the Divine Powers are elaboratirig in the depths of the Infinite. It is the romance which we are all living, from morning to night  THE AUTHOR. and from night to morning; the one in which we are the heroes and the martyrs. It is the romance of this earth of ours. . Thanks to my age, I now find myself on the boundary line of two worlds. My impressions on leav- ing the one world, and my intuitions with regard to the world beyond, may, thanks to their absolute sincerity, have some value. . . .” This author’s works have had phenomenal success in France, and have been translated into nine languages. “Sur la Branche”’ i is now in its 179th edition. The present -y volume has been awaited with impatience |. for the last three years and was completed | just two months before the author’s death. : The book now published in volume form by ) Camille Piton, entitled ‘‘ Le Costume Civil en | France,” will be invaluable to artists. It » contains over 700 illustrations from authentic sources. ‘“‘ Napoléonette ” is quite a new departure ot for Gyp. It is a kind of historical novel, in *. which the author allows herself plenty of ~{- latitude as regards local colour, probability, etc. -| Napoléonette is a girl who has been brought up by her military father as a boy. She has accompanied her father everywhere and is quite at home on the battle-fields. Napoleon is her god-father and she is a devoted admirer of ‘‘ The Emperor.” Her father is killed and she is compelled to accept the hospitality of her aunt and uncle, who hold high office at the Tuileries Palace under Louis XVIII. The description of Napoléonette’s various escapades and of her friendship with the king is highly entertaining, but the dialogue is distinctly in twentieth century style. ‘Pour l’Empereur”’ (Pages d’histoire na- tionale) is the title of Frédéric Masson’s latest volume. The volume treats of events from 1796 to 1821. The second volume of “Souvenirs” by Ch. de Freycinet has just been published. It takes in the years 1878 to 1893, and treats, among other subjects, of the Resignation of Marshal MacMahon, of the death of Gambetta, Boulangism, the Egyptian question, etc. The first volume of these Souvenirs takes in the years from 1848 to 1898. “Henri Rochefort (1831-19138) ” by Camille Ducray gives some idea of the agitated life of the celebrated journalist and _ politician about whom so much has been written. Ernest La Jeunesse has written the preface. At the Variétés, Alfred Capus is having his customary success with his new play “L’ Institut de Beauté.” It is distinctly amusing, and, as usual with this author, the > FD ets a ey gh br spate Nah la fa E > 79 piece is the result of shrewd observation and great knowledge of life. Mr. Philip Carr’s idea to start a_ Little English Theatre in Paris, bringing over English plays and English artistes once a month, is welcomed by the French as well as by the English and American colonies. Two meetings have been held and a large number of sub- scribers has been the result. “ Chrétienne.” (Plon.) “ Le Costume Civil en France.’’ (Flammarion.) “ Napoléonette.” (Calmann-Lévy.)} “ Pour ’Empereur.”’ (Ollendorff.) “Souvenirs.” (Delagrave. ) “ Henri Rochefort (1831-1913).” (L’Edition Moderne.) —___—__+—<>—_—______ CORELLI v. GRAY. —~<— EFORE the Master of the Rolls, Lord Justice Swinfen Eady and _ Lord Justice Phillimore; this was an appeal by the defendant from an order by Mr. Justice Sargant, granting an injunction: re- straining him from performing a play called “The People’s King,” which the plaintiff claimed was an infringement of the copyright in her novel “‘ Temporal Power.” In his judgment given in the lower court Mr. Justice Sargant took the view that the similarities in the play and the book were not due to coincidence, but must be taken to have resulted from appropriation or copying by the defendant from the plaintiff. The Master of the Rolls in the course of his judgment expressed his concurrence with the judgment of Mr. Justice Sargant, stating that he thought they must approach the case on the footing that the defendant Gray had the plaintiff's book either under his eyes or in his memory when he wrote the sketch. Dealing with a possible suggestion that the matter alleged to have been taken from the plaintiff's book was not matter which could be held to be the subject of copyright, his Lordship stated that when, as in the present case, it appeared that not merely one or two stock incidents, but that a number of such incidents had been taken, it would be an unreasonable view of the law to say that the plaintiff was not entitled to succeed. The new copyright law gave protection not merely to the form of words in a novel but to the situations contained in it. In this case, however, his Lordship did not accept the view that the situations were stock situations : some of them were distinctly original. 80 The Lord Justices delivered judgments to the same effect, and the appeal was dismissed with costs. ————“7——o—___—_ UNITED STATES LAW. —-—~o—+ N interesting matter touching the A validity of copyright in the United States is being at present heard in the courts of that country. We are informed that there is little probability of the case being decided before the expiration of seven or eight months, but as the facts must of necessity be of great interest to English as well as to American authors, it may be as well to put forward some details. Mr. Jack London entered into a contract with the Balboa Amusement Co., of Los Angeles, California, by which that company acquired the right to produce in moving pictures all of Mr. London’s past work and all his work up to and including 1915. In that contract there was a clause providing that the contract should be forfeited if the company took no steps to fulfil their part before a fixed date. This they failed to do, and Mr. London declared the contract forfeited. In spite of forfeiture, the company proceeded to produce in moving-picture form his novel entitled ““The Sea Wolf,” and Mr. London thereupon brought suit in Los Angeles against the company in the Federal Court of that district, for breach of contract and infringement of his copyright. His next step was to apply for a preliminary injunction. Upon the hearing of this application, the defence has been set up on the suggestion of the lawyers—copyright specialists—that Mr. London’s copyright is invalid, that his work, having appeared in magazine form, is thereby dedicated to the public so far as subsequent rights are concerned. This defence appears to be based upon the case of Dam v. Kirk La Shelle Company, which indirectly, apparently laid down the doctrine that, if an author sells his serial rights in his story to a magazine, reserving to himself all other rights, and the magazine copyrights the issues, that is, the magazine rights, then all other rights must be unprotected and aban- doned to the public. It is also claimed that the copyright notices in some of Mr. London’s books are insufficient, and misleading, and that, therefore, the books are not properly copy- righted. Mr. London’s preliminary application for an injunction was denied, after the court had heard the objections advanced against THE AUTHOR. his copyright on the ground that Mr. London has insufficiently established his ownership. The court, however, granted permission to Mr. London to renew his application after he had obtained more definite information about his copyrights. Ifthe theory is upheld that the publication in a magazine in America only covers the editor’s rights, the position — : is very serious, both to American and English authors, as it would leave those authors that publish in serial form absolutely unprotected, and book publishers would have no rights in their books whatsoever. It does not appear probable, after a careful reading of the Act, that this theory can be maintained. The second point of the defence, namely, the inadequacy of the copyright notices calls for special comment. It has always been the case when any technicalities are required under i” U a copyright law, that the first point at which — | ser the defendants strike is the technical defi- — We are glad to think that in the © present English Act, technicalities have been ~ abandoned, but the position is still very serious — in the United States, and we trust that Mr. — Jack London will not lose his copyrights owing _ ciencies. to these deficiencies. The former question is by far the most : i ah important. Technical difficulties can be over- come with care, but legal difficulties can only be overcome by an amendment to the Act. - We wait with anxiety to hear the final result If it should go against Mr. — of the action. London, the American Copyright Act migh almost, as far as the writers in magazines ar concerned, be torn up. 9 MAGAZINE CONTENTS. te British REVIEW. Dramatists of To-day. I. H. Granville II. John Galsworthy. By Edward Storer. Leeds Musical Festival. By Sir Home Gordon, Bart. CoNTEMPORARY. Christina Rossetti. By George Lowther. Poetry in Drama. By William Poél. ' 6 a Child and Education in Shakespeare. By Hubert rd. Barker. EneuisH REVIEW. Art in America. By Aleister Crowley. Editorial Amenities. By The Editor. FoRTNIGHTLY. A Literary Cham and His Court. By T. H.-S. Escott. Trish Dramatists and Their Countrymen. By H. M. Walbrook. An Apostle of Melodrama. By George Paston. Sees  3% on b Ba THE AUTHOR. 81 HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel's opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2. Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors, Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 8. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- lars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society ; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £4 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. 2 WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. et ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement, There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (to Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. ae well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or octor | III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production, (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book, General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld, (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. —__—_t_>e_—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. 8 EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the N Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills,  82 (>.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum in advance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (‘.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (6.) apply also in this case. 4. Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5, Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘'hey should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should-remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. —_——$_-——e—__ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. eo ne typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subj ( ject to the same rules, with the exception that a pl ill at the price of 22. 6d. per act. Ve cee eee ie THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. ee RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, de equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. —————_+—~>——_—__ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. er Ss ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the twe tights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ae STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, — THE READING BRANCH. a EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach, The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, ——-—>— REMITTANCES. — The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Taio of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. .  Bt THE AUTHOR. 83 COLLECTION BUREAU. + <4 HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and money due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. Holland ; . A. REYDING. United Statesand Canada. WALTER C. JORDAN. Germany . Mrs PoeGson. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. GENERAL NOTES. PUBLISHERS’ AGENTS. Ir is the practice of certain agents to act both for publishers and authors. In many of these cases, there is no attempt at conceal- ment from the author. Indeed, the agents, not infrequently, boast that the author’s chances of a market are increased by the fact that the publisher is also a client of them. As agent of the publisher, the literary agent claims to have unique opportunities of placing the works of his authors. This is the excuse invariably made by the agent who is found in the service of two masters. Here is a possible example. The publisher comes to his agent and asks him, say, to find a writer to undertake work for a series which he, the publisher, is issuing. The agent has on his books an author who is quite capable of undertaking the work, but, in many cases, the author is given no opportunity, the agent preferring to use the offer in order to attract another writer—not on his books—to place his literary work in the agent’s hands. Having succeeded in drawing in the new writer, that writer, when the next opportunity “of placing the works of his authors ” occurs, is forgotten, while the agent goes in search of the fresh client. But the real objection to the agent acting for the publisher and the author is not merely that the author seldom gains anything by the process, but that it is impossible, however honest and straightforward the agent may be, for him to act fairly to both parties. If the agent does his duty to the author, his second principal, the publisher, must suffer. If the publisher’s interests are looked after, then the author suffers. In a recent case brought to the notice of the Society, a literary agent refused to take any payment from the author, stating that he, the agent, was paid by the publisher. If every literary agent acted in this way, we should not so much object to the position, so long as the agent made his position clear before attempting to advise the author; but we should still have to warn authors against the danger of treating with publishers’ agents— especially if the author were paying for the production of his book. In such a case it is almost inevitable that the publisher’s estimate would be increased by the amount which the agent would receive. UNITED STATES Dramatic RIGHTS. SomME time ago we printed in The Author instructions from the Library of Congress, Washington, as to the filing of copies for registration (1) when a dramatic work is for sale in the U.S.A.; (2) when it is not for sale. The registrar was kind enough when the notice was printed to forward a number of copies for the benefit of members of the Society, and whenever a requisition is made, a copy is handed out. Mr. Maquarie, a member of the Society, has drawn attention to the fact that it might be useful not only to have the forms of instructions from the registrar at this office, but also the actual forms under which various works are registered ; as he has received a number from Washington, he has kindly deposited them at the offices of the Society. The secretary has written to the registrar on the matter, and it is hoped that in future a good: supply will be ready to hand. _Piays AND THE Ricut TO TITLE. Wirth reference to this article which appeared! in last month’s Author, one of the members has,  84 been kind enough to draw attention to the fact that in 1910, “The Stage Cyclopedia of Plays,” containing an alphabetical list of 50,000 play-titles, was published, and that in addition, every year “‘ The Stage Year Book ’ publishes an alphabetical list of pieces pro- duced in all the principal foreign countries as well as in England and America. It would appear, therefore, that with a little research it would not be difficult for dramatists to avoid trespassing on the property of other dramatists as regards the question of title. We hope this information may be of use to members of the Society. ———_———1—< > —_—- THE DINNER. eo YHE annual dinner of the Society of Authors was held at the Criterion Restaurant on Thursday, November 27, Mr. H. Hesketh Prichard, the chairman, presiding over a gathering of about 250 members and friends. The guest of the evening, Field-Marshal the Karl Roberts, V.C., K.G., ete., sat on the chairman’s right, and the others seated at the high table were Mrs. Humphry Ward, Mr. Anthony Hope Hawkins, Lady Elizabeth Hesketh Prichard, Miss Marie Corelli, Major Lewin, R.A., Mr. and Mrs. Reginald Smith, Mr. and Mrs. P. W. Everett, Sir George Forrest, K.C.1E., Sir Donald Mackenzie Wallace, K.C.V.O., Mr. W. W. Jacobs, Lady Florence Bourke, Mr. Ernest Davies, Mr. Thomas Marlowe, Sir James and Lady A. C. Wilson, General Wilson, C.B., D.S.O., and Mrs. Wilson, Mr. A. Cherry Garrard, Mrs. Jopling Rowe, Mr. and Mrs. Temple Thurston, Major-General and Mrs. Saward, Mr. and Mrs. Charles Garvice, Mr. R. D. Blumenfeld, and the Rev. P. H. Ditchfield. At the seven lower tables Mr. E. W. Hornung, Mr. Francis Gribble, Dr. S. Squire Sprigge, Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, Sir Frederick Hewett, Mr. Phillips Oppenheim, and Mr. G. H. Thring presided. At the conclusion of the dinner the usual loyal toasts were given by the chairman, who then rose again to propose the health of ‘‘ The Society of Authors.” He drew attention to the fact that their numbers were increasing, and there were now 2,500 members and associates. Last year 345 had joined the Society, and this year, so far, 338, so that there were hopes of breaking the record. He would like to mention one or two points about their progress apart from numbers. Their THE AUTHOR. relations with publishers and editors were excellent. It was noteworthy that this year one publisher, having a dispute with an author, had offered to submit the case to the committee of the Society, which showed in what estima- tion he held the Society’s sense of fairness. Things had changed since the days of George Borrow. ‘‘ What, do you eat meat, sir?” asked the publisher then. ‘‘ Yes,” said the author. ‘‘ You should eat bread !’’ was the reply. There had been a round-table conference this year between the committee and_ the editors in connection with the question of the prompter payment for magazine articles, and most of the editors had agreed to a resolution that payment should be made on acceptance or within six months’ time. Then there was the matter of the library censorship. The committee had heard several schemes proposed, but none of them promised great success. He regretted that the sugges- tion of a round-table conference between delegates of the Publishers’ Association, the booksellers, the Library Association, and the Society, though brought up before the council, had been referred back for further considera- tion, and that therefore nothing had yet been done. A certain number of members wanted the question of the ban upon books to be taken up, but it was impossible for the Society to deal with individual cases. Its duty was to look at the question broadly, from the point of view of all its members. He, as chairman, had even been obliged to deny himself the pleasure of reading the censored books ! He mentioned that letters of regret at inability to be present had been received from Mr. Rudyard Kipling, Sir Rider Haggard, Mr. Owen Seaman, Mr. Egerton Castle, Mr. Gathorne Hardy, and Mr. Sydney Holland ; and that Lord Roberts had, during the dinner, received a telegram from Yorkshiremen gathered at Skipton Town Hall that evening, wishing him all success in his great patriotic work. : In conclusion, the chairman congratulated the Society on the possession of one of the best —if not the best—of secretaries in the world. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle then proposed the health of “The Guests.” It was a pleasant duty, he said, when they had with them so numerous and distinguished a company, among them Mr. Cherry Garrard, who was with the lamented Captain Scott in the Antarctic, and Mr. Reginald Smith, the publisher, who came to show that the lion could lie down with the lamb. There was, however, one guest who,  THE AUTHOR. short of Royalty, must always take the first place in any gathering of their countrymen, the first, not only in rank and in distinction, but in the grateful love and veneration of Englishmen. The qualities of Earl Roberts were well known. He had given in youth the strength of his right arm to his country, in middle life the genius of his generalship, and in later years the matured wisdom of his whole life. Now that he had earned his rest, he had thrown it aside and embarked on a most difficult and arduous task for purely unselfish and patriotic motives—a campaign in which, whether they agreed with him or not, they must admit there had been a dignity and restraint and moderation of utterance which was an example for all time. Since, at the age of 19, he joined the Indian Army, his life might be looked on, if one could visualise it, as a sort of cinematograph proces- sion of British history. There was first the Indian Mutiny; then the Afghan War; and they all had seen his work in South Africa— work not only as a soldier, but as a statesman and diplomatist. Lord Roberts had had a great deal to do with the reconciliation of South Africa. The speaker himself well recalled how, when he was in Bloemfontein, they were not 's . allowed to loot the villas of the Boers around them. Those houses would have made nice little cribs, and at the time they chafed at the prohibition, but as he looked back he saw how at every point of that great crisis Lord Roberts prevented just those things that would have left a rankling feeling which might have retarded the reconciliation of the two races. As an author, it might be said of Lord Roberts that his ‘‘ Forty-one Years in India ”’ was an unique record. His style was that of aman of action. The book was an index of its writer’s thoughts, so infused throughout with gallantry, fine spirit, and patriotism that all who had sons must be glad that they could read such a book as that. Earl Roberts, rising to respond, said that he was highly honoured by being invited to become the guest of the Society, and it was a great pleasure to him to find himself weleomed by such a distinguished gathering of men and women. His own claim to be an author was very small, and he could not imagine himself being in the slightest degree representative of literature. He was nearly sixty years of age -when the idea entered his head that he might some day at his leisure write an account of his Indian experiences. The idea was suggested to him, while walking on the Maidan at Cal- eutta, by a friend to whom he had been talking of the Mutiny and the second Afghan War. 85 He had never kept a regular diary, and he had no record of events except what he put down in letters to his father and mother in the Indian Mutiny, and later to his wife. He had not, therefore, at the time, responded to the invita- tion to write a book. But not long after that his service in India came to an end, and he had to bid farewell to a country in which he had spent forty-one most interesting and happy years. It was a sad parting, not only because of the innumerable friends he left behind, but because it looked as if his career as a soldier was coming to an end—a thought which was most distressing to any soldier. It was with a heavy heart that he left the land that he had learned to love so well. When he arrived in England he found himself unemployed for a considerable time, and as the days hung rather heavily on his hands he bethought himself of theidea which his friend in Calcutta had put before him. Looking over his letters he found that they were more numerous and more comprehensive than he had expected, and it seemed that the task of writing his life would, perhaps not be so formidable. His wife, who had been with him for thirty-three of his forty-one years in India, was blessed, like himself, with a good memory, and was able to help him. He there- fore set to work to produce the book to which he supposed he must attribute the honour they had paid him that evening. In spite of his small claim to that honour, he returned his sincere thanks, and was much touched by the way in which they had received him. He had not intended to say more; but the chairman had called upon him that evening as he was dressing for the dinner and had told him that he hoped he would not confine him- self in his speech to the returning of thanks. So, though he had previously not the slightest idea of talking—especially on a festive occa- sion like this—about a subject in which they knew him to be deeply interested, he would endeavour briefly to explain to them and place before them what he thought was the remedy for the danger in which this country stood. He hoped that those who were opposed to his views would not object to his expressing these now. It was difficult to begin and difficult to end. But they had as a starting-point the report of the deputation which waited on Mr. Asquith the day before. That clearly showed the opinion of those men who had spent four or five years working very hard to make the Territorial Force a success. It was greatly to their honour and credit though the majority of those men were not of the same political 86 opinions as Lord Haldane and the Government. They had worked for it as if it had been their own child. He himself had even at_ times expostulated with them. He had said: “I can hardly conceive why you should take the trouble to support a Force with which you have nothing to do at the start. You have certainly carried out this duty in a manly manner, but are you quite right in supporting a Force which you yourselves know can never be of any use?” They had read what the deputation said before Mr. Asquith the day before—how they had pointed out that the Territorial Force which now existed was of no use. They asked that some more money might be given them. It was a very difficult thing indeed for men to forego their pleasure, to give up their time, and wear out their boots and clothes for the public good, although the numbers who came forward were comparatively few, and, as Mr. Asquith said, the burden was not equally borne. But the remedy which they proposed was not sufficient. More money would not do what was required. More money might possibly fill up the number of officers and men that Lord Haldane laid down, but it would not make them efficient. If they doubled or trebled the money that was given, and doubled or trebled the number of men who came forward, those men would not be of the slightest use in war unless they were trained as soldiers. He would tell all those among them who did not agree with what he was saying that, if they were patriots, if they loved their country and desired it to remain the great country that it was, and if they desired to maintain the integrity of that great country, they should not trust to men who were not trained to fight. Untrained men were no better than a body of schoolboys. Panic would spread among them on the shortest notice. They could not be trusted, no matter what their individual courage might be, to fight a trained enemy unless they too were trained. He could give them many instances of what could be done by a very few trained soldiers, men who believed in their own skill with their arms and who trusted their comrades alongside them, or even at great distances apart. Fighting in modern days was quite a different thing from what it was even in the days of the Crimean War, the Indian Mutiny, or the Peninsular War. The first battle he was in was under the walls of Delhi. At that time they were in close order, touching each other in fact. The non-commissioned officers and men were shoulder to shoulder, and the firing commenced, as at Waterloo, at forty or THE AUTHOR. fifty yards’ distance.~On the Heights of Abraham, Wolfe did not give the word until the French were within forty yards. Now they came within the fire-zone at 2,000 yards, and from that time until he came to close quarters every man was going along, not in close order, nor constantly advancing, but lying down to take cover, getting up again, and so on. The strain on each individual soldier, knowing every moment that he was being fired at, was enormous, and could only be borne by trained men. He would defy the whole of the Ministry and the Army council to assert that untrained could fight against trained men in modern times, and unless the country insisted on some system being devised by which the men, however few in numbers, could be properly trained, and by which, they could be made to have confidence in their comrades, and more particularly reliance on their officers, the Territorial Force might just as well be disbanded. One could always trust trained men, if only a few thousand in number, to hold their own against hundreds of thousands. He had him- self felt no anxiety lest defeat should occur in Afghanistan, because he knew that his men could be trusted. They never showed the least sign of alarm at the hordes around them. He remembered four or five days’ hard fighting among the hills once, when he could not see into the valley beyond the highest hill in front of them. He signalled to the officer in charge of the outpost on the height, asking for the number of the enemy in the valley, and the answer came back by signal—it was in the days long before the field telephone—* They are like Epsom on Derby Day!” He had with him only 6,000 or 7,000 men, but those few were perfectly willing to stand up against any num- ber, because they had been properly trained. This was the necessary point, which he wanted the country to realise. For defence we want trained men, who can be trusted to hold their own against any number. Mr. E. W. Hornung gave the toast of “‘ The Chairman.” He had accepted the task pro- posed to him by Mr. Thring, he said, with a certain indecent alacrity, because his old friend, Mr. Hesketh-Prichard, was a man who re- commended himself to them all in various and romantic ways. He recalled the first story he had read in Cornhill, years ago, over the signa- ture of E. and H. Heron, and how he had been told that it was from the pen of “‘ a young giant who writes in collaboration with his mother ”— a fact in itself sufficient to impress the heart. Then he had played on cricket fields terrorised os THE AUTHOR. 87 by the prowess of a certain fast bowler—their chairman. Then again, there was a mighty hunter ; and it was in this capacity that Mr. Hesketh Prichard was most famous to-day. He wondered whether he would be able as chair- man of the Society, to add to his trophies of the hunt the scalp of one wicked publisher; but perhaps that would not be considered hand- some enough to figure among the antlers and heads. The chairman replied briefly, thanking Mr. Hornung for the kind way in which he had proposed his health. However long he lived, he said, no honour would ever befall him equal to that of sitting next to Lord Roberts that night. After the speeches had come to an end, the members and their guests moved to the adjoin- ing room for the conversazione, at which a num- ber of members of the Society were present who had not taken part in the dinner. ee THE NOBEL PRIZE. ABINDRANATH TAGORE, who has R lately been awarded the Nobel prize for literature, came to England in the summer of 1912, and, at Mr. William Rothen- stein’s suggestion, translated during the voyage some of his lyrics into English. During the summer he worked hard at these, and the result was the book which he called “‘Gitanjali”’ (Song Offerings), of which a small edition was published by the India Society in November. This was received with a chorus of approval, and Messrs. Macmillan published a second edition last spring which has gone through several impressions. The ‘‘ Gardener,”’ a col- lection of love poems dating from an earlier period, appeared this autumn, as well as some lectures entitled ‘“‘ Sadhana,” which Mr. Tagore had delivered at the Caxton Hall. <A book of child’s poems, ‘‘ The Crescent Moon,” with illustrations, has just appeared. Mr. Tagore comes of a literary and artistic family who have lived for generations in Calcutta. He has for many years been recognised as the foremost poet of Bengal, perhaps of India. His advice is eagerly sought and followed by many of his fellow- countrymen. He superintends, and himself largely supports, at Bolpur, in Bengal, a school which has made a name for itself as turning out boys of strong character. He has returned there now to his home at Shantiniketan (the abode of peace), a little tired after a most interesting year of foreign travel, and not altogether sorry to be at rest again. COPYRIGHT AND ‘‘THE LADY.” —+—<—9 ie the May issue of The Author in the current year an article was printed under the above title setting out a form of receipt issued from the office of The Lady. A special covering letter from the editor was sent with the receipt. The following is a reprint of the letter and the form of the receipt :— 39 and 40, BepForpD STREET, Srranp, W.C. March 13, 1913. Dear Mapam,—The manager has requested me to send you the enclosed for your signature. The idea, so I understand, is to save contributors the trouble of sending him a special form of acknowledgment on receipt of each cheque. Once the enclosed has been signed, the endorse- ment on the cheque will be the only receipt required by the manager. Yours truly, Tue Epiror. [ENCLOSURE] To the Proprietor of ‘‘ The Lady’’ Newspaper. In consideration of your publishing in your newspaper or purchasing any article or drawing written or made by me, I hereby assign and transfer to you the original and the copy therein and also agree to assign and transfer to you the original of and the copyright in all future articles and drawings written or made by me which may hereafter be purchased by you or published in your newspaper. Signature Date There is really no need to pass fresh comment. Those who know will only need to be reminded. Those who do not know can easily refer to the article. The proprietor of The Lady has now taken a fresh line, perhaps as a result of that article. It may be that many contributors reading the article altered the receipt and’ cashed whatever cheque they may have received. But it is of the utmost importance to set before members and others the newer methods which the proprietary of The Lady has adopted. On the back of the cheques runs the following story :— Received from the Proprietors of The Lady newspaper the sum written on the face of this cheque in payment for my contributions or drawings and copyright thereof published in The Lady newspaper up to and including the issue dated ; Signature The signature is intended to be an indorsement of the cheque as well as a receipt for the amount.  88 Under the Copyright Act, 1911, any assign- ment of copyright must be in writing. Whether the endorsement of the cheque amounts to such an assignment in writing the proprietors of The Lady must find out for themselves. But it is a fair deduction to make that they intend it to be so. On other occasions articles have appeared in The Author explaining this insidious method adopted by proprietors of magazines to obtain rights from authors.* Sometimes, where the contract has been completed before publication, these rights have never been conveyed. Sometimes they were never intended to be conveyed. What is the reason that editors and pro- prietors cannot deal in a more reasonable and businesslike spirit with their contributors ? Why cannot they say before they print the article (a stereotyped letter is all that is required): The editor accepts the article at the price of £ per thousand words, subject to the transfer of all the copyright ? Or why cannot they, if they desire to print the article, and have no time to communicate with the author, claim only that which it is in the mind of the author to give, and which is the only real value to themselves—the first serial use ? The answer is plain. No author when sending an article to a monthly or weekly paper intends to sell the copyright. Nor does the editor or proprietor desire to use the article except in one issue of the magazine. If in exceptional cases he should desire more, then he should state so before and not after pub- lication. It would seem, therefore, that he endeavours to obtain control of the copyright only in order that, sitting as a dog in the manger, he may obtain a return of part of the moneys from the author should the author desire to republish in other form. This position, from the author’s standpoint, is very serious, especially if he is a technical writer, or happens to have specialised in any subject. The position is unfair to the author and a great hardship, because, as a rule, the bankers have directions not to cash the cheque if the endorsement is altered. The author, in many cases, either being in need of the money or being unwilling to offend the editor signs the document. If all authors refused to sign these endorse- * June, 1913. THE AUTHOR. ments, however trivial the amount in dispute, the matter would be remedied almost immedi- ately, but in many cases, when the article is of ephemeral value, it is not worth the author’s while, and in other cases an author may not care to appear in a county court. The solution of the difficulty lies, however, to a great extent in the author’s hand. He must send a formal letter—keeping a copy— with his article stating exactly what he is willing to licence—generally first serial use in a ‘“‘mentioned” magazine. If, then, the article is published without further reference to the author it will be held to be published on the terms of his letter of which the editor has had notice. If, then, the cheque is sent with the endorsement referred to it would be as well to return the cheque at once and, if the editor disputes the position, to take immediate action by placing the case before the Committee of Management of the Society. ———————_1—-1+—_—_—_ PENS, PAST AND PRESENT. oe (Reprinted by kind permission of the Family Herald.) HE earliest kind of pen known is that used by the ancients—a style of bone or metal, with which letters were sketched on a_ tablet covered with wax. When the use of coloured liquids was adopted, a reed took the place of the bodkin, giving place afterwards to the quill. Egypt was famous for the most beautiful reeds ; there were fine reeds to be obtained near Cnidus, in Caria, Asia Minor ; the marshes of Persia also furnished a good supply. They grew to the height of a man, and were filled with a pith which could be removed when dry, so as to allow of a point being cut. Had the old Greeks known of goose quills they might perhaps have dedicated the goose instead of the owl to Minerva. ‘There is indeed a portrait of Aristotle in a manuscript in the Vienna Library, showing him with a book and quill before him, but the manuscript was not written until 1457, and the writer drew largely on his imagination. But the use of the quill seems to date from not earlier than the sixth century. It is related that Theodoric, King of the Ostrogoths, could not learn to write four letters at the bottom of his edicts, so four letters were cut out for him in a plate of gold, which was laid on the paper, and he traced out the letters with a quill. The Emperor Justin used a plate of wood, but his case was so much worse that one of his secretaries had to guide his hand. The oldest certain account is, however, that of St. Isidore, who died A.D. 636, wherein he mentions reeds and  feathers. THE AUTHOR. 89 In the same century St. Aldhelm, the English pioneer of Latin verse, wrote a small poem on a quill pen. The gospel manuscripts of the ninth century depict the evangelists with quills in their hands. When the Romans were in what is known to-day as the Netherlands they are said to have paid special attention to the catching of geese ; an old poet said that this was because they could not get Egyptian reeds and wanted to procure goose quills, but Pliny says that it was because they wanted to eat roast goose and lie on feather beds. REEDS AND QUILLS. Reeds and quills were both used in the eighth century in the French diplomatic documents, while the papal Acts and those of the synods were written with reeds until much later. The monks used reeds for text and initials, while they preferred quills for smaller writing. Johann Reuchlin, a great light in the Reformation and Renaissance, was so severely attacked and persecuted that he had to flee for safety, leaving all his writing materials behind him; a letter is extant in which he asks a friend, Porkheimer, to send him some good paper, pen-knives, and peacock feathers. His letter of acknowledgment says :— . “J asked you for peacock feathers for writing ; you have presented me with the choicest swan quills, and, that nothing might be wanting to your friendly offices, you sent also reeds from the Nile, or, a8 | rather think, from Cnidus—more easy for writing—and the most excellent paper-knives.” Reuchlin sent three of these reeds to Erasmus, who writes full of gratitude for such a desirable present, saying that such is the most acceptable gift possible, adding the request that if Reuchlin has any more he will send some to a mutual friend in England, with a hint that more would be welcome sent to himself. _ For some reason writing quills were very scarce in Vienna in 1433; Ambrosius Traversarius, a monk of Carmaldule, sent a bunch of quills to his brother from Vienna, saying :— _ “They are not the best, but such as I received im a present. Show the whole bunch to friend Nicholas that he may choose a quill ; for they are éven scarcer in this city than in Florence.” The feathers of various birds have been used for pens, but in this respect the goose has always been the main contributor to literature. The swan, crow, eagle, owl, hawk, turkey, and peacock have all supplied the pen market to some extent. Swan quills are better and more costly than goose quills, while those of the crow are more suitable for fine lines. The only useful feathers of the goose are the five on the outer part of the wing, and of these the Second and third are the best. Quills from the left wing are more suitable than those of the right wing, because they curve outwards and away from the writer. How QUILLS ARE PREPARED. Preference is always given to quills secured in the spring from living birds, but those taken from dead geese, especially if fattened, are comparatively worthless. The quills are greasy and covered with little pellicles of skin ; this is removed by heating them in a fine sand-bath to one hundred and thirty to one hundred and eighty degrees Fahrenheit. They are then scraped, and while they are still soft and hot can be stamped with designs and names. Care must be taken that they are finished hard and elastic. Joseph Bramab, the lock inventor, in 1809, made and patented a machine for manufacturing quill nibs ; the barrel of the quill was slit into three or four parts and then cut across into two, three, four, and even five lengths. The nibs were used in a holder something similar to the present holder. Dickens, it will be remembered, speaks of the time when quill feathers were cut and cut again by the writer ; Miss Squeers, in her anxiety to see the new usher of Dotheboys Hall, enters the schoolroom on the pretext of wanting her pen mended. Nine years after Bramah’s patent Charles Watt obtained a patent for gilding nibs, thereby antici- patiug the gold pen. But in 1822 a step further was made; Hawkins and Mordan patented the application of horn and tortoiseshell to the forma- tion of nibs, making the points durable by impress- ing them into small pieces of diamond and ruby ; another part of the process was lapping a small piece of thin sheet gold over the tip of the tortoise- shell, and there were other ways of hardening the point. Merauic PEns. Metallic pens appear to have been slightly known to the Romans, but it is certain that they were not in use, nor were they at all common until after the meeting of the British Association at Birmingham in 1839. A steel pen was made and sold in London in 1803, but it cost five shillings, and was not a success. Bryan Donkin brought out another metallic pen in 1808. Doctor Priestley had had a steel pen made at the end of the previous century by a manufacturer of split-rings, named Harrison, who was eventually associated with Sir Josiah Mason in the industry ; but it was not until after Perry’s invention in 1830 and Gillott’s in 1831 that pen-making became a paying industry. — Pens were made of silver, zinc, German silver, aluminium, and aluminium bronze. Doctor Wollaston, the celebrated physicist, whose advice was so useful to Herschel, used the first gold iridium-tipped pe on record.  90 Joseph Bramah again was in the forefront with his fountain-pen. He had several designs ; one was a tube of soft silver that could be pressed to allow a flow to the nib, and another was a tube with a piston sliding down the ink-barrel. John Scheffer, in 1819, made a pen with a button, which the writer pressed when he wanted more ink at the nib.’ The Americans were the pioneers of stylo- graphs, with iridium points, but Birmingham took and retains the lead for good ordinary pens. A few words on the actual making will not be out of place. The finest quality of cast steel in rolled sheets is used, this being the product of Swedish charcoal iron. The sheets are cut into strips and then tempered in a furnace before being pickled in weak sulphuric acid to remove the oxidised scale. The strips are again rolled, and then cut, stamped, and embossed by band fly- presses with the trade-mark and perforated. Until pow the embryo pen is flat; next follows the rounding into a semi-circular shape. After once more being heated the pens are plunged into oil and then polished by mixing with sand in rotating cylinders. Small emery-wheels then grind the point, and the slit from the perfora- tion to the tip is made ; on this depends the whole perfection of the pen, the desired flexibility being a sine quad non. ‘The surface of the pen is then coloured in a revolving cylinder over a charcoal fire, and finally varnished with a solution of shellac. And the result is—a pen at less than a farthing infinitely superior to one formerly sold at five shillings. A. Kirxuam HaMILton. >< THE REAL “MOTHER DAMNABLE.” N a case in the law-courts some months ago the allegation was made—though it was contradicted at the time and has since been strongly denied—that Roman Catholics, or at least members of the Jesuit order, sometimes speak of the Church of England as ‘¢ Qld Mother Damnable.”’ (A correspondent in the Observer claims that ‘‘ the epithet was first brought into prominence, if not actually invented, by one of the early Tractarian seceders to Rome, and a friend of Newman’s, namely, the Rev. John Pye, who married a daughter of Bishop Samuel Wilberforce ”’.) It would be curious if the name were ever used in this connection, for it once had very different, and by no means religious, associa- tions. Whether one is justified in speaking of a real Mother Damnable is perhaps open to THE AUTHOR. dispute ; but, at any rate, there is a traditional personage who bears the stigma of the title and lingers on as a faint memory in a far from romantic quarter of London as we now know it. Near the end of the eighteenth century that industrious combination of author, print- collector, and print-seller, James Caulfield, published his “ Portraits, Memoirs, and Characters of Remarkable Persons from the Reign of Edward the Third to the Revolution.” To this work we owe some details, of doubtful authenticity, concerning the career of ‘‘ Beau ” Feilding, for a brief while the second husband of Barbara Villiers, Duchess of Cleveland. Another of the memoirs deals with Mother Damunable. ‘“Of the shrew thus denominated,” says Caulfield, ‘‘ whose real name has not reached posterity, nothing farther is known than the following lines annexed to her portrait— ‘London, printed in the year 1676 ’—inform us. ... It is perhaps not unreasonable to conjecture that she might be the original Mother Red Cap and kept the public-house near Kentish Town, known for a century past by the sign of her head ; in rivalship of which a Mother Black Cap appeared nearly opposite : which ale-houses were, within these few years, almost the only dwellings on that spot, now covered with extensive piles of building.” We may for the present leave the lines quoted by Caulfield, while we follow the identification suggested by him. This is supported by a statement in a valuable and entertaining collection of reminiscences called ‘““A Book for a Rainy Day.’ The author, John Thomas Smith, up to his death in 1833, keeper of the prints and drawings in the British Museum, preserved in this much antiquarian information which might otherwise have been lost. Writing of the year 1778, he mentions the Mother Red Cap, “‘a house of no small terror to travellers in former times,’’ and adds : “Tt has been stated that Mother Red Cap was the ‘ Mother Damnable’ of Kentish Town in early days; and that it was at her house the notorious ‘Moll Cutpurse,’ the highway- woman of the time of Oliver Cromwell, dismounted and frequently lodged.” Those who go to Camden Town nowadays by the Underground Railway may see “ The Mother Red Cap” over against the station, at the corner of the Camden Road. There is nothing ancient, however, about the house to-day, except its name. It was rebuilt in the late eighteenth century, according to J. a: Smith. An old gentleman with whom the present writer is acquainted remembers it fifty She THE AUTHOR. 91 years ago, when it was one of the most picturesque inns in the London neighbourhood, celebrated for its old ale and Welsh rarebits, with a parlour where every seat was conse- erated to a regular customer, and with a paved space in front which could accommodate thirty or forty coaches. Since then it has_ been rebuilt at least once, and it is now almost aggressively modern. In this respect it is at least in harmony with its surroundings ; for, where once highwaymen resorted, the chief danger to life at the present day arises from the unceasing streams of motor-omnibuses and trams which run in all directions. Of the ““Mother Black Cap” there is no _ trace, although two public-houses—the authorities have been prodigal with licences hereabouts— may be described as standing nearly opposite. It is a rather strange coincidence that a newspaper of 1776, mentioned in Besant’s Survey of London, states that the space facing the ‘“‘Mother Red Cap” was at one time designed for a second Tyburn. This is sugges- tive of the black cap, it must be admitted. Another of the community of witches is obviously the heroine of a pantomime produced at the Sans Pareil Theatre in the Strand in March, 1809—‘‘ Mother White Cap, or Hey up the Chimney !”’ But she was perhaps only a parody of her red and black sisters. There appears to be little local tradition of Mother Red Cap surviving in Camden Town, beyond that she was “‘ a witch-sort-of-thing.”’ Mother Damnable’s portrait, reproduced by Caulfield, is an unpleasing representation of an old hag kneeling down by her grate, in a much soiled or patched skirt and shawl, stick in hand, with a spilt pot of ale and a clay pipe on the floor behind her, while on the wall hangs a scutcheon with a black and a white cat sus- pended by their tails. In the modern ‘‘ Mother Red Cap ”’ a picture presents the dame quite otherwise, as only of middle age, in a red dress and a red hat with peaked crown. Across it is pasted the legend, “Champagne, 6d. a glass’?! But it is red wine which stands in a decanter at her side, and a glass of it is in her hand. The story, though its origin is difficult to trace, is that Mother Red Cap, or Damnable, was a brickmaker’s daughter in Kentish Town, very wild in her girlhood—like Mary Frith, alias Moll Cutpurse, according to her earliest biographer, “‘a very tomrig or rumpscuttle,”’ “delighting only in boys’ play and pastime, not minding or companying with the girls ””— who, when she grew up followed Marlborough’s army to the wars, and ended by becoming a witch, as well as an inn-keeper, and being carried off by the Devil. The verses saved from oblivion by Caulfield are plainly directed against an unpopular landlady and do not allude to any traffic with the Black Art. They run as follows :— *Y° have often seen (from Oxford tippling house) Th’ effigies of Shipton-faced Mother Louse, Whose petty pranks (though some they might excel) With this old trot’s ne’er galloped parallel. *Tis Mother Damnable! that monstrous thing, Unmatched by Mackbeth’s wayward women’s ring, For cursing, scolding, fuming, flinging fire I’th face of madam, lord, knight, cit, gent, squire : Who (when but ruffled into the least pet) Will cellar door-key into pocket get. Then no more ale: and now the fray begins ! *Ware heads, wigs, hoods, scarfs, shoulders, sides, and shins ! While these dried bones, in a Westphalian bag, (Through th’ wrinkled weasan of her shapeless crag) Sends forth such dismal shrieks and uncouth noise As fills the town with din, the streets with boys ; Which makes some think this fierce she-dragon fell Yan scarce be matched by any this side hell. So famed, both far and near, is the renown Of Mother Damnable, of Kentish Town. Wherefore this symbol of the cats we’ll give her, Because, so curst, a dog would not dwell with her.” “Mother Louse,” it may be noted, is described in another of Caulfield’s memoirs as the keeper of an ale-house near Oxford, called Louse Hall. She was ‘ well known to the gentlemen of that university, who called her Mother Louse, and a portrait of her was engraved from the life by David Loggan, engraver to the University and friend of Antony Wood. It represents her with a ruff, which she was said to be the last woman in England to wear. Oddly, the picture of Mother Red Cap in the modern house gives her a ruff about her neck. Probably there is no reason to doubt the existence, once upon a time, of these two shrewish landladies. George Savile, Marquess of Halifax, speaks, in his essay upon the choice of Parliament-men, of ‘“‘a wet popularity ” as a frail title to fame. An alehouse-keeper, on the other hand, *“ Who (when but ruffled into the least pet) Will cellar door-key into pocket get— Then no more ale,” was sure of a dry unpopularity, which, embalmed in verse, might last centuries when there was a collector about with Caulficld’s love for the quaint. Puitre W. SERGEANT. —_——_1— THE AUTHOR. MR. GOSSE’S ESSAYS.* eae HE second volume of Mr. Gosse’s collected essays will be welcomed alike by those who made the ac- quaintance of these particular essays when they first appeared, and by those to whom they are new. Few writers, past or present, can invest with so much charm the critical and anecdotal saunter round the shelves of a book-room as our author. Few, too, have such sane views of what a library should be—“ a small one, where the books are carefully selected and thoughtfully arranged in accord- ance with one central code of taste, and intended to be respectfully consulted at any moment by the master of their destinies.”’ If fortune made him possessor of one book of excessive value, Mr. Gosse tells us, he would hasten to part with it. This is true wisdom. The first quarto of ‘‘ Hamlet” may be left to the Transatlantic millionaire. The essays before us range over a vast period of literary history. From Camden’s ‘‘ Britannia,”’ early in the sixteenth century, they travel by degrees to Meredith’s “ Shaving of Shagpat.’? The first and the last, it will be seen, deal with well-known works. Perhaps the most pleasing, however, are those which take as their subject obscure or forgotten books — such as Wither’s ‘‘ Shepheards Hunting,” Lady Winchilsea’s “ Miscellany Poems,” Farquhar’s ‘“‘ Love and Business,” and that extraordinary panegyric on prize- fighting, “‘ The Fancy,” of which the author was Keats’s friend, John Hamilton Reynolds, disguised under the alias of Peter Corcoran. The last-named essay—for it takes its title from the title of .Reynold’s book—is an admirable example of the man of letters at the ring-side. With what gusto does Mr. Gosse quote Corcoran’s apology to his lady-love :— “‘ Forgive me, and never, oh never again, T’'ll cultivate light blue or brown inebriety ; Tl give up all chance of a fracture or sprain, And part, worst of all, with Pierce Egan’s society.” and explain that ‘“‘ heavy brown with a dash of blue in it”? was the fancy phrase for stout mixed with gin ! There may be those to whom it seems grotesque to turn the pen to discourse of such things as these. To them may be commended the lines from Samuel Daniel’s “* Musophilus,” which Mr. Gosse quotes as the motto of his book, beginning *O blessed Letters, that combine in one All ages past, and.make one live with all. . . .” * “Gossip in a Library,” by Edmund Gosse, C.B. London; William Heinemann. CORRESPONDENCE. —_-—< 2 — “* ONLY.” Srr,—The irritating misuse of the word “only ’’ to which your correspondent “ Richard Free ” called attention in your last issue, is by no means confined to careless writers. Many who denounce the split infinitive have not yet had their grammatical consciousness awakened to this solecism. For example, I have culled the following three passages from the latest edition of “‘The King’s English,” the best book we have on the ill-treatment of English. ‘“ We shall now only make three general remarks before proceeding to details.” “The mistakes are nearly always on one side, the infinitive being the form that should only be used with caution.” “ For a person’s name can only require a defining cause to distinguish him from others of the same name.” The intended meanings are certainly not ‘only make,” “ only require,’ or ‘“ only be used,” as a moment’s analysis shows. This is perhaps the commonest error in both spoken and written English at the present day ; once perceived, it is undoubtedly one of the most irritating, and your correspondent deserves thanks for calling attention to it. I am, Your obedient servant, Ernest A. Baker. —1+——+—_ New AND AMUSING TRICK OF THE LITERARY AGENT. Dear Sir,—The literary agent has found a new way of amusing his authors. He has a special cheque printed with a receipt upon the back which requires a penny stamp. He pays his author with one of these cheques and of course does not stamp his receipt. The author is abroad, or he has only embossed envelopes upon his desk, and the fun begins. Publishers are taking up this delightful little novelty. ‘The author finds on the back of the publisher’s cheque a printed receipt, in which he is invited to make over to the publisher all sorts of rights he never sold’ when the. bargain was made. Any alteration of the receipt invalidates the cheque. Letters, explanations, recriminations. What an infernal nuisance all this smartness is ! | X. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 24 Issue 03 (December 1913) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 24 Issue 03 (December 1913) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1913-12-01-The-Author-24-3 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/535/1914-01-01-The-Author-24-4.pdf e0533c53cae4a566378208021967c35c PDF Text Text ���������������������������������� Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1914-01-01 Volume 24 Issue 4 Pages Page range in volume 93–122 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19140101 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin Che HMuthbor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. FOUNDED BY SIR Monthly.) WALTER BESANT. Vor. XXIV.—No. 4. JANUARY 1, 1914. [PRIcE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. — NOTICES. —+—~<9+—_ RR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by ed Editor on all literary matters treated from on. X IV, the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS, Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respect- ing advertisements should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. +—> + THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. gg ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other * 3 i THE AUTHOR. MR. GOSSE’S ESSAYS.* oe volume of Mr. Gosse’s collected essays will be welcomed alike by those who made the ac- quaintance of these particular essays when they first appeared, and by those to whom they are new. Few writers, past or present, can invest with so much charm the critical and anecdotal saunter round the shelves of a book-room as our author. Few, too, have such sane views of what a library should be—“ a small one, where the books are carefully selected and thoughtfully arranged in accord- ance with one central code of taste, and intended to be respectfully consulted at any moment by the master of their destinies.”’ If fortune made him possessor of one book of excessive value, Mr. Gosse tells us, he would hasten to part with it. This is true wisdom. The first quarto of “Hamlet” may be left to the Transatlantic millionaire. The essays before us range over a vast period of literary history. From Camden’s ‘“‘ Britannia,” early in the sixteenth century, they travel by degrees to Meredith’s “‘ Shaving of Shagpat.” The first and the last, it will be seen, deal with well-known works. Perhaps the most pleasing, however, are those which take as their subject obscure or forgotten books —such as Wither’s ‘‘ Shepheards Hunting,” Lady Winchilsea’s “ Miscellany Poems,” Farquhar’s ‘“‘ Love and Business,” and that extraordinary panegyric on prize- fighting, “‘ The Fancy,” of which the author was Keats’s friend, John Hamilton Reynolds, disguised under the alias of Peter Corcoran. The last-named essay—for it takes its title from the title of _Reynold’s book—is an admirable example of the man of letters at the ring-side. With what gusto does Mr. Gosse quote Corcoran’s apology to his lady-love :-— “ Forgive me, and never, oh never again, Tl cultivate light blue or brown inebriety ; Tl give up all chance of a fracture or sprain, And part, worst of all, with Pierce Egan’s society.” and explain that “heavy brown with a dash of blue in it’ was the fancy phrase for stout mixed with gin ! There may be those to whom it seems grotesque to turn the pen to discourse of such things as these. To them may be commended the lines from Samuel Daniel’s “* Musophilus,” which Mr. Gosse quotes as the motto of his book, beginning **O blessed Letters, that combine in one All ages past, and make one live with all. . . .” * “Gossip in a Library,” by Edmund Gosse, C.B. London; William Heinemann. HE second CORRESPONDENCE. —~> + —— ** ONLY.”’ Sir,—The irritating misuse of the word ‘only ’? to which your correspondent “ Richard Free ” called attention in your last issue, is by no means confined to careless writers. Many who denounce the split infinitive have not yet had their grammatical consciousness awakened to this solecism. For example, I have culled the following three passages from the latest edition of ‘“‘ The King’s English,” the best book we have on the ill-treatment of English. ‘“ We shall now only make three general remarks before proceeding to details.”’ ‘““The mistakes are nearly always on one side, the infinitive being the form that should only be used with caution.” “For a person’s name can only require a defining cause to distinguish him from others of the same name.” The intended meanings are certainly not “only make,’ ‘“‘ only require,”’ or “ only be used,’’ as a moment’s analysis shows. This is perhaps the commonest error in both spoken and written English at the present day ; once perceived, it is undoubtedly one of the most irritating, and your correspondent deserves thanks for calling attention to it. I am, Your obedient servant, Ernest A. Baker. SE ann a a New anp AMUSING TRICK OF THE Lirersary AGENT. Dear S1r,—The literary agent has found a new way of amusing his authors. He has a special cheque printed with a receipt upon the back which requires a penny stamp. He pays his author with one of these cheques and of course does not stamp his receipt. The author is abroad, or he has only embossed envelopes upon his desk, and the fun begins. Publishers are taking up this delightful little novelty. The author finds on the back of the publisher’s cheque a printed receipt, in which he is invited to make over to the publisher all sorts of rights he never sold when the. bargain was made. Any alteration of the receipt invalidates the cheque. Letters, explanations, recriminations. What an infernal nuisance all this smartness is! X, (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) Che Author. FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. VoL. XXIV.—No. 4. JANUARY 1, 1914. [PRICE SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NuMBER: 874 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ——— NOTICES. a RR the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind ' members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by ~ Editor on all literary matters treated from ou. X IV, the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respect- ps advertisements should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the ease. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. —- + THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. Seg ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds aatable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other * 2 ;  94 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. : : (2) The Pension Fund This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. —_———_+ <> —___——__ THE PENSION FUND. — 1 N January, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. 6.1 d Local LOANS: ..........-¢-s.--- 500 0 0 Victoria Government 3% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ 291 19 11 London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ 250 0 0 Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ 200 0 0 Cape of Good Hope 33% Inscribed StoGk, $3 occ lice ots dn 200 0 0 Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock 228 0 0 New Zealand 34% Stock ....... 247 9 6 Trish Land 22% Guaranteed Stock 258 0 0 Corporation of London 23% Stock, 1927-57). 0.5 scenes cus 438. 2 4 Jamaica 34% Stock, 1919—49 .. 182 18 6 Mauritius 4% 1987 Stock ....... 120 12 1 Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 84% Land Grant Stock, 1988 ...... 198 8 8 Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... 237 0 0 Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock ....... veavcan. &. 282:.0..0 THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value. £ &@ $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds ........--. 400 0 0 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares ........+.-- 250 0 0 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ............ 550 0 0 & 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 30 0 0 Total 2. i263 ce £4,764 6 0 PENSION FUND. —+~> + Tue list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e., donations and | subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from April, 1913. It does not include either donations given prior to January, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 19138. April 8, Caulfield-Stoker, T. . June 12, Wimperis, Arthur . June 16, Ballantyne, J. W. June 16, Thorold, Rupert Oct. 8, Rees, Miss Rosemary Oct. 8, Pearce, J. 2 : : Oct. 9, Drummond, Miss Florence Oct. 9, Rumbold, Hugo Oct. 13, Knowles, Miss Oct. 20, Collison, Harry : Oct. 21, Buchanan, Miss Meriel Oct. 25, Baker, E. A. . ; Nov. 6, Bentley, E. C. : Nov. 6, Petersen, Miss Margaret Nov. 7, Lang, Mrs. John Nov. 19, Langferte, Raymond Nov. 24, Webb, W. Trego Nov. 24, Mackenzie, Compton Dec. 4, Vansittart, Robert Dec. 4, Lunn, Arnold . : Dec. 4, Stewart, Miss Marie . Dec. 4, Berry, Miss Ana Dec. 4, Vallois, Miss Grace Dec. 17, Beresford, J. D. 1913. CUMANOAH As — _ SOHO Ot OS OS Or Or Or Or St Or Oc Or cococacocosososcoscooossoooooF® ecocoooreoccoocoosorososooororoth — Donations. April 2, Daniel, E. H. . ; . April 2, Hain, H.M. . : » 0 45 oon  THE AUTHOR. 95 th ~% April 7, Taylor, Miss Sueties M. . April 7, Harding, Newman . ‘ April 9, Strachey, Miss Amabel . April 10, Aspinall, Algernon. April 15, Craig, Gordon ; . April, Robbins, Miss Alice June 12, Peel, Mrs... : June 18, Barlow, Miss Hilaré : June 13, Kynnersley, E. M. Sneyd. July 5, Williams, Robert . . July 11, Broadbent, D. R. . ‘ July 22, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte . Sept. 29, Peacock, Mrs. F. M. Sept. 30, Wallis-Healy, F. < Oct. 7, Darwin, Sir Francis . : Oct. 9, Carroll, Sydney Wentworth Oct. 21, Troubetzkoy, The Princess Oct. 27, Frankish, Harold ; Oct. 30, Rossman, Miss Nov. 3, Holland, Theodore Noy. 3, Steane, Bruce Noy. 3, Batty, Mrs. Braithwaite Nov. 10, Elvington, Miss Helen Nov. 10, Waterbury, Mrs. . < Dec. 5, Dymock, R. G. Vaughton . Dec. 6, Macdonald, Miss Julia : Dec. 11, Little, Mrs. Archibald. . 1 Dec. 11, Topham, Miss Ann . _ _ CSOT RK ON OLOTOO CONN EH OOOOH ae Ok OO: — _ ececoeocoaancoocoonocacocooooonoooocSe COCFrFSOOCOCOCOOCOSOHOCOUOCONKE RK OCOCSCOoFrEoooSO eg eg COMMITTEE NOTES. | last meeting of the Committee of Management for 1913 was held at the offices of the Society on December 1. After the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the committee proceeded with the election of members. Thirty-three members and associates were elected. The committee are pleased to state that the elections this year have exceeded the number elected in 1912, and give the Society another record, 349 members and associates having been elected. The committee then accepted with regret eight resignations, bringing the resignations for the year up to ninety-one. Here, again, the com- mittee may congratulate the members. The resignations are slightly fewer than in 1912, when the number was ninety-nine. It must be remembered that in proportion to the size of the Society the decrease is even more marked than might, at first sight, seem apparent. The solicitor of the Society then reported on the cases with which he had been dealing during the month. The first, which has been running on for some time, arose out of a dispute on accounts. It is possible this matter may be settled by the purchase outright by the publisher of the member’s copyright. The next matter referred to a dispute as to the payment by a certain publisher of an amount due, the publisher having disclaimed the full liability owing to non-fulfilment of part of the contract by the author. A sum has now been agreed in settlement. In the last issue, reference was made to a difficult case. An agent had sold certain rights in an article to an American magazine without referring the question of price to the author. The American magazine insisted on its strict legal rights, in spite of the author’s wishes to the contrary. It appeared, after investigation, that the agent had exceeded his instructions, and, in consequence, that the editor of the American paper, from his point of view, had acted within his rights, the only claim open to the author being against the agent for exceeding his authority. Another question arose out of a dispute between author and publisher, dealing with the publication of a book. At the author’s suggestion, she attended personally and explained the full details to the committee. The committee carefully considered the rights of the matter from every point of view, the Society’s solicitor setting out the legal position. After full dis- cussion, the committee came to the conclusion that the publisher had not broken or exceeded his contract, and there was no legal claim enforceable by the member against him. The solicitor was instructed to report to the member accordingly. The solicitors then reported that the Society’s case, Corelli v. Gray, taken to the Court of Appeal at the instance of the defendant, had been heard, and that judgment had been given in that Court in confirmation of the judgment given in the court below. A report of the case appeared in the December issue of The Author. In a dispute between author and publisher on the terms of a contract the committee decided to go ahead. The next question dealt with the delay in publication of a book. The solicitors had already received instructions to bring pressure on the publisher, and the committee decided that whatever steps might be necessary to ensure early publication should be taken. In a dispute arising between an author and a magazine relating to infringement of copyright, the solicitors reported that a settlement had been reached on the basis that the editor had  96 agrecd to publish an apology drafted on behalf of the member. A member of the Society appealed to the committee in the following circumstances :— A book had been published by a certain firm for the member, but had been adver- tised in the publisher’s lists as by another author. The matter had been taken in hand at once. The publisher had expressed his regret and had undertaken to do what he could to remedy the mistake. This settlement had been agreed to by the author. A dispute on one of the unsatisfactory con- tracts which authors so often make, binding themselves in respect of future books, had arisen. The question at issue was the number of books which had been offered to the pub- lisher and the royalties payable on those accepted. The matter was one of importance, as the amount of the author’s royalty depended upon the correct interpretation of the agree- ment. The solicitors advised that they con- sidered the author had a sound case, and the matter will be submitted to arbitration under a clause in the agreement to that effect. In three small claims for moneys due the solicitor reported that in the first case he had signed judgment. -In the second case he had issued a summons, and in the third he proposed now to take steps to commit the defendant for contempt of court as he had failed to attend an appointment to be examined before the Master. The committee authorised these proceedings. A difficult case arose under an agreement executed some years ago, in which it was claimed that the acting rights in a play included the cinematograph rights. It was decided to await further developments and the committee instructed the solicitors to report fully when further information was to hand. The next matter related to a dispute between two members of the Society as to whether one member had infringed the other’s copyright. The solicitor was given instructions, having heard statements from both parties, to endeavour to arrange a settlement, and if unsuccessful, to offer to have the matter settled by an arbitrator appointed by the Society’s committee. The result will be reported to the next meeting. The secretary then reported to the committee certain eases which had arisen, which had not been in the hands of the solicitors. The first was an alleged breach of contract by an Australian editor. It was decided to place the matter in the hands of a lawyer in THE AUTHOR. Australia if the solicitors of the Society advised the claim was a sound one. In a case of dispute between a member of the Society and‘an agent which had been placed before the Society by the agent, the committee decided it was impossible for them to advise the agent as to the course to be pursued, the advice, if any, only being available to the member and at his request. The secretary reported that in a case which the committee had agreed to take in Germany subject to the approval of the member con- cerned—for whom counsel’s opinion had been taken—the member, after consideration, had decided not to trouble the Society any further. An important case being fought out in America—important to all authors—English and American—had been brought to the notice’ of the Society, not only by the American Authors’ League, but by an American member of the Society. The committee decided to assist the Authors’ League of America to fight the case as they considered a judgment on the issues of vital importance to all authors. Another American case involving questions as to the international arrangements between the United States and England was brought to the notice of the committee, and the committee decided to put the full details before the Board of Trade or whatever Government office might be competent to deal with the details. In another case in the United States—a dispute between an author and an agent—it was decided, on the author’s statement that he did not wish to press the matter, to write to the agent to draw his attention to the unsatisfactory nature of the explanation given. The question of the right of the Income Tax Commissioners to demand from publishers detailed statements of the sums paid in royalties to their authors was considered, and it was decided to obtain counsel’s opinion on a matter which was of such vital importance to authors. The secretary reported that, owing to the pressure of work at the office, it had been found absolutely essential to engage a new clerk. The engagement was confirmed by the com- mittee. A letter from Sir Alfred Bateman, who was unable to attend the meeting, was read. It dealt with certain important questions of international copyright in which he had been working for the benefit of the Society. The committee expressed their thanks to Sir Alfred for his labours. The committee sanctioned the drawing of a cheque for Christmas boxes for the clerks of nesinematerer mn alg ue | fe | THER AUTHOR. the Society as the work of the Society had been successful during the year. They also sanc- tioned the purchase of certain office furniture. Mr. Rann Kennedy received the thanks of the committee for his generous action in paying costs ineurred by the Society in a copyright ease in Winnipeg. The amount—£15—was paid into the capital account. The committee also thanked Mr. Banister Fletcher for a donation of £5 5s. to the same fund. The questions of loans to authors and the International Gathering of 1915 were adjourned to the next meeting. te Dramatic SuB-CoMMITTEE. Tue December meeting of the Dramatic Sub-Committee was held on Friday, Decem- ber 19, at three o’clock. After the reading of the minutes, the secretary reported that the draft Royalty Agreement, with notes and comments, had not yet been finally settled, but that the delegates appointed to settle it hoped to be able to lay it before the sub-committee at the next meeting. The secretary read some very interesting letters he had received from the secretary of the Société des Auteurs et Compositeurs Dramatiques in regard to cinema rights in France, and laid on the table an agreement which had been settled for the marketing of these rights. He was instructed to make further enquiries of the French society, and to inform the society that the sub-committee would be ready to consider any proposal for an international conference. The secretary also read a letter on the same matter from Mr. Rex Beach, who was acting for the United States Author’s League, and he was requested to thank Mr. Beach for his letter. The sub-committee then settled their nominees for the coming year, and a notice will be sent round to the dramatic section in due course. The question of placing powers of attorney in the hands of foreign lawyers was again con- sidered, and a draft power of attorney was laid on the table. The matter was referred to the Committee of Management for their sanction. An interesting letter from an American lawyer to Mr, Charles Frohman, setting out the method by which dramatic copyright could be secured in Canada, was read to the sub- committee, and the secretary was instructed to enquire of Mr, Frohman whether he would 97 have any objection to its being published in The Author. Mr. Jerome put before the sub-committee an important case in which he was involved, and the sub-committee referred the matter to the Committee of Management for their favour- able consideration. The secretary then pointed out the necessity for dramatists to register their plays in Australia, in order that they might obtain the benefit of the summary proceedings under the Australian Act. He was instructed to write to the Registrar in Australia to obtain full details, with registration forms, if possible, so that the Society might carry through such registration on behalf of its members. One of the members of the sub-committee raised the question of the interference of middlemen between dramatic authors and managers, and the secretary was instructed to write a paragraph on the point for insertion in The Author. — —> Composers’ SuB-COMMITTEE. Tue December meeting of the Composers’ Sub-Committee was held on Saturday, December 18, at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., at 11 a.m. After the minutes of the former meeting were read and signed, the sub-committee considered the following questions :— The secretary reported that a paragraph had been sent to the papers, and also men- tioned the papers in which it had appeared. It was hoped that this paragraph might have some effect in bringing composers more closely together, Arising out of this it was suggested that an article should be written in one of the papers dealing with mechanical reproduction and composers’ rights, and the secretary was instructed to see whether he could get such an article inserted in one of the London papers. The sub-committee next considered the question of stamps on mechanical instruments. It appeared that the stamps which, under the Board of Trade regulations, had been affixed to mechanical reproductions, were often falling off. The companies whose duty it was to affix the stamps, stated that all they had to prove was that the stamps were affixed, and that if the stamps dropped off, the fault was due to the copyright owners who had supplied stamps inadequately gummed. The sub- committee thought the matter of serious importance, as it was very difficult to check piracies unless the matter was carried out  98 according to the spirit of the Act. It was decided to write to other collecting agencies with a view to joint action being taken in submitting the matter to the Board of Trade. Another question arose as to the supplying of stamps in foreign countries, and the sub- committee decided to accept a proposal at any rate, for one year, put forward by one of the foreign collecting socicties, in order to test a suggestion that they had made. The question of the loaning of orchestral parts and works by certain lending libraries attached to music publishing houses was con- sidered. The arrangement frequently left the composer with no monetary reward, and it appeared clear that if the idea was carried forward to any great extent, it would be possible for the publishers to avoid paying any very large sums in royalties, owing to the fact that the publishers need not sell, but might only loan the composers’ works. The next question had reference to the prices which the composers of comic songs received for their performing rights and mechanical instrument rights. The secretary was instructed to obtain further information. Members of the Committee, also, promised to obtain information and report. An article written on instructions given by the sub-committee at their former meeting, deal- ing with the collection of mechanical fees, was read, and the sub-committee decided, with the approval of the Committee of Management, that the article should appear in The Author. They also decided, with the approval of the committee of Management, that the com- poser’s pamphlet should be printed, containing the secretary’s article on The Commercial Side of Music, the article by Mr. E. J. Mac- Gillivray on Composers’ Rights, and a Com- posers’ Royalty Agreement, when it is settled. It is hoped these matters will be carried through in the beginning of the year. The arrangements for the meeting with the delegates of the Society of British Composers were finally settled, and a report will be sub- mitted to the next meeting of the sub- committee. The question of agents’ fees in foreign countries was considered and adjourned, pending the arrival of further information which was expected before the next meeting of the sub-committee. The consideration of the royalty agreement was also adjourned. oe THE AUTHOR. Cases. Durine the past month there have been eighteen cases in the hands of the secretary. There were four cases, disputes on agree- ments, two of which have been negotiated ; one has been placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors and one has only recently come to the office. In two claims for MSS. from editors, the MSS. have been returned and forwarded to the authors. There has been one application for accounts and money, but as the matter lies in the United States, it will be some time before it is possible to report the result. There have been ten applications on behalf of members for default of payment; four of these have been successfully carried through ; three have had to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors, and of the remaining three, two have only recently come to the office, and the last one is in course of negotiation. In one case of infringement of copyright, the infringement has been acknowledged and the matter has been settled. Of the eighteen cases three were in foreign countries. It is useful to note that the number of complaints which the Society is asked to settle outside the British Isles increases monthly. There are three cases open from former months, not counting those which have had to be placed in the hands of the Society’s solicitors. Of these two are in the United States and one is in Canada. It is hoped, however, that negotiations will be carried through successfully, indeed in one case the matter seems almost to be at an end. —— December Elections. Armstrong, Cecil Ferard 164, Ebury Street, S.W. Smith Street, Barnby, Miss. ; Westminster, S.W. Berry, Ana M. . . 8, Sloane Court, S.W. Bradley, Miss Edith Greenway Court, Hollingbourne, Kent. Coales, H. G. (“‘ Market Harborough ’’). Coats-Bush, W. . : Market Harborough. Villa Vecchia, Davos Dorg, Switzerland. 6, Pembroke Walk Studios, Kensing- ton, W. Cook, Miss Margaret C. - q fi hp ea Comper, Cotes, Miss Frances M. M. Cory, Mrs. Theodore . Mrs. (“* Sara Duncan ’’). Everard Jeannette Cross, Miss May . ‘ Davies, Emil tr “. 7 JONES, Fraser, Hampden-Cook, Deane, Sara ‘ ‘ Dymock, R. G. Vaugh- ton (““ R. Penley’’). Maj.-Gen. Sir Thomas, K.C.B., C.M.G. Gaul, Miss Lilian J. . Rev. ‘Ernest, M.A. Horn, Miss Kate (‘‘ Mrs. Weigall”). Ernest, M.D., M.R.C.P. * King, Cecil Lubbock, Basil i Lunn, Arnold rity ph Meese 3 ¢ Mitford, E. | Vavasour-Earle, Watson, Bruce, F.R.G.S. Roberts, Dr. C. G. D.. Smyth, Dr. Ethel Steuart, Maria S. . Vallois, Grace Mary. a ' -Vansittart, Robert : Vaughan Miss Evelyn Goode. Miss Aimée. Alex. C. (“ Alexander Camp- bell”) —_(** Campbell Watson’’). Watson, Augusta Gor- don, THE AUTHOR. 1, Stratford Street, Oxford. The White House, Hampton Court. 36, Buckingham Gate, S.W. 86, Worple Road, Wimbledon, S.W. 65, 66, Chancery Lane, W.C. 28, Wellington Court, Knightsbridge, S.W. Prestfelde, bury. 83, Onslow Square, S.W. Shrews- Gillott Lodge, Gillott Road, Edgbaston. Methlic, Brentwood, Essex. 391, Upper Rich- mond Road, Put- ney, S.W. 69, Portland Court, W. 225, Goldhurst Ter- race, South Hamp- stead, N.W. The Manor House, Hamble, Hants. 8, Upper Woburn Place, W.C. 29, Sternhold Avenue, Streat- ham, S.W. 8,Sergeants Inn, W.C. Coign, Hook Heath, Woking. 79, Great King Street, Edinburgh. 59, Cambridge Road, Kilburn, N.W. 31, Princes Gate,S.W. Fullarton, Adelaide, S. Australia. The Haven, 53, Queen’s Road, St. John’s Wood, N.W. 4, Queen Edinburgh. Street, 8, Cadogan Gardens, S.W. 99 BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. ——— + While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members, In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate, ARCH ZOLOGICAL. Norres oN THE CHURCHES IN THE DEANERY OF KeEnn, Devon. By Bearrix F. CResswetn. 9 x 6. 91 pp. Exeter: J. J. Commins and Son. ARCHITECTURE. An Intropvuction to Enciise CHurcH ARCHITECTURE FROM THE ELEVENTH To THE SIXTEENTH CENTURY. By Francis Bonn, M.A., F.G.S., Hon. A.R.1.B.A. Two Vols. xxxv + vi+ 986pp. Milford. Two guineas n. ART. PAINTING IN THE Far East. An INTRODUCTION TO THE Hisrory oF Picrortan ArT IN ASIA, ESPECIALLY CHINA AND Japan. By Laurence Bryyon. Second edition revised throughout. 10} x 8. xviii + 295 pp. Edward Arnold. 21s. n. More asout Cottectinc. By Sir James Yoxatt, M.P. 8} x 6. 339 pp. Stanley Paul. 5s. n. VisvakaRMA: Examples of Indian Architecture, Sculp- ture, Painting, Handicraft. Chosen by Ananpa K. Coomaraswamy, D.Sc. Part VI. 11 x 8%. 100 pp. 2s. 6d. (Rs. 2). BIOGRAPHY. MacponaLp or THE Isues. By A. M. W. Srra.ina. 9 x 5}, xii + 295 pp. John Murray. 12s. n. Memories oF A Musician: REMINISCENCES OF SEVENTY Years or Musicat Lire. By WinetmMGanz. 9 x 5h. xiv + 357 pp. John Murray. 12s. n. My Betovep Sour. By Mrs. T. P. O'Connor. 9 x 53. vili + 427 pp. G.P. Putnam’s Sons. 10s. 6d. n. BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. SHAKESPEARE’S Srorres. By Constance and Mary Maup. 73 x 5. 346 pp. Edward Arnold. 5s. n. Marcarer’s Boox. By H. Frenpinc-Harn. 9 x 6}. 284 pp. Hutchinson. 7s. 6d. n. DRAMA. LANDED Gentry: A Comepy In Four Acts. By W.S. Mavecuam. 7 x 5. vii+ 168 pp. Heinemann. 1s. 6d.n. EDUCATIONAL. WINGS AND THE CHILD, oR THE Bur~pine or Maarc Ciriss. By E. Nesprr. 8 x 5}. xiv +197 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s, eg owen % FICTION. 7 #3 Ta" |S] We! THE Epvucation or Oriver Hyp. By Rezcrnatp E. Satwey. Digby, Long & Co. Five Years anp 4 Monto. By Fanny Morris Woop. Duckworth & Co. Loor yrom tHe Tremere or Fortuns. By Horacu Awnestey Vacuetn. 74 x 5. 310 pp. Murray. 6s. StmPLe Smmon. His Adventures in the Thistle Patch. By A. Nem Lyons. Illustrated by G. E. Pero. Lane 6s.  100 FOLK-LORE. By Rev. 8. Barinc-Goutp, M.A. K oF FOLK-LORE. ee i (The Nation’s Library.) Collins 6% x 44. 264 pp. Clear Type Press. 1s. n. HISTORY. [mpErtaLisM AND Mr. GLADSTONE, 1876-1888. Compiled by R. H. GRETTON. 7k x 43. 120 pp. Bell. le. n, LITERARY. Joun Muurncton SYNGE AND THE Trish THEATRE. By Maurice Bovrexois. Demy 8vo. xvi-+ 338 pp. Buckram. With 16 full page illustrations by Joun B. Yuats, R.H.A., Jack B. Yuats, JAMES PATERSON, R.8.A., JoHN CURRIE and others. Constable & Co. Tue LIGHTER SIDE oF ENGLISH Lrrs. By F. FraNxrort Moors. With Illustrations in Colour by GORGE BeLcuer. 8 x 5}. 284 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. Tur KIRRIEMUIR EDITION OF THE Works or J. M. BaRRIE. ‘Ten Vols. 9% x 6%. Hodder and Stoughton. £6 6s. the set. Reminiscent Gosstr oF MEN AND MATTERS. Baker, F.R.G.S. 7} x 5}. viii + 246 pp. man and Hall. 6s. MISCELLANEOUS. Our Wrésr. A Collection of Sketches of Life in the Canadian West. Illustrated with photographs. Thomas Murby & Co., 6, Bouverie Street, E.C. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. Wiup Anmats aT Home. By Ernest THOMSON SETON. 8} x 5B}. xvi+ 224pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. n. Tu BopLey HeAD NaTuRAL HisTORY. By E. D. CuMING. With Illustrations by J. A. SHEPHERD. Vol. Il. British Birds. Passeres. 6} x 5. 122 pp. Lane. 28. n. POETRY. Tar Porms oF Francois VILLON. Translated by H. Dr Vere STacroonn. 9 xX 6}. xii + 300 pp. Hutchin- son. POLITICS. War anp THE Workers. By Norman ANGELL. 63 pp. The National Labour Press. ls. REPRINTS. A Selection from Irish Poetry. By 93 x 6}. xxvi + 160 pp. Sidg- ls. 6d. n. By JAMES Chap- 7k x 5. THe Wimp Harp. KATHARINE TYNAN. wick and Jackson. A Century oF Paropy anp Imitation. Edited by Water Jerrotp and R, M. Leonarp. 1k XG: xv + 429 pp. Humphrey Milford. 1s. 6d. n Tue Hus or Home. By L. MactEan Watt. With the Pentland Essays of Robert Louis STEVENSON. 8) x 5h. 259 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. SCIENCE. “ Wuo's Wuo IN Scrence” (International). Edited by Hl. H. Sreruenson. 9} X 6. 667 pp. J. and A. Churchill. 10s. n. Continurry, THE PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS TO THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION, BIRMINGHAM, MCMXIII. By Sm Oxtver Loven. Printed in full, and supplemented by Explana- tory Notes. 7} x 5. 118 pp. Dent. 1s. n. SOCIOLOGY. Conriictine IpEats! Two Sikes OF THE Woman’s Qumstion. By B. L. Hurcutns. 74 x 5. vii + 83 pp. Murby. ls. 6d. n. THE AUTHOR. THEOLOGY. L’Imrration ps Jesus CHRIST. Introduction par Mer. R. H. Benson. 6} x 4. xiii + 374 pp. (Collection Gallia.) Paris: Georges Cres et Cie. London: Dent- i te. n., eel ay (lem igettee op avert. A Woman’s Wrxter my Arrica. By Mrs. CHARLOTTE Cameron. Demy 8vo. Printed throughout on_ art paper, with 155 illustrations. 403 pp. Stanley Paul & Co. 18s. 6d. n. Tur Guipe To SouTH AND East AFRICA. For the use of Tourists, Sportsmen, Invalids, and Settlers. Edited annually by A. SAMLER Brown and G. Gorpon Brown, ¥.R.GS., for the Union Castle Mail Steamship Company. Twentieth edition, 1914. 74 x 4%. liv+ 695 pp. Sampson, Low. + LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. E are asked by the executive officers of the Alfred Russel Wallace Memorial Fund to state that, if a sufficient sum can be raised, the following memorials to the late Dr. A. R. Wallace are proposed : (1) A medallion to be offered to the Dean and Chapter of Westminster Abbey ; (2) a portrait, for presentation to the Royal Society, to be painted by Mr. J. Seymour Lucas, RA. to whom Dr. Wallace had, within the last few months of his life, consented to sit ; (3) a copy of the portrait for presentation to the nation ; and (4) a statue to be offered to the trustees of the British Museum for erection in the Natural History Museum. It is estimated that £350 will cover all expenses connected with the portrait by Mr. Lucas, including a hotogravure reproduction, signed by the artist, for each subscriber of one guinea and upwards; and that an additional £750 will permit the scheme being carried out in its entirety. Subscriptions will be received and acknowledged by Professor R. Meldola, 6, Brunswick Square, London, W.C.; Professor E. B. Poulton, Wykeham House, Oxford ; Sir Wm. Barrett, Kingstown, Co. Dublin ; and the Manager, Union of London & Smith’s Bank, Holborn Circus, London, E.C. Direct payments to the Manager will be the most convenient course. A. shilling pamphlet entitled ‘“* National Principles and ational Duty.” by the author of ‘National Revival,” with a preface by the Rt. Hon. the Earl of Selborne, K.G., has been issued by the Women’s Printing Society, Ltd., Brick Street, Piccadilly. A. Swedish translation of Mr. Francis. uk eS ae aS . . @ THE AUTHOR. 101 Gribble’s ‘‘ Court of Christina of Sweden ”’ will be published by Messrs. Walstrom and Widstrand. Among the Fellowship Books published by Messrs. Batsford, at 2s. net, are “ A Spark Divine,”’ a book for animal lovers, by Mr. R. C. Lehmann ; “* Romance,” by Mr. Ernest Rhys ; * Friendship,”” by Mr. Clifford Bax; ‘* The Joy of the Theatre,’’ by Mr. Gilbert Cannan : and “ The Country,” by Mr. Edward Thomas. A revised and cheaper edition of Mr. Frederick A. M. Spencer’s ‘“ Meaning of Christianity’? has now appeared (Fisher Unwin, 2s. 6d. net). Viscount Esher, G.C.B., contributes a pre- face to Mrs. St. Clair Stobart’s ‘‘ War and Women from Experiences in the Balkans and Elsewhere ” (G. Bell & Sons, 3s. 6d. net). Mr. R. A. Scott-James’s “‘ Influence of the Press” is published by Partridge & Co. at 3s. 6d. net. Mr. James Baker’s new work is ‘“‘ Reminis- cent Gossip of Men and Matters ” (Chapman & Hall, 6s.). Mr. A. R. Haig Brown, in “‘ My Game-Book,”’ deals not only with sport in Surrey, Sussex, Norfolk, ete., but also with early adventures at Charterhouse and later days at Lancing (Witherby, 5s. net). H.M. the Queen and H.M. Queen Alexandra have both been graciously pleased to accept copies of “ A Woman’s Winter in Africa,”’ of which the publishers are Messrs. Stanley Paul. ‘The author, Mrs. Charlotte Cameron, has been elected a Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society. Messrs. S. Paul announce the issue, in due course, of ‘‘ Napoleon in Exile at Elba ” and “Napoleon in Exile at St. Helena,” by Mr. Norwood Young, who sails this month on his second trip to the two islands to complete his study of local Napoleonic history. Mr. A. M. Broadley will be responsible for the illustrations to the books. Mr. E. Pearse Wheatley’s ‘“ Out West ?— according to the Times, “short and breezy descriptions of life in the Canadian West, illustrated with photographs ”—is published in paper covers at 6d., by Thomas Murby & Co. A volume on “ Practical Pathology, includ- ing Morbid Anatomy and Post Mortem Technique,” by Dr. James Miller, Assistant in Pathology to the Edinburgh Royal Infirmary, is shortly to be added to Messrs. Black’s Edinburgh Medical Series. Mr. Julius Price’s ‘‘ My Bohemian Days in Paris” was published on November 25 ([T. Werner Laurie, 10s. 6d. net, with 32 drawings by the author, and a frontispiece portrait). Miss Gladys Davidson’s “ Stories from the Operas”? is now issued in one complete volume, combining the three previous series of plots of the most popular grand operas performed in England during recent years (Laurie, 6s. net). Mr. J. Stanley Little contributed an article entitled “ Insurgent Women ”’ to the November issue of Hast and West. “A Manor Book of Ottery Saint Mary ”’ is edited by Mrs. Catherine Durning Whetham and her daughter Margaret, with a note on the history of the dependent manor of Cadhay, by Mr. W. C. D. Whetham, F.R.S. (Longmans, Green & Co.). “ The Early Weights and Measures of Man- kind,” by General Sir Charles Warren, G.C.M.G., K.C.B., F.R.S., R.E., is published by the Committee of the Palestine Exploration Fund. Mr. Herbert W. Smith has written “A Trip on _a Trader, or Holidays Afloat ” (Madgwick). The Clarendon Press publishes, under the title of ‘* Robert Bridges, Poet Laureate, Readings from his Poems,” a public lecture delivered in November last in the Examination Schools, Oxford, by Professor T. Herbert Warren, President of Magdalen College. In “ The Birthright of Grimaldi ” (Kegan Paul, 4s. 6d.), Mrs. Hope Huntley claims as the birthright of the animal exemption from torture, on the plea that the essence of its life is one with the human, however greatly it may differ in degree. The right of scientific experi- ment upon living animals is questioned from the moral standpoint only, quite irrespective of medical benefits believed to be acquired thereby. H.M. Queen Alexandra has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of this book. Mr. W. L. George’s new novel, ‘The Making of an Englishman,” will be published this month by Messrs. Constable in England, and Messrs. Dodd, Mead, in the United Statcs, Mr. Reginald E. Salwey’s novel, “ The Education of Oliver Hyde,” is being pub- lished by Digby, Long & Co. A new 2s. 6d. edition has appeared of Mrs. H. M. Watson’s ‘ When the King came South ” (Religious Tract Society). “Tom Kenyon, Schoolboy,” is the name of a story by Mrs. M. Harding Kelly (Religious Tract Society). The same author has brought out “ When ?” and ‘“‘ Then,” described respec- 100 FOLK-LORE. A Boox or Foix-Lore. By Rev. §. Barrxa-Govrp, M.A. Collins’ 6% x 44. 264 pp. (The Nation’s Library.) Clear Type Press. 1s. n. HISTORY. [mprriatisM AND Mr. GLADSTONE, 1876-1888. Compiled by R. H. GRETTON. 74 x 43. 120 pp. Bell. 1s. n, LITERARY. Joun MILLINGTON SYNGE AND THE Trish THEATRE. By Mavriczk Bovrenos. Demy 8vo. xvi-+ 338 pp. Buckram. With 16 full page illustrations by Joun B. Yrats, R.H.A., Jack B. Yuats, JAMES PATERSON, R.S.A., JoHN CURRIE and others. Constable & Co. Tur LIGHTER SIDE oF ENGLISH Lirz. By F. FRANKFORT Moore. With Illustrations in Colour by GEORGE BrLcHER. 84 x 5}. 284 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. Tur KIRRIEMUIR EDITION OF THE Works or J. M. BARRIE. Ten Vols. 9% x 6%. Hodder and Stoughton. £6 6s. the set. Reminiscent Gossip oF MEN AND Marrers. By JAMES Baker, F.R.G.S. 7} X 54. viii + 246 pp. Chap- man and Hall. 6s. MISCELLANEOUS. Ovr Weér. A Collection of Sketches of Life in the Canadian West. Illustrated with photographs. Thomas Murby & Co., 6, Bouverie Street, E.C. 6d. n. NATURAL HISTORY. Wiup Anmats at Homr. By ERNEST THoMsoN SETON. 8} X Bh. xvi+ 224 pp. Hodder and Stoughton. 6s. n. Tas BopLey Heap Naturat History. By EK. D. CuMINe. With Illustrations by J. A. SHEPHERD. Vol. Il. British Birds. Passeres. 6} x 5. 122 pp. Lane. 2s. n. POETRY. Tue Porms oF Francois VILLON. Translated by H. Dz VERE STACPOOLE. 9 X 6}. xii + 300 pp. Hutchin- son. POLITICS. Waranp THE Workers. By Norman ANGELL. 7% X 5. 63 pp. The National Labour Press. ls. REPRINTS. A Selection from Irish Poetry. By 93 x 6}. xxvi + 160 pp. Sidg- 1s. 6d. n. THe Witp Harp. KATHARINE TYNAN. wick and Jackson. A Century or Paropy anp Inrration. Edited by Water JERRoLD and R. M. Lxeonarp. 7 x 5. xv + 429 pp. Humphrey Milford. 1s. 6d. n. Tas Hitts or Home. By L. Macuzan Watt. With the Pentland Essays of Robert Lovis STEVENSON. 8} x 5}. 259 pp. Foulis. 5s. n. SCIENCE. “ Wuo’s Wuxo IN Science” (International). Edited by H. H. Srepnenson. 9} x 6. 667 pp. J. and A. Churchill. 10s. n. ContTINvrry, THE PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS TO THE British Association, Brruincuam, MCMXIII. By Sm OLrver Loven. Printed in full, and supplemented by Explana- tory Notes. 7} x 5. 118 pp. Dent. Is. n. SOCIOLOGY. Conruictinc pears! Two Sips oF THE Woman's Quzstion. By B. L. Hurcuis. 73 X 5. vii + 83 pp. Murby. ls. 6d. n. THE AUTHOR. THEOLOGY. LIanration pz Jesus Curist. Introduction par Mer. BR. H. Benson. 64 x 4. xiii +374 pp. (Collection if Gallia.) Paris: Georges Cres et Cie. London: Dent. i Fo ols. n. Atte bem ya ao ee Raver. A Womay’s Wrxter my Arrica. By Mrs. CHARLOTTE 0) Cameron. Demy 8vo. Printed throughout on art % paper, with 155 illustrations. 403 pp. Stanley Paul | & Co. 183. 6d. n. Tun GuipE To SouUTH AND East Arrica. For the use of Tourists, Sportsmen, Invalids, and Settlers. Edited basit annually by A. SAMLER BRowN and G. Gorpon Brown, ue F.RB.G.S., for the Union Castle Mail Steamship Company. a Twentieth edition, 1914. 74 x 4}. liv + 695 pp. a: Sampson, Low. ————_0 <> —_____ LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL shi NOTES. —— E are asked by the executive officers of the Alfred Russel Wallace Memorial Fund to state that, if a sufficient sum can be raised, the following memorials to the late Dr. A. R. Wallace are proposed: (1) A medallion to be offered to the Dean and Chapter of Westminster Abbey ; (2) a portrait, for presentation to the Royal Society, to be painted by Mr. J. Seymour Lucas, R.A., to whom Dr. Wallace had, within the last few months of his life, consented to sit ; (3) a copy of the portrait for presentation to the nation ; and (4) a statue to be offered to the trustees of the British Museum for erection in the Natural History Museum. It is estimated that £3850 will cover all expenses connected with the portrait by Mr. Lucas, including a photogravure reproduction, signed by the artist, for each subscriber of one guinea and upwards ; and that an additional £750 will permit the scheme being carried out in its entirety. Subscriptions will be received and acknowledged by Professor R. Meldola, 6, Brunswick Square, London, W.C.; Professor KE. B. Poulton, Wykeham House, Oxford ; Sir Wm. Barrett, Kingstown, Co. Dublin ; and the Manager, Union of London & Smith’s Bank, Holborn Circus, London, E.C. Direct payments to the Manager will be the most convenient course. A. shilling pamphlet entitled “ National Principles and National Duty.” by the author of “National Revival,” with a preface by the Rt. Hon. the Earl of Selborne, K.G., has been issued by the Women’s Printing Society, Ltd., Brick Street, Piccadilly. A. Swedish translation of Mr. Francis.  THE AUTHOR. Gribble’s “ Court of Christina of Sweden ”’ will be published by Messrs. Walstrom and Widstrand. Among the Fellowship Books published by Messrs. Batsford, at 2s. net, are “A Spark Divine,” a book for animal lovers, by Mr. R. C. Lehmann ; “* Romance,” by Mr. Ernest Rhys ; ** Friendship,” by Mr. Clifford Bax; ‘‘ The Joy of the Theatre,” by Mr. Gilbert Cannan : and “ The Country,” by Mr. Edward Thomas. A revised and cheaper edition of Mr. Frederick A. M. Spencer’s ‘‘ Meaning of Christianity ’’ has now appeared (Fisher Unwin, 2s. 6d. net). Viscount Esher, G.C,B., contributes a pre- face to Mrs. St. Clair Stobart’s ‘‘ War and Women from Experiences in the Balkans and Elsewhere ” (G. Bell & Sons, 3s. 6d. net). Mr. R. A. Scott-James’s ‘‘ Influence of the Press’ is published by Partridge & Co. at 3s. 6d. net. Mr. James Baker’s new work is ‘‘ Reminis- cent Gossip of Men and Matters” (Chapman & Hall, 6s.). Mr. A. R. Haig Brown, in “‘ My Game-Book,”’ deals not only with sport in Surrey, Sussex, Norfolk, ete., but also with early adventures at Charterhouse and later days at Lancing (Witherby, 5s. net). H.M. the Queen and H.M. Queen Alexandra have both been graciously pleased to accept copies of “ A Woman’s Winter in Africa,”’ of which the publishers are Messrs. Stanley Paul. ‘The author, Mrs. Charlotte Cameron, has been elected a Fellow of the Royal Geographical Society. Messrs. S. Paul announce the issue, in due course, of “‘ Napoleon in Exile at Elba” and “Napoleon in Exile at St. Helena,” by Mr. Norwood Young, who sails this month on his second trip to the two islands to complete his study of local Napoleonic history. Mr. A. M. Broadley will be responsible for the illustrations to the books. Mr. E. Pearse Wheatley’s ‘‘ Out West ”— according to the Times, “short and breezy descriptions of life in the Canadian West, illustrated with photographs ”—is published in paper covers at 6d., by Thomas Murby & Co. A volume on “ Practical Pathology, includ- ing Morbid Anatomy and Post’ Mortem Technique,” by Dr. James Miller, Assistant in Pathology to the Edinburgh Royal Infirmary, is shortly to be added to Messrs. Black’s Edinburgh Medical Series. Mr. Julius Price’s “‘ My Bohemian Days in Paris” was published on November 25 101 (T. Werner Laurie, 10s. 6d. net, with 82 drawings by the author, and a frontispiece portrait). Miss Gladys Davidson’s “ Stories from the Operas”? is now issued in one complete volume, combining the three previous series of plots of the most popular grand operas performed in England during recent years (Laurie, 6s. net). Mr. J. Stanley Little contributed an article entitled ‘‘ Insurgent Women ” to the November issue of Hast and West. “A Manor Book of Ottery Saint Mary ”’ is edited by Mrs. Catherine Durning Whetham and her daughter Margaret, with a note on the history of the dependent manor of Cadhay, by Mr. W. C. D. Whetham, F.R.S. (Longmans, Green & Co.). “The Early Weights and Measures of Man- kind,” by General Sir Charles Warren, G.C.M.G., K.C.B., F.R.S., R.E., is published by the Committee of the Palestine Exploration Fund. Mr. Herbert W. Smith has written “A Trip on a Trader, or Holidays Afloat” (Madegwick). The Clarendon Press publishes, under the title of “Robert Bridges, Poet Laureate, Readings from his Poems,” a public lecture delivered in November last in the Examination Schools, Oxford, by Professor T. Herbert Warren, President of Magdalen College. In “ The Birthright of Grimaldi ” (Kegan Paul, 4s. 6d.), Mrs. Hope Huntley claims as the birthright of the animal exemption from torture, on the plea that the essence of its life is one with the human, however greatly it may differ in degree. The right of scientific experi- ment upon living animals is questioned from the moral standpoint only, quite irrespective of medical benefits believed to be acquired thereby. H.M. Queen Alexandra has been graciously pleased to accept a copy of this book. Mr. W. L. George’s new novel, “The Making of an Englishman,” will be published this month by Messrs. Constable in England, and Messrs. Dodd, Mead, in the United States, Mr. Reginald E. Salwey’s novel, ‘“ The Education of Oliver Hyde,” is being pub- lished by Digby, Long & Co. A new 2s. 6d. edition has appeared of Mrs. H. M. Watson’s “When the King came South ” (Religious Tract Society). “Tom Kenyon, Schoolboy,” is the name of a story by Mrs. M. Harding Kelly (Religious Tract Society). The same author has brought out “ When ?” and “‘ Then,” described respec- 102 tively as a story of to-day and a tale of to- morrow (Marshall Brothers). Early in February will appear a new novel by Mr. Frederick Arthur, callec “The Great Attempt,” dealing with the aspirations and sufferings of the losing side in the political struggle which ended at the battle of Culloden (John Murray). Count Plunkett, K.C.H.S., has been elected an honorary member of the Danish Society “Det Kongelige Nordiske Oldskriftselskab,” better known throughout Europe as the Société Royale des Antiquaires du Nord. Mr. Herbert Flowerdew’s new romance, “Love and a Title,” will be published by Greening & Co. early in the year. The serial rights of Mr. Flowerdew’s latest sensational story, ‘“‘ The Motor Ku-klux,”’ have been pur- chased in America by the Frank A. Munsey Co., and in England by Messrs. Leng, of Sheffield, the latter of whom are also bringing out in their Weekly Telegraph series of novels “The Love of Women,” which has _ not hitherto appeared in book form. In addition to his short stories in Hulton’s Christmas Magazine and the Christmas number of the Weekly Telegraph, Mr. Flowerdew has com- plete stories to appear in the Red Magazine, the Novel Magazine, and Pearson's Weekly. Mr. Flowerdew’s last published novel, “ Mrs. Gray’s Past,” is being published serially in Germany, following the example of his “‘ Ways of Men,” ‘“ The Third Wife,” and “ The Villa Mystery.” E. Reid Matheson (Mrs. E. Midgley) has a new novel entitled ‘‘The Unconscious Quest,” of which the publishers are Sidgwick and Jackson. Messrs. Walter Jerrold and R. M. Leonard are the editors of ‘“‘ A Century of Parody and Imitation ” (Humphrey Milford, Oxford Uni- versity Press, 1s. 6d. net), in which they endeavour to provide a corpus of representa- tive parodies and imitations, beginning with ** Rejected Addresses’ in 1812 and coming down to the present era, though without including the work of any living writer. Miss Sheila Kaye-Smith has just brought out a volume of verse, partly ballads and partl lyrics (Erskine Macdonald, 2s. 6d.). The title is ‘‘ Willow’s Forge, and other Poems.” Messrs. John Richmond will publish early this year ‘“‘ Winged Thoughts,” a collection of representative poems from 1586 to 1914, dealing with birds, butterflies, and moths. The poems have been selected and arranged by Mrs. Irene Osgood and Mr. Horace Wyndham. Mr. Alex J. Philip has revised and brought THE AUTHOR. up to date the fourth edition of Greenwood’s “British Library Year Book,” to which the title is now given of ‘‘ The Libraries, Museums, and Art Galleries Year Book, 1914’ (Stanley Paul). “The Young Gordons in Canada,” by Mrs. Mary Bourchier Sandford, is published by the Religious Tract Society, uniform with other volumes in their Every Girl’s Bookshelf series (1s. 6d.). Miss Ethel M. Dell’s new novel is ‘“ The Rocks of Valpre ”’ (Fisher Unwin). Mr. W. Trego Webb, author of ‘“ Indian Lyrics,”’ ete., issues through Headley Brothers ‘By Silva’s Brook, or Songs of the Faith,” a collection of religious verse. The Rev. Henry Lansdell, D.D., is bringing out the fifth part of his work on ‘ Princess Aelfrida’s Charity ”’ (6d., or 7d. post free). The first part of a new illustrated quarterly, Ancient Egypt, edited by Professor Flinders Petrie, F.R.S., F.B.A., has just made its appearance, the price being 2s. per quarterly part, or 7s. yearly, post free. The publishers are Messrs. Macmillan and the British School of Archeology in Egypt. Miss Beatrice Chase will shortly have pub- lished by Mr. Herbert Jenkins, “* The Heart of the Moor ” the outcome of ten years’ residence on Dartmoor. Mr. Arnold Haultain, Goldwin Smith’s literary executor, is preparing a second series of his late chief’s letters, and asks us to be so kind as to say that he will be grateful to any friends of Goldwin Smith who would lend him, or send him, copies of any letters which the recipients think may or should be made public, other than those included in the first series (published last spring by Mr. Werner Laurie, of Clifford’s Inn). Anything addressed care of the Bank of Montreal, 47, Threadneedle Street, London, E.C., will be thankfully acknowledged. DRAMATIC. We much regret to have to record the death last month of Mr. Stanley Houghton, author of *‘ Hindle Wakes,” ‘‘ The Younger Genera- tion,” and other plays. He was only thirty- two years of age when he succumbed to disease of the lungs at Manchester, the town of his birth and the scene of his first introduc- tion to the dramatic public by Miss Horniman. At the Globe Theatre on December 6 was produced ‘‘ The Night Hawk,’ by Messrs. Lechmere, Worrall and Bernard Merivale. “Woman on her Own,” a version by Mrs. Bernard Shaw of Brieux’s “ La Femme  THE AUTHOR. Seule,” was seen for the first time at the Woman’s Theatre (the Coronet, Notting Hill) on December 8. “In and Out,” a version by George Paston (Miss E. M. Symonds) of Béniére’s ‘ Papillon, dit Lyonnais le Juste,”” was produced at the Shaftesbury Theatre on December 16. Mr. Jerome K. Jerome’s ‘‘ Robina in Search of a Father” was produced at the Vaudeville Theatre on December 16. Mr. Winchell Smith’s four-act play, ‘“‘ The Fortune Hunter,’’ was produced at the Queen’s Theatre on December 17. “The Sleeping Beauty Re-awakened,” a children’s pantomime by Messrs. G. R. Sims and Arthur Collins, was produced at Drury Lane on Boxing Day. Among the plays revived by Mr. and Mrs. Granville Barker during their repertory season at the St. James’s Theatre, have been ‘‘ The Doctor’s Dilemma,” by Mr. G. Bernard Shaw, and “Nan” and “The Silver Box,” -by Mr. John Galsworthy. ** The Passing of the Third Floor Back ”’ was revived at the Coronet at the beginning of December, with “A Love Passage,” by Messrs. W. W. Jacobs and P. E. Hubbard, as the curtain-raiser. Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s ‘‘ The Speckled Band ”’ was played at the Kennington Theatre on December 8. On Monday afternoons, December 1 and 8, dramatic recitations of Mr. John Masefield’s ** Everlasting Mercy ” were given at the Little Theatre by Mr. Alexander Watson. On December 19 an amateur performance was given at Felixstowe of a new one-act play by Mr. G. S. Layard, entitled “The Shirt of Nessus.”’ “Courtship, Ancient and Modern,” a two- scene sketch by Fanny Morris Wood, was produced for the first time at the Maidenhead Theatre on November 19. Miss Elizabeth Baker’s plays, ‘“‘ The Price of Thomas Scott ’’ (produced at Manchester in September last) and ‘‘ Miss Tassey,” have both been published in book form by Messrs. Sidgwick & Jackson. _ Mrs. Frances Helen Harris has brought out in book form ‘‘ Eight Plays for the School ”’ (Routledge & Sons). A play founded on Mr. Flowerdew’s novel, “The Realist,”’ is shortly to be produced at the Longacre Theatre, New York. “The Dramatic Author’s Companion,” by a Theatrical Manager’s Reader, has been pub- lished by Messrs. Mills & Boon. Mr. Arthur Bourchier contributes an introductory note. 103 PARIS NOTES. — + HE “Song Offerings,” by Rabindranath Tagore, have now been translated into French by André Gide and are published as ‘“‘ L’Offrande Lyrique.” The second volume of “Les Mceurs du Temps,” by Alfred Capus, is as entertaining as the first volume, published last year. The celebrated dramatic author is an optimist and a keen observer. With his never-failing good humour and delicate irony, he writes on all the questions of the day, shows up the weak points, indicates failings, and then passes on like a true philosopher. The whole volume is well worth reading. ** Les Etats-Unis et la France ”’ is the title of the third volume published by the Bzblio- theque du Comité France-Amérique. The book is written by ten different authors. M. E. Boutroux, the well-known philosopher, to whom Bergson owes so much, writes a chapter on French thought and American thought. M. James Hyde takes as his subject the historical intercourse between France and the United States from 1776 to 1913; M. Léon Bénédite, M. Louis Gillet, and M. Paul Bartlett write on painting, sculpture, and architecture. There are chapters on French and American society by M. Walter Berry; on public life, by Baron d’Estournelles de Constant; on the French and American ideal, by M. Baldwin. M. Hill and Moreton Fullerton write on politics and intercourse between the two nations in the future. There are about eighteen illustrations bearing on the history of art in the United States. ‘““Les Idées et les Hommes” is the title of the latest book by André Beaunier. Among the men he has chosen as subjects for his studies are Homére, Baudelaire, Edmund Gosse, and Gabriel Monod. ** Les Tribunaux pour Enfants,” by Clément Griffe. The subject of this book is one that is being studied with great interest in France. The idea has been put into practice and the results are excellent. M. René Gillouin has obtained the prize awarded by the Association des Critiques littéraires, for his ‘‘ Essais de Critique littéraire et philosophique.” “Du Terreur au Consulat ’’ is the title of a volume of romantic histories of the revolu- tionary days, by Ernest Daudet. We have had numbers of books on ‘“* Old Paris.”” We now have one on “ Le Nouveau Paris,” by Raymond Escholier. The sub- 104 title, “‘ La Vie artistique de la Cité Moderne - explains the object of the author. The preface is written by Gustave Geffroy. Camille Flammarion has just published his “ Annuaire Astronomique et Meétéorologique pour 1914.” It is only a small volume of 132 pages, but it is full of information. It gives us all the celestial phenomena for the year and many scientific notices, and it is also illustrated. : Any friends or admirers of George Gissing will be glad to hear that the scheme proposed some years ago, and headed by Madame Lardin de Musset, sister of Alfred de Musset, is being taken up once more. The idea was to have a fund for keeping flowers on the grave of the author of ‘“‘New Grub Street,’ who died in exile and was buried at St. Jean de Luz. Hitherto his grave has been tended entirely by French hands. For the tenth anniversary of his death, December 28, we have decided to accept the help of various French and American friends and, with Madame Lardin de Musset’s name at the head of our subscrip- tion list, organise a scheme which will ensure the tending of George Gissing’s grave in the future. At the Odéon ‘“‘ Rachel”? seems to have every chance of a long run. At the Théatre des Arts an excellent adaptation of Balzac’s ‘“‘ Kugénie Grandet ”’ is being played. “TInstitut de Beauté’ continues to be a success at the Variétés. Madame Sarah Bern- hardt has found in ‘“‘ Jeanne Doré”’ a play admirably suited to her. Auys HALLarp. “T?/Offrande Lyrique” (La Nouvelle Revue Francaise). “Les Meurs du Temps” (Grasset). “ Les Idées et les Hommes ”’ (Plon). “Les Tribunaux pour Enfants” (Fontenmoing). * Annuaire Astronomique et Météorologique pour 1914 ” (Flammarion). tt DRAMATIC RIGHTS. —_>—-. ROM time to time it is necessary to call the attention of authors to the extent of their rights. This is especially the case since the passing of the recent Act. Under this Act an author’s rights have been extended in various ways. The author of a play, for instance, has the right to convert it into a novel, the bookright in the play itself, the performing right, which includes the reproduction of the play on mechanical contrivances, either the cinematograph or the gramophone, and the translation rights. THE AUTHOR. The right of performance by itself is fre- quently divided up into many portions. There is the right of production in a West End London theatre, there is the right of production in the suburbs, in the provinces— this again may be sub-divided according to the size of the towns: the A list, the B list, the C list, and fit up—the right in the Colonies, the right in the United States and Canada, the amateur rights, and the rights in translation on the Continent. It is the ignorance of all these points and niceties that makes the author fall readily into the pitfalls laid for him either by the agent or the manager. The first essential for a dramatic author is production. He must, therefore, never be led away by financial consideration to grant a licence unless production is secured. If a manager asks for control over the provincial rights, he may have the option over them if production takes place within a specified time. The same rule must apply to the Colonial and United States rights. The author, in neglect of his best interests, often transfers rights to a manager and then finds that the manager has no intention of producing the play outside the walls of his own West End theatre. It is not only the novice who makes the mistake; there are others. When the situation is realised, as it often is by the requests coming from managers abroad or in the United States, the author can do nothing but wish that he had taken more pains to inquire what rights he had and how they ought to be controlled. There is, however, an increasing danger against which the young dramatic author must especially be warned. Some middlemen are springing up who are gambling with the work of the author’s brain ; they buy up his dramatic effort for a comfort- able sum in advance of a very small royalty. They are not producers themselves and have no intention of producing, but the author is deceived partly by the sum in advance and partly by the purchaser’s protestations. The purchaser then proceeds to market the work to the highest bidder. In consequence, it sometimes happens that there are as Many as three middlemen between the authors and the manager, each of whom is absorbing part of the profits that might have been the author's. It is necessary, therefore, to repeat that the first essential for a dramatic author is produc- tion. He should never lease out his property unless production is assured. aL NII ED PIII TRIESTE STI HGS NTE THE AUTHOR. U.S.A. LEGAL DECISION. ee (From the Authors’ League Bulletin, U.S.A.) HE case of Dam v. Kirk La Shelle Company decided in the United States Circuit Court of Appeals, Second Circuit, in January, 1910, is of such importance to writers for magazines and other periodicals as well as to publishers that it deserves careful attention. This case may be said to be the last important decision on the question of what protection the blanket copyright secured by a magazine pub- lisher, upon his magazine, affords the authors of the various stories, articles and poems contained init. The facts were briefly as follows :— Henry J. W. Dam wrote a story in 1898, called ** The Transmogrification of Dan.” In 1901 he sent the manuscript to the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company, a corporation publishing the Smart Set Magazine. The editor accepted the story and sent a cheque in return for $85, together with a receipt reading :— “Received of the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company $85 in full payment for story entitled ‘‘ The Transmogrification of Dan.” This Dam signed and mailed back to the editor. At no time did he have any interview with the editor or any correspondence bearing on the understanding with which the story was sold. The story came out in the Smart Set for September, 1901, and the particular number in question was copyrighted by the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company, in its own name, and bearing a notice which read :— “ Copyrighted, 1901, by Ess. Ess. Publishing Company.” No steps were taken by the magazine or by Dam to copyright the story separately from the magazine. Some time afterward Paul Armstrong wrote a play entitled ‘‘The Heir to the Hoorah,”’ which Dam claimed was founded on his story, “The Transmogrification of Dan.” The defen- dant, Kirk La Shelle Company, presented the play by arrangement with Paul Armstrong. On October 27, 1905, the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company assigned to Dam its copyright of the - number of the Smart Set in which is story appeared, in so far as it covered or protected his story, and all its interest in the story itself and any claim or demand which it might have for the infringement of the copy- right in question. In due course Dam sued for a preliminary injunetion against the defendant, and in his affidavit swore :— _““Thave not at any time parted with any right or interest in said literary work entitled 105 ‘The Transmogrification of Dan,’ except the right for publication thereof in said number of the Smart Set for September, 1901.” Later on, the complaint was amended so as to allege simply that Dam sold and assigned the story in question to the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company. Among other things in defence the Kirk La Shelle Company set up the claim that Dam’s original statement, sworn to in his complaint to the effect that he had not sold any of his rights in the story to the Smart Set, except the right of publication in the particular number in question, must be taken as true; and that it followed as a necessary consequence that the blanket copyright secured by the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company, on the particular issue of the magazine, only operated to afford such protection as the Publishing Company needed as publishers of the magazine, and did not operate to protect the rights which Dam retained, whatever they might have been, including the right of dramatisation which Dam claimed had been infringed and for which he asked an injunction. The Cireuit Court of Appeals found as a fact that Dam’s statement that he had parted with no right or interest in the story except that of serial publication was not the case, and (in spite of Dam’s original allegations to the contrary) that when he mailed the story to the Smart Set and the editor sent him a cheque for $85 this constituted an absolute sale without reserva- tions, and that the Ess. Ess. Publishing Com- pany thereby acquired all rights in the story, including the dramatic rights. This, in itself, would have been a decision of considerable importance, in view of the widely prevalent belief that when a magazine writer sends his product to a magazine, without an accompanying letter specifying the terms under which the story or article is offered, he is selling merely the serial rights thereto. But the Court in discussing the facts in general went somewhat beyond the precise point in issue and held that if it had been true that Dam had offered for sale and sold to the Ess. Ess. Pub- lishing Company only the right to print the story in serial form, that probably, as matter of law, the dramatic rights would never have been copyrighted at all, since it was a fundamental proposition that no one could copyright that which he did not own, and, if the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company had purchased only the serial rights in the story, the copyright upon the particular number of the Smart Set would have operated to protect only those serial rights, and that as Dem had taken no further 106 steps to protect or copyright the rights or interests in the story which he had reserved, and as the story had been published, there would have been an abandonment of it to the public and no protection for the dramatic rights at all. The opinion of the Court is reported in 176 Federal Reporter, page 902, and reads as follows :— “It is claimed, however, that such steps accomplished no more than to obtain such protection needed as publishers of the maga- zine. Assuming that Dam retained the dramatic rights to the story, there would be much force in this contention. In such a case we doubt very much whether the steps which the publisher took to copyright his magazine, especially in view of the form of the copyright notice, would have been sufficient to protect the dramatic rights.” After referring to the case of Mifflin v. Dutton (190 U. S. 265), the Court continued :— “In view of this decision by the Supreme Court, we think that had Dam retained the dramatic rights to his story, the entry of the magazine and the notice of copyright would have been insufficient to protect them. .. . In the case of the reservation of dramatic rights, in addition to the notice of the copy- right of the magazine, it may well be that it should appear in some distinct way that such reservation of such rights to the particular story is made for the benefit of the author. Indeed, it may be that the author should contemporaneously take out in his own name a copyright covering such rights.” The Court then proceeded to hold that in- asmuch as the Ess. Ess. Publishing Company had in fact acquired all rights to the story, the copyright which they secured on the particular number of the magazine in question did operate to protect all rights, including the dramatic rights; and that, since there had been a reassignment by the Ess. Ess. Publishing Com- pany to Dam of the dramatic rights, he could properly ask for an injunction and an account- ing, and they thereupon awarded to the com- plainant, who, at the time the decision was rendered, was the administratrix of Dam’s estate, the total profits received by the Kirk La Shelle Company from its production of the play. The case was not appealed to the Supreme Court, but has since been settled and, therefore, represents the law to-day, which may be stated as follows :— (a) The sale by an author of a story to a magazine, and the acceptance of a sum of money in full payment for the story, without THB AUTHOR. any further agreement, is in legal fact an absolute sale without reservation, carrying with it as an incident of ownership the exclusive right to dramatise the story. (b) The copyright of such magazine is sufficient to secure the copyright of the story published therein, and protects the right to dramatise it when the publisher is the owner of both the story and the dramatic rights. (c) (Dictum.) Where the owner of a story sells the same only for magazine or serial pub- lication the copyright of the magazine does not protect those rights which the author retains, unless he takes some independent steps to copyright them himself; and since the pub- lishing of the story in the magazine operates as an abandonment of such rights, if the story is thereafter dramatised by a third party the author can have no redress. The action, although a recent one, was brought under the former copyright law, but there would not seem to be anything in the present Act which would qualify or render less significant the decision. The attorney for the Authors’ League of America doubts seriously whether the dictum of the Court (c) is the view which will undoubtedly prevail if the point is eventually properly raised either before the Circuit Court of Appeals or the Supreme Court of the United States. He believes that this Court could have reached the same decision in the Dam case by another process of reasoning more consistent with the general understanding under which authors are accustomed to submit their manuscripts to editors and _ publishers. This he believes to be that, in default of any written or oral agreement between the parties, an editor or publisher of a magazine who pur- chases a manuscript does so on the implied understanding that he shall copyright the same and hold the copyright thereof in trust for the author, thus protecting not only the dramatic rights, but all other rights for the author’s benefit. If this be so, the author can compel a reassignment of the copyright to himself when necessary, such as Dam secured voluntarily from the Ess. Ess. Company. But, in any event, so long as this and similar matters remain in doubt, both authors and publishers should, for their own protection, agree on some system whereby the dramatic and all other rights are thoroughly safeguarded. This can be accomplished in either of two ways :— (a) The editor can copyright each story or article separately in the author’s name, printing at the bottom of the first page thereof a proper copyright notice, as follows :— Q 4 4 a a  THE AUTHOR. ** Copyright, John Doe, 1913.” The author should then immediately on pub- lication mail ‘one copy of the magazine to the Registrar of Copyrights in Washington, in con- formity with the requirements of the present Act, enclosing the fee of one dollar. This is, perhaps, the simplest way, although it involves a separate registration of the magazine for each story or article so copyrighted. (6) Or the author can sell his story outright to the editor or publisher and safely reserve his equitable interests in the dramatic or other rights thereto by attaching to his manuscript a “‘ rider ” or slip somewhat as follows :— “This manuscript is submitted with the understanding that, if accepted for publication, the same shall be copyrighted by the publishers and all rights under said copyright (except that of magazine publication) shall be held in trust for the benefit of the writer or his assigns, and will be reassigned to him upon demand.” The writer believes that, under the present state of the law, only by one of the two methods outlined above can a magazine writer be sure that his rights will be properly protected. ARTHUR C. TRAIN, Attorney for Authors’ League of America. —_ 9 ROYALTIES ON GRAMOPHONE RECORDS. MoNnckKTON v. PaTuk FRERES PaTHEPHONE, LTD. ‘as was an appeal from the decision of Mr. Justice Phillimore relating to the. payment of royalties on gramophone records of the ‘‘ Mousmé Waltz,’’ which the plaintiff, Mr. Lionel Monckton, composed in 1911 before the new Copyright Acts came into operation. The defendants, who are manu- facturers and sellers of gramophone records, made records of the waltz in Belgium and imported them into England, as they were lawfully entitled to do before July 1, 1912, when the Act came into force; and since that date they had been selling the records without the plaintiff's consent and without paying him any royalties. It was in respect of the sale, after July 1, 1912, that the plaintiff brought the action, and claimed an account of the money received by the defendants from such sales, and an injunction to restrain them from making or selling any records without his consent. 107 Mr. Justice Phillimore decided that under section 19 of the Act, which provides for the payment of royalties on gramophone records, the defendants were not liable to pay royalties on records made before July 1, 1912, but that if they sold any records made after that date they would have to pay royalties by the purchase and affixing of stamps in accord- ance with the regulations of the Board of Trade. The plaintiff appealed against this decision and claimed that the defendants had infringed his copyright by selling after July 1, 1912, records made before that date without the payment of royalties. There was a cross appeal by the defendants, who alleged that the regulations of the Board of Trade as to the mode of payment of royalties were ultra vires, and that they could not be compelled to purchase and affix adhesive stamps to the records. The Court of Appeal reversed the decision of Mr. Justice Phillimore as to the exemption from payment of royalties, and held that on all records of the waltz sold by the defendants after July 1, 1912, the plaintiff would be entitled to royalties at the rate of 24 per cent. on the ordinary retail price ; and that the sale of the records without the plaintiff’s consent or the payment of royalties was an infringe- ment of the plaintiff’s copyright. In the course of his judgment Lord Justice Buckley said that the seller of a record autho- rises the use of the record, and such user is a performance of a musical work; and as copy- right includes the sole right to authorise a performance of the work, an improper sale of the record would constitute an infringement of the copyright. The right of the plaintiff, however, was qualified by the provisions in the Act relating to the payment of royalties, for if these were duly paid the sale of the records would not be an infringement. The argument advanced on behalf of the defendants had reference to section 24, and particularly the proviso (b), which gives pro- tection to any person who has incurred expense before July 26, 1910, in the reproduction of a work then lawfully made, unless he is paid compensation for his rights which were sub- sisting and valuable at that date. It is difficult, however, to understand how section 24. could afford any protection to the defendants upon the facts before the Court. There was no dispute as to the circumstances. The records made by the defendants were not made before the year 1911, when the waltz was composed, and the Court of Appeal held that 108 THE AUTHOR. the contention of the defendants could not be maintained. : The plaintiff, therefore, was entitled _to royalties unless the defendants could bring themselves within the exemption mentioned in section 19 (7) (0). : The provisions of section 19 as to the pay- ment of royalties may be generally stated as follows :— : : (A) On records of musical works published before July 1, 1912. (1) If records have been lawfully made before July 1, 1910, no royalties are pay- able on records sold before July 1, 1913. (2) If otherwise, royalties at 24 per cent. are payable. (B) On records of musical works published after July 1, 1912 :— (1) On sales prior to July 1, 1914, royalties at 24 per cent. : (2) On sales after July 1, 1914, royalties at 5 per cent. : As the defendants could not claim exemption under (A) (1), they became liable for the pay- ment of royalties under (A) (2), that is to say, at 24 per cent. so long as the copyright in the waltz continues. Upon the cross appeal Lord Justice Buckley in his judgment said that the question turned upon the meaning of the word “ securing ” in section 19 (b). Under that section the Board of Trade might make regulations prescribing the mode of payment of royalties requiring payment in advance or otherwise securing the payment of royalties.” If the word ‘securing’? meant doing some act by which the debt for royalties should become secured, as distinguished from an unsecured debt, the defendants were right; but if it meant ‘ensuring or rendering certain” the payment of royalties, then the defendants were wrong. The Board of Trade had made regulations whereby, unless it were otherwise agreed, royalties were payable by means of adhesive stamps purchased from the copy- right owner and affixed to the records. The royalties were very small amounts payable upon a large number of records, and there was obviously a great difficulty in ensuring that the debt created by the sale of each record should become known to and paid to the copy- right owner. In these circumstances the fair meaning of the word “securing’’ included ensuring or rendering certain the payment of the royalties. The regulations of the Board of Trade, therefore, were not ultra vires, and the cross appeal failed. Haroip Harpy, CARD INDEXING THE LITERARY MARKET. (From the ‘“‘ Editor,’’ U.S.A.) HERE are so many good things in “ The Literary Market ” that I must use every day that I have devised a card index system of classifying it. Not all of the informa- tion is pertinent to the material I write, so I file only those items in which I am interested. I use a three by five card index drawer and enter items under the following heads: Auto- mobiles, Boys and Girls, Crops, Dairying, Flowers, Horticulture, Household, Household Mechanics, Humour, Live Stock, Motor-cycles, Popular Mechanics, Poultry, Short Stories. There is a guide card for each subject, and the cards on which the information is entered are prepared like the following sample :— Humour. Browning’s Magazine, 16, Cooper Square, N.Y. Short burlesques and narrative humour. 100 to 500 words. Jokes. 1 cent a word on acceptance. When I have a humorous article to sell, I look over the cards marked ‘‘ Humour ”’ and decide which market is most promising. Supplementing the index is a file of all the papers in which I am interested. As soon as T learn of a new paper that offers a market for the kind of material I write, I send for a sample and file it with the other papers of like nature. Unless I am very familiar with the paper I look it over carefully before submitting anything to it that differs from something I have sold it previously. I have something over 200 papers in my files. In addition to the subject index I have a graveyard—an index in which papers are filed alphabetically by name. These are only those papers that have suspended publication. It is sometimes important to know that these are no longer published. Joun Y. Brary. —_—_‘_ oo MAGAZINE CONTENTS. eee BriTIsH. The Exclusiveness of Journalists. By G. K. Chesterton. Religious Drama. By W. L. George. Our Conventional Press. By Scriptor. Dramatists of To-day : III. John Masefield ; IV. Stan- ley Houghton. ConTEMPORARY. The Ballad—English and Scotch. By E. R. Montague. Literary Supplement: Saint Nicholas. +i  THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. —— 1, VERY member has a right toask for and to receive EK advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any apecial reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel’s opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society, 2, Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not scruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination, 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting the independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers: (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- jars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The q. Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members. 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. —~ > WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. —_1—~<——_ ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement, There are four methods of dealing with literary property :— I, Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be 109 obtained. But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society, Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to : (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements, (3.) Not to allow a special charge for “ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights, (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author, IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author. Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. <> —____—_ WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ae EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2, 1t is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory, An author who enters into such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the play-bills, 110 (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent, An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system. Should obtain a sum inadvyance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (c.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform, on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case, 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is tetter to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in anyevent. It is extremely important that the amateur rights of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time, This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance. 7, Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10, An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative: that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. pe ge REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. _— haar typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant, One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s, 6d. per act. THE AUTHOR. DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author's fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. REE AG a Se WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. oe ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. ———__+—>—_e—____—_- STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble. Se THE READING BRANCH. ae EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this Mi branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS. includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works. The Readers are writers of competence and experience. The fee is one guinea, —_—_—__.-<—e___ REMITTANCES. _—— The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only. ESE Su  THE AUTHOR. COLLECTION BUREAU. —_—~—+ HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and money due to authors, composers and dramatists. 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 2. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. Holland : : A. REYDING. United Statesand Canada. WALTER C. JORDAN. Germany Mrs Pogson. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. GENERAL NOTES. ——-—-e—— AUSTRALIAN CoPyRIGHT REGISTRATION. Ir is very important that the attention of dramatic authors should be called to the clauses in the Australian Copyright Act, 1912, dealing with summary proceedings and regis- tration. This Act was printed as a supplement to the April number of The Author, and gives some very powerful Summary Remedies, but the advantages to be gained by the special remedies provided under Sections 15, 16, and 17, can only be taken by those whose copyright is registered. Under the Act registration is optional. All those dramatists who have had their works infringed in the Colonies know how exceedingly difficult it is to stop an infringement in a distant country. Indeed, it is almost impossible to do so if a civil action has to be taken against the manager of a travelling company. Under the United States Act, where criminal proceedings are allowed, great advance has been made in stopping infringements, in the different States, and the same advance will, no doubt, take place through the summary pro- iit ceedings allowed under the Australian Act ; but it is essential, in order that dramatists may obtain the full value of the powers given them, that they should register their plays. We advise all dramatists, therefore, without delay, to take steps to see that their works are regis- tered in due course under the Australian Act in that country. AUSTRALIAN Boox NOovreEs. A MEMBER of the Society has been kind enough to forward some notes on the sale of books in Australia. He has taken the trouble to make certain pointed inquiries from Australian booksellers, and finds the complaint which has been put before the Society in past numbers of The Author has been amply con- firmed, namely, that the American publisher is much more enterprising and pliable and is willing to meet the Australian bookseller on better terms and is altogether a better man of business than the English publisher. He informs us that one or two publishers in England show some enterprise, but the majority do not do so. In Melbourne it appears that novels are mostly in vogue, and that, outside novels, the more important books are difficult to get and in many cases cannot be secured without much delay. This is no doubt a good deal the fault of the publisher, as the Australian bookseller seems willing to take the more expensive books for a moderate sale could he secure them readily. In the Melbourne lending libraries, just as in the English libraries, there is a certain amount of censorship. Of novels the most popular are certainly not the best written, but the advan- tage of cheaper cables will probably bring about a readier sale. A bookseller in Sydney, how- ever, one of the largest in Australia, does not welcome the cheaper cables as it would encourage the smaller firms, but the author and the public will, of course, welcome the increasing competition. Enquiry at the minor shops both in Australia and New Zealand, confirms the same points. That there is a ready sale for novels if the English publisher would only take advantage of that sale; that the American publisher has taken advantage of it, and is doing good business. Finally, a point of interest to dramatic authors was noticed; that several English playwrights have agents and that the piracy in Australia has almost died out. 112 THE AUTHOR. AGENTS’ CLAUSES IN PUBLISHERS’ AGREEMENTS, Ir has become necessary to mention once again the danger that may result from the insertion of the agency clause in an agreement between a publisher and an author, that is the clause enabling the agent to collect, to give valid receipts and sometimes even to have the control when disputes arise. This is, to use a legal phrase, an authority coupled with an interest, and cannot be cancelled as between the author and the publisher. Even the best agents in London are in the habit of inserting the clause in publishers’ agreements, and to this we very strongly object. If, how- ever, the agent, who is supposed to be acting on behalf of the author—not only draws the author’s attention to the fact that he is insert- ing this clause, but explains to him fully the dangers of the clause when it is inserted, and if when the full explanation has been laid before the author the author is still willing to sign the agreement, then nothing can be said against the agent or his methods of doing business ; but if he inserts the clause without calling the author’s attention specially to it, or if he does call the author’s attention to it, doing so in an off-hand manner, then he is acting unfairly by the author, and without due sense of the responsibilities of his position as author’s agent. We do not desire to use any stronger term as to his conduct, but think it essential that the author should be warned of the posi- tion. U.S.A. Ricuts. WE are reprinting from the Bulletin of the Author’s League of America a case which was tried some time ago, because the points then settled have been raised again in an important case which Mr. Jack London is carrying through the American Courts. A short state- ment of this appeared in the November issue of The Author. It is as well that members of the Society should understand some of the dangers which may be ahead of them as far as the United States copyright law is concerned, in order that, in the future, they may be able to safeguard themselves. REGISTRATION AT WASHINGTON, THE secretary has had a courteous reply from the registrar of copyrights at Washington, who has forwarded to him not only the circulars issued from the library with regard to the filing of dramatic pieces, but also copies of the forms which it is necessary to fill up. The registrar has also kindly forwarded samples of the other forms, and the Society will be ready to supply members should they wish to have them for the purposes of registration. The Society is deeply indebted to Mr. Solberg for his kindness. REMAINDER SALES. Durinc the last two or three months some serious questions have arisen with regard to remainder sales. In one or two agreements dealing with the publication of expensive books —from 15s. to 30s.—no clause has been in- serted covering the right of the publisher to sell remainders. In the cases referred to the publishers have remaindered the books without any notice to the authors. As no clause has been inserted in the agreements with regard to remainder sales, or the amount of royalty to be paid on such sales, a very difficult position is the result. Under the agreement the publisher would be bound to pay a certain percentage on the full published price. Under the usual clause for the sale of remainders the publisher generally pays a certain percentage on the net amount received. It is difficult to know what the legal decision would be if the author should bring an action for the full royalty on the published price. He would have to show that his damage amounted to that sum; whereas a publisher might maintain that, as the book was not selling, his damage really amounted only to the sum paid as a percentage on the remainder sales. We put the matter forward as a warning to authors. In almost every agreement there is a clause which deals with remainders; if there is no such clause, then we think, as a matter of courtesy, quite apart from the right, the publisher should give the author notice before he effects a sale. It would be interesting to take a case into court where a remainder sale had been made without any clause lying in the agreement dealing with the matter, in order to test the author's rights. Perhaps some. day such a case may be tried. CANON SHEEHAN MEMorRIAL. Ir has been proposed that a memorial should be set up in Doneraile, to Canon Sheehan, who died recently, and the secretary of the  THE AUTHOR. fund has written to the Society of Authors to enquire whether any member of the Society would be willing to subscribe. Canon Sheehan must be well known to the members of the Society as the writer of a large number of books and novels. He was a member of the Society for many years, and has been a warm supporter of the Society throughout his membership. The patrons of the fund are the following :— The Right Hon. Lord Castletown, of Upper Ossory. The Right Hon. Alderman O’Shea, Lord Mayor of Cork. Sir John Arnott, Bart. Sir Bertram Windle, President University College, Cork. Colonel Grove White. Langley Brasier-Creagh, M.C.C. Lieutenant-Colonel Cuming. Captain Nichols. Should any member desire to subscribe, subscriptions should be sent to Rev. Br. P. A. Mulhall, Hon. Secretary, Doneraile. 1 COMMITTEE ELECTION. 4 N pursuance of Article 19 of the Articles of I Association of the Society, the committee give notice that the election of members of the Committee of Management will be pro- ceeded with in the following manner :— (1) One-third of the members of the present Committee of Management retire from office in accordance with Article 17. (2) The names of the retiring members are:— Sir Alfred Bateman, W. W. Jacobs, Stanley Leathes, Aylmer Maude. (3) The date fixed by the committee up to which nominations by the subscribing members of candidates for clection to the new committee may be made is January 31. (4) The committee nominate the following candidates, being subscribing members of the Society, to fill the vacancies caused by the retirement of one-third of the committee, according to the constitution :— Sir Alfred Bateman, W. W. Jacobs, Stanley Leathes, Aylmer Maude. The committee remind the members that, under Article 19 of the amended Articles of Association ‘‘ any two subscribing members of 1138 the Society may nominate one or more sub- scribing members other than themselves, not exceeding the number of vacancies to be filled up, by notice in writing sent to the secretary, accompanied by a letter signed by the candi- date or candidates expressing willingness to accept the duties of the post. The complete list of candidates will be printed in the March issue of The Author. —_———+ >_> —___——_- THE PENSION FUND COMMITTEE. pe N order to give members of the Society, I should they desire to appoint a fresh member to the Pension Fund Committee, full time to act, it has been the custom to place in The Author a complete statement of the method of election under the scheme for administration of the Pension Fund. Under that scheme the committee is composed of three members elected by the committee of the Society, three members elected by the Society at the general meeting, and the chairman of the Society for the time being ew officio. The three members elected by the Society are Mr. Owen Seaman, Mr. M. H. Spielmann, and Mrs. Alec Tweedie. This year Mrs. Alec Tweedie retires under the scheme and submits her name for re-election. The members have, however, power to put forward other names under clause 9, which runs as follows :— “ Any candidate for election to the Pension Fund Com- mittee by the members of the society (not being a retiring member of such committee) shall be nominated in writing to the secretary at least three weeks prior to the general meeting at which such candidate isto be proposed, and the nomination of each such candidate shall be subscribed by at least three members of the society. A list of the names of the candidates so nominated shall be sent to the members of the society, with the annual report of the managing committee, and those candidates obtaining the most votes at the general meeting shall be elected to serve on the Pension Fund Committee.” In case any member should desire to refer to the list of members he can do so if he gives notice to the secretary, or if he prefers he can forward the name of his proposed candidate or candidates and the secretary will inform him if they are members. It will be as well, therefore, should any mem- ber desire to put forward a candidate, to take the matter within his immediate considera- tion. The general mecting of the Society is usually held in March. It is desirable that all nominations should be in the hands of the secre tary before January 31. 114 M. ANATOLE FRANCE IN LONDON. —— + ANATOLE FRANCE has been on a visit to London during the past month and on December 10, a dinner was given in his honour at the Savoy Hotel. Lord Redesdale presided at the dinner, among those present at which were the Earl of Cromer, Viscount Goschen, Mrs. Humphry Ward, Mr. H. G. Wells, Miss Marie Corelli, Mr. Alfred Sutro, Mr. Israel Zangwill, Mr. W. J. Locke, Mr. John Galsworthy, Madame Sarah Grand, Mr. C. Lewis Hind, Mr. Jerome K. Jerome, Mr. W. W. Jacobs, Sir Frederick Pollock, Mr. T. P. O'Connor, M.P., Sir D. Mackenzie Wallace and Sir James Yoxall, M.P. Apologies for. inability to attend were sent by Mr. Asquith, Mr. Balfour, and Mr. Thomas Hardy. The chairman, in proposing the toast of the guest of the evening, said that he might have referred to him as one who has distinguished himself in many capacities, one who was an antiquary, a scholar, a man of science, an artist ; but he preferred to speak of him in a capacity which included all those qualifications, the capacity of an illustrious novelist. The novel was the champagne of prose literature— and it was a Yorkshire parson, Sterne, who invented the novel, as it exists to-day. He hoped he would not be charged with boasting if he weleomed M. France to the home of the novel. M. France, in the course of his reply, said that it was fitting the chairman should have spoken of the novel, both because he was the admirable writer who had made known in Europe the heroic tales of Japan, and because he was an Englishman. During two centuries English writers had produced masterpieces in this genre. Need he recall the names of Richardson and Fielding, Swift and Defoe, Seott, Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot ? There he pulled up, in order not to confer on the living a premature apotheosis! England was the native home of the novel, as was Normandy of the apple or Valencia of the orange. ‘Why? That question could be answered only in a large volume or in a single word. He would answer it in a word. The novel was in its nature intimate, cordial, and homely, and the spirit of the Englishman was homely, intimate, and cordial. What was infinitely precious to him as their guest, he gontinued, was the opportunity which was given to him now to express his respectful and tender affection for England, and to pay THE AUTHOR. homage to all there who represented the essential English genius, to all of them who, after a long series of robust generations, conveyed the vast and profound spirit of Shakespeare and Bacon. In this English genius there was a vigorous continuity which provoked wonder and compelled admiration. Its gravity, wedded to a perfect good humour, its happy combination of realism with a sublime idealism, its patient effort after justice, its virile energy and constancy in virtue, made it a perpetual homage to human liberty and human dignity. It had won the esteem of the whole world and had nowhere been better known nor more esteemed than in France. ———_+— + —_—___ UNITED STATES NOTES. —— HERE still continues to be discussion about the relative quantity and quality of books produced in the United States ; and the: Publishers’ Weekly, in whose columns the matter has been amply debated, has recently expressed the hope that ‘‘ the much- abused slogan ‘ fewer and better books’ is at last being heard.” Figures do not, indeed, support the idea that the output of books (of all kinds) is decreasing at the moment, since the Fall Announcement List shows an increase in titles of 5 per cent. over last year’s—itself nearly 29 per cent. larger than that of 1911. But it is thought that, on the whole, there will prove to have been a numerical decline in book-production for two years past, accom- panied by an improvement in quality in the non-fiction class. One Boston publisher has ventured on the opinion that the ery ought now to be changed to ‘‘ more and better books.” It is noteworthy that the publishers profess the most vivid interest in the question. The authors are comparatively silent. Biographical works have been unusually numerous since I last wrote. First place may be given to ex-President Roosevelt’s and Admiral Dewey’s autobiographies. Then there are Senator H. Cabot Lodge’s “ Early Memories ” ; Amelia Barr’s ‘“ All the Days of My Life”; Mrs. John A. Logan’s ‘‘ Reminis- cences of a Soldier’s Wife ’? ; and F. T. Martin’s “Things I Remember.” ‘Harrison Gray Otis”’ is portrayed by S. E. Morrison, a descendant. W.J. Johnson writes of “ Lincoln the Christian,” Dr. W. Elliot Griffis of “‘ Hep- burn of Japan,’’ Caroline Ticknor of ‘‘ Haw- thorne and his Publisher.’’ W. E. Ford edits  THE AUTHOR. “The Writings of John Quincey Adams,” Frederick Bancroft ‘‘The Speeches, Corre- spondence, and Political Papers of Carl Schurz,’ and Sara Norton and M. A. de Wolfe Howe, conjointly, ‘‘ The Letters of Charles Eliot Norton.” Among the historical works are Senator J. H. Lewis’s ‘‘ Two Great Republics—Rome and the United States’; J. Spencer Bassett’s “‘ Short History of the United States”; G. L. Rives’s “‘The United States and Mexico, 1821-1848’; Rear-Admiral Fiske’s ‘‘ War Time in Manila”; J. A. Le Roy’s “ The Americans in the Philippines’; R. M. John- ston’s ‘ Bull Run: Its Strategy and Tactics ” ; and R. F. Guardia’s ‘‘ Discovery and Conquest of Costa Rica.” Two notable Anglo-American books are Senator Lodge’s “‘One Hundred Years of Peace’’; and Mr. Whitelaw Reid’s ‘“* American and English Studies.” Ex-President Taft has a work to his credit— “Popular Government: Its Essence, its Permanence, and its Perils.” Somewhat similar in the suggestion of its title is H. C. Emery’s ‘‘ The Politician, the Party, and the People.”’ Political also are ‘‘ The Theory of Social Revolution,’ by Brooks Adams ; ‘‘ The Monroe Doctrine, an Obsolete Shibboleth,” by H. Bingham ; and “‘ A Preface to Politics,”’ by Walter Lippmann. The feminist question is considered in ‘‘Sex Antagonism,” by W. Heape; ‘‘ Woman in Science,” by H. J. Mozens; and “A Survey of the Woman Problem,” by Rosa Mayreder. “ Present Forces in Negro Progress,” is by Dr. W. D. Weatherford. C. O. Gill and G. Pinchot discuss ‘‘ The Country Church: Its Decline and the Remedy.” Professor W. G. Bleyer is the author of “Newspaper Writing and Editing,” and Pro- fessor F. P. Graves of ‘‘ A History of Education in Modern Times.” Literature and art do not claim a long list of recent books. Among them, however, is ex-President Roosevelt’s “‘ History as Litera- ture, and other Essays.” ‘“‘ The Book of the Epic,” is by H. A. Guerber ; ‘‘ Art and Common Sense,” by Royal Cortissoz; ‘‘ London in English Literature,” by P. H. Boynton. In “The Wallet of Time,’’ William Winter deals with the American stage between 1791 and 1812, while Dr. R. E. Burton writes about ‘* The New American Drama.”’ Travel books and the like are fairly numerous. “The Panama Gateway,’ by J. B. Bishop ; “The Panama Canal,” by Earle Harrison ; “The Story of the Panama Canal,” by Logan 115 Marshall ; and “‘ Pacific Shores from Panama,” by E. C. Peixotto, all derive their inspiration from one source. Home is dealt with in R. H. Schauffler’s ‘‘ Romantic America,”’ Caroline Richards’s ‘‘ Village Life in America (1852- 72), and Belmore Brown’s ‘‘ Conquest of Mount McKinley.” P. J. Eder, with ‘‘ Colom- bia,” and D. R. Williams, with ‘“‘ The Odyssey of the Philippine Commission,” go further afield; and further still, Theodore Dreiser’s ** A Traveler Abroad,’ C.S. Oleott’s ‘‘ Country of Sir Walter Scott,” and A. H. Exner’s ** Japan as I Saw It.” By exercising a discrimination,, which .may not be entirely just, it is possible to reduce the army of new novels to reasonable dimensions. Undoubtedly the most popular of the autumn volumes were Gene Stratton-Porter’s ‘‘ Laddie”’ and Rex Beach’s ‘“‘ The Iron Trail.’ The best sellers’ lists have also included ‘‘ The Way Home,” by Basil King; ‘A Fool and his Money,” by G. B. McCutcheon; “ Otherwise Phyllis,’ by Meredith Nicholson; ‘The Business of Life,” by R. W. Chambers ; “ The Lady and the Pirate,” by Emerson Hough ; and ‘“‘ The White Linen Nurse,”’ by Eleanor Hallowell Abbott. Richard Harding Davis’s new novel is ‘‘The Lost Road”; Payne Erskine’s ‘“‘ The Eye of Dread ”’ ; R. W. Kauff- mann’s ‘‘ The Spider’s Web ”; G. R. Chester’s “Wallingford and Blackie Daw”; Kate Douglas Wiggin’s ‘‘ The Story of Waitstill Baxter”; L. J. Vance’s “ Joan Thursday ”’ ; Ridgewell Cullum’s “‘ The Twins of Suffering Creek’; Edith Wharton’s “‘ The Custom of the Country’; Stewart Edward White’s ** Gold ” ; F. H. Spearman’s ‘“‘ Merrilie Dawes ” Harriet Hobson’s “‘ Sis Within ’?; and Harold Bell Wright’s ‘‘The Eyes of the World.” Margaret Deland has brought out “ Partners ” ; Samuel Blythe, ‘‘ The Price of Place” ; Anne Elliott, ‘‘ The Memoirs of Mimosa ”’ ; Marjorie Patterson, ‘‘ The Dust of the Road”; David Potter, “‘ The Streak’; Anne Wharton, “A Rose of Old Quebec’’; Laura E. Richards, “The Little Master’?; Mrs. Corra Harris, “In Search of a Husband’; Will Levington Comfort, ‘‘Down among Men”; Harold MacGrath, ‘‘ Deuces Wild’; Mary Johnston, ‘Hagar’; Gouverneur Morris, “If You Touch Them They Vanish”; J. B. Ellis, ‘“‘TLahoma’’; and W. M. Harvey and J. C. Harvey, ‘“‘The Hills o’ Hampshire.” Mrs. R. C. Sheffield’s novel, ‘‘ The Golden Hollow,” sprang into immediate fame owing to an attempt by the lady’s husband to prevent its publication, on the ground that he was libelled in it !  Finally, mention must not be omitted of two posthumous works of fiction—Myrtle Reed’s “Threads of Grey and Gold,” and Vaughan Kester’s ‘‘ The Hand of the Mighty, and other stories.” : The obituary of the past half-year contains many names of writers, though perhaps the majority of them are but little known in England. In June, too late for inclusion in the last issue of these notes, occurred the deaths of Lucius Harwood Foote, a poet who was once U.S. Minister to Korea; of the Rev. Dr. C. A. Briggs, hero of a Presbyterian heresy-trial eleven years ago, and a prolific religious writer ; of M. M. Muhleman, author of a number of financial works; of T. A. Janvier, editor, novelist, ete., and friend of Frédéric Mistral ; of the Rev. E. G. Murphy, a southern philan- thropist ; and of Judge T. M. Norwood, ex- Confederate and Senator. Early in July died Mrs. Mary Harrison Seymour, a writer of children’s books. Miss Nell Speed, another worker in the same line, followed her at the beginning of August. Professor J. C. Coney, of Princeton University, died on July 25. September saw the deaths of Professor A. G. Newcomer ; of the Kentuckian, R. T. Durrett ; of the Rev. Dr. James Orr; and of Eliakum Zunser, the Yiddish poet. In October died Stanley Waterlow; Stephen Jenkins; the Rev. Dr. J. I. Mombert; Professor C. F. Richardson ; Mrs. Sara Andrew Schafer; W. Garrott Brown; Mrs. M. B. Crowninshield, widow of the Admiral; and Reuben Gold Thwaites, of Wisconsin University. Price Collier died on November 8, when on a visit to the Baltic. The writings of the last named are, of course, as well known in the Old World as in the New. Puitie WALSH. —————p-~<¢—___ ARTISTS, CRITICS, AND EXHIBITIONS. —-— + A” interesting article in a recent issue of The Author on artists and critics prompts me to offer a few remarks on the subject; my excuse being that I have been writing about art for more years than I care to recall, and that during that time I have had considerable opportunity, not merely of thinking about the vexed question of the legitimate limits and province of art criticism, but what is more to the point, of learning from all sorts and conditions of artists, their views thereon. 116 THE AUTHOR. I would like to epitomise, as briefly as possible, these views with which, I confess, I have a large measure of sympathy. Artists generally hold, as your contributor hints, that it is absurd, speaking generally, to suppose that one man can be competent to tackle every phase of artistic thought and expression : every school of art. They hold that the critic is lacking, commonly, in catholicity of taste, and that his knowledge of painting and ~ sculpture is necessarily limited, in a technical sense and in other regards. In most cases the critic has a strong bias toward a particular school of painting, so that he is apt to judge everything that comes under his review from the standpoint of its approximation to, or deviation from, the preconceived standard he has set up in his mind, The literary man is in a much happier case in regard to the newspaper judgment of his work, because, in the first place, his critic is another literary man and consequently knows something about the technical difficulties of the literary vehicle of expression. Moreover, as your contributor remarks, the editor sees that a book coming to him for review is sent out to the critic who has made, or is supposed to have made, a special study of the subject treated in that particular book. Editors know that such and such a reviewer on their list is incompetent to judge, say, a theological work, though he may be trusted not to make a fool of himself in dealing with a treatise on the arts and crafts. Artists maintain that the language of art is art, and that although Ruskin and others have tried to translate it, put it into words, that is to say, it remains a thing apart, to be understood fully by the practitioners of art only. A writer can only tell you what is wrong with a picture, whereas he should he able both to point out a fault and tell you how to correct it. If a critic should tell a writer that his book is full of split infinitives; that the meaning is often obscured by the too free and too com- plicated use of parenthesis, that its facts are faulty; its opinions based on insecure or fallacious grounds ; its style loose, or what not, he has not only pointed out definite faults, but in doing so has suggested remedies. The assumption is that the literary critic knows how to write well enough to improve the book he criticises, and this he either proves or the reverse by the quality of his own literary style and the character of his criticism; whereas an art critic is not called upon to prove his power to improve a picture in writing about it.  THE AUTHOR. 117 In view of these and cognate considerations, it is held by artists that they are to be pardoned if they look upon art criticism generally in the light of “notices,” rather than as a guide to aid and correct performance. Conse- quently, it is not unnatural that when a notice becomes offensive they commonly resent it. ' If a painter should come into another painter’s studio and say bluntly, ‘‘ That arm’s too long,”’ or ‘‘ That nose is too short,” indicat- ing the alteration necessitated with a piece of chalk, he is in fair way to prove himself right or wrong; the matter can be determined one way or the other. The like applies to much more subtile criticisms. Whereas, when a critic arbitrarily declares that a picture is ‘too degraded in tone,” that it lacks distinc- tion, that the artist needs to take lessons in perspective, that his colour gradations are in defiance of truth, or too truthful to be beautiful, and so forth, he merely makes assertions upon which no onus of proof rests. To come from the general to the particular. It is undeniable that mixed exhibitions in London and other great cities are, generally speaking, arranged with the design to attract attention, to draw the town, so to speak; to express and take advantage of any new theory that may have ‘“‘ caught on.” The result is that pictures not painted with these aims are fairly certain to be overlooked by the critic whose one preoccupation frequently is to make “copy.” So that in recent days, truth to nature no longer counts, and the indirect result is that too many artists, rather than run the risk, amounting almost to a certainty, of being left behind, throw nature and truth overboard. They become frantically eager to be in the movement, to assert their “individuality ”’ and so secure notice. To-day, moreover, pictures are more and more regarded as mere wall decorations, and this being so any new convention pleases for the moment, so long, that is to say, as the particular scheme of colour and design is in the mode. To this scheme pictures must accord. The result is lament- able for the landscape painter ; for what does or can the average fashionable Londoner know about the country, which he merely resorts to in the holiday-maker’s spirit? As the town continually increases its boundaries, this must be more and more the spirit in which the country is regarded and tolerated. Despite the fact that motors take Londoners from centre to centre, their view of the country must be merely panoramic, and their apprecia- tion of it must become increasingly super- ficial and artificial.* The real life and soul of nature, the real meaning of the countryman’s life and habit of |thought become less and less understood. Hence, if a landscape painter in any case is to attract a wide public his work must become more and more decorative and conventional: it must be painted to supply a@ want. The time has already arrived, speaking in the social sense, when London exists solely for those who follow fashion and resort to it to be tickled with the latest novelty. Its exhibitions of pictures must, if they are to pay their way, conform to the inexorable necessity of tickling the palates of the groundlings. Consequently the true artist is returning to that happier and far more gracious state when exhibitions and critics were factors outside his considera- tion. He is becoming content to paint for those few whom the good God gives him; for appreciative folk of his own neighbourhood, folk familiar with and loving the scenes he depicts. He works, as all great artists of old worked, to please those with whom he comes into direct contact, leaving his fame now and hereafter, in a more extended sense, to take care of itself. The artists who have arrived at this sensible and dignified resolve are much happier in themselves and in their work than those to whom exhibitions and newspaper notices are necessities. Jas. STANLEY LITTLE. ——_——_ + —~>—__+-—______—__ WHO’S WHO, 1914.* eg 2 HO’S Who” is so well known as hardly to stand in need of recom- ‘ mendation. There is in any year very little to be said about this valuable annual except that it has again grown larger, and will so be more helpful than heretofore. We have only to remark that the new volume maintains its traditional level, which is giving it the highest praise that can be bestowed upon it. ae WHO'S WHO YEAR-BOOK FOR 1914—15.¢ ne N a few words contained in his preface, the editor of ‘‘ Who’s Who” very justly draws attention to the assistance which all possessors of that work will derive from this * “Who's Who, 1914.” Sixty-sixth year of Issue. London: Adam and Charles Black. + ‘“Who’s Who Year-Book for 1914—15.” London : Adam and Charles Black. 118 fellow-volume, the ‘‘ Who’s Who Year-Book.”’ The commodious alphabetical arrangement of the larger volume necessarily precludes any grouping of the vast amount of information which it contains. This grouping of infor- mation is, at the same time, indispensable when a name has to be sought; and 1s immediately provided by the exhaustive indexes under various headings presented in the ‘‘ Year-Book.’’ We therefore entirely agree with the editor that “it can be truly said that no one who does not spend an extra shilling on the lesser work can reap the full advantage of the larger one.’”’” Among new tables included for the first time in the present edition are: A list of the Heads of Universities, of General Officers and Admirals on the Active List, of Premiers of Colonies, and Members of Royal Commissions now sitting. While recom- mending the work generally, we must add that it is one likely to be particularly useful to journalists as well as to other literary men. ——_+ + —___ THE WRITERS’ AND ARTISTS’ YEAR- BOOK.* 1 S there any occasion to say that ‘‘ The Writers’ and Artists’ Year-Book ”’ ought to be in the hands of every author? We hope that there is not, for no manual of equal value exists, whilst its price puts it within the easy reach of all. Among the new features of the volume of 1914 are an article on cinema- play writing by an expert, a detailed list of cinema companies and their requirements, and an article on press photography. In addition to this the book has been this year greatly enlarged by the inclusion of fresh matter; whilst a last but most happily invented novelty is, at the end of the volume, the provision of blank pages, duly ruled, on which authors may record where MSS. are sent and when, and with what results. The conve- nience of this will be instantly apparent to all contributors to periodicals, and ought alone widely to increase the popularity of this valuable little book. * “The Writers’ and Artists’ Year-Book, 1914,” Iondon: am and Charles Black. THE AUTHOR. **BOOK PRICES CURRENT.” * oo HE numbers of Book Prices Current lying aL before us complete the twenty-seventh volume; and record the sales from March 18 to August 1, 1918. We learn from the preface that the auction season has been ‘*one of the busiest on record, as well as one of the most successful.”” The total amount realised, in more than sixty high-class sales, has closely approached £200,000, a sum exceed- ing any previously on record for a corresponding period; whilst the average sum realised throughout the season has been £5 Os. 7d. ; also the highest on record; 1911, 1912, previously the highest average recorded, gave an average of £5 Os. 2d. This remarkable record has not been due to the Huth sale alone. During the last two years a very large number of rare and valuable books have come into the auction rooms, and they have fetched there higher prices than at any previous date. On the other hand, other books, of value, but not such as are sought by the book collector have sold for sums considerably smaller than they fetched a fewyears ago. Here the scholar, as distinct from the book collector enjoys an advantage, and may hope to purchase volumes required for working purposes at somewhat - diminished prices. The editor of Book Prices Current speaks of the impression that ‘“ all sorts and conditions of owners desire to dispose of their possessions as quickly as possible ’’ as an. “‘ illusion,”” but we must confess to wishing that we could be quite sure of that ; or even sure that authors at least paid as much attention as their calling demands to the possession of books—and to reading them. A depreciation in the value of books that are not collectors’ books has a sinister appearance of being of one piece with a good many other phenomena of “the advance of education,” or what at present passes for such. We have, unfortunately, space for picking out only a very few plums from the widely interesting details of the new numbers of this always entertaining periodical. Those who like to read of strange books, of the most varied description, should turn to the pages recording the sale (April 3, 4, Sotheby) of the © first portion of a book-lover’s library. Authors are likely to be particularly interested in such lots as (April 3, Hodgson) Meredith ‘‘ Ordeal of Richard Feverel,”’ first edition, 8 vols., original cloth, 1859, £8 15s. The same price * “ Book Prices Current,” Vol. XXVII., Nos. 4 and 5, 1913. 2s London : -Elliot Stock.  te het Sg a ES THE AUTHOR. 119 was paid (April 23, Sotheby) for two works by Gissing (“Workers in the Dawn,” “ The Unelassed’’), both similarly first editions in three volumes in the original cloth. Very striking were the prices fetched at the sale of the Browning Collections (May 2, MSS. ; May 5—7, printed books, Sotheby). Particu- larly the prices paid for the MSS., should be noted. Every one of them would be worth quotation if we had space ;_ but we can record here only such things as pairs of small manu- script note-books selling for £33, £50, and £52 ; and the autograph of “* Sonnets from the Portu- guese” for £1,130. The printed books also fetched quite fancy prices on account of ownership, autographs and manuscript notes. Eleven volumes of the Tauchnitz classics sold for £24. On June 2 Messrs. Sotheby began the sale of the fourth portion of the Huth library. It will be needless to say that, as on previous occasions, no notice could possibly do justice to the rarities offered for sale. Mr. Bram Stoker’s Library was sold by Sotheby on July 7 and 8. The original MSS. of “ Personal Reminiscences of Henry Irving ”’ sold for £1 4s. THE PUBLISHING TRADE FROM WITHIN.* ——_— + HIS is really an American book, though it comes to us from an English house ; and it is solely of the transatlantic conditions of the book trade that it treats. The author, it must be added, writes from the publisher’s point of view, and fails to perceive a good many things which are conspicuous from the view- point of this Society. He writes, for instance, as if 10 per cent. were the royalty fixed by the laws of nature, and does not seem-to see the abandonment of those costly advertising methods which, in America at all events, once afforded some justification for the doctrine warrants the appropriation to the writer of a larger share of the returns. Nor does he take sound views of the functions of literary agents; and, indeed, it is not quite clear what his views on that branch of the subject really are. On one and the same page he writes that the agent “‘ is often a beneficence to publisher as well as author,” and that, ‘depending equally upon author and publisher for his livelihood, he is always at odds with one _ * “The Publisher,” by Robert Sterling Yard. Constable. 4s, 6d. net. of them.’ Why either publisher or author should always be ‘‘ at odds” with one who is labouring successfully for his advantage we have some difficulty in understanding ;_ but, perhaps, the key to the mystery is contained in the following sentence :— ‘** It is only when slack business or exces- sive zeal drives him into forcing royalties or luring authors from their natural publishers in order to win a commission by placing them with others that he becomes the devil.” The implication here seems to be that the agent is all right as long as he does no work for his commission beyond the packing up of parcels, and that, when he does any other work, he does it, not in the interest of his client, but in the interest of the new firm to which he allures his client, and is entitled to be, and commonly is, paid a commission by that firm for his services. That is a view of literary agency against which we have often had occa- sion to protest. In England, at all events, it is illegal as well as immoral; and it is doubly important to emphasise its impropriety when we find a publisher’s representative writing as if he thought it a legitimate proceeding, offensive to no one except the publisher who suffered by it. Still, though we often disagree with Mr. Yard, we are glad to have read his book. It is desirable that the author should know what is in the publisher’s mind; and Mr. Yard not only tells him this, but tells it in a light and entertaining manner, and with a real enthusiasm for literature as well as for success. —__+.—_o—._ “PICTURES” AND PICTURE-PLAYS.* ag does not, at first sight, seem to be much that concerns authors, as authors, in the subject which gives its title to Mr. Talbot’s book. Nevertheless, even those who are not attracted by the idea that they may read therein something about the practical side of the art or industry which provides us with ‘“‘ the pictures’? on every vacant spot where it is possible to erect a ‘* palace ’’—even those may turn with interest to the eighteenth chapter of the book and see what Mr. Talbot has to say about picture- * ‘ Practical Cinematography and its Applications,” by Frederick A. Talbot. London: Wm. Heinemann, 120 plays and the writing of them. The vogue of the picture-palace, he points out, has created a new profession ; and, while at the start the public was not exacting as to the quality of the drama shown upon the screen, content with the mere novelty of the exhibition, now the state of affairs is quite different. Better fare, stronger plots (coupled with improved mount- ing and acting) are demanded, and the un- known struggling dramatist, foiled hitherto by the lack of enterprise on the part of the theatrical managers, has a golden opportunity. Mr. Talbot speaks enthusiastically :— To-day the embryo dramatist never bestows a thought upon writing for the stage ; the cinematograph will absorb all that he can produce, and as rapidly as he can complete it. No longer need a budding genius starve unknown and unappreciated in a garret. If his work possesses any merit the cinematograph will turn it to profitable account. About 300 picture-plays are placed upon the world’s market every week, and consequently the consumption of plots is enormous. What is more important from the author’s point of view is the expanding nature of this market, where supply cannot keep pace with demand, and the proportionate improvement that is manifest in the scale of remuneration. Ten years ago a plot seldom fetched more than five shillings ; to-day the same material will command anything between £5 and £50. In this field of activity reputation counts for nothing. The play, and the play only, is the thing. We could quote much more, but it is un- necessary, to show what a boon Mr. Talbot considers that the development of cinemato- graphy has bestowed upon the author with dramatic talent. We must add that he finds the British producing firms lagging behind the times, though signs of awakening are becoming evident, and one or two of the most pro- gressive establishments now pay up to £10 for a play. Further, we are told that so much is the standard of excellence rising that ‘‘ the highest work only now stands a chance of being accepted.’ It must not, therefore, be thought that anyone can write a picture-play, nor must we trust the “ advertisements freely inserted in the various periodicals offering to teach the art of writing plays for the cinemato- graph and to submit the plots to the various producers in the manner of a literary agency.” The author should submit his work directly to the producer and deal with him alone, while the art of writing cannot be taught by schools, but can only be acquired by experience. In a way the title of the chapter, “‘ How to write photo-plays,” is misleading. Mr. Talbot is not so foolish as to attempt to supply the place of the experience which he declares essential. Tis chapter, however, is suggestive, and gives additional value to a book which can be thoroughly commended on other grounds. THE AUTHOR. A large number of illustrations accompany the text, showing both the apparatus by which moving-pictures are taken and some most instructive results. -_- A MODERN ENGLISH DICTIONARY,* y VERY dictionary must be written from a special view-point. Even Sir J. A. H. Murray’s world-famed production, ex- haustive as it is, cannot contain everything. In a dictionary the general get-up is a matter of vital importance. It must not be too large, it must not be too heavy, the printing must be clear, the paper good. In these essentials the ‘Modern English Dictionary’? must be commended. One feature is a series of glossaries con- taining comprehensive lists of technical terms referring to certain sports. These lists are compiled by such well-known authorities as Lord Hawke on cricket, James Brady on golf, Claude Grahame White on aviation, and J. E. Raphael on Rugby football. We are not so satisfied with the illustrations. It is really an impossible thing to illustrate a dictionary, and though the examples of aero- planes may give to the reader of 1913 some interest, yet the examples of marine engines, p. 284, seem to be quite hopeless, and unable to suggest anything even to the mind of an engineer, certainly nothing to the lay mind. The coloured illustrations also are not very satisfactory. The standard cattle, p. 158, to give but one example, afford little real infor- mation to those who search the dictionary for knowledge on the subject. The illustrations in a dictionary are bound to be so limited that it were better to omit them. For the dictionary itself, as far as it has been possible to peruse it, there is nothing but com- mendation. Indeed, the names of the editorial contributors on the front page, Sir James Yoxhall, Professor Gollanez, Professor Walter Rippmann, Henry R. Tedder, H. J. L. J. Masse, at once carry conviction that the work has been satisfactorily done. There are, in addi- tion to the glossaries, some useful appendices. The book should prove of value to those who. want a dictionary which attempts to bring the outstanding interests of life into its compass. * “The British Empire Universities Modern English Dictionary.” Published by the Syndicate Publishing Company, 41, Southampton Row, W.C.  CORRESPONDENCE. + * Onxy.” I. Sr1r,—It was high time that protest should be made against the misplacement of “ only.” My books are crammed with marginal cor- rections of examples; to cull them would fill columns. But I will give only one, and that from Lord Morley’s “ Diderot” (Vol. L., ii., p- 77), ‘‘ He only speaks as one brooding,” etc. A writer in the current number of 7. P.’s Weekly flatters Lord Morley by imitation, ‘when he says of a bookseller that “* of twenty novels submitted to him he only ordered two.” Yours faithfully, Epwarp CLopp. II. Sir,—Your last issues contain letters in which exception is taken to such sentences as “the tide had only turned two hours before,” ‘“* T shall now only add three remarks for your consideration,” ete. So far from being a ‘* vulgar error,” this throwing forward of the ‘only ” is a natural and instinctive action of the mind by which the hearer is warned as early as possible of the nature of the statement asa whole. Of possibilities of various degrees, a minor one is to be put forward as the predi- cate. A colour and a force is thus often given to what would be otherwise a mere correct verbal statement. If a man asks me to give him a book I have in my hand, I reply: “I bought it only yesterday,” I am giving him a formal verbally correct piece of information. But if I say: “I only bought it yesterday,” I am also making a protest. The “only” represents my chief emotion and must come out at once. Personally, I prefer living language to dead formalism. Yours obediently, Louis ZANGWILL. Boox Covers. S1r,—I should like to utter a protest—I fear a futile protest, for vulgarity is the order of the day—against the paper covers, not only with startling but with misleading pictures on them which even respectable publishers give to the books they issue. Has the author any centrol over these? Reviews had _ lately attracted me to a certain book but I was inclined to think I must have been mistaken THE AUTHOR. 121 as to its character when I saw the wrapper. The pictorial decoration, however, proved to be a gross exaggeration of an incident in the novel—a noble book. The dodge, in order to attract readers who would not be in sympathy with the contents, was like to alienate those who would be. It struck me as being bad business as well as insulting to the writer. Faithfully yours, IsosEL Fitzroy Hecur. THE LATE Dr. ALFRED RussEL WALLACE. Dear S1r,—The family of the late Dr. Alfred Russel Wallace having invited me to arrange and edit a volume of letters and reminiscences, they would be thankful if those of your readers who have letters or reminiscences would kindly send them to me for this purpose. The letters would be safely and promptly returned. Will provincial, American, colonial and foreign newspapers kindly republish this letter. Yours faithfully, JAMES MARCHANT. BROWNING RELICs. Dear Srr,—Will you kindly permit me to interest some of the readers of The Author in the following facts ? It has been my privilege to purchase the wonderful oak bookcase of that great poet— and great man—Robert Browning. My object in doing so was to save it to our own land, as there was imminent danger of its leaving the country. I wish to give any and every lover of Browning’s memory and poetry, an oppor- tunity of subscribing his or her coin, as he or she is able, towards the £250 required to secure the bookcase a permanent resting place in England as a national heirloom. I am told that it would easily fetch from two to three thousand pounds from America. But that, of course, is unthinkable to fellow- countrymen and women of the Brownings. The insignificant sum of £250 should be easily forthcoming within the three months for which the offer remains open, if each sympathiser will contribute his or her coin promptly and endeavour to interest others. Would it not be a shame and a national disgrace were we to permit this precious relic to go abroad ? The bookcase is of fine old carved oak, gathered together by the poct himself, as he wandered about Italy. Some of it is fifteenth 122 THE AUTHOR. century oak; other pieces are of early sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The bookcase is 11 feet high by 7 feet broad. It stood in the drawing room at Casa Guidi, and later in Browning’s London home. It is mentioned in Mrs. Browning’s letters to Miss Mitford, July 4, 1848. And there is a very’ interesting allusion to it in “ Bishop Blougram’s Apology,” which, if read in con- junction with Mrs. Browning’s letter, sheds a very pretty light on a personal matter in the Brownings’ history. Many of the poet’s MSS. must have been locked up in the fine cupboard at the base of the bookecase—probably ‘“‘ The Little Yellow Book” itself found here a_ resting-place. If any of your readers would care to see the bookease, I should be glad to send them permits to view it, which, thanks to the kind- ness and hospitality of Mr. J. R. Thomas, is now housed in the Georgian Galleries belong- ing to that gentleman, and situated at 10, King Street, St. James’s, S.W. I am, dear sir, faithfully yours, (Mrs.) E. M. Story. Orchard House, Whelton Road, Twickenham. Dear Srr,—I am suffering from a dis- agreeable emotion—regret for having tried to do a kind action for my fellow authors. I have just received the following letter :— *“DEar Mapam,—Acting on the sugges- tion in your letter in The Author dated September 16, I directed my publisher to send a copy. of my (name of book) to Monsieur Paul Louis Hervier, 28, Rue de Beaumont, Bourges, France. He has not acknowledged the book, nor taken any notice whatever of a second application asking him to do so—to return the book— or give the review for which purpose now so long ago it was sent. To my thinking, such conduct reflects discreditably on the recom- mendation, or . . . A brief acknowledgment would have met the need—one cannot afford to give books away in this way. I shall feel obliged if you will bring the omission to his notice, as my pen fails to have any effect.” “Yours truly,” ee o> The ellipsis represents a libellous suggestion which The Author would not print, I do not know when the book referred to was published, but my letter appeared in October’s Author, and La Nouvelle Revue is published only twice each month; so, even if the book was sent to the French editor immediately, but four numbers have made their appearance since. I am writing to Monsieur Hervier, but not quite in the way my correspondent suggests. I am writing to apologise for a compatriot, and to express the hope that he will not be disgusted with his work of helping with a kind and clever brain the English authors whose books are sent to him. By the way, this lady and her publisher have evidently had the unique experience of having every ‘“‘review copy” noticed gor ** acknowledged ”’—wonderful ! Yours truly, Maup ANNESLEY. ADVERTISEMENTS. Srr,—It frequently is the misfortune of those who read the daily papers to find after wading through half a column of chatty gossip that it all ends in advertisement—a recommen- dation to buy some patent medicine, or to dine at some special restaurant. All this is bad enough; but it is my desire to call the attention of my fellow members to an editorial liberty that has been taken twice to my know- ledge and, probably, much more often. The editor of a young magazine—the name can be obtained from the secretary—altered the locale of a short story he had bought by changing the name of one well-known restaurant inserted by the author to that of another whose advertisement he held. The matter would have been of less import- ance if only the description, somewhat detailed of the former, applied to the latter. It did not. Interested by this little incident I forgot myself so far as to purchase another copy of the magazine some months later. There I found the heroine “* daintily throwing away the end of her cigarette.”” I immediately turned to the advertisement pages and found ’s cigarettes being advertised. If the author desires to advertise some special abnormity, let him do so. his taste or his art. But it is not fair that he should be at the mercy of the editor. I should like very much to see an action brought. What damages would the British jury award, I wonder. Yours truly, AGGRIEVED. I do not admire . Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 24 Issue 04 (January 1914) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 24 Issue 04 (January 1914) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1914-01-01-The-Author-24-4 publications The Author https://historysoa.com/files/original/5/536/1914-02-02-The-Author-24-5.pdf f11c2d93a51818d16bb5f64d0687a6a2 PDF Text Text ������������������������������ Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em> Description An account of the resource A digitised run of the Society of Authors' monthly periodical, <em>The Author</em>, 1890<span>–</span>1914, made available together for the first time.<br /><br />Currently users can browse issues and <a href="https://historysoa.com/items/browse?search=&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bjoiner%5D=and&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Belement_id%5D=51&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Btype%5D=is+exactly&amp;advanced%5B0%5D%5Bterms%5D=Index&amp;collection=&amp;type=&amp;tags=&amp;exhibit=&amp;date_search_term=&amp;submit_search=Search+For+Items&amp;sort_field=Dublin+Core%2CTitle">indices</a> (not available for all volumes). Full text search for all issues, and other additional search functionality, will be added in 2022. Date A point or period of time associated with an event in the lifecycle of the resource 1890–1914 Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context The-Author-Issues Publication Date The date of an event (in YYYY, YYYY-MM or YYYY-MM-DD format) 1914-02-02 Volume 24 Issue 5 Pages Page range in volume 123–152 Ngram Date Version of the date in YYYYMMDD format for use by the Ngram plugin 19140202 Ngram Text Version of the text with no HTML formatting for use by the Ngram plugin The Futhor. (The Organ of the Incorporated Society of Authors. Monthly.) FOUNDED BY SIR WALTER BESANT. Vou. XXTV.—No. 5. FEBRUARY 2, 1914. [Prick SIXPENCE. TELEPHONE NUMBER: 374 VICTORIA. TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS: AUTORIDAD, LONDON. ——___+——_+____- NOTICES. ++ a the opinions expressed in papers that are signed or initialled the authors alone are responsible. None of the papers or paragraphs must be taken as expressing the opinion of the Committee unless such is especially stated to be the case. Tue Editor begs to inform members of the Authors’ Society and other readers of The Author that the cases which are quoted in The Author are cases that have come before the notice or to the knowledge of the Secretary of the Society, and that those members of the Society who desire to have the names of the publishers concerned can obtain them on application. _ ARTICLES AND CONTRIBUTIONS. Tue Editor of The Author begs to remind members of the Society that, although the paper is sent to them free of cost, its production would be a very heavy charge on the resources of the Society if a great many members did not forward to the Secretary the modest 5s. 6d. subscription for the year. Communications for The Author should be addressed to the offices of the Society, 1, Cen- tral Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., and should reach the Editor not later than the 21st of each month. Communications and letters are invited by the Editor on all literary matters treated from ‘Vou. XXIV. the standpoint of art or business, but on no other subjects whatever. Every effort will be made to return articles which cannot be accepted. ADVERTISEMENTS. Messrs. Matthews’ Advertising Service, Staple Inn Buildings, High Holborn, W.C., will act as agents for advertisements for “The Author.” All communications respect- ing advertisements should be addressed to them. As there seems to be an impression among readers of The Author that the Committee are personally responsible for the bona fides of the advertisers, the Committee desire it to be stated that this is not, and could not possibly be, the case. Although care is exercised that no undesirable advertisements be inserted, they do not accept, and never have accepted, any liability. Members should apply to the Secretary for advice if special information is desired. Bee ee THE SOCIETY’S FUNDS. —_— ROM time to time members of the Society desire to make donations to its funds in recognition of work that has been done for them. The Committee, acting on the suggestion of one of these members, have decided to place this permanent paragraph in The Author in order that members may be cognisant of those funds to which these con- tributions may be paid. The funds suitable for this purpose are: (1) The Capital Fund. This fund is kept in reserve in case it is necessary for the Society to incur heavy expenditure, either in fighting a question of principle, or in assisting to obtain copyright reform, or in dealing with any other 2 124 matter closely connected with the work of the Society. : : (2) The Pension Fund. This fund is slowly increasing, and it is hoped will, in time, cover the needs of all the members of the Society. ——__+—__+#—___—_ THE PENSION_ FUND. —_+—— N January, 1918, the secretary of the Society I laid before the trustees of the Pension Fund the accounts for the year 1912, as settled by the accountants. After giving the matter full consideration, the trustees in- structed the secretary to invest a sum of £300 in the purchase of Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914, £10 fully paid. The number of shares pur- chased at the current price was twenty-five and the amount invested £296 1s. 1ld. The trustees are also purchasing three more Central Argentine Railway New Shares at par, on which as holders of the Ordinary Stock they have an option. The trustees desire to thank the members of the Society for the continued support which they have given to the Pension Fund. The nominal value of the investments held on behalf of the Pension Fund now amounts to £4,764 6s., details of which are fully set out in the following schedule :— Nominal Value. Local Loans Victoria Government 8% Consoli- dated Inscribed Stock ........ London and North-Western 3% Debenture Stock ............ Egyptian Government Irrigation Trust 4% Certificates ........ Cape of Good Hope 84% Inscribed ‘ Stock Glasgow and South-Western Rail- way 4% Preference Stock ... New Zealand 34% Stock ....... Trish Land 22% Guaranteed Stock Corporation of London 21% Stock, 1927-57 ... 6s ee: Jamaica 384% Stock, 1919—49 ., Mauritius 4% 1937 Stock ....... Dominion of Canada, C.P.R. 34% Land Grant Stock, 1938 ...... Antofagasta and Bolivian Railway 5% Preferred Stock .......... Central Argentine Railway Or- dinary Stock 2. 2.5.6...4..0. 232 250 200 200 228 247 258 438 1382 120 bot bet So o oo bo 0 bo oof >) (<>) 198 237 > o oo =O > oao o o o THE AUTHOR. Nominal Value. £ 8. a, $2,000 Consolidated Gas and Electric Company of Baltimore 44% Gold Bonds 250 Edward Lloyd, Ltd., £1 5% Preference Shares 55 Buenos Ayres Great Southern Railway 4% Extension Shares, 1914 (fully paid) ....... ates 8 Central Argentine Railway £10 Preference Shares, New Issue.. 400 250 PENSION FUND. —_—+-—>—+ THE list printed below includes all fresh dona- tions and subscriptions (i.e, donations and subscriptions not hitherto acknowledged) received by, or promised to, the fund from October, 1913. It does not include either donations given prior to October, nor does it include sub- scriptions paid in compliance with promises made before it. Subscriptions. 1913. Oct. 8, Rees, Miss Rosemary Oct. 8, Pearce, J. ‘: : ; Oct. 9, Drummond, Miss Florence Oct. 9, Rumbold, Hugo Oct. 18, Knowles, Miss Oct. 20, Collison, Harry Oct. 21, Buchanan, Miss Meriel Oct. 25, Baker, E. A. . Nov. 6, Bentley, E. C. ‘ Nov. 6, Petersen, Miss Margaret Nov. 7, Lang, Mrs. John Nov. 19, Langferte, Raymond Nov. 24, Webb, W. Trego Nov. 24, Mackenzie, Compton Dec. 4, Vansittart, Robert Dec. 4, Lunn, Arnold . : Dec. 4, Stewart, Miss Marie . Dec. 4, Berry, Miss Ana Dec. 4, Vallois, Miss Grace Dec. 17, Beresford, J. D. Dec. 29, Inge, Charles . Dec. 29, Cross, Miss May . Dec. 29, Hardy, Thomas, O.M. 1914. Jan. 7, Ford, Miss May Jan. 7, Sephton, J. Jan. 16, Singer, I. _ mt _ Or Or Or NOS SHUM MHS S OO OO Ot OO OL 4 oco meooooococrmooococoooroocoocoocom SSS SSR2SSSONSOSCOSOSOSOSCSCOOCSO SCOOP ee ae: THE AUTHOR. 125 Jan. 16, Cooke, Arthur O. Jan. 23, Exley, Miss M. 1913. Donations. Oct. 7, Darwin, Sir Francis . Oct. 9, Carroll, Sydney Wentworth Oct. 21, Troubetzkoy, The Princess Oct. 27. Frankish, Harold Oct. 30, Rossman, Miss Nov. 8, Holland, Theodore Nov. 3, Steane, Bruce ‘ Nov. 3, Batty, Mrs. Braithwaite . Nov. 10, Elrington, Miss Helen Nov. 10, Waterbury, Mrs. . : Dec. 5, Dymock, R. G. Vaughton . Dec. 6, Macdonald, Miss Julia Dee. 11, Little, Mrs. Archibald Dec. 11, Topham, Miss Ann . Dec. 20, Edwards, Percy J. Dec. 21, Keating, J. Lloyd Dec. 21, Church, Sir Arthur . 1914, Jan. 5, Anon : Jan. 5, Joseph, L. S Jan. 5, Swan, Miss Myra Jan. 5, Vernede, R. E. Jan. 6, De Crespigny, Mrs. Champion Jan. 6, Rankin, Miss F. M. . Jan. 7, Sneyd- Kynnesley, E. M. Jan. 7, Lathbury, Miss Eva . Jan. 7, Toplis, Miss Grace . Jan. 8, Palmer, G. Molyneaux Jan. 9, Mackenzie, Miss J. Jan. 10, Daniell, Mrs. E. H. . Jan. 12, Avery, Harold Jan. 12, Douglas, Mrs. F. A. Jan. 15, Pullemn, Miss Catherine Jan. 15, Thomas, Mrs. Fanny Jan. 16, James, Mrs. Romane Jan. 19, P. H. and M. K. Jan. 19, Greenstreet, W. J. . Jan. 19, Gibbs, F. Leonard A. Jan. 23, Campbell, Mrs. L. A. R. . Jan, 23, Cameron, Mrs. Charlotte, PRES . : Jan. 23, Blunt, Reginald. Jan, 24, Raphael, Mrs. Mary. oom oo? oo _ i Koro OH HK ON OOo o OO _ Moocoocormrocoocoooorwon _ 1 bt te one AOAAInowinrocoeawmnanrnonowonuned _ ooo Samococcoeocoonacaocoooooaace eecoeoceocoaaooeocooeoaoo _ oS ore eceoomoocoocoece|ceocecoeocoscs _ Or COMMITTEE NOTES. a ee first meeting of the Committee of Management for 1914 was held at the offices of the Society, 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, on Monday, January 12, at 8 o’clock. Owing - to the great pressure of business the committee have found it necessary to call the meetings at 3 instead of 4, as hitherto. After reading the minutes the committee proceeded with the election of members. The full list is set out on another page. The committee are pleased to state that the year has started very favourably, with an election of forty-four members and associates, the resignations only amounting to twenty-seven. At the beginning of the year resignations are always considerable—this happens inevitably in all similar bodies. The number, this year, is less than that for the corresponding period of 1913. This is very satisfactory in view of the much increased membership. The solicitor then reported on the cases during the month. In the first case, against a well-known Magazine, judgment was obtained, but it was not till execution had been levied that the sum was recovered. In the second case, judgment was recovered but execution failed to produce payment, and the solicitor is afraid that the judgment will prove abortive. ‘This is the more to be regretted because, before the proceedings were taken, an offer of settlement was made which, contrary to the solicitor’s advice, the member refused. In a claim against a paper for articles supplied, the money has been paid, and in two small cases against another paper the solicitors have been forced to take proceedings, as no notice has been taken of their preliminary letters. The Elysian Press, which owned the Onlooker and Throne, has gone into liquidation. There were two claims against this limited company which will not now, it is feared, be satisfied. Another paper has gone into liquidation, against which there is, at present, one claim outstanding. Ina claim by a member against a publishing firm the claim has been settled by payment of the royalties due. Another claim against an agent for exceeding his instructions is being considered, and if no satisfactory explanation is forthcoming will be taken up on behalf of the member. The solicitor reported a case against a pub- lisher, who, after repudiating the construction of his agreement, put forward, when an arbi- tration was suggested, accepted the Society’s view, and sent a cheque for the sum in dispute. A small dispute between one of the members and a firm which had been in liquidation has now been settled,’ and the member has accepted the legal view of the contract as set out by the solicitors. An important case respecting property in a 126 title was laid before the committee and very fully discussed. The matter appeared to the committee to be of such importance that they instructed the secretary to write a letter to the member concerned with a view of the Society taking immediate action in the matter. Ina question of alleged copyright infringement, which turned upon complicated questions of facts, the solicitors were instructed to write to the infringers for a statement of the circumstances in which they became possessed of the rights they claimed to hold. : In a case of infringement of a dramatist’s copyright, considered by the committee, the solicitors were instructed to take action on the member’s behalf. : The secretary then reported certain cases which had come into his hands. A case of infringement of dramatic rights in America was considered. The committee decided to send the papers to the Society’s American lawyer, and if assured that the author’s title was good, and that he had complied with the technicalities of the American law, instructed the lawyer to proceed in the matter. Ina case of dispute between author and publisher on the contract for publication, the com- mittee regretted they were unable to assist the author as he had not completed his part of the contract. The secretary was in- structed to write a letter to the member advising him to complete the contract as soon as possible, in which case the com- mittee would be willing to reconsider the _ matter. A request from a member that an accoun- tant should be placed in to inspect a publisher’s books the committee were obliged to decline, in the absence of any evidence of inaccuracy on the face of the statement of sales delivered. In a dispute between a member of the Society and an agent, the secretary was instructed to write to the agent that the committee were unable to accept his view of the position. Questions put forward by the Dramatic Sub-Committee were then considered by the committee. The committee adjourned the consideration of a request for a list of drama- tists from the Society’s New York agent, pending information respecting the purpose for which the list was required. The committee sanctioned an arrangement by which powers of attorney should be despatched to the Society’s lawyers in all parts of the world, with a view to facilitate their action in the event of copyright infringe- ments coming to their notice. The secretary was instructed to put matters in train, such THE AUTHOR. action having been approved by the Dramatic Sub-Committee. The question of the insertion in The Author of an article dealing with certain agreements was referred to the next meeting for considera- tion, in order that the Committee of Manage- ment might see the form of the article. Matters referred to the Committee of Management by the Composers’ Sub-Committee were then considered. The committee passed an article for insertion in The Author, and agreed to issue a pamphlet for the information of those composers who were members or desirous of joining. A proposal to alter the name of the Society was passed, subject to a discussion at the next meeting of the com- mittee as to a suitable title. A sub-committee was then appointed to settle the Annual Report, and it was agreed that the report, when finally settled, should be placed before the next meeting of the full committee. The appointment of an arbitrator made at the last meeting was confirmed in a case of dispute between. two members of the Society. The date of the General Meeting was left to be settled by the chairman of the Committee of Management. It was agreed that it should be held some time in April. The report of the meeting of the delegates of the Society with the Society of British Composers was then read, and the committee decided to follow out the suggestions of the Composers’ Sub-Committee thereon. Counsel’s opinion, which had been taken since the last meeting, in regard to the right of income tax collectors to demand from publishers information respecting the royalties paid to authors, was read, and it was decided to write to the publisher who had brought the matter to the committee’s notice, and also to write to the Publishers’ Association. The consideration of the draft guarantee form was adjourned to the next meeting, when the form will be finally settled. The secretary drew the attention of the committee to the fact that important questions often arose which affected writers of fiction only, and it was essential in these matters that the novelists should be consulted, just as the dramatists are consulted on matters specially affecting their interests. It was decided to keep a ecard index of the novelist members of the Society. A question of United States Copyright Law, laid before the committee by a correspondent in the United States, was considered, and the secretary was instructed to enquire of the | a ae THE AUTHOR. Society’s United States lawyer, as well as of the correspondent referred to, their views as to the best course to be pursued in the matter. An important case in regard to copyright in Canada was also laid before the committee. The committee decided that a notice should be printed in The Author, and instructed the secretary to take what steps were possible to draw the attention of the Government to the present difficult position. A proposal made by a member that a list of authors should be periodically printed in the Society’s magazine, giving particulars of the subjects on which they would write as experts, was negatived by the committee. After some discussion, the committee decided it was impossible to arrange for loans to authors on their contracts, not only because it was outside the work of the Society, but also because of the many difficulties that surrounded the proposal. The question of sending representatives to the International Congress in San Francisco in 1915 was considered, and the secretary was instructed to express the committee’s thanks for the invitation extended to them, and to add that arrangements would be made to send delegates, whose names would be communi- 127 the clauses had been finally settled ; that the remainder of the Treaty would be discussed at a subsequent meeting. He was pleased to add that many of the remaining clauses had been approved, and that the matter was practically finished. At the next meeting he hoped to be able to report a final settlement. The agreement for a run in a West End theatre which had been settled by a duly appointed sub-committee of the Dramatic Sub-Committee was finally approved, subject to two or three small alterations. The agree- ment will, in the course of a few days, be ready for any member of the Society desiring a copy. An important question of infringement of the property in a title by a cinema film was then brought forward, and the secretary was instructed to get the leave of the chairman of the Committee of Management to take action, as immediate action was necessary to carry the matter forward. It was decided to refer the whole question to the Committee of Management with a view to taking action, if necessary, to prevent similar infringements by asking the Government to legislate on the issues. Another important case of copyright in- fringement was laid before the sub-committee, aks | ys Letters from a member concerning Lending cated later, when the date approached. and the secretary was instructed to write to the member concerned thereon. The secretary laid before the sub-committee a letter received from the secretary of the Société des Auteurs et Compositeurs Drama- tiques on the question of film fees. enue 43 OE Libraries and the methods of the loaning of books were very carefully considered, but the suggestion appeared impracticable. The secre- tary was instructed to write to the member to thank him for his action in the matter. reas | an | ef intl | A letter dealing with the Library Censorship was adjourned to the next meeting. The committee instructed the secretary to convey their thanks to Mr. James T. Tanner for a donation of five guineas and to Mr. H. C. Davidson for a donation of ten shillings to the Capital Fund of the Society. —_— Dramatic SuB-COMMITTEE. Tur Dramatic Sub-Committee of the Society met at No. 1, Central Buildings, Tothill Street, Westminster, S.W., on Friday, January 16, at three o’clock. After the minutes of the previous meeting had been signed, the chairman, as one of the delegates appointed to meet the delegates of the Society of West End Managers, gave a report of the meeting which had been held the beet afternoon. He stated that the anagerial Treaty had been taken clause by clause and very fully discussed; that six of —_——+ ComposERS’ SuB-COMMITTEE. Tue first meeting of the Composers’ Sub- Committee for 1914 was held on Saturday, January 10, at the Society’s offices. After the reading of the minutes of the previous meeting, the question of the Board of Trade Regulations for the stamping of mechanical contrivances was again considered. It appears that in some cases the stamps fall off after being affixed, and that in other ways the arrangement is a source of annoyance to the manufacturers. The sub-committee con- sidered whether it would not be possible to make some suggestion to the Board of Trade which, whilst adequately protecting the com- posers, will, at the same time, in no way hamper the reproducers. When full con- sideration has been given the composers will, if necessary, make a suggestion to the Board of Trade. 128 The report of the meeting “of the delegates of the Society with the delegates of the Society of British Composers was read, and after some discussion it was decided to take no action at present, but the sub-committee decided to press the Committee of Management again on the question of the alteration of the title of the Society. The secretary informed the sub-committee that the matter would be laid before the Committee of Management at their meeting on the 12th. The Royalty Agreement which had been drafted for the publication of sheet music was gone into clause by clause, considered carefully, and finally passed. The Agreement will be set up in type and be at the office of the Society for those members who desire a copy. oo Cases. Durine the past month sixteen cases have been in the hands of the secretary. At present the number of those carried through to a successful issue is very small. This, no doubt, arises from the fact that during the end of December, and the first two or three weeks in January, there was a lull in business, and little came to the Society’s office. Now that the Christmas festivities are over, work is again being taken in hand, so that half at least of the cases submitted have only just come to the Society’s office. There were six cases for the return of MSS.; one has been placed in the hands of the solici- tors, and the other five are in the course of negotiation. A question of infringement of copyright has been settled and the amount claimed paid as damages. One claim for money has also been settled, the sum due having been forwarded to the author. Of three claims for accounts one has been closed, the other two are still open. Two claims for monies and accounts are still unsettled, and one dispute with an agent is still being negotiated, as also is one dispute on the interpretation of an agreement. No foreign cases have come in during the past month. Of the cases which were still left open at the end of the year three alone remain unsatisfied, but they are all cases outside Great Britain, and the delay has occurred owing to the necessary time which must elapse between writing a letter and receiving a reply. THE AUTHOR. January Elections. Aberdeen, The Rt. Hon. PC, The Earl of, K.C.M.G., ete. Aikin, W. A., M.D. Allen, Charles Edward. Anderson, Arthur James. Astle-Allam, Mrs. Agnes Mary. Bunting, Freeman Byng, Miss N. W. Campbell, H. R. . Cannéll, H. Skipwith Cohn, Miss Phoebe Cooke, Arthur Owens . Daviel, Leon Elson, Robert . Enthoven, Gabrielle. Esdaile, Ernest Hanrahan, Mrs. Agnes I Haworth, George K. Hixton, Madelline Hope, G. L. N. Hudson, H. Lindsay _Jackson, Holbrook ° Mrs. Levick, Dr. G. Murray Light, Miss Tipara Lynch, J. G. Bohun Vice-Regal Lodge, Dublin. 66, Bedford Gardens, Kensington, W. 4, Bis Passage, St. Charles, Tunis, North Africa. North Gate Cottage, Launceston. 127, Rotherhithe New Road, Lon- don, S.E. New Westminster, British Columbia. Wydford, Ryde, Isle of Wight. Holmer Court, Amersham. c/o American Stu- dents’ Club, 4, Rue Joseph Bara, Paris, France. 14, Sussex Place, N.W. 388, Dublin Edinburgh. 2, Albert Studios, Albert Bridge Road, S.W. Whittington, westry. 97,Cadogan Gardens, Chelsea, S.W. : 7, Carlton Parade, Herne Hill, S.E. 28, Highfield Road, Rathgar, Dublin. Irwell View, Rams- bottom. Hollinhurst, Edger- ton, Huddersfield. Park View House, Dartmouth. Avonlwyd, North Road, Glossop. Mill Hill, N.W. 19, Dewhurst Road, Brook Green, W. c/o Messrs. Hom- burg and Melrose, Grenfell Street, - Adelaide, | South Australia. 207, Lauderdale Mansions, Maida Vale, W. Street, Os-  Macdonald, Frederika, D.Litt. 12, St. George’s Square, Primrose Hill, N.W. No. 1719, Isamian Bazars, Hydera- bad (Deccan), India. Mangiah, Jayanti, B.A., LT, Merrick, Mrs. Hope . Millard, C. Killick ‘ Miller, Mrs. E. Olive (‘‘ Olive Chancellor ’’) Moor, Lady : , Town Hall, Leices- ter. The Old Vicarage, Brixton, Ply- mouth. Greystone, Estcourt, Natal. Author’s Club, 2, Whitehall Court, S.W. Schloss Felsegg Wiltenberg, Inns- bruck, Tirol, Austria. Miigge, Maximilian A. . Oliver, John Rathbone. Philmar, Arthur J. : Pullein, Miss Catharine. Redfern, Miss Joan Lyceum Club, 128, Piccadilly, W. 60, The Groton Building, Cincin- nati, Ohio, U.S.A. Grey Friars, Ascot. Reed, Dr. Charles A. L. M.A., M.D., F.C.S. Sarawak, Her Highness the Ranee of. Saunders, John G. ‘¢ Eissendon,’’ Wood- ville Road, New Barnet, N. 8, Portland Man- sions, Clapham, S.W. Standing, Percy Cross . (i BOOKS PUBLISHED BY MEMBERS. a While every effort is made by the compilers to keep this list as accurate and exhaustive as possible, they have some difficulty in attaining this object owing to the fact that many of the books mentioned are not sent to the office by the members. In consequence, it is necessary to rely largely upon lists of books which appear in literary and other papers. It is hoped, however, that members will co-operate in the compiling of this list, and, by sending particulars of their works, help to make it substantially accurate, ARCHASOLOGICAL. Norzs on Taz CHurcHEes IN THE DEANERY OF Kann, Dzvon. By Beatrix F.Cresswett. 9 x 6. 191 pp. Exeter: J. E. Commin and Son. ARCHITECTURE. VALUATION AND Comprnsations. A Text Book on THE Practice or VALUING PROPERTY AND ON COMPENSA- THE AUTHOR. 129 TIONS IN RELATION THERETO, FOR THE USE OF ARCHI- TECTS, SURVEYORS AND OTHERS. By PRoFEssoR BanisTeR Fiercuer. A fourth Edition. Revised, Rewritten and greatly enlarged by BanistER FLIGHT Fietcuer and Hrrsert Pumiies FuutcuEr. 7} x 43. 446 pp. Batsford. 7s. 6d. n. BIOGRAPHY. Paun VERLAINE. By Witrrm TuHorRLeY. (Modern Biographies.) 62 x 43. 107 pp. Constable. 1s. n. DRAMA. Puaxpra. A Tragedy in Five Acts, from the French of Racine. By S. Cuaupr Tickert. 8} x 52. 79 pp. J. Richmond, 14, Conduit Street, W. 2s. n. ECONOMICS. Tue Earty WEIGHTS AND MEASURES OF MANKIND. By GENERAL Srr CHARLES WARREN, G.C.M.G. 82 x 53. 135 pp. Palestine Exploration Fund. 7s. 6d. La GRanpeE Ittuston Park NoRMAN ANGELL. Translated by S. Ruesrrers. 64 x 4}. 498 pp. (Collection Espafiola.) Nelson. 1s. n. 7% x 5. 316 pp. Jacop BatTeman’s LappEerR. By Asnitry L. Barnzs- Mattory’s Tryst. By Mrs. Pumie CuHamrion DB Crespicny. 74 xX 5. 306 pp. Mills and Boon. 6s. 314 pp. Lane. 6s. Love anpATittr. By HerpertFLrowerprew. 73 x 43. Cauuista IN Revott. By Onivia Ramsny. 72 x 6. 321 pp. John Long. 6s. 7% x 5. 320 pp. Everett. 6s. Lats in Lire. By Aticze Prrrin. 64 x 43. 254 pp. Ex Misterio pr LA VitLa Rosa Por A. E. W. Mason. Translated by F. Battv#. 308 pp. 64 x 4}. (Collec- JemMMY ABERCRAW. By BERNARD CAPES. Library.) Cheap Edition. Nelson. 7d. n. 7% x 6. 301 pp. Methuen. 6s. Ont Kinp anp AnotHEeR. By Barry Parn. 73 x 5. Gay Mornina. By J. E, Buckrose. Mills and Boon. 6s. 73 x 5. 320 pp. Stanley Paul. 6s. Tue Master or Merripir. By Epen Poiiwporrs. 72 x 5. Dust rrom tox Loom. By Epwarp Nopin, 7} x 65. Constable. 6s. 303 pp. Melrose. 6s. Tue Decoy. By Tau Countrss or CRoMARTIn. 7} X 5}. Terms or Surrenper. By Lovis Tracy. 7% x 43. 346 pp. Cassell. 6s. 320 pp. John Long. 6s. Otp Motn’s Nover. Revised and Expurgated by 6d. n. i Lawrence. Illustrated in Colours. §.P.C.K. Somepopy’s Lucaace. By F. F. Ranpau. 72 x 5. 320 pp. Greening. 6s. Tue Curtain. By Gertie DE S. WENTWoRTH JAMES. (Re-issue.) Methuen. 7d. n. tion Espafiola Nelson.) Nelson. Is. n. (The Nelson Tue Friyine Inn. By G. K. CHesterton. 308 pp. Martin Secker. 6s. Tue Waters or Letun. By Dorotuea GERARD. 304 pp. Ward Lock. 6s. Buryp Eyrs. By Marcarret Puterson. 7% x 5. 176 pp. Erskine Macdonald. 3s. 6d. n. A Brspoxen Bripz. By Frep Wuisuaw. 72 x 5. GILBERT Cannan. 6} x 4}. 63 pp. Martin Secker, (Cheap Reprint.) 63 x 44. 247pp. Methuen. 7d. n. 130 HISTORY. ANNALS AND Memorrs or THE Court or Pexine. From the Sixteenth to the Twentieth Century. By E. Back- Housr. J. O. P. Buanp. 10 x 6}. 531 pp. Heine- mann. 16s. n. POETRY. Wittow’s Forar anp Orner Porms. By SHemma Kaye- Suiru. 73 x 5}. 52 pp. Erskine Macdonald. LITERARY. S’Amusr. By W. Wurrem Bram Fisu. Blackwell. 3s. 6d. Sa Muss OXFORD : —_——_—_ + o—___—_- LITERARY, DRAMATIC, AND MUSICAL NOTES. — + — e HE SCHOOLMASTER,” by Mr. A. C. Benson, C.V.O., President of Mag- dalene College, Cambridge, is the new volume in Murray’s Shilling Library. It is described as a commentary upon the aims and methods of the public-schoo] master, in relation to the boys in his house, his pupils, and his classes. In ‘“‘ Ancient and Medieval Indian Archi- tecture,” Mr. E. B. Havell completes the previous survey of the subject, and traces the history from the earliest times to the Moham- madan conquest. The book is announced for publication by Mr. John Murray. The new publications of the same firm include ‘‘ Buddhist China,” by Mr. R. F. Johnston, of the Weihaiwei Government (15s. net); ‘‘ Christina of Denmark, Duchess of Milan and Lorraine,” by Julia Cartwright (Mrs. Ady), (18s. net); ‘‘ The Mounted Police of Natal,” by Mr. H. P. Holt, with an introduc- tion by General Sir George Dartnell (10s. 6d. net); ‘‘ Memories of a Musician,” by Wilhelm Ganz (12s. net); and a second edition of ** Law and Politics in the Middle Ages,’ by Edward Jenks, M.A., B.C.L. Mrs. Ellis H. Chadwick’s ‘‘ In the Footsteps of the Brontes ”’ is published by Sir Isaac Pit- man & Sons, at 16s. net. The Canadian publishers of Mr. Arnold Haultain’s “ Goldwin Smith: His Life and Correspondence,”’ are McClelland and Good- child, of Toronto. A book of ‘‘ Reminiscences, Social and Political,” by the Lady Southwark, has been published by Williams & Norgate, at the price of 12s. 6d. The book contains glimpses of Queen Victoria, Prince Albert and the Royal children, and other celebrities of the Victorian THE AUTHOR. era. The volume is illustrated by many por- traits drawn by the pencil of the author. Mr. Herman Scheffauer’s translation of Heine’s “‘ Atta Troll,’’ with an introduction by Dr. Oscar Levy and illustrations by Mr. Willy Pogany, has been published by Sidgwick & Jackson. ‘* Busy Days ”’ is the title of a collection of extracts from the fourteen previous works of Mrs. Alec Tweedie, whose ‘‘ America as I Saw it’? is in its second edition. The sub-title of E. Nesbit’s ‘‘ Wings and the Child,’’ gives some idea of its scope—‘‘a Plea for the Culture of Imagination” (Hodder & Stoughton, 6s.). Dr. Marie Stopes is bringing out in the first week of February a volume of original verse called ‘“‘ Man, other Poems, and a Preface.” Messrs. Heinemann are publishers of this, as well as of ‘‘ Plays of Old Japan: The No,” by Dr. Marie Stopes and Professor Sukurai, to which the Japanese Ambassador, Baron Kato, contributed a congratulatory preface. Mr. Walter M. Gallichan’s new book will be published in the spring by Holden & Harding- ham. It is an illustrated volume dealing with the position of women under plural marriage in the Eastern nations. The title is ‘““ Women under Polygamy.” ‘* A Moralist’s Birthday Book ”’ is the title of a little volume in which the quotations are selected and edited by Mr. Mark Meredith. ‘** Behind the Veil,” by Mr. George R. Sims, figures among the spring announcements of Greening & Co. Mr. Horace A. Vachell’s new novel is ‘** Quinneys.” This and Mr. Eden Phillpott’s latest volume of Dartmoor stories, ‘‘ The Judge’s Chair,’ are announced by Mr. John Murray. Other works of fiction from the same house are ‘“‘ Cake,” by Mr. Bohun Lynch; “ The Race of Castlebar,” by the Hon. Emily Lawless and Mr. Shan F. Bullock; ‘‘ Through Other Eyes,”’ by Miss Amy McLaren; ‘ The Vision Splendid,” by Messrs. D. K. Broster and G. W. Taylor; and ‘“‘ Loot,” a collection of Mr. H. A. Vachell’s short stories. Miss Jeanette Marks’s ‘‘ Leviathan,”’ a novel dealing with the drug habit, is published by the - George H. Doran Co., of New York. Mrs. Alice Perrin’s story, ‘The Happy Hunting Ground,” which has appeared serially in the Daily Telegraph, is coming out in volume form on the 19th inst. (Methuen). Mr. Frank Savile’s ‘‘ The Red Wall’ (Nelson), appeared in the Pall Mall Magazine under the title of ‘‘ The Secret,” but a change was ? THE AUTHOR. necessary owing to the latter name having already been used for a novel by another author. Mr. Savile’s ‘‘ The Pursuit ”’ is coming out in a cheap edition (Hutchinson & Co.). In “ Square Pegs,”’ Mr. Charles Inge, author of “ The Unknown Quantity,”’ raises again the question what is failure and what is success, as illustrated by the careers of a big man from South Africa and a little solicitor, each of whom both succeeds and fails. Mr. Max Rittenberg has two novels for 1914, “The Modern Chesterfield ” and “* Every Man His Price.” The former is in the nature of a Fleet Street satire, and is described in the sub- title as ‘‘ being a series of letters from a self- made baronet to his son, imparting counsel and an occasional grilling, through the latter’s career in philanthropy, halfpenny journalism, politics, & marriage.” Hurst and Blackett are to publish this during March. The second novel projects into the future, and deals with a young scientist’s career in the development of wireless telephony. Methuen in London and Dillingham in New York will publish this in August next. Among the novels appearing through John Long, Ltd., are ‘‘ Faith and Unfaith,” by Mr. James Blyth; ‘‘ Mary’s Marriage,” by Mr. Edmund Bosanquet ; and ‘“‘A Bespoken Bride,” by Mr. Fred Wishaw. Miss Ivy Low’s “‘ The Questing Beast ’’— the title of which recalls both the ‘‘ Morte d’Arthur’”’ and the ‘‘ Faery Queen ’’—deals largely with the life of girl-clerks, of which the author has intimate knowledge. Mr. Ralph Stock’s “‘ Marama ”’ is a novel of the South Seas (Hutchinson). The dramatic rights have been secured by the Leibler Co., of New York, for production in March. “‘ Drum’s House,” by Ida Wild (Mrs. Meynell Pearson), was published by Constable & Co. last year. E. W. Savi’s “ Baba and the Black Sheep,” an Anglo-Indian love story, is to be published early in the spring by Hurst & Blackett. The same author’s ‘“‘ The Daughter-in-law ”’ is now in its third edition. Stanley Paul & Co. are the publishers of ““The Twin Soul of O Take San,” by the Baroness d’Anethan, sister of Sir Rider Haggard; of ‘The Split Peas,” by Mr. Headon Hill; and of ‘‘ Cupid’s Caterers,”’ by Mr. Ward Muir. The two last-named are included in Stanley Paul’s Empire Library. In the same firm’s 2s. net series Miss Dorothea Gerard’s ‘“‘ The Unworthy Pact ”’ is to appear. ' Stanley Paul & Co. are also producing * Jill All Alone,” by Rita (Mrs. Desmond Hum- 131 phreys). A 7d. edition of this author’s novel, ‘** A Man of No Importance,” has been issued by Hurst & Blackett. The most recent of Mr. Ascott Hope’s books for prizes, school libraries, ete., is ‘“‘ Half and Half Tragedy ” (A. & C. Black, 5s.). Mrs. Fred Reynolds’s new book, to be pub- lished shortly by Mills & Boon, is entitled **An Absent Hero.’ It owes its interest to the rather unusual fact that the hero never appears on the scene at all; his character and personality being entirely worked out in the conversation of those who are his friends or otherwise. Mrs. Charlotte Mansfield’s novel, ‘‘ Red Pearls,”’ introduces the great strike of last year in South Africa (Holden & Hardingham). Mr. Dugald Ferguson’s ‘“‘ Mates” is pub- lished by Hurst and Blackett. “ At the Back of the World,” by George and Jennie Pugh, is published by Lynwood & Co. Miss Constancia Serjeant is the author of ‘“ A Christmas Rose: a Story of the Christ Child.” The late Mr. H. D. Lowry left an unfinished Cornish story, ‘‘ Wheal Darkness.” This was completed by his cousin, Mr. C. A. Dawson Scott, and is now running serially in the Cornish Post, Cornish Telegraph, and Redruth Efficient Advertiser. In the December number of Health and Vitality, the organ of the International Health League, appeared a complete Christmas story by Miss Annabel Gray, entitled “A Bitter Cup; or, Jack’s Yarn.” An article on ‘‘ Differences in Animal and Plant Life,” by Mr. F. Carrel, appeared in the January number of Science Progress. In the letter from Mr. James Marchant in the January Author, concerning the late Dr. Alfred Russel Wallace, the address—Loch- nagar, Edenbridge—was omitted. As a result Mr. Marchant fears that those who would have responded to the letter did not know whither to send their reminiscences. In the same Correspondence column the address of Mrs. E. M. Story, who wrote con- cerning ‘‘ Browning Relics,” should have appeared as Orchard House, Whitton Road, Twickenham. On the front page of the January Author the advertisement of Mackirdy’s ‘Veekly stated that the circulation of the paper was “10,000 weekly.” Mrs. Archibald Mackirdy (Olive Christian Malvery) writes to say that this should have been ‘‘ 100,000 weekly,” and that the standing orders are now far over that figure.  132 The fourth number of€Poeiry and Drama (published at the Poetry Bookshop, 2s. 6d. net, or 10s. 6d. per annum, post free) completes the first volume of this quarterly. The editor announces a new departure in the section of the magazine devoted to criticism. ‘‘ We have decided, with certain exceptions, to represent the volumes which come before us in 1914 solely by quotation, without comment.” Mr. S. B. Banerjea, author of ‘Tales of Bengal,” etc., is publishing a volume of “JIndian Tales” with the Oxford University Press, Bombay, immediately. Though mainly intended for young people, the book will interest and entertain their parents also. Mrs. Philip de Crespigny’s new novel, “Mallory’s Tryst,”’ was publi hed last month by Messrs. Mills & Boon. It is a modern- day story. Mrs. de Crespigny has also a short story coming out in the Storyteller. DRAMATIC. Mrs. Leonard Merrick’s new four-act play, ‘* Mary-Girl,”” was produced at the Vaudeville Theatre on January 13. After the 150th performance of Mr. Louis N. Parker’s “‘ Joseph and His Brethren,’ ‘‘ The Darling of the Gods’’ was revived by Sir Herbert Tree at His Majesty’s Theatre on January 17, under the supervision of Mr. Yoshio Markino. The Play Actors produced at the Court Theatre on January 25, Mr. Israel Zangwill’s “The Melting Pot,” which has been played many thousand times in the United States, but has only been seen in London in a Yiddish version. The play is published in book form by Heinemann, with an afterword by the author, dealing with the problems involved in the play. Mr. Paul Rubens contributes the book and the music to the new musical comedy, ‘“ After the Girl,”’ at the Gaiety Theatre. “The Ladies’ Comedy,” by Mr. Maurice Hewlett, is to be seen at a matinee at the Little Theatre on February 8. A dramatic version of Mr. H. de Vere Stacpoole’s romance, ‘‘ The Blue Lagoon,”’ is among the ventures contemplated by Sir Herbert Tree. A dramatic version of Sir Rider Haggard’s “ A Child of Storm ”’ will be seen at the Globe ea with Miss Lily Brayton in the title- role. At the Comedy Theatre on the 5th inst. ‘‘ The Tyranny of Tears,’”’ by Mr. C. Haddon Cham- bers, is being revived. THE AUTHOR. On the termination of the matinee season of ‘** Peter Pan” at the Duke of York’s Theatre this month, Sir J. M. Barrie’s “‘ Quality Street ”’ will be seen at Thursday and Saturday matinees as well as in the evening bill. A German version of Mr. Herman Scheffauer’s play, “‘ The New Shylock,” has been given at the Stadt Theatre, Dantzig. Miss Cicely Hamilton lectured to the Gallery First Nighters’ Club on January 18. The post of Examiner of Plays, vacant on the death of Mr. Charles Brookfield, has been given to Mr. G. S. Street. Some of the work of Rita (Mrs. Desmond Humphreys) has been purchased for the Kinema by the Edison Co. and by Pathé Fréres. Mr. W. Percival Westell, F.Z.S., gave four “cinema nature lectures”? at the Playhouse, Hitchin, last month. Mustc. Mr. Theodore Holland’s new violin pieces, “* Poéme ” and “‘ Fireflies,’ were introduced by Mr. Horace Fellowes at his recital in the AKolian Hall on January 28, accompanied by the composer. > —_____—_ PARIS NOTES. VY ““La Perception du Changement,” M. Henri Bergson explains to us, with his usual simplicity and wonderful clearness, some of the essential points of his theories. ““L’Appel des Armes ”’ is the title of a novel by Ernest Psichari, a grandson of Ernest Renan. The author tells us the story of the son of an anti-militarist Professor, who, against the wishes of his father, enlists for five years’ service in Africa. We see the influence of his Captain, who, having no high ideals, can only teach him his profession. As a psychological study the book is extremely interesting, and from a literary point of view we see with the greatest pleasure that something of that exquisite writer, Renan, lives again in his grandson. ** Vivre la Vie,”” by Jacques des Gachons, is a sequel to that clever psychological study entitled “ La Vallée Bleue.’ Each of the two books is a complete story in itself. In the - first, we see the influence of surroundings on two brothers, one of whom lives in Paris and the other in the country. In the second story we have the history of the descendants of the two brothers. This novelist’s books are greatly appreciated in France and have already  won, for their author, two of the French Academy prizes. “La Ville Assiégée,” by Guy Chantepleure, is not a novel, but a story of real life. Madame Guy Chantepleure was at Janina in October, 1912, just as war was declared with Turkey, and she describes the town to us, in November, when all the schools were transformed into ambulances. On December 26, in the very midst of the horrors of warfare, she had organised a féte for the Greek children, who danced around the Christmas tree and forgot for a short time, at any rate, the privations and miseries they were enduring. An excellent translation of the well-known novel by the Swedish author, Gustaf af Geijerstam, has been made by Wilhelm Bauer under the title of ‘‘ Le Livre du Petit Sven.” It is merely a story of family life, but told with such delicacy and refinement that the reader is held spell-bound by it. Little Sven and his dog Fox, his mother, father, and the other members of the family, become real, living individuals, and as one reads the father’s diary one sympathises with him in his great grief, after the death of his little boy and his wife. To all lovers of Old Paris we would recom- mend the volume by André Hallays, entitled + Bn flanant a travers la France, Paris.”” The author tells us of the Auteuil of the seventeenth century, of the history of the Hotel Biron, and also of the house in the Rue Saint-Jacques, in which Mdlle. de la Valliére took refuge. After Old Paris comes ‘‘ Le Nouveau Paris {la vie artistique de la Cité moderne),” by Ray- mond Escholier. The preface is written by M. Gustave Geffroy. The book entitled ‘“‘ Espagne et Portugal,” by Marcel Dieulafoy, can now be read either in French or English. No better informed writer could have been chosen for this volume of the collection : Historie générale de ’ Art than the celebrated explorer and archzxologist whose travels in Persia resulted in the interesting collection now to be seen in the Louvre Museum. M. Dieculafoy has travelled a great deal in Portugal and in Spain, and he gives us, in this volume, his theories with regard to architectural origins and the influence of the various styles. About 700 illustrations are given in this work. Rabindranath Tagore’s Gitanjali has been translated into French by André Gide and is entitled ‘‘ L’Offrande Lyrique.” “Les Lettres, les Sciences, les Arts, la Philosophie et la Religion des Anglo-Saxons,” by H. Pierquin, seems to us rather a vast subject to treat in one volume. THE AUTHOR. 183 “La Résistance legale en Finlande ”’ by J. J. Caspar, Avocat a la Cour d’Appel a Paris, may interest the Society of Friends of Finland. The preface is written by Pierre Mille. ‘‘Visages de Femmes” is another of the volumes of excellent studies by André Beaunier. He tells us of Lucile de Chateaubriand, of Mme. de Staél and of Mme. de Beaumont, of Adéle Schopenhauer and of Eugénie de Guérin among others. The Abbé Blandin gives us another volume to add to those already written on “J. K. Huysmans.”’ As he knew him intimately, he tells us of his life, his first books, his evolution and his conversion. He endeavours to explain many things which have always appeared unexplainable. M. Paul Leprieur, Curator of the Louvre Museum, gives us a volume with illustrations entitled ‘‘ Millet.” It is an excellent bio- graphical study and criticism of the celebrated painter of ‘‘ The Angelus.” ‘“‘TImpét sur le Revenu,” by M. Joseph Caillaux, is certainly the book of the moment. M. J. Combaricu now gives us the second volume of his ‘‘ Histoire de la Musique.” For the first volume the sub-title was ‘ Des origines 4 la fin du XVI.™°siécle,” and for the second volume: ‘‘ Du XVII.™ siécle ala mort de Beethoven.” To all interested in scouting, a book entitled “‘ Les Eclaireurs de France et le Réle social du Scoutisme frangais,” by Captain Royet, may throw some light on the progress of the move- ment in France. The preface is written by Gaston Deschamps. M. Couturier who was for many years Frangois Coppée’s secretary, has published a volume entitled ‘‘ Chez Frangois Coppée.”’ He tells us of the simple and beautiful life of the “‘ people’s poet ” and of the fine character of that Parisian of Paris, whose absolute sincerity and kindliness won all hearts. At the Theatre Frangais, Henry Bataille’s play ‘‘ La Marche Nuptiale”’ is being played, and at the Odéon “Rachel” fills the house. Sarah Bernhardt may be congratulated on having found, in ‘‘ Jeanne Doré,” a play which the public hope may have a very long run. Everyone is genuinely delighted that the great French tragedian should, at last, receive the recognition which she ought to have had years ago. Her promotion to Chevalier of the Legion of Honour was the occasion of a special fete. At present, the indefatigable artiste is giving a series of lectures at the request of the University of Les Annales. 134 Among theatrical enterprises, it seems likely that ‘The Little English Theatre,” organised by Mr. Philip Carr, will be welcomed enthusias- tically. For some years, it has been proposed to have a theatre here of comparative ltera- ture, and it seems now quite possible to realise this plan. M. Camille de Sainte Croix, director of the Compagnie frangaise du Theatre Shakespeare, is putting on in French “ Le Marchand de Venise,”’ and almost immediately afterwards, Mr. Philip Carr will produce ‘‘ The Merchant of Venice ’’ here in English. Other plays will be given in the same way by these two directors, who, with separate organisations, will work together to carry out this idea. On his honorary committee, M. de Sainte Croix has some of the best names in France, including those of the Duchess of Rohan, Professor Charles Richet, Princess Lucien Murat, M. d’Estournelles de Constant, Jean Finot, whilst Mr. Carr has on his honorary committee, The British Ambassador, the Ambassador of the United States, the Dowager Duchess of Uzes, Duchess of Guiches, Anatole France, Auguste Rodin, M. and Mme. Albert Besnard, M. and Mme. Emile Boutroux and many others. Atys HALuarp. Oo COPYRIGHT IN A TRANSLATION. ——4+—<— 4 ‘ Byrne v. THE Statist Co., Lrp. HE decision of Mr. Justice Bailhache in this case is important to authors and journalists because it determines several interesting questions relating to copyright in a translation of a non-copyright work, the rights of an author who is in the employment of a newspaper, and the new defence to an action for damages in respect of an infringement for copyright, wherein the defendant alleges that he was not aware and had no reasonable grounds for suspecting that copyright subsisted in the plaintiff’s work. The plaintiff, Mr. F. D. Byrme, who is employed on the editorial staff of the Financial Times, and has an extensive knowledge of foreign languages, including Portuguese, sued the defendant company for damages for the infringement of his copyright in a translation of a speech dealing with financial matters, which was delivered in the General Legislative Assembly of the State of Bahia by the governor of that State. The speech, which was in Portuguese, was published in a Bahian news- paper ; and the plaintiff was asked by the business manager of the Financial Times to quote a price for making a translation of the THE AUTHOR. speech for publication in that paper as an advertisement. ‘The plaintiff agreed to do the work for twenty guineas and asked that his name should appear as the translator. The work was done by the plaintiff out of office hours and the English translation of the speech appeared in the Financial Times with the note, ‘‘ Translated from the Portuguese by F. D. Byrne.” This advertisement in the Financial Times was seen by the business manager of the Statist, who obtained permission from the Bahian Government to reproduce the speech, as an advertisement in the Statist. The defendants published the plaintiff's English translation in the Statist and this was the infringement of copyright for which the plaintiff claimed damages. It was contended on behalf of the defendants that the plaintiff's translation was not an ‘*‘ original literary work’’ and was not the subject of copyright; and that if it was capable of copyright, the translation was made by the plaintiff when he was in the employ- ment of the Financial Times and in the course of his employment, so that the copyright, if it existed, would belong to his employers. It was further pleaded that the defendants were not liable for damages, because they were not aware and had no reasonable grounds for suspecting that copyright subsisted in the work. It was upon this latter point that the defendants most strongly relied. Evidence was given that the practice of the managers of newspapers with regard to advertisements is that when they see an advertisement in a paper, which they would like to have the profit of publishing, they apply to the advertiser or his agent for leave to print the advertisement in their paper; and having arranged a price they print a verbatim copy of the advertise- ment, apparently relying upon the supposition that there is no copyright in the advertisement or that the copyright belongs to the advertiser. The points raised on behalf of the defendants are dealt with in the judgment of Mr. Justice Bailhache, who said that he thought the words ‘*‘ original literary work’? meant a literary work of which the person in whom the copy- | right was laid: or through whom the title to the copyright was traced was the author. A translator of a literary work had for many years been held to be the author of his transla- tion. The plaintiff’s translation was not merely mechanical. The plaintiff had com- pressed the speech and edited it by omitting the less material parts. He had divided it into suitable paragraphs and supplied appropriate  headlines. The plaintiff's translation was therefore an original literary work. As to the question of employment, the judge pointed out that the plaintiff did not make the translation in pursuance of any duty owed by him to the Financial Times as one of their staff, or in the course of his employment as such, but his employment to make the trans- lation was an independent engagement quite outside his ordinary duties, and the work was done entirely in his spare time. The last point raised on behalf of the defendant company also failed. The adver- tisement in the Financial Times contained an intimation that it had been translated by the plaintiff. The evidence showed that such a notice was unusual, and in the judge’s opinion there was reasonable ground for suspecting that there was copyright in the plaintiff's translation. The position of the defendants in truth was not so much that they did not suspect the translation was the subject of copyright as that they supposed that the copyright belonged to the governor of Bahia, whose permission to reproduce it had been obtained. This merely amounted to saying that they supposed they had the authority of the owner of the copyright, which was a very different thing from not suspecting that any copyright existed. The Act does not give protection to a person who, knowing or suspecting that copyright exists, makes a mistake as to the owner of the copyright and under that mistake obtains authority to pub- lish the work from a person who is not in fact the owner of the copyright. The defence therefore failed and judgment was given for the plaintiff for £150 damages and costs. Haroitp Harpy. i COPYRIGHT TITLE AND TRADE MARK. 9 U.S.A. Law Case, aS. of space has prevented our quoting sooner the opinion of the Circuit Court of Appeals at St. Louis in the case of Atlas Manufacturing Co., et al. v. Street and Smith, which involved several very interesting questions of the protection of the name of a fictitious character by trade mark or copy- right or both, this though questions of copy- ag per se, were not presented by the case. T e name involved was “Nick Carter,” which Street and Smith were attempting to THE AUTHOR. 135 protect against moving picture piracy. The decision rendered was a divided one and will, it is understood, be appealed to the U.S. Supreme Court. Van Valkeburgh, District Judge :— ‘* Appellees, complainants below, are citizens of the State of New York, and are the members of a co-partnership known and styled as Street & Smith. This firm is engaged in the business of publishing detective _ stories characterised by the general name of ‘ Nick Carter.’ Its publications are issued weekly and consist, exclusive of cover, of 32 pages, 11 by 8 inches in size. Of these pages, 26 are devoted to a detective story complete in itself ; 5 pages to space-filling items under the heading ‘ News of All Nations’; and 1 page to advertising other publications issued by the same firm. The cover is in colours and pre- sents in order the serial number, date, price, general title ‘ Nick Carter,’ the specific title of the detective story, as ‘The Red Button,’ contained in that issue, and an illustration characteristic of the story, or depicting some incident in it. Slight modifications of interior make-up have since been made, but this description applies to complainants’ exhibit, filed with their bill July 1, 1913. The func- tion of the weekly issue is the publication of the single detective story contained therein. A different story under a distinct title is pub- lished each week. These stories are complete in themselves. The only connection between them is that the detective character, Nick Carter, is the central figure in each. On April 19, 1910, complainants registered the name ‘ Nick Carter’ as a trade mark for ‘ a weekly publication devoted to fiction,’ alleging that it had been used in their business and that of their predecessors since March 30, 1885. “The appellant, Atlas Manufacturing Com- pany, is a Missouri corporation domiciled in the city of St. Louis. Its business includes the manufacture and sale of moving-picture films. Appellant Crawford is its president. In January or February, 1912, said Atlas Manufacturing Company employed certain persons, named, respectively, Wolcott and Hamilton, to write a scenario or memorandum of the series of events in a detective story, This story was then acted with appropriate stage setting and the performance photo- graphed in sequence. From _ these photo- graphs a film was prepared, and it is the pur- pose of appellants to sell, rent, or lease this film to such persons as may desire to display it in moving-picture theatres. As advertised‘ the story presents ‘Nick Carter, the Great 136 ' American Detective, Solving the $100,000 Jewel Mystery.’ It appropriates neither title, plot, nor situations of any story pub- lished by complainants: The name Nick Carter is used and a detective story portrayed. The name of the appellant corporation, a manufacturer, is displayed upon the screen. Complainants, claiming the ‘ exclusive right to make, sell, print, publish, and display to the public detective stories marked with the name and trade mark ‘ Nick Carter,’’ and called and known by the trade name “‘ Nick Carter,”’ ’ filed their bill of complaint July 1, 1912, to restrain defendants from using his name in any connection or form. A preliminary injunction was granted, and _ defendants appealed. Complainants have taken out no copyright upon any of their publications, therefore no rights arising under the copyright law are presented for determination. The property rights asserted are based (1) upon registered trade mark; (2) upon long-estab- lished trade name. ““(1) The trade mark registered is ‘ Nick Carter.’ The law authorising such registra- tion provides that the applicant shall specify ‘the class of merchandise and the particular description of goods comprised in such class to which the trade mark is appropriated, . . . a description of the trade mark itself,’ and ‘a statement of the mode in which same is applied ‘ and affixed to goods... .’ Act, February 20, 1905, 33 Statutes at Large, pt. 1, ce, 592, p. 724 (U. S. Comp. St. Supp., 1911, p- 1,459). In compliance with this requirement complainants particularly describe their so- called goods as ‘a weekly periodical devoted to fiction.’ To entitle this publication to protection under the trade mark granted it must conform to the description filed ; it must be a periodical. In Smith et al. v. Hitchcock, 226 U.S. 58,33 Sup. Ct. 6, 57 L. Ed.—,decided November 18, 1912, the Supreme Court held that the ‘Tip Top Weekly,’ issued by these same complainants, and practically identical in structure with the ‘ Nick Carter ’ publica- tion, is not a periodical, but a book. (2) Literary property in a book cannot be protected by trade mark, nor otherwise than by copyright. Black v. Ehrich (CC) 44 Fed. 798 ; Brown on Trade Marks, 116, 117. This is conceded by complainants’ counsel in brief and argument ; but it is claimed that whether the publication be regarded as a periodical or a book the trade mark protects it in its character as goods or merchandise. It is therefore well to determine the exact nature of the ‘ merchandise’ to which the THE AUTHOR. trade mark applies. This must be the publica- tion, as such, whether book or periodical. It is the form, not the contents. ‘ Nick Carter’ is not the name of the specific story, as, in this case, ‘The Red Button.’ None of the indi- vidual stories are covered by the mark. To publish a little booklet entitled ‘The Red Button,’ distinct in size, form and dress, not bearing the imprint ‘ Nick Carter,’ would not infringe this technical trade mark. Con- ceding to this registered mark its broadest application, it can at most protect only against something in the nature of a periodical publica- tion of the same class. ‘““No exercise of imagination, however fertile, can transform defendants’ film or its intermittent exhibitions into anything re- sembling a periodical publication. ‘**(3) Complainants’ chief reliance would seem to be upon the claim asserted in their bill that they have possessed for many years, and still possess, the exclusive right to make, sell, print, publish, and display to the publie detective stories called and known by the trade name ‘ Nick Carter.’ This is a direct appeal to the law affecting unfair competition in trade. Because they have long published detective stories associated with this name and character, they now assert the exclusive right to construct and make public in any manner whatsoever all detective stories involving the name and character of ‘ Nick Carter.’ It is the individual story as an article of mer- chandise, and not the form of publication for which protection is thus invoked. In the language of the brief, ‘ the sole question in this case for the court to decide is whether or not a moving-picture film is of the same class of goods as a printed book.’ The claim advanced is ingenious and decidedly comprehensive in its scope. ““(4, 5) We agree with counsel that ‘ the fact that appellees’ (complainants’) stories are not the highest class of literature does not bar complainants from relief by the courts.’ In other words, this fact does not take from the stories their essential character as litera- ture in the eyes of the law. They are subjects of copyright. And this leads us to inquire what complainants’ standing would be under the law of copyrights? The author of a literary work or composition has, by common law, the exclusive right of the first publication of it. He has no exclusive right to multiply or control the subsequent issues of copies by others. The right of an author or proprietor of a literary work to multiply copies of it to the exclusion_of others is the creature of  statute. This is the right secured by the copyright laws of the different governments. Palmer v. De Witt, 47 N. Y. 532, 7 Am. Rep. 480. “*(6) Neither author nor proprietor of a literary work has any property in its name. It is a term of description, which serves to identify the work; but any other person can, with impunity, adopt it and apply it to any other book, or to any trade commodity, provided he does not use it as a false token to induce the public to believe that the thing to which it is applied is the identical thing which it originally desig- nated. If literary property could be pro- tected under the theory that the name by which it is christened is equivalent to a trade mark, there would be no necessity for copyright laws.’ Black v. Ehrich (C. C.) 44 Fed. 793. (7-9) So the copyright of a book does not prevent others from taking the same title for another book, though the copyright has not expired ; and on the expiration of the copy- right of a novel any person may use the plot for a play, copy or publish it, or make any other use of it he sees fit. In such case, where one writes and copyrights a play based on a novel, and bearing the same title as the novel, he cannot prevent another from giving the same name to an entirely different play which has been constructed from that novel. Glaser v. St. Elmo Co. (C. C.) 175 Fed. 276. The right to use a copyrighted name upon the expiration of the copyright becomes public property, subject to the limitation that the right be so exercised as not to deceive members of the public and lead them to believe that they are buying the particular thing which was produced under the copyright. G. & C. Merriam Co. v. Ogilvie (C. C. A.) 159 Fed. 688, 88 C. C. A. 596, 16 L. R. A. (N. S.) 549, 14 Ann. Cas. 796. (10) Original section 4,952, R. S. U. S., provided that ‘authors may reserve the right to dramatise or to translate their own works.” Unless this reservation was made the public was free to make such use of them. By Act of March 8, 1891, c. 565, 26 Stat. 1,107 (U. S. Comp. St. 1901, p. 3,406), it was pro- vided that * authors or their assigns shall have exclusive right to dramatise and_ translate any of their works for which copyright shall have been obtained under the laws of the United States.’ This made such exclusive right an integral part of the copyright itself. Under this section, so amended, the Supreme Court has held that an exhibition of a series THE AUTHOR. 137 of photographs of persons and things, arranged on films as moving pictures and so depicting the principal scenes of an author’s work as to tell the story, is a dramatisation of such work, and the person producing the films and offering them for sale for exhibitions, even if not himself exhibiting them, infringes the copyright of the author. Kalem Co. v. Harper Bros., 222 U.S. 55, 32 Sup. Ct. 20, 56 L. Ed. 92, Ann. Cas. 193 A, 1,285. Never- theless, it is held that the owner of the copy- right of a novel is not entitled to protection against the use of that name in connection with a dramatic composition which does not present any scenes, plot or dialogue imitated or adapted from the novel; it being the name in connection with the novel, and not the name alone, which the copyright protects. Harper et al. v. Ranous (C. C.) 67 Fed. 904. If the copyright has expired, or none has been taken out, neither the rights and privileges conferred, nor the limitations and obligations imposed by that law are present, because, apart from the statute, none exist. “Complainants do not rely upon copy- right. The name ‘ Nick Carter’ is not the title of any story, nor the name of author or publisher. But complainants insist that we shall consider their books, not from the liter- ary standpoint, but as merchandise, and cite numerous Cases recognising that the principles of trade mark law, and the law forbidding unfair competition in business, may, under certain conditions, apply to books, magazines, periodicals and newspapers. That they may and do apply to magazines, periodicals and newspapers, as such, we have already seen; to books the application is more limited. The cases cited reveal that protection is accorded in con- nection with specific kinds of books, such as bibles, dictionaries, and works of a like nature, where the name has so long been used to desig- nate the production as to have become identified with such particular publications as denoting their origin, and where the use of such name by another publisher, having no connection with the place or name, can have no purpose except to deceive purchasers. Chancellor, etc., of Oxford University v. Wilmore-Andrews Pub. Co. (C. C.) 101 Fed. 443; Merriam Co. v. Straus et al. (C. C.) 186 Fed. 477; Ogilvie v. Merriam Co. (C. C.) 149 Fed. 858 ; Merriam v. Holloway Pub. Co. (C. C.) 48 Fed. 450; Merriam et al. v. Tewvas Siftings Pub. Co. (C. C.) 49 Fed. 933; Merriam v. Famous Shoe and Clothing Co. (C. C.) 47 Fed. 811. In instances where the same method of selection, illustration and style of binding, as 138 THE AUTHOR. well as name on the cover, have been taken, the form of publication is the feature of critical importance. _ Estes et al. v. Williams et al. (C. C.) 21 Fed. 189 5 Estes et al. v. Leslie et al. (C. C.) Fed. 22; Estes et al. v. Worthington (C. C.) 81 Fed. 154. In all cases the courts have been careful to limit the doctrine announced to the special circumstances, and have coupled it with a re-statement of well- known principles. Thus, In Merriam Vv. Straus et al., supra, J udge Wallace said : ‘““¢ It is proper, however, to say that the pill is in part an attempt to protect the literary property in the dictionaries, which became publict juris upon the expiration of the copyrights. This attempt must prove futile.’ : “In Ogilvie v. Merriam Co. (C. C.) 149 Fed! 858, it is pointed out that this public right cannot be taken away or abridged on any theory of trade mark or unfair competi- tion, which is only another way of seeking to perpetuate the monopoly secured by the copyright. Similar views are expressed in Merriam v. Texas Siftings Pub. Co. (C. C.) 49 Fed. 944, and Merriam v. Famous Shoe and Clothing Co. (C. C.) 47 Fed. 411. In G. & C. Merriam v. Ogilvie (C. C. A.) 159 Fed. 638, 88 C. C. A. 596, 16 L. R. A. (N. 8.) 549, 14 Ann. Cas. 796, the Court of Appeals for the First Circuit used language still more explicit:— ““*Phe name ‘‘ Webster” having been copyrighted by the Merriams, they were protected in its use under a statutory right during an express term of years. The pro- tection, therefore, in that respect, came by virtue of the copyright, rather than by virtue of its use in publication and trade. The statutory monopoly having expired under statutory limitation, the word ‘‘ Web- ster’ used in connection with a dictionary became public property, and any relief granted upon the idea of title or proprietor- ship in the trade name of “* Webster ” would necessarily involve an unwarrantable con- tinuance of the statutory monopoly secured by the copyright.’ ‘The important principle involved is, per- haps, most pointedly stated by Mr. Justice Miller in Merriam et al. v. Holloway Pub. Co., supra. He says :— “* JT want to say, however, with reference to the main issue in the case, that it occurs to me that this proceeding is an attempt to establish the doctrine that a party who has had the copyright of a book until it has expired may continue that monopoly indefi- nitely, under the pretense that it is pro- tected by a trade mark, or something of that sort. I do not believe in any such doctrine, nor do my associates. When a man takes out copyright for any of his writings or works, he impliedly agrees that at the expiration of that copyright such writings or works shall go to the public and become public property. I may be the first to announce that doctrine, but I announce it without any hesitation. If a man is entitled to an extension of his copyright, he may obtain it by the mode pointed out by the law. The law provides a method of monopoly of the sale of his writings for a definite period, but the grant of a monopoly implies that after the monopoly has expired the public shall be entitled ever afterward to the unrestricted use of the book. ... I will say this, however, that the contention that complainants have any special pro- perty in ‘‘ Webster’s Dictionary” is all nonsense, since the copyright has expired. What do they mean by the expression ‘“‘ their book,” when they speak of Webster’s Dictionary ? It may be their book if they have bought it, as a copy of Webster's Dictionary is my book if I have bought it. But in no other sense than that last indicted can the complainants say of Webster’s Dictionary that it is their book.’ “* In the Chatterbox Cases (Estes v. Williams, supra, Estes v. Leslie, supra, and Estes v. Worthington, supra), emphasis is laid chiefly upon similarity of form. In Estes et al. v. Williams, et al., supra, it was said :-— ““<«There is no question but that the defendants have the right to reprint the compositions and illustrations contained in these books, including the title of the several pieces and pictures. That does not settle the question as to the right claimed here. There is work in these publi- cations aside from the ideas and concep- tions. Johnston was not the writer of the articles nor the designer of the pictures composing the book, but he brought them out in this form. The name indicates this work. The defendants, by putting this name to their work in bringing out the same style of book, indicate that their work is his. This renders his book less remunera- tive, and while continued is a continuing injury which it is the peculiar province of a court of equity to prevent.’ ““In Kalem Co. v. Harper Bros., 222 U. S. 55, 82 Sup. Ct. 20, 56 L. Ed. 92, Ann. Cas. 1913 A, 1285, it was suggested by counsel that to extend the copyright of a case or reproduc-  r . THE AUTHOR. 139 ing scenes from Ben Hur by means of moving pictures was to extend it to the ideas as distinguished from the words in which those ideas are clothed. Mr. Justice Holmes said :— ““* But there is no attempt to make a monopoly of the ideas expressed. The law confines itself to a particular, cognate, and well-known form of production.’ ““(11, 12) It may be conceded: That the law relating to unfair trade has a three- fold object: First, to protect the honest trader in the business which fairly belongs to him ; second, to punish the dishonest trader, who is taking his competitor’s business away by unfair means ; third, to protect the public from deception. Gulden v. Chance (C. C. A.) 182 Fed. 303, 105 C. C. A. 16. That to sus- tain a charge of infringement the owner of a trade mark must have used it on the same class, but not necessarily on the same species, of goods as the alleged infringer. Layton Pure Food Co. v. Church & Dwight Co. (C. C. A.) 182 Fed. 35, 104 C. C. A. 475, 82 L. R. A. (N. S.) 274. Of course, defendants’ film bears no resemblance to complainants’ books. No one would buy the one in the belief that he was getting the other. It is the display that constitutes the infringement, if there is one; and in such case the producer of the film is responsible equally with the exhibitor. Kalem Co. v. Harper Bros., supra. We do not think a moving-picture show is of the same class as a written book. One belongs to the field of literature; the other to the domain of theatricals. Originally there was no legal connection between the written novel and a dramatisation based upon its characters and incidents. The connection was made by statute in derogation of the common law. In the absence of copyright, the situation is as if no such connection had ever been made. We are unwilling, indirectly, to extend to writings a protection beyond that conferred by statute. Congress created a specific form of monopoly for literary property in this country, and made it subject to express limita- tions. It is for Congress to say whether these limitations should be relaxed. ““(13) Neither trade-mark nor trade-name can afford protection to, detective stories, as such, whether published ‘or still unborn, and much less where neither title nor composition is pirated, and but a single common character is used. The suggestion involves an attempt to make a monopoly of ideas, instead of confining the application of the law to ‘a particular cognate and well-known form of production.’ **(14) Moving pictures and dramatisations are cognate forms of production. When copyright was extended to the latter, it neces- sarily included the former ; but in the absence of copyright no such relation exists between either of these forms and the written book. It is not thought that the public will be deceived into belief that it is seeing a produc- tion of one of complainants’ stories when it witnesses that displayed from defendants’ film. But, if so, it is no more deceived than when it reads a book of the same name as one thereto- fore published, but unprotected. It may be that the defendants are profiting by the use of a name made distinctive by complainants, but this is true of one who sells a brand of cigars named after a famous book or a famous personage. In the absence of some positive legal right in complainants, these are con- ditions for which equity cannot undertake to create a remedy. The decree below must therefore be reversed and the case remanded, with directions that the preliminary injunc- tion be dissolved and the bill dismissed for want of equity. Mast, Foos & Co. v. Stover Manufacturing Co., 177 U. S. 485, 20 Sup. Ct. 708, 44 L. Ed. 856; Castner v. Coffman, 178 U.S. 168, 20 Sup. Ct. 842, 44 L. Ed. 1021. ‘It is so ordered. ** Hook, Circuit Judge (dissenting). My objection to the above conclusion can be expressed in a sentence: The defendants are engaged in appropriating the fruits of com- plainants’ current endeavours, and are deceiv- ing the public.” ———___ +»—~<__-—____—__ MAGAZINE CONTENTS. 8 BritisH. The Writing of Irish History. By Padriac Column. The Silence of Journalists. By G. K. Chesterton. Language and National Unity. Francis W. Grey. Dramatists of To-Day: Synge; St. John Hankin. By Edward Storer. CoNTEMPORARY. The “New Way” of Playing Shakespeare. Scott James. Literary Supplement : By R. A. Traditional Christmas Carols. EncuisH REVIEW. Yeats, Lady Gregory and Synge. By George Moore. Dialect Words. By Logan Pearsall Smith. The Bi-Centenary of Laurence Sterne. Gosse. The Piano-Player and the Music of the Futuro. By E. Newman. Stanley Houghton: An Appreciation. Ellis. M. Anatole France Comes to London. By Edmund By Anthony L. By 8. 0. THE AUTHOR. HOW TO USE THE SOCIETY. — VERY member has a right toask for and to receive 4, advice upon his agreements, his choice of a pub- lisher, or any dispute arising in the conduct of his business or the administration of his property. The Secretary of the Society is a solicitor; but if there is any special reason the Secretary will refer the case to the Solicitors of the Society. Further, the Committee, if they deem it desirable, will obtain counsel’s opinion without any cost to the member. Moreover, where counsel's opinion is favourable, and the sanction of the Committee is obtained, action will be taken on behalf of the aggrieved member, and all costs borne by the Society. 2, Remember that questions connected with copyright and publishers’ agreements do not fall within the experi- ence of ordinary solicitors. Therefore, do not seruple to use the Society. 3. Before signing any agreement whatever, send the document to the Society for examination. 4, Remember always that in belonging to the Society you are fighting the battles of other writers, even if you are reaping no direct benefit to yourself, and that you are advancing the best interests of your calling in promoting &1e independence of the writer, the dramatist, the composer. 5. The Committee have arranged for the reception of members’ agreements and their preservation in a_fire- proof safe. The agreements will, of course, be regarded as confidential documents to be read only by the Secretary, who will keep the key of the safe. The Society now offers; (1) To stamp agreements in readiness for a possible action upon them. (2) To keep agreements. (3) To enforce payments due according to agreements. Fuller particu- jars of the Society’s work can be obtained in the Prospectus. 6. No contract should be entered into with a literary agent without the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Members are strongly advised not to accept without careful consideration the contracts with publishers submitted to them by literary agents, and are recommended to submit them for interpretation and explanation to the Secretary of the Society. This The 7, Many agents neglect to stamp agreements. must be done within fourteen days of first execution. Secretary will undertake it on behalf of members, 8. Some agents endeavour to prevent authors from referring matters to the Secretary of the Society; so do some publishers. Members can make their own deductions and act accordingly. 9. The subscription to the Society is £1 1s. per annum, or £10 10s. for life membership. ee WARNINGS TO THE PRODUCERS OF BOOKS. a “ERE are a few standing rules to be observed in an agreement. There are four methods of dealing with literary property:— I. Selling it Outright. This is sometimes satisfactory, if a proper price can be e obtained, But the transaction should be managed by a competent agent, or with the advice of the Secretary of the Society. Il. A Profit-Sharing Agreement (a bad form of agreement), In this case the following rules should be attended to: (1.) Not to sign any agreement in which the cost of pro- duction forms a part without the strictest investigation. (2.) Not to give the publisher the power of putting the profits into his own pocket by charging for advertisements in his own organs, or by charging exchange advertise- ments. Therefore keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Not to allow a special charge for ‘“‘ office expenses,” unless the same allowance is made to the author. (4.) Not to give up American, Colonial, or Continental rights. (5.) Not to give up serial or translation rights. (6.) Not to bind yourself for future work to any publisher. As well bind yourself for the future to any one solicitor or doctor ! III. The Royalty System. This is perhaps, with certain limitations, the best form of agreement. It is above all things necessary to know what the proposed royalty means to both sides. It is now possible for an author to ascertain approximately the truth. From time to time very important figures connected with royalties are published in Zhe Author. IY. A Commission Agreement. The main points are :— (1.) Be careful to obtain a fair cost of production. (2.) Keep control of the advertisements. (3.) Keep control of the sale price of the book. General. All other forms of agreement are combinations of the four above mentioned. Such combinations are generally disastrous to the author, Never sign any agreement without competent advice from the Secretary of the Society. Stamp all agreements with the Inland Revenue stamp. Avoid agreements by letter if possible. The main points which the Society has always demanded from the outset are :— (1.) That both sides shall know what an agreement means. (2.) The inspection of those account books which belong to the author. We are advised that this is a right, in the nature of a common law right, which cannot be denied or withheld. (3.) Always avoid a transfer of copyright. So —_—_—— WARNINGS TO DRAMATIC AUTHORS. ———+ — EVER sign an agreement without submitting it to the Secretary of the Society of Authors or some com- petent legal authority. 2. It is well to be extremely careful in negotiating for the production of a play with any one except an established manager. 3. There are three forms of dramatic contract for plays in three or more acts :— (a.) Sale outright of the performing right. This is unsatisfactory. An author who enters inte such a contract should stipulate in the contract for production of the piece by a certain date and for proper publication of his name on the: play-bills, THE AUTHOR. (b.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of percentages on gross receipts. Percentages vary between 5 and 15 per cent. An author should obtain a percentage on the sliding scale of gross receipts in preference to the American system, Should obtain a sum inadvance of percentages. A fixed date on or before which the play should be performed. : (¢.) Sale of performing right or of a licence to perform on the basis of royalties (i.c., fixed nightly fees). This method should be always avoided except in cases where the fees are likely to be small or difficult to collect. The other safeguards set out under heading (0.) apply also in this case. 4, Plays in one act are often sold outright, but it is better to obtain a small nightly fee if possible, and a sum paid in advance of such fees in any event. It is extremely important that the amateur rights‘of one-act plays should be reserved. 5. Authors should remember that performing rights can be limited, and are usually limited, by town, country, and time. This is most important. 6. Authors should not assign performing rights, but should grant a licence to perform. The legal distinction is of great importance, 7. Authors should remember that performing rights in a play are distinct from literary copyright. A manager holding the performing right or licence to perform cannot print the book of the words. 8. Never forget that United States rights may be exceed- ingly valuable. ‘They should never be included in English agreements without the author obtaining a substantial consideration. 9. Agreements for collaboration should be carefully drawn and executed before collaboration is commenced. 10. An author should remember that production of a play is highly speculative : that he runs a very great risk of delay and a breakdown in the fulfilment of his contract. He should therefore guard himself all the more carefully in the beginning. 11. An author must remember that the dramatic market is exceedingly limited, and that for a novice the first object is to obtain adequate publication. As these warnings must necessarily be incomplete, on account of the wide range of the subject of dramatic con- tracts, those authors desirous of further information are referred to the Secretary of the Society. ———_+—~>—_ ——_____ REGISTRATION OF SCENARIOS AND ORIGINAL PLAYS. os ne typewritten in duplicate on foolscap paper forwarded to the offices of the Society, together with a registration fee of two shillings and sixpence, will be carefully compared by the Secretary or a qualified assis- tant. One copy will be stamped and returned to theauthor and the other filed in the register of the Society. Copies of the scenario thus filed may be obtained at any time by the author only at a small charge to cover cost of typing. Original Plays may also be filed subject to the same rules, with the exception that a play will be charged for at the price of 2s. 6d. per act. 141 DRAMATIC AUTHORS AND AGENTS. RAMATIC authors should seek the advice of the Society before putting plays into the hands of agents. As the law stands at present, an agent who has once had a play in his hands may acquire a perpetual claim to a percentage on the author’s fees from it. As far as the placing of plays is concerned, it may be taken as a general rule that there are only very few agents who can do anything for an author that he cannot, under the guidance of the Society, do equally well or better for himself. The collection of fees is also a matter in which in many cases no intermediary is required. For certain purposes, such as the collection of fees on amateur performances, and in general the trans- action of frequent petty authorisations with different individuals, and also for the collection of fees in foreign countries, almost all dramatic authors employ agents; and in these ways the services of agents are real and valuable. But the Society warns authors against agents who profess to have influence with managers in the placing of plays, or who propose to act as principals by offering to purchase the author's rights. In any case, in the present state of the law, an agent should not be employed under any circumstances without an agreement approved of by the Society. ———_—_+—@—+ —__ WARNINGS TO MUSICAL COMPOSERS. ITTLE can be added to the warnings given for the assistance of producers of books and dramatic authors. It must, however, be pointed out that, as a rule, the musical publisher demands from the musical composer a transfer of fuller rights and less liberal finan- cial terms than those obtained for literary and dramatic property. The musical composer has very often the two rights to deal with—performing right and copyright. He should be especially careful therefore when entering into an agreement, and should take into particular consideration the warnings stated above. —— 4 gg STAMPING MUSIC. The Society undertakes to stamp copies of music on behalf of its members for the fee of 6d. per 100 or part of 100. The members’ stamps are kept in the Society’s safe. The musical publishers communicate direct with the Secretary, and the voucher is then forwarded to the members, who are thus saved much unnecessary trouble, ————-— >> —______ THE READING BRANCH. Se EMBERS will greatly assist the Society in this VI branch of its work by informing young writers of its existence. Their MSS. can be read and treated as a composition is treated by a coach. The term MSS, includes not only works of fiction, but poetry and dramatic works, and when it is possible, under special arrangement, technical and scientific works, The Readers are writers of competence and experience, The fee is one guinea, —_o1—>—_ REMITTANCES. The Secretary of the Society begs to give notice that all remittances are acknowledged by return of post. All remittances should be crossed Union of London and Smiths Bank, Chancery Lane, or be sent by registered letter only,  COLLECTION BUREAU. —$— > —— HE Society undertakes to collect accounts and money j due to authors, composers and dramatists. : 1. Under contracts for the publication of their works. 9. Under contracts for the performance of their works and amateur fees. 3. Under the Compulsory Licence Clauses of the Copy- right Act, i.e., Clause 3, governing compulsory licences for books, and Clause 19, referring to mechanical instrument records. The Bureau is divided into three departments :-— 1. Literary. 2. Dramatic. 3. Musical. The Society does not desire to make a profit from the collection of fees, but will charge a commission to cover expenses. If, owing to the amount passing through the office, the expenses are more than covered, the Committee of Management will discuss the possibility of reducing the commission. For full particulars of the terms of collection, application must be made to the Collection Bureau of the Society. AGENTS. Holland . ; ; . A. REYDING. United Statesand Canada. WALTER C. JORDAN. Germany . Mrs Pogson. The Bureau is in no sense a literary or dramatic agency for the placing of books or plays. ————————__+—_>—_+—__—_ GENERAL NOTES. + 4 UNITED STATES COPYRIGHT. WE print in another part of this issue a very interesting case dealing with infringement of a title. The judgment on the point before the Court is not of much importance, as it was a question of trade mark under the American law. But the “ obiter dicta”’ of the judge with regard to the difference between rights created by statute and rights under the common law are worthy of careful consideration. It is, of course, difficult to say what view an English judge would take of these points. It is doubtful whether he would confirm the sayings of his American brother. CANADIAN COPYRIGHT. TuE present unsatisfactory position of an author as regards copyright in Canada has been brought to the notice of the Committee of Management on one or two occasions recently. The Imperial Act of 1842 still runs in the Dominion. This Act, as everyone knows, has been repealed as far as Great Britain is concerned. In consequence, certain difficulties arise. THE AUTHOR. The first deals with dramatic” production. Under the Act of 1842 a copyright performance was essential. This performance, as the Act of 1842 still runs, is still essential in Canada, if the copyright is to be acquired there. Dramatists, therefore, who set store by their Canadian and American rights must be very careful to see that they are properly protected, otherwise it might chance that either the Canadian or United States rights have been lost. The second point arises with regard to book publication. If the work is published in England copyright is still obtained in Canada under the Act of 1842. If the English author places his Canadian market in the hands of the English publisher, although the Customs Authorities in Canada refuse to prevent the importation of foreign reprints, yet it is possible for the author to bring an action against the sellers of the foreign reprints should he care to do so, and thus preserve his market; but, if the author is unfortunate enough as to grant the book rights for the United States and Canada to the United States publisher, then, although the United States publisher has the right of selling the work in Canada, he cannot stop the importation and sale of books lawfully printed under the English Copyright Act. In other words, supposing the English publisher without knowledge sells thousands of copies to a middleman, and the middleman chooses to import and sell them in Canada, the United States publisher has no remedy. These points for the time being are rather serious, and it is necessary to warn members of the Society to be exceedingly careful how they deal with their Canadian rights. It is hoped that at no distant date they will be set right by the introduction of an equitable Canadian law. CopyriGHt AND Fitm RIGHTS. TuE Daily News in one of its issues pub- lished an interview with a well-known authoress upon the question of copyright and film rights. In case this article may have come to the view of any members of the Society, and has led them to make false deductions, it may be of interest to members to know the exact position as far as it is possible to diagnose it under the new law. The lady who was interviewed stated that the copyright acquired by a publisher exists only in the book as it stands. No publisher, she says, has ever claimed the right to alter or adapt novels for either cinematograph or  THE AUTHOR. dramatic performances. It is quite clear that this statement has been made without any study of the present law. If any unfortunate author reading the article assigns his copyright to a publisher on the idea that he is not assign- ing his dramatic and cinematograph rights, he may wake up suddenly one day and find him- self in a very difficult position. Under the first schedule of the Act of 1911, if a person before the passing of the Act has acquired the copyright: (in the case of works other than dramatic or musical works) he acquires under the new Act, as a substituted right, copyright as defined by the Act. Now copyright as defined by the Act covers dramatic and cine- matograph rights. Accordingly, to take a concrete ease, if A., before the Act, has assigned his copyright in a story or a novel to a pub- lisher, the publisher, after the passing of the Act, will hold both the dramatic and cine- matograph rights. But the publisher will hold these rights subject to the special provisions of clause 24 as to duration, ete. It is quite clear also that if, after the passing of the Act, A. has assigned his copyright in a story or a novel, such assignment will cover the dramatic and cinematograph rights. It is a serious matter, therefore, that the statement printed in the Daily News should be allowed to pass unchallenged, as it may lead unfortunate authors into signing away their rights in total ignorance of what those rights cover. Dramatic MIpDDLE-MEN. THE attention of the Dramatic Sub-Com- mittee has been called by one of its members to a form of speculation that is taking place in the dramatic world, and the sub-committee desires members of the Society to be warned. Certain persons have been approaching authors with a view to buying up certain portions of their dramatic rights. They have no prospect whatever of producing the dramatic rights themselves, but desire to gamble in these rights by selling them to. other people. Members of the Society, therefore, should make it an essential point of any sale or licence they may make, that production shall be ensured within a certain fixed time, and that the production shall be made by the people to whom the rights are being sold. Otherwise the dramatist may find himself in a*very serious position. Not only that, he may find he is obtaining a considerably . smaller amount in royalty than he would 143 be entitled to if he had placed his own wares, owing to the fact that two or three middle- men are intervening between himself and the producing manager. AGENTS AND THE Four-Boox CLAUSE. THE question that is now so frequently before authors not only of fiction, but of other literary works, is the demand made by publishers to have the control of one, two, three and in some cases, even as many as six more books from the author’s pen. We have pointed out that the publishers’ argument for making this demand is that by special advertisement they can push an author’s books more satisfactorily. We have generally found that where an author is tied in this way by his contract, he does not get any special advantage, indeed, the publisher knowing that he is entitled to receive future works, generally pushes the authors to whom he is not so bound. The author’s argument in answer to this is :— 1. If you push my book by special advertise- ment without my binding myself, I shall be willing to put my second, my third, and even my fourth book in your hands. 2. If I do bind myself, will you undertake in the contract to insert a special clause by which you will carry out your suggestion to give it special advertisement. The publishers’ answer to this is always in the negative. It is not, however, the danger with the publisher that is so serious, but it is the danger with the agent who makes the clause for the author. In a clause of this kind the agent’s and the author’s interests are not incommon, and it is essential if the agent should do his best for the author that their interests should be in common. It is to the advantage of the agent to bind the author to a publisher for a series of books in one agreement, for he knows that, however dissatisfied the author may be with the agreement, and with his methods of doing business, so far as that contract is concerned, he is entitled to his commission on the following books, and that the author cannot take the matter out of his hands. The question has become so serious that it is necessary to warn authors once again of the danger of such a clause, not only as between themselves and the publisher, but as between themselves and the agent.  144 PUBLISHERS AND LENDING LIBRARIES. Ir appears that certain publishers have started a lending library of their own. We do not refer to publishers of books. There are subscribers to this lending library who pay so much per annum, and they are entitled for this subscription to receive certain orchestral parts and certain other musical pieces. The publishers reap the benefit from the annual subscriptions but the composer, unless he is aware of the position, does not make any arrangement in his contract by which he should be entitled to a share of the profits of the library and in consequence may possibly lose a circu- lation which he otherwise would have obtained. When composers have learned the art of insisting on reasonable agreements in addition to the art of writing music, they will cover a point of this kind and claim a certain fee each time their music may be lent. It would be as easy for them to check such a transaction as it would be if they received a royalty on every copy sold. A Minister oF FINE Arts. AutL those who believe—in spite of the Chancellor of the Exchequer’s statement in the House of Commons some time ago that such a thing was “‘ not practical ’’—that the foundation of a Ministry of Fine Arts in this country is not only possible, but eminently desirable, will rejoice to hear, on the authority of Mr. Wynford Dewhurst in the Journal of the Imperial Arts League for January, that the investigations of the large and influential com- mittee of professional men working to formu- late a scheme for presentation to Parliament, are most encouraging to the hope that public opinion will be able to force the establishment of such a Ministry in the near future. To Mr. Dewhurst, indeed, it is manifest that it “ might have been successfully inaugurated twenty years ago,” had public opinion been the only body to be consulted. Elsewhere—in his book entitled “Wanted: A Ministry of Fine Arts ’’—the same writer has shown with the aid of the French Government Yellow Book issued by the Ministére des Beaux Arts, that, so far from being an expensive institution, a Ministry of this kind is a direct means of retrenchment of expenses, our present method of encouraging Art being most wasteful and unproductive. The report of the Committee mentioned above is expected very shortly. THE AUTHOR. THE NEW YEAR’S HONOURS. ——S ITERATURE has not been prominent in + the recent list of New Year’s Honours. It included, however, the names of two well-known members of the Society of Authors, Mr. James Bryce and Mr. Owen Seaman, the former becoming a viscount and the latter receiving knighthood. Of all the awards so made norie has been better deserved than these, and the hearty congratulations of their fellow-members will be added to those of their private friends and of the general public. The Right Honourable James Bryce, or The Viscount Bryce of Dechmount in-the county of Lanark, as he now becomes, enters the House of Lords as the natural and customary reward of political and diplomatic service to his King, rather than in recognition of the literary ability and encyclopedic learning which have added distinction to his career. He is, however, one of the now, alas! dwindling band who enrolled themselves as_ original members of the Society when it was founded in 1884. To him public honours are no new thing, and if his peerage is political and recalls . the fact that he was recently British Am- bassador at Washington, and that so long ago as 1892 he first had a seat in the Cabinet, he is not only a Privy Councillor, but also a Fellow of the Royal Society, and, moreover, can append to his name initials representing degrees conferred by about a dozen universities at home and abroad. He has also received the high honour, and one independent of politics, of the Order of Merit, as well as the Prussian order Pour le Merite. Politics have, however, no doubt claimed his chief attention since the year of Liberal triumph at the polls which gave its name to the Eighty Club, and the fact that he once practised at the Bar, and was for twelve years Regius Professor of Civil Law at Oxford, may fairly have been forgotten by many who recognise him better as Under Secretary for Foreign Affairs, as Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, or as President of the Board of Trade. Here we will remember rather that the publications from his pen commenced in 1859 with a work on the Flora of Arran, followed in 1862 by “The Holy Roman Empire,” and by others covering a wide range in politics, law, juris- prudence, history and other subjects, down to a recent date. We will also record our esteem for one who, being an original member of our Society and of its council, in more recent years has assisted its efforts in the  THE AUTHOR. cause of copyright in America, and in other ways, when the occasion has. offered itself, has rendered to it, and through it to his fellow-members, practical service and valued help. Thirty years after Mr. James Bryce was called to the Bar at Lincoln’s Inn Mr. Owen Seaman took the same step at the Inner Temple. This was in 1897, after he had been a master at Rossall School and a prof-ssor at Newcastle-on-Tyne, and when fourteen years had elapsed since he took a first class in the Classical Tripos and captained his college boat club at Clare. His distinguished talent for light verse had, however, already attracted attention. The World and the National Observer had frequently published his work, and the editor of Punch had for some little time recognised the talents of his future successor, who was to become Sir Owen Seaman, as he became Sir Francis Burnand. Journalism, therefore, claimed him from the law before it had taken a close hold of him, or a judge now on the bench not unknown for his talent as a versifier and a humourist might have had a very dangerous rival. Mr. or Sir Owen Seaman, as we must now call him, is recorded to have joined the staff of Punch in 1897, to have become its assistant editor in 1902, and editor in 1906. It is hardly necessary now to recount the volumes in which have been collected his polished verses upon every kind of topic, and the gay travesties of the more serious poems of others which earned for their author, in a newspaper paragraph recording his knighthood, the description of ““the best living exponent of the art of parody, succeeding to the laurels of Calverley and H. D. Traill.’”” We may add to this that the high classical degree mentioned above may well be recalled by those who appreciate the scholarly spirit and refined polish of Sir Owen Seaman’s verses, and that other qualities both in his verse and in his work as editor suggest in like manner the mens sana in the sound frame of one whose athletic distinc- tions were not confined to the waters of the Cam, ryAs a member of the Society of Authors, the editor of perhaps the most widely known English periodical occupies a seat upon its council and finds time to serve upon its Pension Fund Committee. 145 COMPOSERS’ ROYALTIES AND THE COPYRIGHT PROTECTION SOCIETY. =< HE question of the collection of royalties T' due under the clauses of the new Copy- right Act is a matter of great importance, and musical composers, in particular, should be very careful how they deal with their rights. They should, if possible, keep full control; but in any event they should not allow those agents who collect on their behalf to make charges which are not clearly defined when the contract is made. There seem to be three very important points in the rules of the Copy- right Protection Society, the body supported by music publishers, to which it is necessary to call attention. First, the expenses of the society of and incident to the collection of royalties, and the carrying out and administration of the business operations of the society, without any appor- tionment of such expenses in respect of or amongst the works of its members individually, are to be deducted from the aggregate fund collected. Secondly, of the balance remaining after this indefinite sum has been deducted, 30 per cent., is to go to the publisher. Thirdly, although the member may with- draw from the society by giving a certain notice, still, inthe event of his withdrawal or death, all the rights that he shall have conveyed shall continue to be vested in and exercisable by the company. It is proposed to discuss these points entirely from the composer’s standpoint. The com- mittee of this Copyright Protection Society is composed of three composers, three authors and six publishers, and in addition a chair- man who shall be a composer. Authors in this connection have very little claim in comparison with composers and publishers who have pur- chased copyrights. It is right that the original creators, the composers, even though they may be so foolish as to transfer their copyright to the publishers, should have control of any company started for the collection of their royalties. It is reasonable that publishers and composers should both be represented—though the former in a lesser degree—because both are holders of copyright. But it is an astonishing thing to see composers sitting on the board of a company whose regulations proclaim clearly that com- posers are expected to surrender the greater part of their royalties without having control of the expenditure which is to be deducted,  146 and, after that, to surrender a great part of the residue to the publishers who ought to have no claim whatever upon them. Dealing with the first point, it should be stated that there are societies which collect royalties for composers, deducting a definite per- centage. From a business point of view this is no doubt the best method. These societies do not ask the compdsers to give away any portion of their royalties to other people. If a composer likes to give away a certain portion of his royalty to other people, that is quite a different thing, but that he should be bound to do so, seems an astonishing line for members of the musical profession to advocate. The composers are bound under the rules of the Copyright Protection Society by a clause in which the committee of that society demand the transfer to the society for the entire period of membership of the rights of repro- duction by mechanical instruments of all works which are or may be published by a member. This is apparently contradictory to article 5 already quoted, which states that such rights shall continue to be vested and exercisable by the company in the event of a member’s withdrawal or death. But it would appear that if a member has once vested his rights in the company he cannot withdraw them. There are other rules, by which the member is bound to notify the society of all works, which he writes—rules which compel him to a sterner slavery, rather than admit him to a _ freedom. When he has vested all is rights in the company, the committee are allowed to conduct and defend such legal proceedings as may be sanctioned by them. Now this is a very serious matter when it is considered that the general body of members have no control over the expen- diture. The committee can take or omit to take any action they like. They can take action where a member strongly objects to any action being taken; they may omit to take action where a member may strongly desire action to be taken. The unfortunate composer whose property is being dealt with, has no power of control one way or the other. The only limit to these expenses appears to be the total amount of royalties collected. It is possible, of course, under these Rules, that the members of the committee may be replaced, but the members of the first committee cannot be replaced until the general meeting in 1915, so that there is some time to run before the members can take any action whatever. And whatever they do, the general body cannot be freed from the tyranny of the rules. THE AUTHOR. The second point refers to the division of the royalties with the publisher. Various reasons have been given for this division. The music publisher has claimed that by publishing the composer’s music, he makes the gramophone rights valuable. This may or may not be the case, but it is a matter for the composer to decide whether or not to give the publisher any of his rights. The point must not be settled arbitrarily by the company. As another reason, it has been stated that the production of pieces on mechanical instru- ments has reduced the sale of sheet music enor- mously. This may indeed be the case; and, in fact, it is possible that at no distant date the production by mechanical instruments will act as an advertisement for the sheet music rather than the sheet music for the production on the mechanical instruments. When the taxi-cab drove the unfortunate hansom off the streets, the driver of the hansom, however much he may be regretted, was allowed to die a natural death, and was not awarded a liberal pension by those who had _ patronised_ his vehicle. If the production of mechanical in- struments has reduced the sale of sheet music, this is no reason why the composer should be bound to pay part of his royalties as a pension to the publisher. The publisher must either readjust his business or suffer. The final point has already been mentioned when dealing with the first one, namely, that the composer, when he has once become a member of this society, and has yielded over his rights to the society, can never withdraw those rights again or obtain control of his own property. It is possible that there may be some explanation of the two contradictory clauses referred to, other than the one put for- ward, but this does not seem probable. No doubt, after a member has retired, future com- positions can be dealt with by other firms. It would seem, therefore, the best advice to give to composers is that they should with- draw from any society that collects their royalties on an indefinite charge, and that gives 80 per cent. of the royalties when collected to the publisher, and should join some society where, at any rate, they know that the deductions are limited to a certain ercentage. The Mechanical Copyrights icensing Company collects for composers on a 25 per cent. basis, subject to certain condi- tions; the Authors’ Society collects at 15 per cent. without any conditions at all except the payment of an annual subscription of one guinea, for which very full value is given in organising and defending the whole body of THE AUTHOR. composers’ interests, including those which are opposed to those of publishers. But even those composers who have an objection to the organisation of their own profession might at least employ a solicitor. A solicitor who gave 80 per cent. of his client’s royalties to a pub- lisher would get into serious trouble. Sensible composers, by joining the Society of Authors, get the services of a solicitor and a skilled and disinterested agent at one stroke. ——_—_+-—<—_ 2 —_____—__ AUTHOR’S CORRECTIONS. —— + S the question of the charges for correc- A tions is constantly recurring, and as the matter is of considerable importance to all authors, the difficulties connected with this subject must once again be put before the members of the Society. In the first instance sundry clauses collected from different publishers’ agreements bearing on the question of corrections are printed below for consideration. Clauses on the lines of the following appear in nearly every agreement ; they are taken at random as examples. 1. ‘The said author to correct proof sheets with all reasonable despatch, and if any alterations or additions to proofs are made beyond the usual corrections of printer’s errors he is to pay for such extra work.” 2. “The cost of correction of other than the printer’s errors in the proofs of the said work exceeding 10s. per sheet of thirty-two pages is to be borne by the said author, and the amount thereof shall be payable to the publishers by the said author within one month after the publication of the book.” 3. ‘‘ All alterations in proof sheets made by the author while the book is passing through the press, the cost of which shall exceed 16s. per sheet of sixteen pages, shall be at the expense of the author.” 4. ‘That the author shall not be liable for expenses of author’s proof corrections (exclusive of the correction of printer’s errors) up to the amount of £5, equivalent to 100 hours of work, but that should such charges exceed this amount, the author shall be debited with the excess.” The first two are exceedingly dangerous to the author. In the first clause the author is bound to pay for all extra work. This is unfair, for, as will be pointed out later, some printer’s errors must under the most favourable circumstances be included in author’s corrections. In the second clause the author is allowed 10s. per sheet of thirty- two pages (this is a low allowance) and is bound to pay the amount within a month from the publication of the book. This is not customary; in a fair contract the amount (if any) is deducted from the returns. In the third ‘clause the amount the author has to pay is 147 anything in excess of 16s. per sheet of sixteen pages. This clause would be a favourable one for the author if printer’s errors had not been included. In the fourth clause he is bound to pay anything over £5, which is equivalent to one hundred hours’ work; this may be a low allowance. The charge the author has to bear in agree- ments from the best publishing houses varies from anything over 7s. 6d. to about 12s. per sheet of sixteen pages. Let us consider for a moment what this means. The ordinary 6s. book runs to about 320 pages, generally rather over that amount. This would be twenty sheets of sixteen pages, and if the author was allowed 7s. 6d. per sheet, he would be therefore allowed for corrections an amount of £7 10s., for which he would not have to pay. It will be seen therefore, that the amount put forward in the above clauses, with the exception of clause three would be exceedingly small ; and in clause four, whether the amount was reasonable, would of course depend on the size of the book. In any case, where a fixed allowance is made, care should be taken that the amount is reasonable as compared with the cost of composition. If the author exceeds the sum of £7 10s., say he has to pay £10 himself, this would mean there would be £17 10s. of corrections, or in other words, would mean 350 hours’ work, or the work of a man for thirty-five days at the rate of ten hours a day, reckoned at 1s. per hour, the ordinary charge. This will give some idea of the absurdities of some charges made under the cover of corrections. In the draft agreements issued by the Publishers’ Association we find the following clause :— “The author agrees that if costs of corrections and alterations in the proof sheets exceed 25 per cent. of the cost of composition it shall be deducted from the royalties payable to him.” The cost of composition of the ordinary 6s. book varies between £20 and £80. Here allowance for the corrections free to the author is very small, especially as the clause makes no statement whatever with regard to printer’s errors. It is a clause to be avoided therefore. There is one point, however, on which the clause is reasonable, namely, that the amount should be deducted from the royalties and in most publishers’ agreements where it is not expressly stated this course is generally adopted. There is one publisher who offers the author 10 per cent. of the cost of composition, or about £2 for corrections on the composition of an 148 ordinary length /novel.{ Special mention is made of this as the firm is one of the best known in London. The only redeeming point in the case is that he does not often’insist on any charge; but it is not fair that the author should be dependent on the _ publisher’s generosity. oe The next point for consideration is how the author’s corrections are to be distinguished from printer’s errors. Printers will tell you that the proofs are read over before they are forwarded to the author, and the author, therefore, has a clean sheet. Any corrections made on the clean sheets are author's cor- rections. If the author finds many printer’s errors still in the proofs he should return them for a clean sheet before he makes any cor- rections of his own (this may be sometimes necessary if the author comes across proofs so corrupt that they have evidently been in the hands of a young compositor). This would be an admirable way of ascertaining the difference if the printer’s reader was infallible, but not only is such a_ position impossible, but this further difficulty must be taken into consideration, that the printer may make mistakes unnoticeable by the reader but very clear to the author, and every author who has been accustomed to read proofs will know that, as a matter of fact, he never receives a proof clear of printer’s errors. He has however, on the printer’s own confes- sion, to be responsible to the publisher for more than his own corrections—in the result this position, however unfair, is almost unavoidable. An honourable house will, how- ever, act fairly, but a dishonest publisher not infrequently takes advantage. In case of a dispute is it possible to determine what are printer’s errors and what are author’s corrections, and how much time is expended on one and how much on the other? It is almost impossible. The author should keep duplicate proofs and should make his correc- - tions. on both, and in both cases should make the corrections of printer’s errors in different coloured ink from his own corrections. This would be the most secure way of ascertaining the facts of the case correctly. Is all this trouble worth while ? The following statement will show the contrary, even if any author would undertake this pedantic accuracy. The time necessary for alterations when picked out by this method is only approximately ascertainable and tends to make the sugges- tion valueless. Even when the author has — the corrections distinct, the fresh difficulty will arise in determining the time expended on THE AUTHOR. the re-composition for the correction of printer’s errors as apart from those of the author, and if the matter has to be settled before a judge as the final arbiter expert evidence can only prevent an_ exorbitant overcharge, but no expert can reduce the question to the accuracy of a mathematical problem. If, then, the printer or publisher intends to be dishonest to the extent of £5 or so, no power on earth can prove the dishonesty. On some publishers’ accounts these few uncheckable pounds are always in evidence. The safest way, therefore, is to send in a clean typescript in the first instance and to know exactly how to correct at the least cost. The author should be careful to make such alterations and to such an extent that the lines should not overrun and necessitate the carrying forward of the whole type. Sometimes an exceedingly small correction, from the author’s point of view, will be an exceedingly large one from the printer’s. The cost of corrections is vouched for by the printer’s time-sheet showing so much time spent by the compositor, whose time is reckoned at 1s. per hour. As a matter of fact he is not always paid so much, but it is one of the many plans by which the printers put a little into their own pockets. The publisher is bound to produce proper - vouchers from the printers if called upon to do so. One other point should be mentioned, and that is the question of corrections in the American cost of production. It is much more difficult to settle any disputes with American publishers than it is with a publisher in England owing to the distance, and the fact that if the matter is taken finally into the courts it is hardly worth while to bring an action in America unless the amount involved is very large or the principle very important. Authors, however, should be much more particular in dealing in America as to the position of the publishers and as to the form of correction clauses, and should be careful to deal with those houses only of an established reputation. This further point must also be noted ; the cost of labour in America is higher than the cost of labour in England, and there- fore the cost of corrections is proportionately greater. Finally, it has been suggested that the author should not in any case be liable to pay for corrections above a certain fixed amount. But such an arrangement, it is feared, would never be agreed to by the publisher, and would hardly be fair, as the author might involve  THE AUTHOR. the publisher in an enormous expense and the publisher would have no possibility of obtaining any redress. As the fault of many corrections must lie with the author it is only fair that the author should pay a reasonable proportion. What such reasonable proportion is will adjust itself by the conditions of the trade when at last the full details of cost are known to both author and publisher. “THE LITERARY YEAR-BOOK.” * —_+—<— + —— d. HE 1914 issue of ‘‘The Literary Year- Book” is now to hand. _ This is its eighteenth annual issue, and the book like all good year-books, has been growing in usefulness and handiness during those eighteen years. In another column of The Author is a review of the general features of the book. I desire only to deal with the Law and Letters. It is a small portion of the book, about forty pages out of a total of 650 and more, but in some points it is the most important section of the whole book. These forty pages are divided into (1) The Law of Copyright, which is sub-divided into Imperial Copyright; Colonial Copyright ; International Copyright; (2) Author, Pub- lisher and Agent; (3) Memorandum of Agreement. The Imperial Copyright gives in a short space a rough outline of the present law, and quotes the judgments under the new Act which have been declared during the past year. It makes special mention of the clauses in the Bankruptcy Act of 1913 and states as follows: ‘‘ Owing to the decision in the case of In re Grant Richards, Ex parteW arwick Deeping, an author parting with his copyright to a ublisher who had the misfortune to become ankrupt, might to his dismay find the trustee in bankruptcy of the publisher within his legal rights in publishing the author’s work for the benefit of the creditors without paying him any royalty, or selling the copy- right without attaching any condition as to * “The Literary Year-Book, Authors’ Who’s Who and Illustrators’ Directory,’ Vol. XVIII. London, Heath, Cranton and Ousley, 1914. 149 the payment of royalties to the author.” This was a very serious position, and the Authors’ Society may be justly proud of having been instrumental in amending the law by the insertion of section 15 into this years Bankruptcy Act. The clause is quoted at length. The explanation of the law under the Act of 1911 must of necessity be very curtailed, but setting this point aside, it is creditably and carefully done. The case of Corelli v. Gray is quoted, and an important statement of the judge on the new Act as dealing with that case. It is difficult to deal with Colonial Copyright in the space of a little more than two pages. The Australian Law of 1912 is explained in half a page. With regard to the Canadian Law, which is dealt with in a page and a half, it is. impossible to be satisfied, but as most probably the new Canadian Act will be passed in 1914, it is as well not to lay too heavy a stress on the present difficult position of copyright property in Canada. The countries which have been covered by Orders in Council under the. new Act are fully set forth and form a very useful reference for those who desire to know how far the copyright of a British author ex- tends. The next section on Author, Publisher and Agent, has an important note at the beginning: in black clarendon, drawing attention to a note at the end of the article. To this note attention should be drawn. The editor states. ‘It is the object of ‘The Literary Year-Book ’” to deal with facts as they are. The Authors’ Society is at hand to try and often to succeed in moulding facts, as perhaps they ought to be.” Though not entirely agreeing with this state- ment, the articles which deal with the con- tracting parties and the terms of their con- tracts are written carefully and by one who has considerable knowledge of the intricacies of marketing literary property. : The writer of the articles deals with the agency clause, but surely in the first line he should not have stated, ‘‘ The author should be warned against a clause sometimes intro- duced into agents’ agreements.” The diffi- culty of the agency clause lies in its introduc- tion into the agreement between the author and the publisher, not into the agent’s agree- ment, where it is often counteracted by other clauses. Agents are springing up all round. There is no standard of knowledge, no standard of education, and no standard of financia honesty necessary in order to become a literary agent. Any person who has placed an articlein, 150 _ “THE AUTHOR. a magazine or seen one agreement between an author and a publisher, thinks he knows sufficient to take up the work, and the author suffers accordingly. To many authors a good literary agent is a necessity ; to no author is a bad literary agent of any good. It is essential, therefore, that a note of warning should be given. The note in the present instance is hardly strong enough. There is no space to criticise the proposed forms of publication in detail, but, the criticisms on the whole, are fair. The writer, referring to the account clause, by which the publisher renders annual accounts made up to a certain date and delivered three months afterwards, states, ‘‘It is better that these accounts should be rendered semi-annually, but we print the clause in the form in which it is commonly found.” This statement we cannot support. The great majority of publishers consent now to give semi-annual accounts and many of the old-fashioned houses that have annual renderings, consent during the first two or three years from the _publi- cation to give approximate semi-annual state- ments. Though the annual account clause is bad, that a publisher should make up his accounts annually and render and pay them six months after they are made up is much worse and must never be tolerated. Some publishers have lost quite good business owing to this grievous delay. The question of prices is dealt with cursorily. It is almost impossible to give any advice on this point without an accurate knowledge of each particular case. Some publishers or editors will offer figures which would disgrace a sweat- ing East-end tailor. When it comes to the ques- tion of figures, as the editor wisely remarks, it is as well to invoke the opinion of a literary agent. I think it might be better still to invoke the opinion of the Society of Authors. There is little further to be said about the forms of agreement, but one or two remarks might be made. The writer advises never to hand over the copyright, but to alter this to “the exclusive right of printing.” The writer should have gone further and should have advised the alteration to an exclusive licence to print and publish in book form, in the English language. Sometimes it is even necessary to limit to book form, in the English language, at a certain price, or again, to a certain number of copies, or again to a form to be mutually agreed between the author and the publisher. But in any event, the publisher should only have the right of producing the work in book form in the English language. He is not there as the agent of the author to sell the translation rights, and serial rights, and many of the minor rights. To give this larger power is a fatal error. II. ALTOGETHER “‘ The Literary Year-Book for 1914’? contains more information, and that information dealing with a wider field, than has been given in previous issues. That a very great deal of interest to authors is col- lected in the Year-Book is undeniable, but we are not in a position to bestow upon it whole-hearted approval. Parts are undeniably very well done. The public library re- turns which have been included in the Year- Book for some years past are this year omitted, and we think with good reason. Full par- ticulars still remain respecting libraries likely to be used by authors for purposes of research. Certain changes have been made in the list of periodical publications. Periodicals which gave no information beyond an address are now omitted. This also appears to us to be fully justified; and we may add that the arrangement of the information in the ‘Contributors’ Index to Periodicals” and the hints to contributors are excellent. An entirely new feature is a section dealing with photo-playwriting, with an introductory article on ‘‘ How to Write Photo-plays,” by Mr. E. A. Dench, and a list of firms which purchase photo-plays, with notes of their requirements. Many writers will welcome this addition, though whether anyone desiring to write photo-plays will derive much real assistance from the article devoted to the subject is a question on which we will not venture to express an opinion. The Supple- ment contains a ‘‘ Tabulated List of the Books contained in Eighty-six different Series of Cheap Reprints.” So far as it goes this catalogue is certainly useful; but it must be understood that a very large number of reprinted cheap books are not to be found in it. Other quite familiar features of the Year-Book remain in forms in which they are already well known, and will require no mention. rf } | 4 en ee ee  THE AUTHOR. THE ENGLISHWOMAN’S YEAR-BOOK AND DIRECTORY, 1914.* ee - HE Englishwoman’s Year-Book and Directory” again presents the familiar mass of valuable information, care- fully brought up to date, which has made it indispensable to all women taking any part in public or social life; but not without new additions that are certain to be welcomed. An entirely new feature is a table of ‘‘ Records for Women,” showing how “ all along the line, women are breaking new ground in the pro- fessions previously supposed to be man’s exclusive privilege.” Another most valuable new article is that on “‘ Health Centres and School Clinics.” We are particularly pleased with the chapter devoted to literature, and have seldom seen anywhere better advice than is given at its commencement under the heading of ‘‘The Author.”” The book naturally contains, under other headings, subjects of which we cannot pretend to judge; but we may say that, if here also the information and advice is as excellent as that given respecting literature, the work may claim to be ideal. Divided into two parts, educational, profes- sional and social life; and philanthropic and social work, the volume deals in turn with all the activities of women ; whilst its information is so admirably digested as to make reference extraordinarily easy. tot FREE-LANCING.+ 9 HERE is an insidious, romantic flavour about the word ‘“ free-lance,’ which is calculated to attraet the young author whom Mr. Percy Vere avowedly writes to help and encourage (see the cover of this book). How fast the romance fades is known to nearly all who set themselves to the task of free- lancing for a living. Some lucky few there no doubt are whose talents are of such a kind that they soon succeed in making a competence by their hireling profession. But of the rest it is sad even to think. The writer who * “The Englishwoman’s Year-Book and Directory, 1914.” Thirty-third year of Issue. London: Adam and Charles Black. + ‘The Confessions of a Literary Free-Lance,” by Percy Vere. Edinburgh: Wm. Nimmo & Co, 1s. 6d. net. 151 disguises himself under the cheerful pseudonym now before our eyes would be doing an ill turn to the “ earnest literary aspirants ’’ to whom he dedicates his work, were it not that he admits from the start that his livelihood never depended on his writings. He was in an office from the age of fourteen and a half, and his salary rose steadily ever afterwards. Writing for the magazines was a pastime, a hobby, to him. The phrase “born in the purple of commerce ”’ flashes across our mind, and we wonder what right he has to~call himself a literary free-lance. When he turned his office experiences into magazine articles, he was perhaps a bit of a condottiere—but surely only inanamateurish way. How grateful he should be to his desk ! Having made this protest, we may admit readily that Mr. Percy Vere is both entertaining and instructive in his account of how by ‘“‘ pereyverance’’’ he earned the privilege of describing himself as contributor to the Strand Magazine, Royal Magazine, Chambers’s Journal, etc., etc., and that his hints on the writing of short stories and articles have their value for those who yearn to give the public what it wants. Let the yearners, however, keep their feet all the time, like their monitors, under the desk. ————_o_xca—_——_ CORRESPONDENCE. + A PROTEST. Dear Sir,—A book ealled “ Children’s Stories from English History,”’ purporting to be by E. Nesbit and Doris Ashley, has been sent out for review by Messrs. Raphael Tuck & Sons, and has been reviewed as a new book. Now I do not know Miss Ashley, and have never collaborated with her. Those stories, in this book, which are mine, are very early, immature stuff, written between twenty and thirty years ago, and at.that time, unfortunately, sold by me to Messrs. Raphael Tuck & Sons. Authors who part with their copyrights have to endure the mortification of being unable to suppress early and unworthy work—and I do not resent Messrs. Tuck’s continuing to sell this stuff. It is theirs, and they have a right to sell it. And it serves me right, for parting with the copyright. But I think I have just cause to resent the publication of this early work—or any other work—in a form which makes two authors who are strangers to each other appear to have written a book in col-  152 laboration. Further, it seems to me that the publication of old stuff, again and again, year after year, without any announcement or admission that the work is old, is an outrage to the press, the public, and the author. That such work is sent out in a form which offers no hint of its being a reprint is proved by the reviews which treat it as new. Yours faithfully, E. Nespir BLAnp. ta — THE WANDERING JEW. Str,—In order to forestall one of those misunderstandings as to priority of theme and treatment which so frequently arise between authors, I should like to say that I have written a play which, like that announced by Mr. Temple Thurston, deals with the legend of the Wandering Jew. This play of mine has been published in Germany some time ago, and as it is shortly to be translated by Heiman Scheffauer, I think it expedient to make this preliminary announcement. G. SIL-VARA, Literary Correspondent of the ** Neue Freie Presse,’’ Vienna. 11, Chester Place, Regents Park, N.W. —_—+— ** ONLY.” Srtr,—Whilst expressing entire agreement with Mr. Edward Clodd’s protest against the all too frequent misplacement of “only,” I should like to point out in reply to Mr. Louis Zangwill that his contention applies to col- loquial rather than to literary language, and that, in the conversational instance he gives, the “only” can be correctly placed, and at the same time fulfil his condition of its coming out at once and making a pretest, by saying, “Only Saturday I bought it,” or ‘* T'was ‘only on Saturday I bought it.”’ Surely much may be forgiven in the spoken ‘word which is unpardonable in the written. In such discussions as the present, it is always well to see what the Oxford Dictionary has to say. This is how it judicially sums up the matter: ‘‘ Only was formerly often placed -away from the word or words which it limited ; this is still frequent in speech where stress and ‘pauses prevent ambiguity, but is now avoided THE AUTHOR. by perspicuous writers.” Of such placing the earliest example given is from Caxton, and is dated 1483. With all due respect, the antithesis of living language and dead formalism with which Mr. Zangwill concludes his letter is both vague and irrelevant. Yours faithfully, T. Francis Howe... — 1 — On Some EpitroriaAL EcCcENTRICITIES. Srr,—I am a somewhat elderly person, who is perhaps approaching his dotage, and one of my habits (I hope a harmless one) is to spend a certain amount of my leisure time in writing to the newspapers. As a rule my letters are inserted, but the joy that I naturally feel on such oceasions is frequently diminished by the fact that the editor has broken up my letter into paragraphs on an_ irritating system, entirely of his own devising. The rule, I understand, is that a new paragraph indicates a new subject, and this rule I carefully observe myself in writing, but there are editors who appear never even to have heard of it, and their idea of breaking up a letter is to begin a new paragraph where a break looks well. Thus, the other day, I wrote a letter of thirty- six lines to a well-known daily paper, and began a new paragraph at the twenty-eighth line ; when the letter was printed the only para- graph began at the twenty-fourth line. Surely the person who writes the letter is the best judge of its form; he, if he is a fairly com- petent writer, studies the rhythm, and, if I may so phrase it, the build of his letter, far more carefully than any editor is likely to have time to do. Another objectionable practice of editors is to insert a letter, signed perhaps with the writer’s proper name, with two or three lines of matter excised at the end or elsewhere. A curious tale has been told me of an editor who cut out all the vital part of a writer’s argument, so that another correspondent with a well- known name might triumph over him next day. All this appears to me to prove that discussion is not so free as it might be, even in first-class newspapers, and that the editor, by tampering with letters or suppressing them, may give the victory in a discussion to anyone he likes. I am, Sir, Yours truly, SENEX. Dublin Core The Dublin Core metadata element set is common to all Omeka records, including items, files, and collections. For more information see, http://dublincore.org/documents/dces/. Title A name given to the resource The Author, Vol. 24 Issue 05 (February 1914) Subject The topic of the resource <em>The Author</em>, Vol. 24 Issue 05 (February 1914) Type The nature or genre of the resource Publication Identifier An unambiguous reference to the resource within a given context 1914-02-02-The-Author-24-5 publications The Author